tihtary of Che t^heolo^ical ^tminavy
PRINCETON . NEW JERSEY
PRESENTED BY
The Stuart Fund
BS 2695 .B361
Bayne, Paul
An entire commentary upon
the whole epistle of St Paul
Itkljors S>tm flf Cflnimentarifs.
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
COUNCIL OF PUBLICATION.
W. LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., Professor of Theology, Congregational Union, Edinburgh.
JAMES BEGG, D.D., Minister of Newington Free Church, Edinburgh.
THOMAS J. CRAWFORD, D.D., S.T.P., Professor of Divinity, University, Edinburgh.
D. T. K. DRUMMOND, M.A., Minister of St Thomas's Episcopal Church, Edinburgh.
AVILLIAM H. GOOLD, D.D., Professor of Biblical Literature and Church History, Reformed
Presbyterian Church, Edinburgh.
ANDREW THOMSON, D.D., Jlinister of Broughton Place United Presbyterian Church, Edinburgh.
^tmxnl €bitor.
REV. THOMAS SMITH, M.A., Edinburgh.
AN ENTIRE
COMMENTARY
UPON THE WHOLE
EPISTLE OF ST PAUL TO THE EPHESIANS:
WHEREIN THE TEXT IS LEARNEDLY AND FRUITFULLY OPENED WITH A LOGICAL
ANALYSIS, SPIRITUAL AND HOLY OBSERVATIONS, CONFUTATION OF
ARMINIANISM AND POPERY, AND SOUND EDIFICATION
FOR THE DILIGENT READER.
PREAC^D BY
MR PAUL BAYNE,
SOMETIME PREACHER OF GOD's WORD AT ST ANDREW'S IN CAMBRIDGE.
EDINBURGH : JAMES NICHOL.
LONDON : JAWES NISBET AND CO. DUBLIN : G. HERBERT.
M.DCCC.LXVI.
EDINBUBOH :
PKINTED BY JOHN GKEIG AND SON,
OLD PHYSIC GARDENS.
PAUL BAYNE.
o'^ . Q - e ^ r^j -
THERE is a great deal of tnith in Wordsworth's saying, tliat ' the boy is father to the man ;
and the boyhood of men who have attained to eminence in after life is always an interesting
study. But the boyhood of most of the great Puritan Divines is shrouded in impenetrable
darkness.
It is a common platform platitude, in our day, to hear the soul-life of men of our own time
traced back to Richard Baxter, and through hini to Richard Sibbes. We can trace it one step
farther back, to Paul Baynes, and there again the darkness gathers thick.
The real instrument, however, of Baxter's awakening, was ' an old tattered book, which a poor
cottager had lent him.' That tattered old book was Bunny's ' Booke of Christian Exercise
appertaining to Resolution.' Its author was Parsons, the famous English Jesuit ; and it was
afterwards purged from Popery, corrected, and improved by Edmund Bunny, who was rector of
Bolton Percy ; and the book was familiarly known as ' Bunny's Resolution.' One may almost
read in this book the seeds and germs of ' The Call to the Unconverted.' The reading of that
book did the law work on Baxter's conscience ; but that was afterwards completed, as he himself
tells us,* when ' a poor pedlar came to the door that had ballads and some good books, and my
father bought of him Dr Sibbes's Bruised Reed.' Bunny brought him to the law, Sihhes to
the gospel. As one has said,t ' If Bunny's Resolution strung Baxter's harp, it was Sibbes's
Bruised Reed that tuned it to the love of Christ.'
Sibbes himself had passed his school days, and had nearly completed his studies at Cam-
bridge, before he knew the grace of God that bringeth salvation. Clarke tells us of Baynes,J that
'It pleased God to make him an instrument in the conversion of that holy and eminent servant
of Jesus Christ, Doctor Sibbes.' Baynes himself, as also Sibbes, is silent on the matter, making
♦ ReliquiiE Baxteriante.
t Dr TI103. W. Jt-nkyn's Life of Baxter, prefixed to
selections from his Practical Writings. London, 1840.
J A General Martyrologie, containing a Collection of all
the greatest persecutions, &c., &c. Wherounto is added,
the lives of thirty-two English Divines, famous in their
generation for learning and piety, and most of them suf-
ferers for the cause of Christ, &c., &c. The third edition,
corrected and enlarged. By Samuel Clarke, late Pastor of
St Bennet Fink, London. London, 1677.
PAUL BAYNE.
no allusion to it, so far as we know, in any of his writings. Conversions were not so rare in
those days.
All the accounts agree in stating that Paul Baynes, — for so his name is most frequently spelt, —
was born in London. The date, and all concerning his early days, has, so far as I know, perished.
' He received his school education at Withersfield in* Essex' — under one Master Cosens, his school-
master, adds Clarke— 'and was afterward admitted of Christ College, Cambridge.' Of this col-
lege he was afterwards chcsen fellow. It was a famous school of the prophets. Fuller says.t
' It may without flattery be said of tliis house, " Many daughters have done virtuously, but thou
excellest them all," if we consider the many divines who in so short a time have here had their
education.' Among its learned writers, up to his own day, who had also been fellows. No. 10 is
'Paul Bains ; he succeeded Mr Perkins at St Andrew's.' It is interesting to go over Fuller's list
of thirteen names in this row, most of which are familiar as household words. The first in the
list is Edward Bearing. The fifth is ' Richard Clerk, one of the translators of the Bible, and an
eminent preacher at Canterbury.' The sixth is William Perkins, who jDreceded Baynes as
lecturer at St Andrew's. Perkins died in 1 602, which fixes the date of Baynes' appointment
as lecturer, for he immediately succeeded him. Perkins was buried at St Andrew's Church, at
the expense of Christ College. Strange enough, he, too, was renowned only for his wickedness
in his youth. Brookl tells us, that ' for some time after his going to the university, he continued
exceedingly profane, and ran to great lengths in prodigality. While Mr Perkins was a young man,
and a scholar at Cambridge, he was much devoted to drunkenness. As he was walking in the
skirts of the town, he heard a woman say to a child that was froward and peevi.sh, " Hold your
tongue, or I will give you to drunken Perkins yonder." Finding himself become a byword among
the people, his conscience smote him, and lie became so deeply impressed that it was the first step
to his conversion.' Brook says, on the authority of Granger, that Perkins was deprived by
Archbishop Whitgift, but this is a mistake : he died at his post. His works were collected and
published, in three volumes folio, in 1 606, and are very precious.
Number twelve in Fuller's list of literary fellows, is a clarum et venerahile nomen, William
Ames, better known as Amesius. He was fortunate in having Perkins for his tutor at Cam-
bridge ; and one may infer from his godly life that he was taught more things than Latin and
Greek. Ames was a contemporary of Baynes ; they were both lifting up their voices like a trumpet
together from about the beginning of the century till the year 1610, when, like so many
others, Ames had to flee to Holland. Amesius writes an introduction to one of Baynes'posthumous
works — alas, they were all posthumous, so far as we know.
We may as well add the last name on the list of Fuller's worthies : it is that of ' Joseph Mede,
most learned in Mystical Divinity.'g This list has greatly lengthened since Fuller's day : curious
readers will find much information about this college, and many other things of the period, in
Professor Masson's Life of Milton, in that first volume, which makes us long for the second, so
slow in following its predecessor.
Clarke tells us, that at first Bayne's ' conversation was so irregular that his father, being
grieved at it, before his death, being intimately acquainted with one Master Wilson, a salesman
in Birchin Lane, he left with him forty pounds by the year, desiring him that if his son did forsake
his evil courses, and become an honest man, he would then give him that forty pounds per annum ;
* Chalmers' General Biograpli. Die, London, 1812,
vol. iv. p. 229.
t The Church History of Britain, from the Birth of Jesus
Christ until the year 1648, endeavoured by Thomas Fuller.
London, printed by John Williams, at the sign of the
Crown in St Paul's Churchyard. Anuo 1655, folio.
X The Lives of the Puritans, by Benjamin Brook.
i ' The History of the University of Cambridge since
the Conquest.' Printed in the year of our Lord 1C55
(added to Fuller's Ch. Hist. The copy before me contains
a map of Cantahrigia qualis extitit Anno D'ni 1634).
PAIL BAYNE. Vll
if not, that he would never let him have it.' The result may be best told in Clarke's quaint
but choice words : ' It pleased God, not long after his father's decease, to shew him his sins, and
to work effectual repentance in him for the evil of liis ways, so that, forsaking his former evil
company and practices, he became eminent for his piety and holiness, and according to that of
our Saviour, much being forgiven him he loved much.' Soon after this gracious change his
father's friend, Mr Wilson, was seized with a dangerous sickness, and having heard of God's
merciful dealings with Baynes, he sent for him. By his prayers and by ' his savoury discourse,'
the restored prodigal gave proof that he had fairly earned his father's legacy.
Faithful to his trust, Mr Wilson told Baynes of his father's bequest, and delivered up ' those
writings of agreement which had passed between his father and him.' As Wilson had a wife
and two children, he besought for them the kindly care of his newly-found friend after he had
departed. ' And Master Bayne.s, after Master Wilson's death, tliat he might fully discharge
that trust which was reposed in him, and also by way of gratitude for that friendship and
fidelity which he had found in Master Wilson, married his widow.' Whether there were more
chddrcn that followed, and whether the son he speaks of in his letters was his own .son or Mr
Wilson's, we cannot say : beyond this glimpse into his family affairs, nearly all is darkness. We
may gather, however, that he must have had a family, from the fact that even with his annuity
of £iO ' by the year,' a large sum in those days, his latter years were passed in penury.
Baynes was a distinguished student. Clarke says that, being chosen fellow in his college ' foi
his eminency in learning,' he so much, ' through God's blessing on his studies and endcavourf,
improved his time and talents, that he became inferior to none for sharpness of wit, variety of
reading, depth of judgment, aptness to teach, holy and pleasant language, wise carriage, hea-
venly conversation, and all other fulness of grace.' He adds : ' When Ma.ster Perkins, who was
lecturer in Cambridge, had there for many years held forth a burning and shining light, thfe
sparks whereof did fly abroad into all the comers of the kingdom, and after he had served in
bis generation, was taken up into heaven, there was none found so meet to receive, as it were,
the torch out of his hand, and succeed in that great office of bearing it before such a people, as
Master Baines, upon whom also the spirit of that Elias was by experience found to be doubled.
In which station he so demeaned himself for some years, that impiety only had cause to com-
plain. But all that favoured the ways of God, or savoured of religion, rejoiced, and gloried in
him and his ministry, as in a spiritual and heavenly treasure.'*
We have said that, so far as we know, Baynes published little, if anything, during his own
lifetime. All that we have been able to lay hands on as undoubtedly his, bears date from 1618
onwards. He died in Cambridge in 1617. One of his larger works is named ' The Diocesan's
Trial' It seems to have been first published in 1621. There is a copy in the British Museum
library, which is thus catalogued : ' The Diocesans Tryall wherein all the Sinnewes of Doctor
Downham's Defence are brought into three heads and orderly dissolved : Published by Dr W.
Ames. London, 164!l, 4to.' The edition before me is a small thin quarto of about ninety pages,
and has the following title-page : ' The Diocesan's Tryall, wherein the main controversies about
the former government of the churches of Christ are j udiciously stated, and learnedly discussed,
in the opening and thorough debating of these three questions following : 1st. Whether Christ
did institute or the Apostles frame any Diocesan form of Churches, or whether Parishionall
only. 2d. Whether Christ ordained by himself, or by his Apostles, any ordinary pastor, having
both precedencie of order and majority of power over others ? 3d. Whether Christ did imme-
diately commit ordinary power ecclesiastical!, and the exercise of it, to any one singular person,
♦ Clarke's Martyro'.ogie, p. 23.
VIU PAUL BAYNE.
or to an uuited multitude of Presbyters. A work seasonable and useful for these times, being
very helpfull to the deciding of the differences now in question upon this subject. Written long
since by that famous and learned divine, Mr Paul Bayne, and now published by authority.
London, printed for John Bellamie, and are to be sold at his shop at the sign of the three
golden lyons, in Comhill near the Royal Exchange. 1644.' This work has a long, learned,
and loving preface by Amesius, and in it there is a pretty full account of the silencing of the
earnest and eloquent lecturer at St Andrew's. He says : ' It is hard to say whether the
silencing of him were more odious or the manner of it shameless.' The manner was in the form
of a visitation : the visitor for the Archbishop Bancroft was his Chancellor, Harsnet. It seems
to have been determined beforehand that Baynes should be silenced, but he had conducted him-
himself with such prudence — knowing nothing among men save Jesus Christ and him crucified
— that a plausible pretext was wanting. He was ordered to preach the visitation sermon : it
was thought that out of it matter of accusation might be found against him. But he preached
a plain, simple, gospel sermon, full of sound doctrine, and applicable to those present. 'Mr
Baines, having greatly heated his weak body by straining to speak fully unto a great audience,
retired himself presently on his coming down from the pulpit, to provide for his health.' Not
knowing that he was expected to appear before Harsnet, and being cited in his temporary
absence, he was immediately silenced for contumacy in not appearing.
Afterwards, he appealed to the Chancellor for a revocation of the hasty and unjust sentence,
but in vain. When on this occasion the Chancellor was summing up the charges against him,
Baynes received them with a complacent smile of conscious innocence ; this smile was translated
into one of contempt for his superiors, and the sentence was confirmed. Baynes afterwards
appealed to the Archbishop, Bancroft, but appealed in vain. Amesius tells us, in the preface
from which we are quoting, that so soon as he presented himself, at the very first salutation,
Bancroft sharply rebuked the good old man for a little black work which was upon the edge of
his cuffs, asking him how he dared come before him with such cuffs ; it were a good turn, he
said, to lay him by the heels for so doing. Brook, quoting, in his imperfect way, from this pre-
face, adds the following note :* — ' How a little black edging could offend his Lordship is cer-
tainly not easy to discover. It was not prohibited by any of the canons, nor any violation of
the ecclesiastical constitutions ; therefore, unless the archbishop had some enmity against the
good man previously in his heart, it seems difficult to say how he could have been offended with
so trivial a matter.' Amesius tells us, that after this he preached as he had liberty ; that he
spent his time in reading, meditation, and prayer ; that he had a weak body, and was much
and often pressed by want, having, as he often complained to his friends, no place in which to
lay his head.
Clarke informs us that whilst he lived a private life his wife died, and ' being thunderstruck
by the bishop's bolt, he had time and leisure to apply his able wit and judgment about the
discussing of many questions which, if the prelates had not forced such leisure upon him, it may
be he would have passed by with others.' ' He was of such an holy and heavenly temper that
he was reverenced by all good men that knew him. His manner was, in the summer time, to
go from one gentleman's house to another, and happy were they who could get such company.
He had such a divine and heavenly majesty that it would awe any man to look upon him.
Little recreation he used, but sometimes to play at chess.'
Once after this, — under the auspices of Harsnet, then Bishop of Chichester, and afterwards
Archbishop, — he was called before the council, under the accusation of keeping conventicles,
* Brook's Lives of the Puritans, vol- ii. p- 262.
PAUL BAYXE. IX
which pretence was founded ou the simple fact, that being an excellent casuist, many repaired
to him for the resolution of cases of conscience. When he was accused of the crime of keeping
conventicles before the Privy Council, one of the noblemen at the table said, 'Speak, speak for
yourself Whereupon, says Clarke, 'he made such an excellent speech, that in the midst thereof
a nobleman stood up, and said, " He speaks more like an angel than a man, and I dare not stay
here to have a hand in any sentence against him," upon which speech they dismissed him, and
he never heard more from them.'*
Brook tells the following anecdote, for which he quotes as authority Clarke's ' Examples,'
p. 72, edit. 1671. 'A religious gentleman placed his .son under his care and tuition, and Mr
Baynes, entertaining some friends at supper, sent the boy into the town for something which
they wanted. The boy staying longer than was proper,' as boy.s, then and now, will do, ' Mr
Baynes reproved him with some sharpness, severely censuring his conduct. The boy remained
silent, but the next day, when his tutor was calm, he thus addressed him: "My father placed
me under your care, not only for the benefit of human learning, but that, by your pious counsel
and example, I might be brought up in the fear of God ; but you, sir, giving way to your passion
the last night gave me a very evil example, such as I have never seen in my father's house."
" Sayest thou so," answered Mr Baynes, "go to my taylor, and let him buy thee a suit of clothes,
and make them for thee, which I will pay for to make thee amends." And it is added that Mr
Baynes watched more narrowly over his own spirit ever after.'
Clarke tells another anecdote concerning him, which we may as well add to the former, as
illustrative both of the man and his age. ' Upon a time he went to the house of Mrs Sheafe,
who was his wife's sister, at Craabrook in Kent, where, observing that she and others of the
family used to play much at cards, and such like games, as the custom was and still is too much
used in gentlemen's houses, he took occasion on the Sabbath-day, in his sermon, to speak against
such games. And it pleased the Lord so to work upon MLsti'ess Sheafe 's heart by that sermon,
that when she came home she came crying to him, saying, " brother, why should you thus
suffer me to live in sin to the dishonour of God, and would never tell me of it before?" To
which he replied, that it was best of all that God had wrought on her by the public ministry,
and that it might not have been so well if he had spoken to her in private.'
There is another characteristic touch of the man and his times, added by Clarke, which we
must give. 'His prayer in his family ivas not usually above a quaiier of an hour long, and
having respect to the weakness and infirmities of his servants and children, he used to dissuade
others from tediousness in that duty.' So that a quarter of an hour's prayer was considered
'judicious brevity' in those da3's ; what would it be thought now ?
The exposition of the first chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians was first published by
itself, separately, a year after the author's death, in 1618, so that it is likely it may have received
its finishing touches from his own hand. Our copy is complete, ' London, printed by M. F. for
R. Milbourne & J. Bartlett. 16-1'3.' After an epistle dedicatoiy to Sir John Dingley and Sir
Robert Wood, signed by W. Jemmat, of Kingston, there follows, ' Dr Sibbes his judgment of the
author of this commentary, in a preface to the exposition of the first chapter, publ'shed divers
years agoe.' Clarke, in his quaint old way, gives an excellent summary, wiiich the reader can
compare with the text of Dr Sibbes as now reprinted in this volume. ' He was a man of much
communion with God, and acquaintance with his own heart, observing the daily pas.sages of his
life, and was much exercised with spiritual conflicts, whereby he became the more able to com-
fort others with the same consolations which himself had received from God. He had a deep
• Clarke, Brook, Neal's History of the Puritans, vol. i. p 463.
PAUL BAYNE.
insight into the mystery of God's grace, and man's corruption, as appears by his commentary
upon the Epistle to the Ephesians. He was one that sought not after great matters in the
world, being taken up with comforts and griefs unto which the world is a stranger. One that
had not all his learning out of books ; of a sharp wit, and a clear judgment. So that though
his meditations were ofan higher strain than ordinary, yet he had a good dexterity, furthered by
his love to do good, in explaining dark points with lightsome similitudes.'
' In his last sickness he had many doubts and fears, and God letting Satan loose upon him,
he went out of this world with far less comfort than many weaker Christians enjoy. He resigned
up his spirit into the hands of God, in Cambridge, anno Christi 1617.'
There is a little pocket volume of Mr Baynes' letters extant, which is not so well known as
it ought to be, even by lovers of the good old Puritan theology. We have not seen it mentioned
in any list of his works. We give the title in full : ' Christian Letters of Mr Paul Bayne,
replenished with divers consolations, exhortations, and directions, tending to promote the Honour
of Godliness. Heb. 3. 13 (quoted). London. Printed for William Sheffard, and are to be sold
at his shop in Popes Head Alley, at the Entering in out of Lumbard Street. 1628.' This is a
choice little volume, and well deserves to be reprinted. It contains much precious truth, put in
the happiest style. It sparkles with metaphor and simile, and is illustrated by apt proverbs.
Unfortunately there are no dates to the letters, and no directions ; and the personal matters, which
we would have prized most, are apparently left out designedly. Here is a glimpse of his wife, to
whom, throughout, there are the most loving allusions : ' My most Christian wife (your sister)
hath since Easter last been very ill, and it hath not pleased God to blesse any means which she
hath attempted here or elsewhere. But now of late, and especially this week, her strength is
more than ordinarily enfeebled, that I fear you shall not long enjoy such a sister, nor I such a
wife, of whom I am unworthy.' Here is a reference to Chancellor Harsnet's ^nsitation, as the
result of which he was deprived : ' I have great business. Our metropoliian's visitation cometh
shortly, and I am warned to preach, besides many other occasions. Yet because I love not after-
wisdom, I do make way by force to send you in time a word by friendly admonition.' Here is
another brief personal reference : ' I was scarce alighted from my horse but an aguish distemper
did seize on me, and follow me in manner of an hecticJce, to which I have a habitude, even in
my best health. Besides, I have been troubled with such an inflammation of some of those
interiora viscera that I could not sleep two hours, but extremity of inward heats would awaken
me. In which kind I went some weeks, but now I thank God my body, though a little more
bettered, is in such a state as formerly it hath been.' Again, ' If my son go on setting his heart
to get learning, I will set my heart to procure him all due encouragement in so good a course.'
This is the only reference we have found to his children. Here is the last : ' Sister M., my wife
and I held it meet to signify both our remembrance of you, whom your token hath testified not
to be unmindful of us both ; for, when my wife is thought on, I think then I am not quite for-
gotten. You will be desirous of knowing how my wife and her place agreeth. Concerning which
I inform you thus much, that both of us in regard of all circumstances do think our lines well
fallen. If we should speak otherwise we should not sanctifie Him in our hearts who is merciful
to us.' We give one choice proverb from this collection of letters, ' The slowest fire makes the
sweetest malt.' So it appears in the life and death of this ' worthy.'
As we have said, the Commentary on the first chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians was
first published separately in 1G18. The succeeding chapters were published separately also, and
finally collected in a folio in 104:3. The reader will note that the Commentary goes no further
than to the 10th verse of the last chapter : a judicious reader has added to our copy, ' See Gur-
nall's Christian in Complete Armour.' Of the Commentary we say nothing ; it is in the reader's
PAUL BAYNE. XI
liands, and he can judge for himself. His other works are (2.) ' A Commentarie upon the first
and second chapters of St Paul to the Colossians. Wherein the text is clearly opened, observa-
tions thence perspicuously deducted, uses and applications succinctly and briefly inferred ; sundry
holy and spiritual meditations out of his more ample discourse extracted : together with divers
places of Scripture briefly explained. By Mr Paul Bayne, B.D. London, printed by Richard
Badger, for Nicholas Bourne, and are to be sold at his shop at the Royal Exchange, 1G34.' This
is a small quarto. It is dedicated to the reader by one J. S., who says of Baynes : ' Thus
thundering in doctrine, and lightning in conversation, he left no stone unturned that might
further the building of the New Jerusalem. By his exemplary deportment he fastened the nail
which was driven by judicious instruction. In precept and practice a man of God, a beacon on
a hill, a burning and a shining lamp. Blessed saint ! quce sparsa per omnea in te multa
Jiuunt.'
The Commentary occupies about one half of the volume, the other half consists of ' Lectures
preached from these texts of Scripture, by Mr Paul Bayne.' There are thirteen of them, with
no Wsible bond of connection ; short, terse, and having every appearance of being taken ver-
batim from his MS. preparation for the pulpit. At the close of the volume are ' Spiritual
Aphorisms, or Divine Meditations, suteable to the pious and honest life and conversation of the
author, P. Bayne." Tlie aphorisms are sixty-six in number : we give a specimen, ' What thresh-
ing will make me fly out of my iiusk ? Even as Lot was forcibly drawn out of Sodom : so for
his mercies must my God pluck me out of my natural corruption.' Again, 'A strait shoe mak-
eth us feel a little stone ; so a strait conscience a small sin. They that will not mend a gutter,
must amend a whole house.' Here is another, ' We can see the branches of a tree without
labour ; but to behold the root requires labour and digging : so the fruit of sin is manifest, the
root lieth hid.' The Commentary on the two first chapters of Colossians, which forms the first
part of this volume is complete so far as it goes ; and, like the rest, seems to be a transcript fronj
his pulpit MS. It is forcible, practical, and full of sound doctrine, good to the use of edifyino'.
3. The Diocesan's Tryall, already referred to ante.
4. ' Christian Letters,' &c., also referred to previously.
5. ' A Brief Direction unto a godly Life : wherein every Christian is furnished with most
necessary helps for the furthering of him in a godly course here upon earth, so that he may
attain eternal happiness in heaven. Written by Mr Paul Bayne, minister of God's word, to Mr
Nicholas Jordan his brother. London, printed by A. E. for J. N., and are to be sold by Samuel
Enderly, at the Star in Pope's Head Alley, 1637.' This is a handy little pocket volume, in
appearance exactly like ' The Letters.' It is dedicated ' To the Right Worshipful Mr Nicholas
Jordan, Esq., and one of his Majesty's J. P. and Quorum in the county of Essex.' The dedication
is signed N. N., i. e. Natiianael Newberry, bookseller in Cornhill.
6. 'A caveat for cold Christians, in a sermon preached by Mr P. Bayne, sometime minister
of God's word at St Andrew's in Cambridge, wherein the common disease of Christians with the
remedy is plainly and excellently set down for all that will use it, John xv. 9, 1 0. At London,
imprinted by Felix Kyngston, for Nathanael Newberry, and are to be sold at his shop under St
Peter's Church in Cornhill, and in Pope's Head Alley, right against the sign of the White Horse,
1618.' Tliis is an earnest, stirring sermon, on the text Rev. ii. 4, 5. It is a thin small square
octavo, and is dedicated to the worshipful Mr Robert Clavering, town-clerk of Newcastle (on Tyne).
The dedication contains the following sentences worth extracting: ' If, considering the good
acceptance that some former few sermons of that religiously-learned and learnedly religious
divine, Master P. Bayne, have had with the church of God, the ensuing sermon being hitherto
by me, I was (without difiicultyj induced to make it public. For if I should longer conceal it.
PAUL BAYNE.
what know I whether somebody else, who had not the Uke interest to it that myself have, might
not prevent me in printing this, as well as they have done in publishing some other things of
the like nature. Moreover, looking into the carriage and frame of this draught, I did not see
how it could disparage any of the rest who are now flown abroad.' From which we may gather
frst, that the author's sermons were greatly prized at the time of then- first appearing ; and
second, either that the author had lent his MS. to friends, or that diligent hearers had taken
large notes wliich, afterwards expanded, were handed about by friends to friends This appears
from the title of the next, a thin quarto, wliich I found in the catalogue of the British Museum,
with some others.
7. ' The Trial of a Christian's Estate : or a Discourse of the causes, degrees, signs and differ-
ences, of the Apostasie, both of true Christians and false : in a sermon on Heb. x. 39. Preached
by P. Baynes, and aftenvards sent in writing by him to (and edited by) his friend, W. F.
London, 1618. 4'to.'
8. Two godly and faithfid treatises, the one upon the Lord's Prayer, and the other upon the
Sixe Principles. Edited by E. C. London, 1619. 12mo. Also in British Museum.
9. The Spiritual Ai-mour, with which being furnished, the Christian may be able to stand
fast in the day of trial. London, 1620. 12mo.
10. An Epitome of Man's Misery and Delivery, in a Sermon on Romans iii. 23, 2i. Edited
by J. E. London. 1690. 4to,
I have only been able to find the titles of two more sermons; 11. Holy Helper in God's
building ; and 1 2. Help to true Happiness : explaining the fundamentals of the Christian
religion. London. 1635. 3d edition, 12mo.* I am pretty sure this list miglit be considerably
enlarged ; but I am pretty sure also that it contains all that is of any real importance in the
works of Baynes. If anything is omitted, it can only be a few occasional and single sermons ;
which are of value chiefly to the curious, and to those who have a passion for possessing a com-
plete set of the writings of an author. And now my task is done ; with more leisure, it could
have been made more worthy of this prince among the early Puritans.
THOMAS ALEXANDER.
Chelsea, Feb. 1866.
* Chalmers' Biograpical Dictionary, Art. Baynes.
TO THE EIGHT WORSHIPFUL MY MUCH HONOURED FRIENDS,
SIR JOHN DINGLEY AND SIR ROBERT WOOD, KNIGHTS;
MERCY AND PEACE IN OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST BE MULTIPLIED.
SIRS, — In this age of pamphlets true and false, my
stationer, as a friend of piety, hath (with a dis-
wontod boldness) adventured to print and send forth
this worthy Commentary on that divine Epistle of
Paul to the Ephesians, which, as at other times it
might be useful to the church of God, so, especially
at this time, it may be of use (by the novelty) to take
off the hearts of Christians from idle pamphlets too
much in request, and pitch them on the grave and
weighty points of religion, which herein are pithily
opened and applied to the conscience. The epistle in
general may be called (by the apostle's own direction)
his knowledge in the mystery of Christ, chap. iii. 4.
In the two first chapters, he discourseth of election
and the free grace of God in saving his people by
Christ, Gentiles as well as Jews. In the third, he re-
capitulates his doctrine, and applies it to this church
of Ephesus, praying they may have the sense, use,
and comfort of it in those troublesome times, where-
into the churches were soon cast. In the fourth and
two last, he exhorteth this people to all holy duties
which do best suit with so holy doctrine as he had
delivered. And if in these days our apostle were con-
sulted withal as such an oracle deserveth, and this
holy interpreter, who had both his name and spirit,
neither Arminianism and popery on the one side
could so prevail upon the world as it hath done, nor
on the other side profaneness and carnal-mindness in
them that turn the grace of God into lasciviousness.
For the church's sake are these things thus published,
that, though Israel play the harlot, yet may not Judah
transgress ; and it will be good wisdom in Christians,
amidst all these fears and distractions (which prove
also distractions to many a man's course of piety,
especially in reading good books), to withdraw them-
selves from the noire and dust of the world, and
redeem as much time as they can for perusing those
holy truths which are here skilfully and in a spiritual
manner expounded. Most unhappy is that man who
is too well known among others, and at last dieth un-
known to himself.
To you both, noble Sirs (being, by God's providence
and goodness, near neighbours both in place and piety),
I am bold to dedicate these meditations of that worthy
servant of God, whose name is yet so sweet in the
church : which I have adventured to do, not so much
to crave patronage for the work, which is able to de-
fend itself, as to give you thanks publicly for your
love to this poor town of Kingston, for your kind
respect to us the preachers, and your daily attending
at the courts of wisdom, which might be a good
example to provoke the dulnesa of our backward and
negligent people. And oh that this late affliction might
awaken us all out of that deep security which had too
much possessed us ! The sword is now come to second
the word, that what was not done in a mild way may
be done in a rugged. And happy we if we sin no
more, lest a worse thing come upon us. I shall be
glad if, by perusing these treatises at leisure, there
shall be anything added to your zeal in religion, that
you may get Christ more into your hearts and advance
him more in your lives, which will be your true honour
and lasting comfort, when all titles and good things of
the world will vanish into nothing. And thus, com-
mending you both, with all yours, to the grace of our
heavenly Father, I humbly take my leave, and entreat
your pardon for this my boldness, being,
Your worships' much obliged,
Kingston, D^c. 12. 1642. W. Jemm.vt.
M SIBBES HIS JUDGMENT OF THE AUTHOR OF THIS COxMENTARY ;
IN A PREFACE TO THE EXPOSITION OF THE FIRST CHAPTER,
PUBLISHED DIVERS YEARS AGO.
NOTWITHSTANDING the world's complaint of
the surfeit of hooks (hasty wits being over for-
ward to vent their unripe and misshapen conceits), yet
in all ages there have been, and will be, necessary
nses of holy treatises, appliable to the variety of
occasions of the time ; because men of weaker con-
ceits cannot so easily of themselves discern how one
truth is inferred from another, and proved by another,
especially when truth is controverted by men of more
subtle and stronger wits. Whereupon, as God's truth
hath in all ages been opposed in some branches of it,
so the divine providence that watcheth over the church
raised up some to fence the truth, and make up the
breach. Men gifted proportionably to the time, and
as well furnished to fight God's battles, as Satan's
champions have been to stand for him ; neither have
any points of Scripture been more exactly discussed
than those that have been most sharply oppugned,
opposition whetting both men's wits and industry ;
and in several ages men have been severally exercised.
The ancientest of the fathers had to deal with them
without (the pagans), and especially with proud
heretics, that made their own conceits the measure
of holy truth, believing no more than they could
comprehend in the articles of the Triuitv, and natures
of Christ, whence they bent their forces that way,
and for their matter wrote more securely. Not long
after, the enemies of grace, and flatterers of nature,
•stirred up Saint Augustine to challenge the doctrine
of God's predestination and grace out of then- hands,
which he did with gi'eat success, as fitted with grace,
learning, and wit, for such a conflict ; and no Scrip-
tures are more faithfully handled by him than those
that were wrested by his oppositcs, and such as made
for the strengthening of his own cause. In other
wi-itings he took more liberty ; his scholars, Prosper,
Fulgentius, and others, interested themselves in tha
same quarrel.
In process of time men, desirous of quiet, and tired
with controversies, began to lay aside the study of
Scriptures, and heai'ken after an easier way of ending
strife, by the determination of one man (the bishop of
Rome), whom virtually they made the whole church ;
so the people were shut up under ignorance and im-
plicit faith, which pleased them well, as easing them
of labour of search ; as upon the same irksomeness of
trouble, in the eastern parts, they yielded to the con-
fusion and abomination of Mahometism.
And lest scholan? should have nothing to do, they
were set to tie and untie school knots, and spin ques-
tions out of their own brain ; in which brabbles they
were so taken up, that they slightly looked to other
matters. As for questions of weight, they were schooled
to resolve all into the decisive sentence of the see
apostolic, the authority of which they bent their wits
to advance ; yet then wisdom found children to jus-
tify her ; for scriptures that made for authority of
princes, and against usurpation of popes, were well
cleared by Occam, Marsilius, Patavinus, and others,
as those of predestination and grace by Ariminensis,
Bradwardine, and their followers, against Pelagianism,
then much prevailing. At length the apostasy of
popery spread so far, that God, in pity to his poor
church, raised up men of invincible courage, unwearied
pams, and great skill in tongues and arts, to free
religion so deeply enthralled ; from whence it is that
we have so many judicious tractates and commentaries
in this latter age. And yet will there bo neccssarj'
DR SIBBES'S JUDGMENT OF THE AUTHOR.
nse of farther search into the Scriptures, as new
heresies arise, or olJ are revived, and further strength-
ened : the conviction of which is then best when
their crookedness is brought to the straight rule of
Scriptures to be discovered. Besides, new exposi-
tions of Scriptures will bo useful, in respect of new
temptations, corruptions in life, and cases of con-
science, in which the mind will not receive any
satisfj-ing resolution but from explication and applica-
tion of Scriptures. Moreover, it is not unprofitable
that there should be divers treatises of the same por-
tion of Scriptures, because the same truth may bo
better conveyed to the conceits of some men by some
men's handling than others, one man relishing one
man's gifts more than another. And it is not meet
that the gloi-y of God's goodness and wisdom should
be obscured, which shineth in the variety of men's gifts,
especially seeing the depth of Scripture is such, that
though men had large hearts, as the sand of the sea-
shore, yet could they not empty out all things con-
tained ; for though the main principles be not many,
yet deductions and conclusions are infiuite, and until
Christ's second coming to judgment, there will never
want new occasion of further search and wading into
these deeps.
In all which respects, this exposition of this holy
man deserves acceptance of the church, as fitted to
the times, as the wise reader will well discern. Some
few places are not so full as could be wishe 1 for clear-
ing some few obscurities ; yet those that took the care
of setting them out, thought it better to let them pass
as they are, than be over bold with another man's
work, in making him speak what he did not, and take
them as they be. The greatest shall find matter to
exercise themselves in ; the meaner, matter of sweet
comfort and holy instruction ; and all confess that he
hath brought some light to this excellent portion of
Scripture.
He was a man fit for this task, a man of much com-
munion with God, and acquaintance with his own
heart, observing the daily passages of his hfe, and ex-
ercised much with spiritual conflicts. As St Paul in
this epistle never seemeth to satisfy himself in advanc-
ing the glory of grace, and the vileness of man in him-
self, so this our Paul had large conceits of these things,
a deep insight into the mystery of God's grace and
man's corruption'; he could therefore enter further
into Paul's meaning, having received a large measure
of Paul's spirit. He was one that sought no great
matters in the world, being taken up with comforts
and griefs, unto which the world is a stranger ; one
that had not all his learning out of books ; of a sharp
wit and clear judgment. Though his meditations were
of a higher strain than ordinary, yet he had a good
dexterity, furthered by his love to do good, in explain-
ing dark points with lightsome similitudes. His man-
ner of handling questions in this epistle is press and
Bchool-likc, by arguments on both sides, conclusions,
and answer.=, a course more suitable to this purpose
than loose discourses.
In setting down the object of God's predestination,
he succeeds him in opinion whom he succeeded in
place ; in which point divines accord not, who, in all
other points, do jointly agree against the troublers of
the church's peace in our neighbour countries ; for
some would have man Ho before God in predestinating
him, as in lapsed and miserable estate ; others would
have God in that first decree, to consider man ab-
stracted from such respects, and to be considered of
as a creature alterable, and capable either of happiness
or misery, and fit to bo disposed of by God, who is
Lord of his own, to any supernatural end ; yet both
agree in this, first, that there was an eternal separation
of men in God's purpose ; secondly, that this first
decree of severing man to his ends, is an act of sove-
reignty over his creature, and altogether independent
of anything in the creature as a cause of it, especially
in comparative reprobation, as why he rejected Judas
and not Peter. Sin foreseen cannot bo the cause, be-
cause that was common to both, and therefore could be'
no cause of severing. Thirdly, all agree in this, that
damnation is an act of divine justice, which supposeth
demerit ; and therefore the execution of God's decree
is founded on sin, either of nature or life, or both.
My meaning is not to make the cause mine by unne-
cessary intermeddling ; the worthiness of the men on
both sides is such, that it should move men to modera-
tion in their censures either way. Neither is this
question of like consequence with others in this busi-
ness, but there is a wide difference between this
diflerence and other difl'erences. And one cause of it
is the difficulty of understanding how God conceives
things, which difl'ers in the whole kind fi-om ours, he
conceiving of things altogether and at once without
discourse, we one thing after another, and by another.
Our comfort is, that what we cannot see in the light
of nature and grace, we shall see in the light of glory,
in the university of heaven ; before which time, that men
should in all matters have the same conceit of things of
this nature, is rather to be wished for than to be hoped.
That learned bishop, now with God, that undertook
the defence of Mr Perkins, hath left to the church,
together with the benefit of his labours, the sorrow for
his death, the fame of his worth, an example likewise
of moderation, who, though he differed from Mr Per-
kius in this point, yet shewed that he could both
assent in lesser things, and with duo respect main-
tain in greater matters. If wo would discern
of difl'erences, the church would be troubled with
fewer distempers ; I speak not as if way were to be
given to Vorstian, lawless, licentious liberty of pro-
phecy ; that every one, so soon as he is big of some new
conceit, should bring forth his abortive monster ; for
thus the pillars of Christian faithwouldsoonbeshakeOr
and the church of God, which is a house of order,
would become a Babel, a house of confusion ; the dole-
DR SIBBES S JUDGMENT OF THE AXTTHOR.
fnl issues of -which pretended liberty, we see in
Polonia, Transylvania, and in countries nearer hand.
We are much to bless God for the king's majesty's
firmness this way, unto whose open appearing in these
matters, and to the vigilancy of some in place, we owe
our freedom from that schism that troubleth our
neighbours.
But for diyersity of apprehensions of matters far
remote from the foundation, these may stand with
public and personal peace. I will keep the reader no
longer from the treatise ; the blessing of heaven go
with it, that through the good done by it, much
thanksgiTing may be to God in the church. Amen.
Gray's Inn.
R. SlEBES.
A COMMEKTAEY UPON THE EPISTLE OF ST PAUL
TO THE EPHESIANS.
CHAPTER I.
TTER. 1. Paid, (It! ajinstJe of Jesus Christ hij the
\ vitl of God, to the saints of God, to the saints
uhich are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in CItrist
Jesus.
Before the words be entered, it is fit to premise
some few words concerning, 1, the occasion ; 2, the
Bcopo ; and, 3, the method of this epistle. First,
the occasion was the state of the church, foreseen
by Paul, Acts xx., 2 Peter i. 15. 2. The scope
is to teach them the doctrine of God's most rich grace,
and to stir them up to everj- duty, in way of thank-
fulness. The parts of the epistle are three : 1, the
preface, in the two first verses ; 2, the matter or sub-
stance of the epistle, which rcacheth from the 3d verse
to the 21st of the sixth chapter ; 3, the conclusion,
thence to the end. In the preface, three things are
contained : 1, the author's name, who is described by
his office, ' an apostle ;' which is further amplified,
first, from the person to whom he appertained, or for
whom be was emplo^'cd ; secondly, from the efficient
cause by which he was made an apostle, ' the will of
God.' This answereth to our subscriptions, for we
write our own names under our letters. 2. The names
of the persons to whom he writcth, who are first pro-
pounded more briefly, with the place they were at,
' saints at Ephesus ;' secondly, it is expounded more
clearly whom he meaneth by saints, not such as are
written in the pope's calendar, having divine honour
done them, but such as are ' faithful in Christ.'
Again, these words may seem to lay down persons ;
first, more specially, as the saints at this place ;
secondly, more indefinitely and generally, as true be-
lievers on Christ everywhere ; but the note of quan-
tity wanteth to make this sense ; for Paul would
have spoken in this manner, to the saints at Ephesus,
and to all that believe on Christ, if this had been his
meaning, as in 1 Cor. i. This part of the preface
answereth to our superscriptions, wherewith we en-
dorse our letters ; fur on the back of om- letters we
use to express the name of our friend to whom they
are directed. The third thing in this preface is his
salutation. The words of this verse needing no fur-
ther expHcation, we will note out the chief instructions
which ofler themselves to our observation, and so pass
on to the second verse.
Doct. 1. First, that Paul doth use to set forth his
calling, before he entereth his matter with them, it
doth teach that ministers must inculcate to themselves,
and such as they have to deal with, their callings from
God. St Paul doth not text this forth in the fore-
front of every epistle, ' Paul, a servant of Christ,'
' Paul, an apostle of Christ,' but that he found it a fit
thing to be proposed, both for his own sake, and
theirs with whom he had to do. Even as civil magis-
trates do give out their writs in the king's name, with
mention of the office they bear under him, to the end
that due respect might be given them of the subject ;
so this great church- officer doth mention what place
he held under Christ, the king of his church, that the
things delivered by him might be accordingly received.
In a word, this is good for the minister himself, and
for the people. How can he speak the words of God,
as the mouth of God, with reverence and all authority,
if he considers not that God hath commanded to him
this piece of service ?
Doct. 2. The ministry is a work so weighty, that
no man of himself is sufficient for it. Now, what can
more assure me that I shall be made able, than to look
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
at God, who hath called me to such an office ? Princes
call not their subjects to any scrnce, but that they see
them furnished with things requisite.
Doct. 3. Lastly, whereas the difficulties and enrai-
ties which encounter faithful ministers are many, how
could they look to be shielded against all, but by hold-
ing their eyes on him who hath called them ? For
people this is behoveful, for it maketh them sanctify
God in hearing, while they look not so much at man,
as at God teaching by man, Acts x. 33, 1 Thes. ii. 18.
It maketh them obey those that are over them, when
they have conscience of this, that God hath sent
them ; as a servant, when he thinketh his lord or
lady hath sent any to him, doth readily do that he is
commanded.
Use. The use of which is to stir up ministers wisely to
teach this, and laj' it as a foundation. People Hkewise
must willingly hear it ; for to acknowledge God's call
in such as minister to them, is their great advantage.
When we hai-p on this string much, then people think
it a spice of pride and vainglory in us, coming only
from hence, that ^e think ourselves not enough re-
spected. Thus Paul himself might have been mis-
construed. What ! Nothing but Paul an apostle ?
Cannot Paul have the office of apostle, but all the
town must be of counsel ? But as St Paul feared not
to prefix this, howsoever his custom might be de-
praved, so must we imitate the same, in prudent pro-
posing the ministry we have received from God, though
evil-minded men misinterpret the fact to their own
destruction.
raid an apostte. Observe more particularly, first,
the quality and degree of him who bringeth the doc-
trine of this epistle to us. He is an apostle, one of
the highest degree, an ambassador of state, sent from
Christ, for so the word signifieth. Look, as kings
have their superior and inferior magistrates, from the
chancellor to the constable, so Christ, the glorious
King of his church, hath divers orders of ministers,
the order of apostles being supreme, and most excel-
lent above any other, Eph. iv. And look, as kings
despatch lords ambassadors into other countries, con-
cerning important business ; so the Lord Jesus, now
about to ascend, did send forth his twelve apostles to
publish the charter of the world, even forgiveness of
eins, and fi'ee acceptance to life eternal, to all such as
would take their pardon forth, by a lively belief. Many
were the privileges of these apostles. 1. They were
immediately, no person coming between, designed by
Christ. 2. They were infalhbly assisted, so that, in
thtir office of teaching, whether by word of mouth or
WTiting, they could not err. 3. Their commission
was universal, throughout all nations, though the
usual exercise thereof was limited and determined
by Christ, doubtless for the gi-eater edification of the
church. 4. They could give, by imposition of hands,
the gifts of the Holy Ghost, which Simon Magus would
Lave redeemed. 5. Ihcy were eye-witnesses of Christ,
and saw him ordinarily and miraculously in the flesh,
as Paul.
Use. That, therefore, a person of such quality doth
bring us these things, must stir us up to seek into
them, and entertain them accordingly. Should the
king send his mind by the meanest messenger, we
would receive it dutifully ; but if my lord chancellor,
or some gi'eat statesman, should in person publish his
pleasure, we would attend it more reverently. The
atheism of these times is much to be lamented. Our
superstitions ancestors, if the pope's nuncio or legate
came amongst them, bringing the pope's blessing, in-
dulgences, relics, such wares as were the mock of the
world, oh, how were they received, how were their
commodities (if I may so call them) entertained ! But
our atheism is such, that we let these things lie by,
many of us not asking after, nor vouchsafing to read
with devotion, these things which the true legates
of Jesus Christ have brought unto us, and left pub-
lished for our sakes.
Secondly, We see hence the firmness of all those
things delivered in this epistle; for it was not so much
the apostle, as God in him, who indited these things ;
as when a lesson is sounded forth upon an instrument,
it is not so much the instrument as his who pla3'eth
upon it. So here, ' I preach not myself, but Christ
the Lord,' ' an apostle of Christ,' that is, an apostle,
whom Christ doth take and own as his apostle, who
is employed about him, 2 Cor. iv. And, indeed, this
phrase doth import his being made by Christ, rather
than include it; and, therefore, 1 Tim. i. 1, he is
said, ' an apostle of Christ, by the commandment of
Christ ;' where an apostle of Christ is an apostle per-
taining to Christ, now possessed of him, and employed
about him, having been advanced to this place by the
ordination of God and Chi'ist.
Doct. 3. Now Paul's fact holding out this as his
glory, that he was Christ's apostle, doth teach us, that
we are to account it our gi'eatest dignity that we be-
long to Christ. We see in earthly servitors, their
glory is so much the greater by how much their lords
and masters are in greater pre-eminency. Hence it
is that we sue for the cloth of noble persons especially,
who are great favourites with the king. We see it so,
and not without reason, for it is a matter of counte-
nance, of protection ; yea, if they be in good place
about them, of gi-eat emolument. But how much
more glorious is this, to retain to the King of glory,
and that not as a common servitor, but in some spe-
cial place, very near him ! 'VMiat greater honour had
Moses, Abraham, David, than that God's name was
called on them, ' Abraham the friend of God,' ' Moses
my servant,' David, ' Oh how thy servant loveth thy
statutes !' Ps. cxix.
Use 1. Again, our duty that we owe to the name of
our God, doth require that we should truly confess
this, and boast of it, as our highest preferment, that
he hath made us his servants. Let us therefore who
Ver. 1.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
are Christians, rejoice and triumph in this, that Christ
hath taken us into his service. Men that belong to
great persons, will bear themselves stout on it, and
count it the height of their good fortunes ; yet who
seeth not that uutbaukfulness creepeth into noble
breasts, or there could not be found a young courtier
and an old beggar ? What shall be our sin, if we hold
not up our heads with holy gladness of heart, that
we are entertained by such a Lord, who is faithful,
whose largeness is oven above all we can think, to his
true-hearted servants.
Use 2. Again, this must rebuke such white-hearted
Christians who are ashamed of their Master, and work
he settcth them about, if any profiine ones be in pre-
sence, who shrink in, and ai'e afraid to be known
whose men they are ; how far would these have been
in the times of those first Christians, so full of persecu-
tion ! Should our servants serve us thus, we would
pull their cloth over their ears and send them packing.
Dvct. 4. AcconUiui to God's uill. Observe hence,
that it is the will of God which doth assign to us our
several callings ; for the aposUe doth acknowledge in
this phrase, two things: fii'st, the providence; secondly,
the free grace of God. Civil men will set forth the
wisdom and bountifulness of their benefactors. Those
that rise by the king's ftivour £i-om one place to
another, oh how they will extol his princelike cle-
mency ! So this heavenly mind of the apostle every-
where is afi'ected with the free grace of God, who did
assign to him such a high calling as this was. The
truth is, it is God's providence and goodness which
do design us to every calling, Gal. i. 15; even from
his mother's womb, did God set him apart, Jer. i. 5 ;
before he was born, did God decree him a prophet ;
yea, the smith that bloweth in the coals, the Lord
createth him, Isa. liv. 16. No wise man doth make a
thing, but he knoweth the ends to which he will use
it ; much less doth the Lord make any of us, but he
knoweth to what ends he will employ us ; and look, as
a wise governor in the family setteth one to his work
in this place, a second to another, in a diverse place,
so doth the Lord in this world, which is a piece of
his household.
AVc must therefore hence be stirred up to acknow-
ledge the grace of God to us, and providence over us;
if it reach to the hairs of our head, much more to so
great a benefit as the allotting of our callings is. Yea,
it must be a ground of contentation in every state
of life, and of settled persevering in such callings in
which we have been trained, remembering that whoso
changcth his place unadvisedly, is like a bu'd now
from her nest, who maj' be well weather-beaten before
she return ; yet when God doth orderly lead us to
more free and comfortable conditions, wo are rather
to nse them, 1 Cor. vii. 21.
Saints at Eplwsiis. From this, that he calleth the
members of this church saints, observe,
Docl. 5. That all the members of the visible church
are to be saints. A saint is inwardly a saint, or by
outward profession. Now, Saint Paul was not
ignorant that there wore bad fish as well as good,
chafl' as well as wheat, in this visible church ; never-
theless, he doth well call them saints : first, because
they were all by outward profession so, yea, and con-
formity, for anght wo know ; secondly, because there
were many true saints. Now the better part, not the
bigger, giveth the denomination. Wine and water is
called wine ; gold and silver ore unfined, is called
gold and silver, though yet much dross be intermeddled
with it. Look how a civil, virtuous man doth not
like to have in his house uncinl rake-shames, so the
most holy God will not allow any in his family openly
unholy. Like master, like man, at least in outward
conformity ; and look as no man can think well to
have swine in his house, or dogs and swine come to
board with the rest of his family, so here, open sin-
ners, who, after their names given to Christ, return to
their vomit, they have no allowance from God to be
in his household; when we see it otherwise, it is
through sinful neglect of due censures, and such as
have the power of them shall answer it. Bat here the
Brownists must be answered, who reason thus, every
true visible church standeth of visible saints; our
churches stand not of visible saints ; civ/o, they are
not true, and by consequent to be separated from.
The proposition hath a double sense : first, every
true church hath in it some visible saints, this is true ;
but then the second part of the reason is false, ours
have in them no visible saints. The second sense is,
every true visible church st;indeth, or hath in it only
visible saints; standeth entirely of these, no others any
way intermingled. Now if one understand this de
jure, viz., of what kind of persons the church should
stand, it is true ; but if it bo understood of that which
through iniquity of some men falleth out in the
church, then it is false ; for the church of Corinth
was a true visible church while the incestuous person
remained uncast forth, though he was of right to have
been excommunicate ; and how absurd is it that one
sinner, by the negligence of some uncast forth, should
degrade a thousand from the dignity of a church.
Use 2. This doctrine then, that the members of the
church are to be saints, doth let us see the fearful
estate of many amongst us, who, likeas they tell of
Halifax nuts, which are all shells, no kernels, so those
profess themselves saints, but their ignorance, their
idle courses, their riots, their blasphemies, proclaim
that there is nothing within which belongeth to a saint.
Nay, many will not stick to profess they are none of
the holy brotherhood, to jest at such as endeavour to
holiness, saying, that young saints prove old devils.
It is a wonder that such hellish owls dare fly in the
sunshine of so Christian a profession as is made
amongst us.
Use 3. This letteth ns see what we must endeavour
to, even that we profess. We hate in civil matters
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
that any should take upon him that he is not seen in ;
we count it a gross kind of counterfeiting. Let us
take heed of taking on us to be members of God's
chui'ch, and saints, when we have no care to know
God, and get our hearts cleansed from all filthy sinful
coiTuptions that reign in them. The rather let us do
it, for our pride, covetousness, injustice, drunken
sensualities, they are double iniquities, and make us
more abominable than Turks and heathens. Whether
is it more odious for a single maid, or married wife,
to live in uncleanliness ? It is naught in both, but
most lewd in the latter ; she doth not only defile her
body, but violate her faith which she hath given to
man, and that in sight of God. Thus for us who
profess otu-selves saints, married to God, for us to
live in the lusts of our own hearts, doth exceed all
Turkish and heathenish impiety ; they are loose and
free (as I may so say), they have not entered any
covenant with the true God in Christ.
Use 4. We see the vanity of many who think they
are not tied so strictly as others, because they make
not so forward profession. Warn them of an oath of
wanton dissoluteness, they slip the collar with this,
that they are not of the precise brotherhood ; yea,
they allow themselves in that, for which they will be
on the top of another, because they profess no such
matter, as the other doth ; but this is their gross
ignorance ; ask them whether they will be members
of the church, they answer yea. If thou wilt be a
member of God's church, thou professest thyself a
saint, and what profession I pray thee can be more
glorious ?
In Ephesus. This was a mother city, famous for
idolatry and conjuring, as the Acts of the Apostles
testify, so given to all riot, that it banished Hermodore,
in no other consideration but that he was an honest
sober man. This people were so wicked, that lieathens
themselves did deem them from their mouth worthy
to be strangled ; yet here God had his church.
Boct. G. Observe then, that in most wicked places
God gathereth and mainlaineth his people. Thus
when the world was so wicked, that the patience of
God would bear no longer, the Lord had a Noah in it ;
thus he bad a Melchisedec in Canaan, a Lot in Sodom,
a Job in Uz, a church in Pergamos, where the devil
had his throne. Where God hath his church, we say,
the devil hath his chapel ; so on the contrary, where
the devil hath his cathedral, there God hath his people.
Look, as in nature we see a pleasant rose grow from
amidst the thorns, and a most beautiful lily spring out
of slimy waterish places ; look, as God in the dark-
ness of the night maketh beautiful lights arise ; so
here, in the darkest places, he will have some men who
shall shine as lights in the midst of a perverse genera-
tion. This God doth, first, in regard of himself, that
he may display his mighty power and wisdom so much
more clearly. Thus in the creation, to bring the
creature out of nothing, light out of darkness, did
display the riches of his almighty power, goodness,
and wisdom : in regai-d of the saints, that they may
more clearly discern his great grace to them, who hath
so separated and altered them from such, with whom
they formerlj- conversed ; in regard of the wicked,
that by the example of these, the world may be con-
demned in their unbelief and unrighteousness, and all
other darkness which they chose rather than light ;
as Noah is said to have condemned the old world,
while he builded the ark, of the impenitency and care-
less unbelief in which they lay, without respect to
God's thi'eatening, Heb. xi. 7.
Use 1. The use is, first, that we should not be dis-
couraged if we live amongst factious persons in wicked
towns, lewd families. Being made, by God's grace,
new creatures, we must rather wonder at his power,
wisdom, grace unto us; and no doubt but that he who
hath kept his in the wickedest places, will keep us also.
Secondly, we must think of om- happiness, if we did
use it, above these ; they did dwell pell-mell, heathen
and Christian under one roof, whereas we live with
none but such for the most part as profess the Chris-
tian name ; crrjo, in many regards our condition is far
easier.
Now, he Cometh to explain whom he meaneth by
saints, describing them from. their faith in Christ : ' To
the faithful in Christ.' For those words are added,
first, to point at the root of sanctification, which is
belief; secondly, to distinguish God's church from the
synagogues of the Jews, who professed faith towards
God, but not in Christ Jesus. And he doth fitly note
out the saints by their faith in Chi'ist Jesus ; for who-
soever is faithful is a saint, and whosoever is a saint
is faithful ; though to be a saint, and to be faithful,
are not properly and formally (idcntkc, Jormaliter)
both one.
Boct. 7. Observe, then, that he calleth those sainta
whom here he describeth to be faithful ones in Chi'ist ;
that is, faithful ones who are through faith united with
Christ, so that he dwelleth in them and they in him ;
for in Christ noteth rather the efl'ect of their faith than
the object, tcimimim iwii ohjectum. Observe then who
are the true saints, viz. all who by faith ai-e in Christ
Jesus. Saints and faithful ones are carried as indif-
ferent with tho apostle. Col. i. 2 and elsewhere. For
though the formal efl'ect of faith be not to sanctify,
whence we are denominated saints, but to justify,
whence we are called righteous, thronyh forgiveness
of sin and adoption unto life, yet faith cfl'ectually pro-
duceth our sanctification, whereupon we have the name
of saints.'* Three things go to this : 1, the purifying
of the heart ; 2, the profession outward of holiness ;
3, holy conversation. Now, Acts xv. 9, by faith our
hearts are purified ; for as a counter poison coming in,
the poison that is weaker is expelled ; and as the sun
* Fides non furmaliter sed eft'ective sanclificat, Christum
siquidem approlienditjper quern formaliter justificamur, sanc-
tilicamur effective.
Yek. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
rising, tho darkness of the night is expelled and van-
isbeth ; so Christ, the Sun of righteousness, bj- faith
arising in our hearts, the ignorance, and lusts of igno-
rance, are dispersed, and liy before him.
Secondly, Faith begetteth profession of holiness :
' Having the same spirit of fuitb, we cannot but speak,'
saith tho apostle ; and believing with the heart, and
confessing with tho mouth, go together. Thirdly,
holy conversation springetb from faith. If you have
learned Christ as the truth is in him, you have so
learned him as to put oil' the old man and to put on
the new. Faith workelh by love, even as a true hath
both his leaf and fruit. And as if a tree should bo
changed from one kind to another, the leaves and fruit
should likewise be changed ; as if a pear tree should
be made an apple tree, it would have leaves and fruits
agreeing to the change made in it ; so man bj' faith
having his heart purified, made a tree of righteousness,
he hath his leaves and fruit ; leaves of profession, fruit
of action. So again a man, as a new tree set into and
growing out of Christ, beareth a new fruit : he con-
verseth in hohness and newness of life. Thus you see
how those that are faithful are also saints, because by
faith their heart is purified, their profession and con-
versation are sanctified ; wherefore such believers who
are mockers of saints, who will not be accounted saint
hol_y, and such who are not changed into new creatures,
■walking in newness of life, they may well fear that their
belief is nut true, such as doth unite them with Christ;
for whosoever is a true behever is a saint, whosoever
is by faith in Christ is a new creature. We would be
loath to take a slip or be deceived with false commodi-
ties in a twelve pound matter; let us be here no less
diligent, that we take not an ungrounded, fruitless pre-
sumption for a true faith, which resteth on God's word,
made known, and is effectual to the sanctifying of the
beUever.
Use 2. Secondly, Hence we see the vanity of the
papists in transferring and appropriating this name of
saints to those whom the pope hath put in his calendar,
and to whom he hath adjudged divine honour, holi-
days, invocation, candles, churches, &c. These saints
were not heard of in St Paul's time. A man may be
in hell who hath all such things performed about him.
Saints are triumphant or militant : triumphant, such
who now walk by sight, enjoying the presence of God ;
angels, spirits of the righteous departed, who have now
rested from all the labours of their militant condition,
holding Christ their head, by whose power, apprehended
by faith, they are kept to salvation.
Use 3. This may strengthen us against temptations
from our imperfections; the Lord doth reckon of us and
doth hold us as saints. He that by faith hath put on
the Sun of righteousness, is more clear and bright than
if he were arrayed with the beams of the sun. Again,
though we have sins too many, yet the better part giveth
the name. Com fields we see have many weeds, yet
we call them corn fields, not fields of weeds ; so here,
yea, grace, thongh it seemeth little over that sin sheweth
to be, yet it will in time overcome it; as carloe is much
higher than barley, yet the barley getteth up and killeth
it. The Spirit that is in us from Christ is stronger
than the spirit of tho world.
Ver. 2. Now the salutation followeth, which standeth
of an apostolical blessing, which he ever giveth the
churches. In it two things are to be considered : first,
the things wished ; secondly, the persons from whom
they are desired : ' God the Father and the Son.'
Observe, first, in general, that it is the duty of a
minister of Christ to bless the faithful children of the
church as in the name of God. This for the substance
of it was not proper to the apostles, no more than to
be a spiritual father was appropriated to them, much
less doth it belong to the pope, as the times of super-
stition imagined ; but to every faithful minister, who
is a shepherd and instructor, and so in the place of a
spiritual father: Num. vi., 'Aaron and his sons shall
bless the people in my name.' As God hath given a
power to the natural parents to convey good things to
their children — ' Honour thy father, that thy days may
be long,' or that they may prolong thy days by their
blessing deservedly coming upon thee — so God hath
given spiritual fathers a power of blessing, yea, and of an-
athcmatising or cursing, the children of the church who
so deserve, and that etlectually. So tbat Paul maketh
good what they do iu this kind. This good Hannah
found, 1 Sam. i. 17, when she had meekly answered
so harsh and false a suspicion. ' The God of Israel
grant thy request,' saith Eli ; and she, glad of the
favour she had found iu his sight, went away, and it
was presently granted. For more distinct conceiving
of the matter, I will briefly shew, 1, what this bless-
ing is; 2, on what it is grounded. It is a ministerial
act, which doth apply God's blessing to the well-
deserving children of the church, and entercth them
into the assured possession, through faith, of God's
blessing toward them, which doth apply, I say. For
it differeth thus from a prayer : a prayer seekcth to
obtain the things for us; this doth, in God's name,
apply and assure our faith that the blessing of God is
upon us, and shall graciously follow us. When the
minister eutreateth forgiveness of sin, it is one thing;
when again he doth assure a repentant heart that God
hath done away his sin, this is another thing. Iu the
one he seeketh to obtain this benefit for the party ; in
the other, he doth assure the party that it is now ap-
plied to him.
The grounds are two : 1, the spirit of discerning —
I mean ordinary, not miraculous — which maketh them
by fruits see who are such members of the church whom
God doth promise to bless ; the second is, the autho-
rity which God hath put upon them, who will have
them to be his mouth and instrument, whereby he will
both ascertain his children of their blessedness from
him, as likewise execute it in them. Now, from these
10
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Ch.\p. I.
two, that I discern a child of the church, to whom
blessing pertaineth, and know myself to be his month
to signify it, and instrument with whom he will con-
cm- to produce it, from these two it is that this act of
blessing springeth, be it a blessing in general given, or
singularly applied. And hence you may see a difler-
ence betwixt our blessing and the patriarchs' prophe-
tical blessings ; for their blessings were grounded upon
a revelation in them made of things which should befall
their posterity.
The use of this is to rebuke the foolish custom of
running forth before the ministers of God have given
their blessing. What a miscreant would he be held
that would not suffer his father to bless him, so far
were he from seeking it at his hand ! It were not
allowable behaviour, if the church were about to curse
them, and make them as utter execrations.
Secondly, This letteth us see that we must not
lightly let pass the blessing of the minister ; but
strengthen our faith by it, and be glad that it cometh
upon us. Doth not every virtuous child rejoice, and
know themselves the better, that the blessings of their
fathers and mothers have been heartily given them ?
So shouldst thou further thyself in the faithful per-
suasion of all good toward thee, that the blessings of
such who are the spiritual fathers have come upon thy
head. In times of superstition, every hedge-priest's
blessing was highly esteemed ; if he had given his bene-
diction in nomine Patris, Filii, et Spirilus Saiicti, how
well they thought themselves ! But as everywhere
else, that which they snperstitiously and idolatrously
often magnified, that the atheism of our time utterly
neglecteth. Thus in general, now in particular.
Doct. First, Note that he wisheth them grace whom
he had called saints and believers in Christ. ■\ATience
observe, that the holiest justified persons have need
of grace. The papists will grant it mere grace in com-
parison that our sins are forgiven, and that we have
the spirit of grace given us ; but after this they say
we have to deal with justice, from which we must
expect eternal life. A miserable doctrine ; grace is in
the beginning, grace is in the middle, gi'ace is in the
ending. A Christian man may be considered in three
distances of time : 1, in the time of his conversion ;
2, in the time betwixt his believing and receiving the
end of his faith ; 3, in the time when God will give
him the crown of glory, life eternal. Now, for the
first, all grant that we enter by faith into grace ; but
for our after time, that we stand not under justice,
but gi-ace, it is manifest : Kom. v. 2, ' In which grace
also we stand.' At the day of judgment, that we have
to deal with mercy, not with justice, it is manifest,
2 Tim. i. 18, where the apostle prayeth that the Lord
would shew Onesiphorus (a most godly man) mercy
in the day of judgment, and life itself, the very thing
we come to. Now, the gift of God's Spirit, whereby
we come to it, is called grace: Eom. vi., 'the end,
life eternal;' not a stipend, but j/ag/ff.oa, a gift of
grace. Thus it is one way cleared. Again, in wfeat
should grace manifest itself but in these three things :
first, forgiving sin ; secondly, in attaining life ; thu-dly,
in continuing in the present grace '? Now, when we
are converted, we have need of forgiveness of sin,
otherwise what need we to pray, ' Lord, forgive us our
trespasses ' ? Beside, every saint findeth himself sold
under sin, and that as an evil within the will of him,
which cannot therefore increase his merit, but maketh
him more guilty. For heaven we have no need* of
grace ; for according to the law, ' Continue in all per-
fectly to do them, and live ;' none conscious of sin can
hope to live this way. Now, for persevering in a state
of grace, we have need of grace ; for this we cannot
deserve, but as God's gracious pleasure made him to
come unto us, so it maketh him abide with us, to
accomplish his good work, which should he not, all
would come to nothing in us. For as the soul enter-
ing into the body giveth it Ufe, sense, and motion,
which presently cease in the body if the soul depart-
eth, so here, God, the soul of our souls, returning to
them, doth produce by his Spirit a life of grace, which
would presently be extinct if he should forsake them.
The use is, to let us see the fearful estate of the
papists, who make Christ and his grace last no longer
than till they are (as they think) enabled to justify
and save themselves by course of gi-ace according to
the law. They account it grace, that God would
enable me, rather than another, to come effectually to
life, but no grace that I come to hfe ; as when I might
sell a horse to many, it is my favour that I will sell
him to one, and not to another ; but it is not my
favour that he hath the horse which buyeth, and cn/o,
by force of communicative justice, is to have him.
Thus they say it is God's grace that he will have
some to have life, and give them wherewithal to buy
it; but that they have life, is justice, not his grace.
Poor souls ! thus they forsake their mercies ; besides
that, they make mercy to have nothing to do at the
day of judgment, and life itself not to be grace, con-
trary to that which is above named.
Use 2. We learn, hence, ever to humble ourselves,
and fly entirely to God's mercy ; let us confess our-
selves miserable, unprofitable servants in a thousand
regards, having nothing but gi-ace to cleave unto. The
arch-papists confess, that for uncertainty of our own
righteousness, and danger of vain glory, it is the safest
to trust only on God's mercy in Christ ; surely let us
take the safest way. I would never trust my soul to
thorn who will not go the sm-est way to work in their
own salvations.
Observe, 3, from this, he doth wish grace with
them when he would wish them the gi-eatest good.
Observe, I say, what is the most excellent thing, which
is to be sought afore all other, viz., the favour of God,
that his grace may be with us. To open it before we
discourse of it : grace, joined with pity, doth signify
* Qu. ' For life we have need ' ? — Ed.
Ver. 2.]
IIATNK ON EPHESIANS.
11
I
God's love only so far as it is a fountain, from whence
springeth his pit.v to us in misery ; out of which mercy
ho doth, when now wo are miserable, save us. Thus
grace soundeth nothing but love ; and the object of it
is more general, for gi-aco is toward us, and every
creature, in innocency and miseiT ; but mercy is only
toward us as wo are considered in misery, unless the
preserving the mntallo creature, subject to fall, may
also be an object of mercy ; but when grace is put
indefinitely, then grace includeth mercy in it, for
mercy is but grace restrained and limited to man, as
in misery ; the difference is rather in the manner of
containing themselves. Now wishing them grace, out
of which came true peace, he wisbeth three things:
1. That God himself should be still mercifully and
graciously inclined to them ; ' for God is love,' 1 John
iv. 16. 2. He doth assure them of all effects of God's
grace and love towards them, partly in procuring them
all things that wore good ; the grace of the Father of
lights being as a sun, Ps. Ixxsiv. 2, partly in protect-
ing them from all evil ; this favour being as a shield,
wherewith the saints are compassed about, Ps. v. 13.
8. In grace is included the signification, the report of
bis gi'ace, in such sort as that they might have the
sense of it, that is, the displaying it on their heads as
a banner, the shedding of it into their hearts, the lift-
ing of his countenance upon them, Lam. ii. 4, Kom. v.,
Ps. iv. Thus when we wish him* that he may be in
their love, inwardly afl'ected, holpen with the fruits of
their love, and courteously and kindly entreated, in
regard of loving usages, which is the signification of
their love ; for if God should love us, if he should do
us good, and shield us from evil, yet should he hide
this from our sense and experience, we could not have
this peace, which is next mentioned. Now, then, we
may betttr see that this love of God is above all
things to be desired ; there is no lack in this love, no
good thing shall be wanting unto us ; nay, if evils in
our taste should be good for us, we shall not want
them ; as the love of a parent makcth him, when
need is, provide bitter physic for his child, as well as
other contentments. No evil shall have access ; no,
if things good in themselves be harmful for us, they
shall not have access to us ; as the love of a parent
layeth away a knife, which is a good thing in itself,
out of the reach of his child, for whom it were hurt-
ful. All things which to our sense and in themselves
are evil, this love maketh them work to our good.
If the skilful art of a physician may make of a poison-
ful viper a wholesome treacle, no wonder if God's
gracious love turn even the devil himself to become a
helpful instrument, setting forward our perfection,
2 Cor. xii. 9. In a word, it makcth a little estate
great riches, every state contentful. A little thing,
given as a token of the king's good will, do we not
prize it more than thrice the value of that which is no
pledge of his favour ? And when the love of a sinful
Qu. ' lie wieheth ' ?— Ed.
man is of such force that many a woman, while she
may enjoy it, fceleth not beggary itself to be grievous,
what a force is there in the grace of God, while it is
perceived, to make us find no grievance in greatest
extremity ! Whereas without this, were a man in a
paradise of the earth, with all the good of it, all were
nothing. There are noblemen in the tower who may
ride their great horses, have their ladies, fare dcli-
ciously, want not for wealth, yet because they are out
of the king's favour, no wise man would be in their
coats, none esteem their state happy. How much
more, then, are all things of no value, if they be pos-
sessed without this favour of which we entreat ? This
grace is our life, it is better than life. As the mari-
gold opcneth when the sun shineth over it, and shulteth
when it is withdrawn, so our life followeth this favour :
we arc enlarged if we feel it ; if it be hidden, we are
troubled. Finally, that which the king's favourable
aspect doth in his subject, that which the sun and dew
do in the creatures of the earth, which they make to
smile in their manner, the like doth this grace, through
all the world of spirits, who feel the influence of it.
Une 1. Which doth let us see their fearful estate
who walk in their natural conditions, children of wrath,
never seeking to be reconciled to God. If we stand
in man's debt, and in danger of the law, we will com-
pound the matter. If we are faulty towards some
great person, and out of favour-, oh, how will we turn
every stone, and use the mediation of all we can, to
procure us good-will with them ! Here wo are other-
wise ; and like these impudent adulteresses, we care
not to return into favour with our husband, with God,
from whom we are most disloyally estranged.
Use 2. We must, hence, be exhorted above all
things to seek God's grace ; the better it is with us,
the more need we have to seek him with reverence ;
for look, as we have no less need of the sun to con-
tinue with us, that we may have light still continued,
then we had need of it to rise over us that our light
may be begun, so w'e want God's gracious presence,
as much to continue our comforts, now we have them,
as we did at the first to begin them.
Now, if you ask by what means we may grow up
in favour with God, I answer, first, we must every
day shew unto God that well-beloved of his, in whom
he is well pleased, Ps. cv. 4, from whom favour floweth
upon all his, as the ointment trickled down from the
head on the garments of Aaron. Secondly, we must
provoke our hearts earnestly to petition for this :
' Seek my face ; Lord, I will seek thy face,' Ps. xxvii. 8.
Thirdly, wo must grow up, in conscience of our vile-
ness, to be humble, Isa. Ivii., Luke i. : ' God re-
sisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble,'
that is, sheweth fivour. As the lowest valleys are
blessed with the happiest influence of the heavens, so
here, the contrite, humble spirit is the place God de-
lighteth to let his grace dwell in. Fourthly, we must
labour daily more and more to depart from evil, and
12
BATNE ON EPHESUNS.
[Chap. I.
purge our hearts from all the corruptions which re-
main in them : ' The pure iu heart shall see God,'
Mat. v., even the light of his countenance, in grace
and glory, Heb. xii. Look as a clear, transparent
thing, as crystal, hath the light coming through it,
which cannot pierce through gi'osser bodies, so in
those hearts which are the purest shall this hght of
God's countenance difl'use itself most abundantly.
Doct. 4. And pence. Observe from this, that he
wisheth them, in the next place, peace ; that true
peace is a most singular blessing. The apostle cannot
speak of it, Philip, iv. 7, but he setteth it forth with
this commendation, that it ' passeth all understand-
ing.' This is that golden bequeath which Christ did
leave us, now ready to die, ' My peace I give unto
you : not as the world giveth you,' John xiv. 22.
Thcit it may be the better conceived, I will open three
things : 1. What it is. 2. In what kinds it may be
considered. 3. Whence the one and other peace
floweth. It may thus be described : Peace is a tran-
quillity or rest in the mind, springing out of Christ's
death, wrought in us by the Spirit, through the word
of God. It is a quiet, I say, or heavenly tranquillity ;
for peace, in these salutations, is opposed to fear,
grief, to any kind of pertm-bation which breaketh the
sweet consent and hai-mony of the mind : ' My peace
I leave with you,' ' fear not,' ' be not troubled.' It
is a sweet concord, making joy in the mind, as the
concord of well-compounded discords begetteth a most
delightful harmony, in which the ear joyeth and
triumpheth. Secondly, it cometh from Christ's death ;
his chastisement was the chastisement of our peace,
his stripes our healing ; for as an imprisoned debtor's
peace springeth from some surety's satisfaction, so
here, &c. Thirdly, I say it is wrought through the
Spirit, Gal. v. 22. Anybody may put an instrument
out of tune, but none can reduce it to true consent
but he that hath the skill of it ; and as it is in any
man's power to distemper himself, and breed trouble-
some sicknesses, but a skilful physician onty can re-
store a temperate constitution, so we of ourselves were
able to disorder our souls, putting all out of frame ;
but it is God only, by his Spirit, who can heal all
jars, and bring forth sweet peace in us. Lastly, I
say. By the gospel, which is therefore called the gospel
of peace. Now, as man leadeth us by his outward
words to see his good meaning toward us, so God, by
this outward word, as well as inward, doth reveal to
us his rich grace. Now we may consider this true
peace, as for the substance of it, begun in us, or as
more full for the circumstantial degree of it ; for as
Christ insinuateth a joy in part, and respectively a joy
full, so we may conceive of peace ; for as there is a
light more cloudy, and more bright and clear, so there
is a pence with which more or less distuj-bance is in-
termeddled. Now peace, considered in the first kind,
cometh first from this, that God's amity is restored ;
whereas his wrath was toward us, now he is atoned
and reconciled through Christ. The working there-
fore of our peace is chief!}' ascribed to this, that Christ
did abolish the enmity betwixt God and man, Eph.
ii., Col. i. The angels, singiug on Christ's nativity,
' Peace on earth,' in the next words, opening the
fountain, viz., ' good-will to men ;' for look, as there
can be no peace to a traitor till the king tui'n favour-
able to him, in like sort it is with us, who from the
womb are rebels, if we knew our condition.
Further : hence it cometh that the whole creature
is accorded with us, even the beasts, yea, the stones
of the field are at league with us, Hosea ii. 18, Job vii.
For as servants follow their master, soldiers their
chieftain, so do all the creatures obediently follow him
who is the Lord of hosts. Secondly, this peace com-
eth from the doing away of all disturbance which was
within man against himself, as the accusation of his
thoughts for guiltiness of sin, the rebeUion and fight
of lust against his reason, or rather the spirit of his
mind renewed : ' we being justified by faith, have peace
toward God,' Rom. v. 1 ; ' the God of peace sanctify
you throughout ;' by which we may gather, that while
God sanctifieth us, he doth shew himself a God that
maketh peace ; and so many as walk by this rule, viz.,
rejoicing in Christ crucified, w'ho hath crucified the
world to us, and i;s to the world, ' peace shall be upon
them,' Gal. vi. For look, as the body sick with dis-
temper cannot be healed with the physician's good
affection, unless his action also be afforded, so it is
here ; it is not sufficient that God should be graciously
inclined, unless he should, by his will and power, cure
those disturbant aberrations which deprived us of all
peace. Thirdly, from a securing us for time to come,
in regard of enemies both inward and outward, from
breaking the power of them, of hell, death ; that they
are not able to hurt us, much less to prevail against
us. For it is not the molesting power of enemies, but
the hurting power, whith standeth not with peace.
You see how gainful troubles, and worldly peace, stand
well together; so the trouble of our militant condition,
accruing to us from these outward spiritual enemies,
doth not let out peace, while we know that all things
shall work to our good ; that we shall be more than
conquerors, that God will not leave us, nor forsake us.
Fourthly, and lastly, Our peace considered as above
said, doth flow from the gift of the Spirit, which
teacheth us in some manner to know these things
which are next above named. We have not received
the spirit of the world, but the Spirit of God, which
teacheth us to know the things bestowed npon us ; for
nothing can work upon the affections, as to muke us
fear, joy, further than it is known : Nihil iioit pracog-
jiitiim affii-it vuliiiitatem. And we see that a con-
demned prisoner, though that his pardon be sealed,
yet is no less subject to fear than before, till the matter
cometh to his ear, and he be infallibly certified of it.
Thus much for the grounds, which are in some
measure wheresoever true peace is in any degree. The
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
13
more full peace cometh from a further work of God's
grace in us, which represseth or vanquisheth for a
time all perturbations, which spiritual wickednesses,
unbelief, unholiness in general, want of godlj' conten-
tation, defects in our conditions, might occasion. For
look, as unto bright clear light, more is required than
that the sun should be present enlightening the air,
to wit, that it should be in that strength present as to
waste and disperse all darksome clouds, so here to this
full peace, it is necessary that all perturbations should
be more fully removed. Thus much for the opening
this benefit.
Use 1. Now, the use of this is, first, to stir us up
to seek after the true peace. Peace is a sweet thing,
80 sweet that many a man doth so love it that he will
Bufl'er much wrong, rather than to give any way to
disquiet. What wore all the riches of this kingdom,
what were all the contentments of our private state
unto us, if wo wanted this peace ? If we could not
eat our meat, but with danger of having our throats
cut before we should rise, were the case thus, would
we not fly from our native countries, and seek us
habitations where we might live peaceably ? That
which a wound is in the flesh, that which a sick dis-
temper is in our body, that is disquiet and trouble in
the mind. Wherefore, let us fly by faith to the prince
of peace, Christ Jesus.
Use 2. We must stir up ourselves to be thankful for
this so excellent a benefit. Should God sufler the
devil to trouble us with the guilt of sin, should he let
the power of it rage and usurp so in us as to enforce
ns to cry, miserable that we are I should the Lord
Bufibr the devil to have such power as to tempt us with
blasphemous suggestions, with provocations to self-
murder ; should he let such discontented frets dwell
in our minds, which did waste our livers, and make us
pine away with the anguish of them, even in this it
were our duties to be thankful : how much more when
we walk all the day long with inward tranquillity ?
Would not any think himself faulty that should not
thank God for this temporal peace of our kingdom,
that we hear not the drum, the trumpet, the clattering
of armour; but that thou hast part in this peace which
maketh thee free from fear of death, hell, the world, all
wickednesses ; which maketh thee sleep secure where-
soever the wind lie, for none can blow but to bring
thee in profit ; if thou kuowest this peace, how much
more art thou bound to break forth into the praise of
thy most merciful God ?
Doct. 5. Observe further from this, he first nameth
grace, then peace, as springing from the former. Ob-
serve hence, that all true peice is that which is bred
in us from the knowledge of God's love towards us.
Would we know true peace ? If we find that God's
love doth cause in us this grace here spoken of, we
may be sure our peace is sound. To open this, you
must know that God's grace, or love, doth prove itself
in common to all, or more specially to some, and may
be called a common or a special grace. Now, the
peace which is grounded upon conceit of a common
goodness of God towards us, is not sound peace, for
even the boasts enjoy common fivour from their
Creator : ' God saveth man and beast ; he openeth
his hand and filleth thorn ; his mercy is over all his
works :' this more common or universal mercy, as I
may call it. But here ariseth a necessary question,
viz., How I may discern God's special grace from this
more common? Ans. First, this special grace spring-
eth from another fountain ; common grace cometh
hence. God is a faithful Creator, patient and kind
toward the unkindest vessels of wrath. Hence it is
that he doth them good, that his goodness may not
want a witness in their own conscience. Acts xiv. 17;
but this special grace cometh from hence, that he is
reconciled to us in his Son, grace and truth, through
Christ Jesus ; he hath made us beloved in his well-
beloved, John i., Eph. i. 7. Secondly, hence cometh
a difierencc iu the benefits, for that common favour
giveth benefits to the preservation of this natural life;
but this love in Christ giveth supernatural benefits of
repentance, faith, hope, inward change of heart and
afl'ections. Hence followeth a third difference, for
common grace is acknowledged sometimes while the
benefits of this life are aflbrded men, but they neither
feel nor confess grace when these are bereaved ; but
this spiritual grace which cometh from Christ, and
standeth chiefly in supernatural gifts, this is felt often
most abundantly in afflictions : llom. v., ' Afflictions
breed patience, patience experience, experience hope,
the love of God being shed into the heart ;' for as the
darkness of the night hindereth not the bright shine
of the star, no more doth the darkness of afflictions
obscure the bright shine of this grace toward us. Yea,
we shaU find this in experience, if before our troubles
we do not overtly skin our sores, sparing ourselves in
our sins, partly by not provoking ourselves to due
repentance, partly by not seeking to get the roots of
rebellion throughly mortified, partly by not endeavour-
ing to wean ourselves from all inordinate earthly delight
in the creature ; for our superficial sleighting in matter
of repentance, our boisterous proud impatience not
well subdued, our unweanedness to some thing or
other ; these three do make an eclipse of the light of
God's countenance, when now wo are afflicted. This
by the way. A fourth difference in these graces may
be taken from the efl'ect of them in the heart ; for the
gi'ace a carnal natural man feeleth, never maketh his
heart fly up from all earthly things, and rejoice in
God, whom he sceth favourable; but even as a harlot,
her love is more to rings, bracelets, or gold sent her,
than it is to the senders ; so the world, an adulteress,
her afl'ections are altogether on the creatures, and good
benefits given them, nothing in comparison upon God
himself. But the true special grace maketh us love
him who hath loved us above all things, delight our-
selves in him, say, ' What have I in heaven but him.
u
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
in earth in comparison of him ?' Thus, then, we see
that true peace cometh from sight and experience of
God's special grace to us, and how we may distinguish
this special favour. But before we pass to the use, a
question may be asked, viz., Whether a man may not
be in favour with God, and yet without this peace ?
To which I answer briefly, First, that he may be in
favour, and want this outward sensible peace in him-
self. The reason is, because this followeth not my
being in favour, but my knowing and my being per-
suaded that I am in favour. Now, it is not impossible
for a man to lose his sense and persuasion which yet-
while he hath had of being in tavoui- with God ; his
faith may be for a time in a swoon, and overcast with
unbelief. Secondly, I say, though a man may be with-
out this operation of peace, yet the grace of the Spirit,
which, as a root doth bear this fruit, cannot fail in
any who is in God's favour ; the fruit may be pulled
when the tree itself standeth still thus in joy. Faith
we may likewise distinguish, the seed of God abiding
ic us, though these outward secondary effects are not
always conspicuous.
Use 1. Seeing, then, that true peace is such as
springeth from this special mercj', let us take heed we
be not deceived with false peace. Look into thyself,
what hath made thee think thou art in God's favour '? Is
this it ? Because he prospereth thee in outward things ?
Alas ! thou buildest upon sands. The beasts have
the fruits of his gi-ace this way, so far as agreeth with
their kind, no less than thyself. There is a peace in
the tents of the wicked ones: look Job xsi. 9. There
is an ease which doth slay the foolish, which is the
ease that men do live in ; it cometh not from feeling
this special gi-ace toward them, but from the sleepi-
ness of the conscience, which maketh them without
feeling ; from ignorance, which maketh them without
knowledge of the evil imminent over them. If a man
hath twenty diseases never so painful, while he is fast
asleep he is at ease, because his senses are bound, not
because his diseases ai-e healed. So again, say a man
were in a house ready to fall on his head, let him
know nothing of the danger, he is as quiet as if all
were safe. Thus men's souls are asleep, and igno-
rant of their peril. Take heed of this sick sleep, lest
it pain you at waking : take heed lest, while you say
' Peace, peace,' that destruction be not at the doors.
Yea, let the Lord's children take heed, who have full
peace, but not from the grounds above rehearsed,
their peace cometh not from seeking physic where-
with to purge their sick souls ; from not exercising
their feeble strength in works of repentance, faith,
thankfulness, forgetting themselves in human occa-
sions and contentment?, from Laodicean-like conceits.
A body of ill habit, while you stir it not with some
courses which fight with such humours, it is quiet ;
a lame leg, while it is rested, is at ease ; while the
senses are pleased or stounded with some kind of
anodynes, those pains are not felt which are present.
Finally, a man in a golden dream, thinketh things far
better with him than they are, and is highly contented
for the time. These are ways, my brethren, whereby
we walk in a full peace, when yet our unbelief hath
not been out-wrestled, when our unholy lusts have not
been crucified by us.
Use 2. In the second place, this letteth you see how
you may try the truth of your peace. Is thy soul
at rest because thou feelest his grace shed into thy
heart, which is better than life ; this grace in Christ,
this grace which reacheth to the forgiveness of sins,
to thy sanctification, which no darkness of affliction
can eclipse, which di-aweth thy heart up to God, so
that thou makest him thy portion '? Is it because
the Lord assureth thy heart that he will never leave
thee, that nothing shall separate thee from him ? Is
it because his grace hath scattered some black clouds,
which did overspread thy condition ? Happy art thou
whose repose issneth from these considerations.
From God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus
Christ. Thus we come from the things wished to
thepersons from whom they are to be efl'ected ; whence
mark, who are the authors of true peace, and with
whom it is to be sought. Hence it is, that God is
called ' the God of peace,' Chi-ist is called ' the Prince
of peace.' God making peace, none can trouble ; as,
' when he hideth his face, who can bear it ?' Job
ss.xiv. 29. Look, as kings are authors and main-
tainers of the civil peace within their countries, they
keep their subjects from disturbance by foreign and
domestical enemies ; so God, the King immortal, and
Christ who hath received the kingdom, are fitly brought
in as the authors of this spiritual peace. And it is to
be noted, that he fitly uameth God the Father, and
the Son our Lord; for the principal and subordinate
power which do work anything are fitly combined.
Now the Father hath all power, and he hath subjected
all things unto the Son, himself and Spirit excepted.
But why is not the Spirit named ? It may be said,
because the apostle here is directed to express only
these persons who have a kind of principal authority
and agency. Now the Spirit hath the place of exe-
cuting these things, as sent by the Father and Son ;
but in unfolding these things, as it is good to use
diligence, so it is requisite to use sobriety. For con-
clusion : Let these be remembered, that though both
the Father and Son be fitly named, for the reason
above, and the Father first, both for his principal au-
thority, as likewise, because he worketh both by him-
self, and from himself ; the Son by himself (as who
hath the selfsame divine nature), but not from him-
self, as who is not from himself, but from his Father,
and therefore in his working keepeth the same order ;
nevertheless, in wishing the efi'ecting of things, it is
not necessary to name any persons, nor yet God inde-
finitely. 2. It is necessary to conceive in mind the
true God, in Christ, though not distinctly to consider
the three persons. The reason is, because every act
Ver. 3.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
15
of relii,'ion doth require that we some way apprehend
the object of it ; aud as there can be no sight without
some matter visible propounded, so no act of religious
worship, without this object, in some wise conceived.
8. Miuk, that it is lawful, when we name persons, to
name one on!}-, two, or all the three, provided that wo
name not one, as excluding the other two, nor yet
two, as excluding the third ; for thus calling on one,
we invocate all, and as naming no person distinctly,
wo do not dishonour the persons ; so naming one and
not others, doth not breed any inequaUty of honour
in our worship. And lastly, note, that we may name
the Spirit before the Son, and so by proportion, the
Son before the Father ; see Rev. i. For as that pre-
cedency seemeth derived from priority of order and
inequality of office, which is found amongst the per-
sons by voluntary agreement, so this later naming
of them seemeth to be grounded in the equality of their
natures.
Let us, then, hence learn whither to fly, that our
souls may be settled in true peace, such as the world
cannot take from us. Come and seek to him, who if
he quilt, nothing can disturb thee. Many men, when
they are disquieted in mind or body, thej' fly to such
means as may still those pains which they feel smart
upon them ; and when they have, with Cain's city-
building, and Saul's music, with company, good cheer,
music, employments, tables, cards, &c., quieted the
melancholic spirit, then they think their- peace is well
restored. God setteth these things upon us, to arrest
us, as it were ; we seek to still them, never looking
to God, that he would, through his Christ, be recon-
ciled to us. Now, what is this but extreme folly ? If
a creditor should set a sergeant upon our backs, were
it wisdom in the debtor to compound with him, and
corrupt him, and to think all safe, while the sergeant
winketh at him ? Everybody would account this folly ;
for he is never a whit the more out of danger, till the
creditor be agreed with. Thus it is likewise in seek-
ing our peace, by stilling our evils, not by quieting
God's anger, which is justly kindled against us. (Thus
much of the preface.)
Verse 3. The matter of the epistle followcth, partly
respecting doctrine, partly exhortation : doctrine to
the beginning of the fourth chapter; exhortation, to
the 21st verse of the sixth chapter. In the doctrinal
part two things chiefly are to be marked : first, ho
proponndeth doctrine concerning the benefits where-
with we are blessed in Christ, which is done more in-
definitely in the fii'st chapter, applied from comparison
of their former estates in the second ; secondly, the
scandal which his cross might cause, and the impedi-
ment which it might put to the fruitful receiving of
these things, is prevented, chapter thuxl. In the more
absolute handling of these benefits, we must mark,
that first, in this third verse, they are summarily pro-
pounded, then more particularly from their several
kinds expounded. Now, in this third verso, the apostio
doth not barely propound them, but breaketh out into
thanksgiving, before he maketh mention of them.
Three things being to be observed in this verse : 1.
His praise. Blessed. 2. The person praised, ihal God
and Father of our Lord. 8. The arguments, which
are two : first, from that which God is to Christ our
Lord ; for this is usual with the apostle, that when ho
describcth God in petition or thanksgiving, that the
description containeth matter of strengthening faith,
and whetting desire, in the one, and motives of praiso
in the other ; ' The God of peace sanctify you through-
out,' 1 Thcs. V. ; ' Blessed be God, the Father of our
Lord Jesus, the God of all mercies and consolations,'
2 Cor. i. 8. The second argument is from that God
hath done by us in Christ, in those words, ' Who hath
blessed us, with all spiritual blessings, in heavenly
things in Christ.' Now, before we come to the more
particular consideration of these words, some things
ai-e to be opened for the clearing of them : first. What
is meant hj our blessing God ? Aiis. Blessing is
sometime operative, working and efl'ecting the h«ppi-
ness of him that is blessed. Thus God blesst-th us.
Sometime it is declarative, confessing and extolling the
blessed estate of those whom we bless. Thus we bless
God ; we acknowledge him blessed, praise, and extol
him, Ps. cxlv. ver. 1, 2, 21, where blessing and \nnis-
ing are made equivalent. Secondly, it is to be marked,
that these words, God, cren the Fatlter, contain a de-
scription of God, from two relations unto Christ: one
from this, that he is the God by covenant of Christ ;
the other from this, that he is the Father, according
to that John xx. 17, ' I go to my Father and your
Father, to my God and your God.' For this tho
words bear better, than that first God indefinitely,
then limited to the person of the Father, should be
conceived in this sense, ' Blessed be God, to wit, God
the Father of our Lord ;' for the article should rather
be prefixed to ■rarjis, and the particle y.ai doth re-
dound. The last thing to be marked is, that the word
heari'iihj, which may signify thinijs, or places, is fit-
liest taken to note the place where our spiritual bless-
ings were given us, for spiritual blessing noteth not
the action of God blessing, but the efl'ects proceeding
from it, to this sense, who hath blessed with spiritual
things ; for the apostle construeth all spiritual bless-
ings by predestination, vocation. Now, to say, ' who
hath blessed us with spiritual things, in heavenly
things,' is absurdly superfluous. Again, this word is
in two other places of this epistle, used to note the
circumstance of place, and therefore is here in that
sense to be construed, without more urgent rer.son to
tho contrary. The sum is, Praised be the God of our
Saviour, praised be the God of our Lord Christ Jesus,
who hath blessed us ; that is, by his blessing made
ns partakers of all spiritual benefits, such as take their
beginning from heaven, are kept in heaven, shall all
have their accomplishment in heaven ; and all this in
16
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
Christ, who is the root and second Adam, whence
every benefit supernatural springeth, and is derived
unto us.
Doct. 1. To come, then, first to the action of praise.
Observe thence, in general, that a good heart must be
ready, on consideration of God's benefits, to break
forth into praises. The apostle cannot speak or think
of them, but that his heart and mouth glorify God ;
the manifold doxologues in Paul's epistles may give
suflicient argument of this truth. Nay, we see how
David, ' a man after God's heart,' was so afi'ected, that
he did not only stir up himself, his soul, spirit, all
within him, but all the creatures, everything that had
breath, from the highest angel to the lowest creature ;
this grace being like fire, which, once kindled, catcheth
hold of all that is near it. For our better understand-
ing this duty, I will open two things : 1. What must
concur in this practice ; 2. How we may keep our
hearts in a good disposition to this duty. 1. To the
praising God three things are required. (1.) That our
epirit do acknowledge his goodness in any kind shewed
US. Hence it is that the saints call on their hearts,
souls, spirits in this business. God is a spirit, and
hateth every service from which the spirit is estranged.
As no music is graceful unless the instrument be first
tuned, no more is any voice of praise acceptable unless
the heart be first ordered. (2.) There must be a de-
claring before men of that kindness and love the Lord
hath shewed us : ' Come, I will tell you what God
hath done for my soul ;' Ps. Ixvi. 16, ' I will daily
tell of thy righteousness.' We count it ingi-atitude in
men when they will smother benefits, and never be
known to other of whom they have received them.
(3.) There must be an endeavouring of requiting
God's love, by answering his benefits with thankful
duty, by walking worthy of them : ' What shall I re-
pay the Lord, for all his benefits upon me ?' Thus
we count him unthankful who doth not bend himself
to requite love with the like, so far as ability reacheth.
2. Now, for means disposing us this way, we must
labour, /!«;, to know and keep in remembrance God's
benefits : that which is forgotten is not known for the
present ; nothing unknown atfecteth or moveth the
will. A danger unknown maketh us not afraid ; a
benefit unknown maketh us not joyful or thankful.
Hence it was that holy men often made catalogues of
God's benefits, and repeated them to their souls : see
Ps. ciii., ' My soul, praise the Lord; forget not all
his benefits.'
Secoiullij, Men must labour their hearts to a sense
and feeling of the worth of the benefits which they en-
joy ; for not having benefits, but esteeming and know-
ing the worth of them, maketh thankful. Now, in
this we greatly fail, for our corrupt natures heed no-
thing they enjoy ; like the eye in this regard, which
seeth nothing that lieth on it, but, taken away some
distance, doth brightly discern it ; so we, when good
things are taken away, know them wuU, which we see
not to be such benefits while we enjoy them. Again,
the plentiful use of the best things breedeth a satiety,
and maketh them no dainties. And hence it cometh
that good things, which are commonly and constantly
with us, are not regarded. Let us, therefore, the
rather practise this second rule, for the neglect of it
maketh us want our comfort while we possess things,
(for who can take joy in that he esteemeth not ?) and
it mxketh us have double grief, when now they are
removed ; for then the conscience of our carelessness
doth bite and sting us.
A third rule is, still to labour to be poor in spirit,
and keep the conscience of our own unworthiness, that
we may still know ourselves to be ' less than the least
of God's mercies,' as Jacob said. Hunger is sauce
which maketh everything well tasted ; so this poverty
of spirit maketh the least blessing seem great toward
us. The humbled poor take the least scraps thank-
fully.
Use 1. The use of this is, first, to rebuke our dead-
ness, in whose hearts are no afl'ections, in whose
mouths are no words, magnifying the Lord, for his
continual mercies. If men do us small favours,
especially if they be of countenance and authority, oh
how we think ourselves beholding ! Our mouths run
over in speaking of their courtesy ; we give them a
thousand thanks ; we profess ourselves at their com-
mands : but, alas, that being thus one to another, we
should ofi'er God such measure as we do ! But this
exceedeth all the rest, that because God doth con-
stantly continue to us benefits, that therefore we should
slacken our thankful duty. If one give us twenty
pound one time only, we thank him ; but to give it us
yearly for twenty years together, this is far more
thankworthy ; to give it us as an inheritance for ever, ■
this is most of all obliging us. Thus it is with God's I
benefits, which he constantly leaseth out to us, and
maketh them as it were a freehold with us. We for
these, even in this consideration, should most extol
him.
Use 2. Let us, in the second place, stir ourselves
up to be thankful. It is God's fine and rent, every-
thing which he requireth for his benefits : ' Call on I
me in the day of thy trouble ; I will deliver thee, and 1
thou shalt glorify me.' We would not forfeit anything
worth the holding for non-payment of rent. Let us .
take heed lest, for want of thankfulness, we give God I
occasion to re-enter, and dispossess us of all good '
things we enjoy.
Doct 2. The God and Father of our Lord Jesiis
Chrixt. Observe first, particularly, that every Chris-
tian heart is to magnifv God, in that he hath been the
God of Christ our Lord. This doth the apostle, who
doth not say, ' Blessed be God the Father for bless-
ing of us,' but first, ' Blessed be the God of our
Lord Jesus Christ.' Before he cometh to consider
what God was to himself, with the rest of behevers, he
doth extol him for that he was to Christ the head.
Ver. 3.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
17
\Vliich doctrine, before we can prosecute profitably, it
is fit to unfold what this doth comprehend, to be the
God of any ; for, this opened, we shall conceive more
clearly the equity- of this, that we are to be thankful
in this regard. This is a fundamental favour, whence
all other do spring, and it containeth the eternal love
of God, loving us, and predestinating us to super-
natural happiness, as likewise ever}' subordinate grace,
by which it is executed. First, therefore, the fore-
knowledge and predestinating Christ as man to the
grace of personal union, and glorious office of a medi-
ator, of which we have 1 Peter i. 20, this eomolh here
to be conceived. ' I have sheep that are mine, which
arc not of this sheepfold,' John x. 18, saith Christ ;
where we see that we are God's, and God ours, before
we are called, even by predestination. Secondly,
Christ's calling, of which is spoken Heb. v. 1, and the
confederation entered with our Mediator, wherein God
required, on his part, the fulfilling of righteousness, so
far as served to qualify his person that he might be a
fit high priest, and especially the offering his body,
that is, his soul and body, by the cursed death of the
cross, wherein God promised, on his part, that he
would be with him to strengthen him, and deliver him
from all evil, and to crown him with glory, yea, that
all his seed should be blessed with righteousness and
life through him. The Scripture is plentiful to prove
that it is all kind of blessedness to have God for our
God. Now then, if we be members with Christ our
head, have we not cause to be thankful to God even
in this respect, that he hath been, and is, his God ?
The ancient church did magnify God, that he had
made himself 'the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,'
their forefathers ; how much more reason is there for
us to glorify him in this regard, that he is the head of
Christ oor Lord ! Again, if any man should help and
deliver from great evils some of our friends, should do
them many favours, would we not return them in this
consideration thanks, and much commend them ? If
Christ be dear unto us, we must needs bless and praise
the Lord, inasmuch as he hath been a God assisting,
preserving, and is a God glorifying our Lord and Sa-
viour. In the head of Christ lay all our happiness ;
had not God been a God to him, and covered it in the
day of battle, we had all of us perished ; all our super-
natural happiness stood and fell in him.
Use 1. We may make a double use of this ; one of
instruction in doctrine, the other respecting manners :
for, seeing Jesus Christ hath God for his God, he hath
as well a created nature within his person as the un-
created nature of God ; he could not be a proper Sa-.
viour of us, were he not God ; he could not have God
for his God, were he not a creature. For the Son of
God, as God, could not be predestinated to the per-
sonal union, which the human nature, coming from
without, was only capable of. Again, he did need no
protector nor blesser ; he did need a God in these re-
gards, as man.
Use 2. Secondly, we must hence be stirred up to
magnify God, for that he hath been and is unto our
head. We see in the natural body, the members joy
in the good of the head, yea, they prefer it before
their own ; for hence it is that if one strike at the
head, the hand will ward the blow, though it be quite
cut ofl". Thus, if we were such members to our Christ
as we should be, we would more rejoice and magnify
God, for that he hath been, and is, to his Christ,
than for that which he worketh for ourselves. If we
love not and extol not the God of Christ in this re-
spect, that ho is a God to him, it is a sign we bear
not that love to Christ which we should.
And Father oj our Lord Jesus Cliiist. Observe
secondly, that we are to magnify God in this regard,
that he is the Father of our Lord. This respect is
here placed in order of nature, duly, for it floweth
from the other. God is not first the Father of Christ,
in regard of his human nature, and then his God ;
but because he was of his own accord the God pre-
destinating the human nature in Christ to the personal
union, therefore he cometh to be the Father of his
Son, so far as he subsisteth in flesh. As we are not
first the children of God, and then come to have him
for our God, but because God hath freely set his love
upon us, and been our God so far as to predestinate
our adoption, ergo, he cometh to be our Father, and
we his children. That Christ therefore, as man, or
in regard of his extrinsic nature, is the Son of God, it
cometh from the grace of predestination ; yet we must
not think that this doth make in God the Father a
double generation, for, as the respect of Fatherhood
is not multiplied from hence, that his son is now
single, now married, so God's generation is not
multipUed in regard that his Son sometime only was
in the nature of God, but now is married by an in-
dissoluble personal union unto our nature. To come
unto the doctrine.
Doct. 3. If we see Christ to be the fountain of all
our happiness, how can we but bless him who is the
Father of him. We see that all generations call the
virgin blessed, who found grace so far as to bear him ;
how much more therefore must our hearts be far from
neglecting to extol him who is the eternal Father of
our Lord. Yea, the hearts which do afl'ect Christ,
do bless those that publish his name, and have any,
though the least place, about him. If we see any whom
we love and admire for their excellencies, we account
those blessed who may any way belong to them.
Thus the queen of Sheba accounted the servants of
Solomon happy men ; nay, there is nothing so mean,
which doth any way enjoy this or that excellent thing,
but we esteem it blessed. David, admiring the beauty
of God's tabernacle, did almost emulate the happiness
of the swallows, who might yet make their nest near
the allar ; he counteth all that have access to it, and
that doorkeeper who dwelleth in it, exceeding happy.
Again, we see that if any be more markable for wisdom,
B
38
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
valour, favour with their prince, if any be a deliverer
of his country oppressed, will not civil men prononnce
the parents of such children thrice happy? We shall
tlierefore neither shew ourselves to have Christ in due
iidmiration, neither to be heavenly-minded, having
understanding of things heavenly, if we can think of
the Father of Christ without magnifying of him in this
respect, '\^^lo doth not glorify God in that he is the
creator of this aspectable world which we behold ?
But in being the Father of our Lord and Saviour, his
ionour is much more displaj-ed. The rather let us
strive to magnify God in this respect, because we shall
then assure our hearts that we love and honour our
Lord and Saviour Jesus, and that we have union and
communion with him, as head and members ; for
where fellowship is, there is conjunction. Then shall
our praises be distinguished from Jewish and hea-
thenish doxologios, which sound not in them a syllable
■of Christ Jesus. If we look at God the Father, we
iave reason to laud him in this regard, for it is the
greatest manifested glory ; if we consider Chi-ist, we
are bound to it, for who can think honourably of him
that is begotten, but will honour the begetter in regard
of him ? If at ourselves, we may gather from that hath
been spoken arguments enough obliging us to this
duty. I speak the more to this point, for the love of
Christ Jesus is cooled, yea, almost extinct, even
amongst Christians.
Now followeth the second argument from that which
God hath done by us in Christ : where, first, we are to
consider the action of God's blessing ; secondly, the
persons blessed ; thirdly, the blessings themselves,
set down by enallage of the number and metonymy
of the cause, bli'ssiiu/ for blessed benefils, which are de-
scribed from the quantity and kind of them, ' with all
spiritual blessings ;' fourthly, the place whence those
blessings come, and where they are reserved, ' heavenly
pla.'es;' fifthly and lastly, the fountain, 'in Christ.'
First, it is to be marked that he had in his heart
an apprehension of God's blessing him, with these faith-
ful ones he wrote unto, before he breaketh forth to
bless God.
Doitt. i. Observe then in general, that the sense
and knowledge of God's blessing us, is it which maketh
ns Mess God again. Look through the thanksgivings
of David and others, you shall find that the conscience
of some benefits received from God did move unto
them. ' I will praise thee, because thou hast exalted
rue ;' ' Praise the Lord, my soul, who hath forgiven all
thy sins', &c., Ps. ciii. 3 ; that receipt of benefits is
;h« fo;indation of thankfulness. AYhen the leper saw
himself cured, ho returned and gave thanks. As St
•John saith in love, ' we love him, because he hath
loved us first,' 1 John iv. ; so in blessing, we bless
laini, because we find that he hath blessed us fu-st.
\s a will cinnot refle^'t light and heat from it till the
sun h.ath fii'st shined on it, and as an echo cannot re-
sound anything to us, till we have first spoken unto
it ; so, till our God hath spoken his blessings to us, we
cannot resound blessing to him.
Use. The use is to stir us up, that as we desire to
praise God, so we would labour to get that spirit
which may make us know the things bestowed on us.
The papists are the cut-throats of thankfulness, while
they will not let us know the graces given us. We
know our earthly things (yea, which is the pity), we
know them too well, know them so that we are proud
of them ; let us labour to know our best blessings,
and our hearts will not be unthankful. In particular,
Doct. 5. First observe, that our heavenly Father,
he blesseth all his children. Look into the common-
wealth, church, family, the fathers in them all do
bless those that are under them ; princes, their people ;
teachers, those that depend on them ; parents and
masters, children and servants ; for the greater hath
power to bless the lesser. Thus is it with our heavenly
Father, Father of all fatherhoods in heaven and earth,
he giveth his blessing to those that are his. Again,
as we see earthly parents bless their children, both in
word and work, wishing them blessed, and giving
many benefits ; for parents treasure up for their
children ; thus our heavenly Father doth both in
word pronounce us blessed, who are his by faith :
' Blessed are you that believe on me, that hunger and
thirst for righteousness, that are pure in heart;' and
he doth also bestow on them many benefits which do
make them blessed, for to bless signifieth, both as well
to give a giff, as pronounce blessed.
Use 1. This then must teach us, first, to seek bless-
ing of our heavenly Father's hand ; seek it as Jacob
did, wrestle for it with prayers and tears. Gen. xxsii.
20 ; come to God and confess that we are accursed
children of his wrath, but entreating, that for Christ's
sake, who was made a curse for us, that for his Son's
sake he would bless us. The blessing on mount Sinai
was gotten by doing ; but seeing the law is impossible
to our sinful weakness, we must seek the blessing only
in believing. Would we not count that child a mis-
creant, which would not come to the parents and ask
their blessing ? It is a token we are bastards, and not
children, if we come not to God in secret, and enti'eat
him to bless us, through his Christ. What may they
think of themselves who have never heartily and
humbly sought this way ? That reprobate Esau shall
condemn them, for he sought his earthly parent's
blessings importunately, and with tears, when now it
was too late, which these never did toward their
heavenly.
Use 2. W^e who are his children must rejoice in this,
that we have such a Father, whose blessing we know
to be on us. It is with us as it is with little children,
who have many blessings, but think little on that
matter, which yet an understanding child, more gi"Own
up, hath in great account. We must amend this, a' d
not still be babes in understanding ; our blessing is
the fountain of all happiness : ' Come, ye blessed
Ver. .3.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
10
of my Father, inherit,' &c., ergo, is not lightly to be
esteemed.
A third use may be for imitation.
Use 3. Observe thirdly, ' who hath blessed us,'
myself with yon, who are faithful saints. Observe
what kind of children hive their Father's blessing.
The faithful ones, who are sanctified, these are blessed
of God ; for St Paul saying, ' who hath blessed us,'
doth not speak rhetorically, like great men, who speak
in the plural number for the singular. Wo will you.
This or that was done to u? ; but he hath reference to
these Ephesians, whom he described in the first verse,
of whom, joined with himself, ho nlKnnoth that they
wore blessed. The truth is, first, wo are really and
actuiilly blessed, blessedness being received into them-
selves ; but such as are believers, and now sanctified ;
though others are predestinated to blessedness, yet
this doth only make them blessed so far as that their
blessedness is intended in time future, it doth not for
the present work any alteration in them tending this
way. Predestinate and reprobate, before faith come,
are in themselves all one|: ' Know ye not that drunk-
ards, railers, shall^not enter into God's kingdom ; such
were yon, but now ye are washed ;' these ergo, who
now are blessed, enjo predestinated, before their
callings were the same with them who shall not enter
into God's kingdom.
Doel. 6. Secondly, I say, as none are actually blessed,
so none can be known and affirmed to be blessed in
God's purpose, which are not believers and saints. The
reason is, because that which is in God's mind cannot
be known fiu-ther than the word or work of God doth
reveal it. Now God's word doth tell ns only thus far,
that such as are and shall be called to faith and
sanctified, they are predestinate. Now then, further
than wo can see faith, we cannot discern any to be
predestinate ; but the faith of such who are already
believers, is only such as we may perceive (for there
is no word revealing whom God will give faith to here-
after; I say, so revealing it that their persons thereby
are made evident to us), ergo, we can see none to be
predestinate to salvation, unless we can by fruits be-
hold him to be in present a believer. Again, our faith
and grace is the work beginning our salvation ; till there-
fore faith is wrought,[there is no work of God apparent,
which doth let us see ho hath a'pnrpose to save. This
then is a truth, that the believing and holy person is
only such, of whom we may say that he is blessed of
God ; yet this caution is to be taken, that as we can-
not say any is blessed, so we cannot say any man in
particular, wanting faith and grace, shall not be
blessed, or that he is not predestinated. If a man up
afore day should reason thus. Here is no sun up, erqo,
none will rise to-day, his sequel were frivolous ; so
here, &c.
Uxe 1. The use of this doctrine is first to comfort
the Lord's, who believe so on Christ, that their hearts
are pturified, and their desire is to walk precisely, Eph.
V. 15. The world aecounteth them, as they did before
of St Paul, Christians, and Christ himself, as if they
were olT-scourings, 1 Cor. iv. ; base, cursed people,
John vii. ; cursed and plagued of God, rather than
blessed, Isa. liii. 4. But this is our comfort, God
thinkelh and pronounccth otherwise of us.
Use 2. We sec the vain judgment of worldlings,
they give sentence according to sense, think often
wicked ones happy, Mai. iii. 15. To ride on a fino
palfrey, to.have a cap and knee given them, to fat their
hearts with laughter and all earthly contentments;
these things our epicuroan-Hke Christians count felicity.
But if thou hast not faith and grace, cleansing thy heart
and life, though thy excellency doth touch the clouds,
and thou dost seem to make thy nest in the stars, yet
shalt thou perish like the dung. The higher thou hast
been lifted up, so much the more deadly downfall
shalt thou take into those hellish torments, that fear-
ful destruction. Thus much for the persons blessed.
Now for the blessings. 1. The quality, ' with spiri-
tual.' 2. The quantity, ' with all spiritual blessings.'
First, for Paul, mark what kind of benefits provoke
him to bless God ; even those which are spiritual.
Doct. 7. Observe what benefits make a regenerate
man thankful. Those that are spiritual, those bestowed
upon himself, or on bis brethren or sisters, do make
him thankful. There are natural, civil, and spiritual
benefits. Whatsoever things live a natural or civil
life, natural and civil benefits are welcome to them ;
so are spiritual, with such as have received a life
spiritual. The very horse will scrape and neigh, and
if he could speak would say, I thank you, when you
bring him his provender. Let a civil man be taught
skill in some faculties, give him wealth, honour, and
favour with those that are great, you win his love ;
give a voluptuous gentleman a dog or hawk, you shall
have more thanks than for a better matter ; when
these things befall their friends, it rejoiceththem. Thu3
a spiritual man, when he seeth on himself or other
spiritual things bestowed, it doth make him both glad
and thankful, Fvom. i. 8, 1 Cor. i. 4, Rom. vi. 17.
Vie 1. The use of which consideration is to let U3
see what kind of creatures we are. If we be risen
with Christ, we will aflect things spiritual, forgiveness
of sin, the gift of faith, sanctification, and such like,
so as to be thankful for them, joyful of them. Yea,
if we have any fellow-feeling, as members knit to-
gether in the same body, we shall not be able to see
these benefits in any but they will move us to be
thankful.
Observe, thirdly, in regard of God, what kind of
benefits he doth give his children ; to wit, such as arc
spiritual. Everything in nature doth communicate with
that which is begotten of it, such a like nature as it-
self retaineth. Thus it is also with civil men, for
they leave their children gold and silver, house and
land, and such like other good civil benefits. Thus
our heavenly Father, he is a spirit, he, ergo, maketh
20
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
us partakers of a divine nature who are his children,
and blesseth us with spiritual blessings.
Now a blessing is spiritual in two regards : 1. In
respect of the nature, when it is a thing wrought, not by
any power of nature or means natural, but by the yLt-
tue of God's Spirit, and means supernatural, such as
is God's word. 2. Things are then in some sort
spiritual, when, though for their essence and being
they exceed not nature, yet they are directed by a
supernatural providence to work unto an end above
nature, even to bring us unto happiness with God,
such as is spiritual and supernatural. Now God doth
thus give his children many blessings spiritual for na-
ture, and doth so guide all things, health, wealth,
sickness, poverty, that they work together unto the
spiritual and supernatural salvation of those who are
his.
If then one should object and say. Why, the godly
have the benefits of this life, natural and civil, as well
as those belonging to another, ergo, are not blessed
only with spiritual blessings ; I answer, That even
these benefits are in some sort spiritual, while by God's
providence they are elevated and guided to a higher
end than is the service of this life only. Hence we
make a rule whereby we may know whether we be
God's true children, whether we have the children's
blessing. Let us enter into ourselves, and look if we
find these spiritual blessings, then we may secure our-
selves that we are the Lord's. These are all of them
appurtenances to the matter of inheritance. Now we
know, though parents give legacies to many uses,
to many persons who are no kin to them, yet they con-
vey the matter of inheritance only to children. So
doth our God give many blessings to men devoid of
grace, to castaways ; but these spiritual blessings of
sound faith, repentance, &c., which serve to enter us
into the inheritance of that everlasting kingdom, he
bestoweth these on none but children. Let not men
deceive themselves because they have these outward
things. Esau got the blessing which the dew of heaven
and the fatness of the earth might yield him ; Abraham
gave gifts to the children of his concubines, though
not Isaac's blessing. Thou canst not know thyself
blessed of God by outward things, unless thou findest
them to provoke thee to love and fear, and be
thankful to the Lord, and so set forward thy spiritual
salvation.
Use 2. Secondly, we see here that the happiness,
that the riches of the spiritual man are not known, nor
discerned with outward senses and carnal reason ;
for spiritual things cannot be discerned but spiritually,
1 Cor. ii. The godly man hath a white stone, in which
is written a name that none can read but himself,
Rev. i. 17 ; he is absolved from sin, and accepted to
be a son of God, through Christ, and heir of heaven.
And yet because he is thus made a son of God through
Christ, the world doth not know him, 1 John iii. 3 ;
even as we know not the sons of princes (were they
amongst us), who dwell in nations far from us. But
this must not dismay us. Some men that carry a low
sail, being of great wealth, living at an under rate in
regard of that their state might bear, when some of
greatest show, but mean wealth, scorn them as poor,
they smile at the matter, knowing themselves in matter
of estate not inferior to the other, and they please
themselves thus that they are unknown. ^Vhile we
have hidden treasures that the world knoweth not of,
we are not to be dejected.
Dnct. 8. In heavenly places. Observe, where all
our blessings are given us, in heavens. There they are
iii'st framed, thence they come which we have, there
being the confirmation of them reserved ; our hope,
not the habit whereby we hope, for after all things
present this shall have no place, 1 Cor. xiii. ; but the
things we hope for, are in heaven. Our incorruptible in-
heritance is heaven, reserved for us, where Christ our
head was ; there St Paul, there all things, may well be
said to be which are given us in him. Now when the
apostle did write, Christ, the common treasury of all
his church's good, was in heaven. Earthly parents
give and leave their children blessings there where
themselves have their abode ; they give not commonly
inheritances to them in countries they never did dwell
in. Our heavenly Father's dwelling is in the heavens,
and there he giveth us our blessing. Again, we see
that is the place where everything resteth ; that, I say,
in which it is first bred, from which it first cometh.
Fish bred in water, there they abide, they cannot Uve
being out of it ; so the creatures in the earth. And
thus these spiritual benefits, the place of them is
heaven ; there is kept the fulness of them, thence they
come, thence they shall have their consummation. In
this regard, earthly things are called things below ;
heavenly, things above, where Christ sitteth ; this is
our advantage. What man in a strange country, as a
sojourner a while, would not wish, were he to receive
great sums, that thej' were paid in his own country for
his use, rather than tendered to him there, where he
was a stranger ? So it is with us under sail toward
our country where our Father dwelleth, it is our com-
modity that our treasures are there reserved.
Use 1. The use is, first, to let us see our security in
regard of these benefits. Such as have earthly trea-
sures, they love when it is kept in safety ; so it is that
the treasure laid up in heaven is safe there, neither
rust cankereth nor yet the thief breaketh in.
Use 2. This should stir up our hearts^heavenward,
for where our chief treasure is, should not our hearts
be there with it ? Were land fallen us by the death of
any in the remotest shire of England, we would not
think much of going to see and take possession of it.
Thus it should be here, we should strive while on earth
to get a large entrance into this heavenly kingdom
while we are here on earth.
Use 3. This considered is a great ground of patience.
We see men on the way wUl content themselves with
Ver. 3.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
21
eorry lodging, and pass by little diseasements, for they
know that onco at home they shall take their ease and
■want no contentments. Here we have many wants
spiritual, wo are encountered with many difficulties ;
but at home, in the heavens, we have all kinds of bless-
ings reserved for us: see Heb. xi., ' They endured
with joy the spoiling of their goods, knowing that in
heaven they had a more enduring substance.'
• Doct. 9. Again, that ho saith «// spiritual bleasiiiga,
we may note how liberally God dealeth with his chil-
dren. To give us any blessings were mere}', for we have
justly forfeited them all. To give us spiritual blessings
is more ; but thus to give us all kind of spiritual
blessings, yea, as you heard in the last doctrine, to
make every blessing after a sort spiritual, this is his
exceeding bountifulness. He hath given us all things
that pertain to life eternal in the world to come, and
to ' live godlily in this present world,' 1 Pet. ii. 1. We
see great men on earth do not only give their heirs
earthly blessings, but all kind of earthly blessings, dig-
nity, offices ; they take their wives, bestow on them
house, land, money, everything abundantly ; thus doth
our heavenly Father in things spiritual. To understand
it more fully, know these spiritual benefits are eternal ;
I mean, given us for eternity, or, in time performed to
ns. The first are our election, predestination, of which
hereafter.
Now these given us in time are double, such as we
have for the present, such as are kept to be revealed
hereafter, 1 Pet. i. 3. These which we have for the
present are positive, such as do confer some good thing
upon us ; or privative, such as keep evil from us.
God's positive spiritnal benefits are inward or outward :
inward, all illuminations, inspirations, gifts of the
Spirit, all moving and confirming of grace once re-
ceived ; outward blessings, word, sacraments, occa-
sions outwardly moving us to good, all the gifts of
grace in others by which we are edified, they are our
spiritual blessings whom they profit, not theirs only in
whom they are received. In a word, eveijthing which
is made to further our salvation is made in this regard
a spiritual outward blessing to us.
Now the privative blessings, in not letting tempta-
tions come, not come in such strength, in putting them
by, in defeating the efl'ect which otherwise they would
have, they are above all can be spoken or compre-
hended.
The blessings to be revealed in the last time, which
respect both the soul and body, for that shall be
made spiritnal, they are such as never eye saw, nor
ear heard. And though we have them not in possession,
yet they arc ours ; we are blessed with them, though
we are not yet possessed of them, as an heir hath right
to his lands during his wardship. Let these then suf-
fice to give yon some taste of this bountifulness of God
toward us.
Use 1 . The use is to stir ns up to seek to be par-
takers of this our Father's blessing. Happy are we
whom he hath thus blessed, if we be stirred up to cry
to him, that wo may be partakers of it ; and cursed are
we who hear such bountifulness of his towards us if we
despise it, not looking after nor caring for it. Many
profane Esaus prefer their pottage before this blessing.
If men capable of great hopes from their earthly
parents should choose a wandering life, not setting by
all their fathers could leave them, would not every one
cry out of them as forlorn miscreants ? Thus it is with
us ; we are capable of all kinds of spiritual blessings
from our heavenlj' Father, things so great as never en-
tered into the heart of any fully. If we live like prodi-
gals, stray from his house, not setting by these things,
how woful is our case !
Use 2. Secondly, we see the great happiness of the
godly man. What if he had not a cross to bless him
with, yet he hath in reversion great things ; he hath
all abundance in hope, though not in hand. A great
heir is even accounted wealthy, though during his non-
age and wardship he is often held to strait allow-
ance ; so here, &c.
Use 3. Lastly, we see their error who seek blessings
out of Christ, who is made everything, in whom all is
Amen. Such who seek justification, perseverance,
pardon of sins after baptism in themselves, their own
satisfactions, in the church's treasury.
Doet. 10. In Christ. Observe, lastly, in and through
whom we come to be blessed, even in and through
Christ our Lord : 2 Pet. i. 3, we are blessed through
the acknowledging of Christ, with all things that belong
to hfe eternal and godliness ; 1 Cor. i. 31, Christ is
made of God our sanctifier, justifier, rather redeemer.
In Christ was the fulness of grace, that we might re-
ceive from him, the Sun of righteousness, and Head of
us. We have life begun in us, I mean the life of
grace. Where was it before our calUngs ? Where
was the life of us before we were born ? AVas it not
in our parents ? Thus this life we have before it come
to be convej-ed to us, was in Christ the second Adam,
and common parent of us all. We look for life in the
heavens. Where is it ? Where is the life of a tree in
winter ? Is it not in the root ? At the spring it
will be manifested by leaves, blossoms, fruits. So
' our life we look for is hid in Christ,' our root as
it were. Col. iii. 3 ; when he, the Sun of life and
righteousness, shall approach to us in judgment,
then shall we have that life, now hidden, manifested
in ns.
Use. The use of this is, first, to let us see to whom
we are to give praise of all we have received, even to
Christ the head of us. We have received our spiritnal
being from him.
Again, we must labour to get more near communion
with Christ, seeing he is the fountain. Whither should
we have recourse but to him ? The more we could
approach to the sun, the more should we be enlightened
with the light of it. Want of union and communion
with this fountain maketh the grace in temporisers
22
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
come to nothing, as waters do which have no running
spring to feed them.
Ver. 4. Who hath elected «s. Now, he doth prose-
cute the doctrine of God's benefits, which were sum-
marily propounded, and proveth that he spake by
particular enumeration : first, of benefits before all
times, which we have so in Christ that we have them
through him ; secondly, of those benefits which we
have so in Christ that we have them also for his sake
and through him, as he speaketh in the 7th verse,
changing his phrase : ' In whom we have redemption,
through his blood.' The former are two : 1, election,
in this verse ; 2, predestination, in the 5th and 6th
verses. In this verse we are to mark these things :
1, the spiritual blessing, as he hath elected; 2, the
persons here said to be elected, us; 3, the person in
whom, in him; 4, the time; 5, the end.
1. First, To open the meaning of them, and then
to come to the instruction to be deduced. First, for
election, it is put sometime for that election which is
made in temporary execution of God's purpose, whe-
ther it be a separating of men to the state of grace,
which maketh them as the chosen first-fruits of the
creature — thus it is taken John xv. 19, ' The world
hateth you, because I have chosen you out of the
world;' and thus, 1 Peter i. 1, 2, ' To the elect of the
dispersion,' seemeth to be understood — or a separat-
ing of them to any office or dignity, as Saul ; yea,
Judas might in this sense be said [lobe] chosen. But
here he speaketh of that choice which God made with
himself fi'om all eternity, as is manifest.
2. Secondly, By the persons, iis, he meaneth him-
self, with those Ephesians which he had called saints
and believers, ver. 1.
3. In him is diversely construed : first, in him, that is,
in God the Son, not considered as God-man, Head and
Mediator of the church, but as second person, God
with the Futber. Thus all things are said created in
or bj' Christ; not that he is considered as man-God
in this work, but because Christ, God-man, as the Son
of God, God with the Father and Spirit, as that person
by whom all things are created. But, ver. 3, it is plain
he doth consider Christ as we are blessed in him, in
regard of both natures, even as he hath God for Lis
God by covenant. In him who hath God for his God
and Father, we are blessed.
Some make this in Christ, not to be refeiTed to that
action of eleclion, but to the end, in this sense, ' He
Lath chosen us in Christ, that we should be holy,' that
is, he hath chosen us that we should be holy in Christ.
But besides the harshness, it is impertinent, though a
truth ; for his scope is to prove, not that in Christ we
are made holy, but that we have this blessing of elec-
tion in Christ.
Some take in Christ as if it belonged to the persons
elected, in (his sense, as he hath chosen us now by
faith in Christ, to that foresight of his which bcholdeth
all things as present which are to come ; but this is
beside the scope of this scripture, which intendeth not
to lay down our union with Christ by faith, but God's
electing Christ ; ergo, in him must needs belong to the
action of electing, not that object about which it is
exercised.
In him therefore noteth Chi-ist, God-man, as the
head and first elect, after whom, and in whom, all of
us, his body (for order of nature), are elected ; so that
this phrase noteth the order in which we come to be
elected, not the cause of eleclion.
4. For the time ; there are three phrases which seem
note the same thing : 1, from the beginning, 2 Thes.
ii. 13; 2, before worlds; 3, before the foundation of
the world, 2 Tim. i. 9. These all may note that
eternal love of God toward us ; there understand
nothing but eternity ; but because within eternity God
doth foresee the things which are done in time, and
therefore, though he chose from eternity, nothing
hindereth (as some think) but that he might foresee
something whereupon to choose. Therefore this
phrase may be extended not only to respect the actual
creation, but the decree itself of the world's being ;
to this sense, that he chose his in order of nature,
before by his decree he laid the foundation of the
world.
5. The end is all one with salvation elsewhere named,
for love made perfect is the formal blessedness we look
for in heaven ; it is nothing else but the supernatural
being and life of a Christian, which is begun in gi'ace,
perfected in glory. The sum of these words more
amply is this, ' Blessed be he who hath blessed us in
Christ with every spiritual blessing.' As, for example,
first, he hath with himself set his hking on us, chosen
us before others ; us, I say, who now believe on Christ,
and are sanctified by his Spirit. This his election,
beginning first at Christ our Head, and so descending
downward on us his members in him, and this his grace
was towards us before there was any world ; yea, for
order of nature, before his decree did lay the founda-
tion of the world, that to which he hath elected being
no less than salvation, that glorious life of love which,
begun here, shall one day be made spotless and perfect
before him.
Now, to come to the doctrine hence to be deduced.
Doct. 1. First, We see what is a blessing worthy all
thankfulness, even this of om- election : ' I praise God
always, who hath elected you from the beginning.'
This is the root, out of which all these blessings grow,
which in time we partake ; even as the body, and
bough, and branches of the tree issue from the root,
and are borne up by the same ; ergo, this is in nature,
and in St Paul's reckoning, before predestination itself.
For as, first, I agree upon this end, I will help a sick
man to recover his health before I determine to send
for any physician, so here, God doth first ly election
choose to the end, and agree on that in order of nature
before he predestinate means by which he will most
Vh.R. k]
BATNE ON EPHKSIASS.
25
certainly bring to this end. For Ihe better understand-
ing of this benefit, two things shall be briefly opened :
1, what it is ; 2, why God the Father is here said only
to elect. For the first, the common matter which doth
concur to the being of this benefit, is love, a love which
God hath to us to bring us to that life which is above
nature ; therefore sometime God's choosing is ex-
pressed by loving : ' I have loved Jacob, and hated
Esau,' tliat is, not yielded Esau that measure of love,
which the Hebrews called hating. But there is a fur-
tlicr tiling in election, which duth dill'erence it from
love, and that is a respect which is in this love, whereby
it is carried to some before other some. It so loveth
some, that it rojecteth other some from having part in
it : Deui. vii. 7, ' I have loved thee, and chosen thee.'
Should God have loved every reasonable creature to
life, there had been love to all, but election of none.
He who taketh all, maketh no choice of any ; therefore
God maketh it a difl'erent thing : ' I have loved thee,
and chosen thee.'
Some make this all one with that foreknowledge men-
tioned Eom. viii.29; audit cannot be denied but know-
ledge is often put for love and approbation, and that
God knowelh his church and chosen far otherwise than
other things ; even as a man knoweth all his goods and
substance, but bis wife and children after a special
manner: nevertheless it may well note that knowledge
which is in order to this action of God's choosing, whe-
ther going before it or coming after it. If we have chosen
any to anything, we know whom we have chosen, and
if we are about to choose any, we know whom we are
about to choose ; so God doth not only know whom
he hath chosen, which knowledge (to our manner of
conceiving) doth follow the act of his will, now being
put forth ; but he doth know whom he is in choosing,
or about to choose, and this doth go leibro to our
nnderstanding. And this I think the meaning of fore-
knowledge in that place. Such whom he did foreknow
to be the persons whom he would choose, such he did
predestinate; and thus that place, 1 Peter i. 1, may
be more fitly resolved, where he saith, ' The faithful
of the dispersion were chosen, according to fore-
knowledge.'
Kow, God the Father is said to choose, not that the
Son and Spirit choose not also (for if three of us had
but one will common to ns all, one could not will any-
thing which the will of the other two should not also
will), because the Son sustaincth the person of one
elected, the Spirit is the witness, sealing this grace to
pur hearts. As the Father is often alone named in
invoc.ition, not that the other persons are not to be
prayed unto, but because the Son is considered as the
mediator, and the Spirit as the schoolmaster, teaching
us what to pray as we ought, therefore the Father only
is expressed.
C.vf 1. Wherefore this benefit, being matter of
thanksgiving, let us labour to acknowledge the good-
ness of God this way. We will thank men even for
the good meanings and purposes we perceive them to
have towards us, though they have done nothing by ns.
When I)avid leaped, rejoicing in spirit, before the ark,
what was before him ? That God who had chosen him
hath rejected the house of Saul from ruling over his
people. How should we rejoice in spirit to think that
God hath elected us to an eternal kingdom, from which
many, no way our inferiors, are rejected ! If any shew
us common countenance, we do not so much respect it;
but if they admit us into such peculiar favour as they
will not communicate with any who arc not their best
beloved, then we do highly esteem it. To be taken
unto these riches of grace, this so restrained favour,
in which the greatest part of mankind have no part,
how should it afl'ect us !
Voct. 2. The second doctrine, who they are of whom
we may say that they are elect, even such who have
true faith and holiness. As we may know faith, so we
may know election. If wo sec in judgment of charity
that any hath a faith unfeigned, and true endeavour of
holiness, we may, in judgment of charity, say that such
are elected. Thus St Peter and John may give the
name of elect to the members of the visible churches
to whom they write. If we know by experimental
certainty, or by faith, that any have true belief and
holiness, we do in the same manner certainly know-
that we or they are elected. Thus we may by faith
know that in every true visible church there are some
elect of God ; because the word teacheth, that where
God giveth his word, there are some saints whom he
will gather and edify, some ground good where he
sendeth his seedsmen. Thus we may know certaiuly
ourselves elect, because we may by certain experience
know ourselves to have faith. If I see one put into
the oilice of the court of wards, or into the treasurer's
place, or so, I know that such a man was the man
whom the king had chosen with himself to have the
place ; so when God now hath by faith and sanctifica-
tion taken one out of this world unto life, wc may know
that he was chosen forth of the world unto hfe. Things
may be said to be when now their being is made mani-
fest. While a babe is in the womb, we luiow not what
is there conceived, but when we see a man-child born,
then we know that such an one was conceived ; so when
the babe is bom, when the being of faith and hohness
are apparent, we may say that such a person, before
all worlds, was conceived in the womb of God's secret
election. We may know a \\ill secret three ways :
1. If a man will himself tell us ; 2. If he will write
to us ; 3. If he do this or that, we know then by event
he had a will to such matters, which now we see him
execute. So here God may speak by extraordinary
revelation, which hath been the privilege of some few.
2. God may make his will known by the ordinary en-
lightening of his Spirit, which is that unto the mind,,
as a word unto the car. We have received the Spirit,,
to teach us to know these deeps of God's gracious
purpose towai'ds us, 1 Cor. ii. 12 ; by the letter of his
24
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
word, that golden chain, Eom. -viii. 29. If I be sanc-
tified with the divine nature, in which glory is begun,
I am justified ; if justified, 1 have been called accord-
ing to purpose ; if called, I was predestinate ; if pre-
destinate to means, I was foreknown, as one whom
God would choose to the end, even to glory.
8. When I see myself set apart by God from the
world, the event doth tell me, God chose me from
amongst others. When I love God, come out of the
world, choosing him as my portion, then I may know
he hath loved me first, and chosen me, even as I
know a seal hath been set there, where I behold the
print of it.
Obj. One may object, that God only knoweth who
are bis.
Ans. God only knoweth by himself who they are
whom he approveth for bis own ; but with this, may
stand the knowledge of such to whom God revealeth
it ; as none but the Son knoweth the Father, and
such to whom the Son revealeth it. 2. God only
knoweth his collectively taken, that is, the whole uni-
versity of his chosen ; no mere man nor creature doth
in this sense know who are God's.
Obj. Could we know that we have true faith and
holiness, we might know our election, but we cannot ;
for many who have them not, think they have them ;
many who have them in some sort, fall from them ;
many who have them, so as they shall not fail, yet
may miss in judging of their estates, as Peter, ' If all
should forsake thee,' &c.
To this I answer, first, though a man dream he
eat, or be in this or that condition, and be deceived,
yet a man who is that or that waking, doth know it,
and is not deluded. So here, though the dreaming
man, who is asleep in sin, may mock himself, the man
who is awake, and walketh with God, is not mistaken.
To the second, I answer, many have temporary graces,
fall from them, but this letteth not but a man who
hath that grace which maketh the heart honest, may
know that his grace shall abide, and is such as shall
be accompanied with perseverance. Because some
think counterfeit money good silver, it followeth not,
but that we may know that which is good from that
which is otherwise. Finally, though a true sanctified
man may be deceived in judging of his measure of
love or strength, it followeth not, that therefore he
cannot judge at all truly of his estate. I may be de-
ceived in judging bow wise I am, how strong, but not
in judging that I live, have sense, move ; so it was
with Peter. But this is by the way.
Use 1. The use of this doctrine is to let ns see that
we may come to know our election. If we find that
our hearts have that faith on Christ, by which they
are purified, he who may know he hath that faith,
which is the faith of the elect, he may know he is
elected also ; wherefore, let us ' strive "to make our
election sure.' We will dive into the afi'ections of
men, we cannot be at rest till we know how they are
minded towards us. What beseemeth a child more
than to labour that he may know his father's good-
ness to him ? We should seek to God to wit-
ness to ns by his Spirit this grace, to make us
understand it through the word ; we should try our
faith and sanctification ; this is the counterpane writ-
ten out by the original copy, that will of God within
himself, choosing us to holiness. The want of this
pains maketh some that they come to call in question
God's love, election ; yea, whether ever they had
grace, yea or no. Should any corporation choose us
to any place of dignity and profit, we would quickly
learn it, and if we had but an inkling, we would not
rest till we had found the whole matter. I would
faithful souls were as wise in this matter.
Use 2. They are hence rebuked, who think that
those that are elect cannot be known, that it is
presumption to go so far ; but shall we give thanks,
as Paul doth, for that we do not know ? besides, are
we bid to believe the gospel, a part whereof this is ?
We must not be proudly arrogant, to think we can
search these things to the full ; for to see things invi-
sible, and search things unsearchable, are alike im-
possible. We must not, therefore, be arrogant above
that is written, nor yet unthankfiilly negligent, so far
as to neglect that which is written for our instruction.
Doct. 3. In him. Observe in what order we are
chosen. This grace of election beginneth first with
Christ our head, and descendeth to us in him. It
noteth the order in which we are elected, not the cause
of election. We must not think that we are first
elected, and that Christ then, by occasion of our fall,
is elected. No ; he is the first begotten amongst all
his brethren, having the pre-eminence. He was sealed
and set apart to be the Prince of our salvation, to the
glory of grace, before (for nature) that we were elected.
He was ' foreknown before the foundation of the world,'
1 Peter i.
The wise providence of God doth dispose every-
thing, so much more principally and timely, by how
much it is more excellent. Hence it is, that it doth
not think of electing and predestinating us, who are
as a body, and come by occasion to think on him,
who is the head, afterward. 2. We are predestinated
to be made hke unto him. Now that master-picture
and first pattern is before that which is drawn by it,
and done after. Christ was the chief pattern of the
election of grace ; and look, as it were an unnatural
thing for the feet to come forth of the womb before
the head, so for us to come forth of this womb before
our head, to me seemeth very preposterous ; yet I say,
though he is first chosen to that glory which became
him as a head, he is not the cause why we are chosen.
Even as the first Adam is not the cause why God did
love me, so that I should be a man, and have this na-
tural life and being, though in and through him I
come to have this being ; so Christ is not the cause
why God would have me, rather than others, have this
Ver. 4..]
BATNE ON EPHESUNS.
25
being and life above nature, though I attain to and
receive this being in him, for his sake, and through
him. The love of God as immediately comelh from
himself to me, as to Christ ; this love whereby he
would have me to receive supernatural life and blessed-
ness with himself. But here two weighty objections
are to be answered ; for hence two erroneous conclu-
fiions are inferred in this wise : the first proveth that
we, as elected, are now considered as fallen into sin.
Ohj. 1. Those that are chosen in him, whose pro-
mise and exhibition cometh in after sin, they are con-
sidered as now in sin, before they are chosen. ' But
we are chosen in him,' &c.
Ans. The first part is not true, as which presup-
poseth that things are in God's intention in the same
order in which we see them in execution. Things in
their material existing have one order, in their intend-
ing another. I want a house to dwell in, I must hire
or build one, I cannot get any let to me, say I. Well
then, I intend to build me a dwelling-house, I cannot
without workmen. I intend, in the third place, to
hire carpenters and masons, but because my workmen
can do nothing without matter, hence I decree to pre-
pare stone and wood. Now, in executing, I first set
stone and wood, the matter, then I hire workmen, then
I raise the frame, then I enter and dwell in it. In
order of material existing, Christ is revealed, promised,
exhibited, after sin, but he was intended before sin.
The apostle reckoned the order in which things exist,
1 Cor. iii. 22, 23, the world, you the elect, Christ,
God ; but he giveth us to understand the order of in-
tention : first, God intendeth his own glory, then
Christ, then the church, then the world.
He who is elected and foreknown to be a Lamb
taking away sin, a Mediator redeeming from sin and
death, he is elected himself after sin foreseen, and
by consequent all in him ; but Christ is so foreknown
and elected, ergo.
I should deny the first part of this reason ; for I
see not why God should not choose and predestinate
him who should save his chosen from sin, before he
decreed or ordered that they should fall into sin. It
is no ill providence to prepare my salve before I will
let my child cut himself.
But some say. If God do first appoint Christ to re-
deem from sin, then he must procure the being of sin,
and so be the author of sin. Beside that this were
nothing but to break one's head, that I may after heal
it, to this I say, that it is good that sin should be
(as Augustine saith), and that which is good, so far
as it is good, God may efl'ectually procure it.- He is
said to be the author of those things which he com-
mandeth, and worketh, moving the heart by habits
which himself infuseth, err/o, cannot be said to be
the author of sin. If a man make a gash to prove
the excellency of some healing balm, I see not why
God may not prepare and give way to the sinful fall
* Prsccipiendo et movendo, non quiesceudo, consentiendo.
of his creature, especially seeing he knowcth how to
mend better than his first making.
To the second part of the reason might be answered,
that Christ was not primarily and immediately chosen
and predestinated a Lamb, a Mediator of redemption,
but a Head and Prince of salvation, who should save
all, to the glory of grace. Now, being chosen to this
end, he is by force of this, he is chosen upon sin
falling forth, to be a sacrifice, a Lamb taking away
sin ; for he who is chosen to the end is chosen to the
means.
The second thing hence inferred, is that foresight
of faith, and perseverance in it, as a necessary condi-
tion, before we can be elected.
Obj. 2. Such who are chosen in Christ, such are
now foreseen believers when they are chosen, for none
are in Christ but such as believe. ' But we are chosen
in him,' &c.
Alls. The first part of this reason is denied, with
the proof of it. There is a double being in any thing,
the one in virtue, the other in actual existing. In the
root of corn there is blade, ear in virtue ; but in har-
vest time the ear and blade are, as it were, actually
having their existence in and with the root. So we
are two ways in Christ : first, in virtue, inasmuch as
by force of God's election we shall in time have life
and being from him ; secondly, when now by faith we
come actuallj- to exist in and with him, who is the
root of us. Now the first being in Christ requireth
not faith, but the second ; the first being here to be
understood.
To the second part we deny that this or any text
saith. We are chosen, being now by faith in Christ ;
for this sense maketh in Christ to belong to the object
of relation ; whereas the scope of this place doth ne-
cessarily make it belong to the act of electing in this
manner ; as, for example. He hath chosen us in him,
viz., Jesus Christ, myself with yon. Thus we might
here take occasion to discuss these two great ques-
tions.
1. Whether man, as now fallen, be the subject of
election.
2. Whether election is of such who are in God's
foresight faithful.
But I will handle the first in the next doctrine ; the
latter in the last conclusion or doctrine of this verse.
From this then, that we are beloved in Christ as our
head, we may gather our happiness. Oh how firm is
that conjunction which is begun in such a head, who
is God with God, blessed for ever ! If kings bear good
will to some family, if his love begin in some chief one
who is with him at court, as his special favourite, it is
so much the firmer to all the rest of them. Thus here ;
how firm and sure is his love to us, whom he hath
loved to life in Christ our head and eldest brother, who
is his natural Son, from whom it is impossible that his
love should ever start ! And when it is sure to the
head, can the body be forsaken ?
2<3
BATKE ON EPHKSIANS.
[Chap. L
Before the foundation of the icorld. Doct. Observe
what ancient love the Lord hath bonie us in Christ.
It is not of yesterday, but before all worlds, that his
love rested on us, electing us to salvation, such as
should stand with the praise of bis glory, 2 Tim. i. 9.
There is mention of grace given us before all worlds :
John xvii. 2-1, ' Make it manifest that thou lovest them,
as thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world.'
' I have loved thee with an everlasting love,' saith the
prophet. Earthly men will purchase to themselves
and heirs, when it is but a possibility whether they
shall have heirs of their body, yea or no. Again, they
will shew their care of posterity while yet they are un-
born, by making sure entails. But our Father of all
the fatherhood in heaven and earth, doth, when we
were but possible creatures before him, love us to this
end of supernatural blessedness ; for, by this phrase, I
take, not only eternity, but the degree of order in eternity,
is noted, that for order, before the being of the world
was willed by him, he did shew us this grace of choosing
us to life. Here therefore is fit place to consider of that
question. Whether God foreseeth man as fallen before
he elect him ? The question I should answer nega-
tively, but in determining of it we will consider, 1,
the arguments which affirm it ; 2, the reasons which
deny ; 3, we will shew what we take to be the truth
in this matter, answering the arguments which are here
propounded to the contrary.
1. First, then, the execution is urged to prove our
election after sin.
(1.) Those whom God (now fallen into sin) justifieth,
saveth, and condemneth, those now being in sin he
chose to save and decreed to condemn.
But God saveth and condemneth men now fallen
into sin, ergo.
(2.) Those who are chosen out of mercy, and repro-
bated out of justice, they are now foreseen in misery
by sin.
But our election is out of mercy, and reprobation
is out of justice, cigo.
(3.) Those which are not, or have not any way being,
they cannot be elected or rejected. But before decree
of creation, men are not, ergo. The first part is plain,
that which hath no being can have no aflections ; that
cannot be thus, or thus, which is not at all.
(4.) That which maketh God first decree man's re-
jection, to the glory of his justice, before his being or
corruption is considered, that is absurd.
But this doctrine of choosing and reprobating before
man's fall doth so, ergo.
(5.) That which maketh God to create mankind out
of necessity, not out of liberty, that is absurd. But
choosing some, and reprobating others to ends fore-
named, maketh him create out of necessity.
(C.) He who cannot do worse than annihilate his
creature, cannot reject it to the glory of justice. God
cannot do worse, for he gives it but being, ergo, can do
no worse than take away that he giveth it, ergo.
(7.) Such who are chosen to salvation through faith
and sanctification, such are in sin. But we are chosen,
ergo.
(8.) Such who were all alike loved in creation, amongst
such was no election or rejection. But we are all alike
loved, received like favours, had all alike ofl'ered us.
(9.) That which maketh the fall of man necessary, so
as man was not free to fall is not to be granted. God's
decree to have mercy glorified in some, and justice in
other some, doth impose necessity of falling, ergo.
These be the chief reasons which I have observed
for the vouching our election to be both after the decree
of creating us, and permitting us to fall into sin. Now
then, 2, let us set in equal parallel the arguments
which shew that God's electing of us cannot be after
the consideration of our creation and fall.
(1.) That which is a mean by which God bringeth
some to salvation unto the glory of grace, and others
to glorify his justice in deserved punishments, that is
after these ends decreed. But the permission of the
fall is used by God as a moan, &c.
The first part is plain, for the ends must be in na-
ture before the means to the end. The second part
may be thus cleared : "We see some by occasion of the
fall saved to the glory of mercy, which without the fall
they could not have been. Had Adam stood, it is
manifest that justice should immediately and properly
have had the glory in all our salvations, for we should
have lived according to covenant, ' Do these things and
live in them.'
Again, that sin in whose jiunishment justice doth
glory herself, the permitting it could not but be a mean ;
but the punishment of Adam's sin lieth unremoved on
all unpenitent and unbelieving persons ; for we are by
nature the children of wrath, and God's wrath abideth
on him who believeth not ; abideth, I say, intimating
that the wrath is not first inflicted upon unbelief, but
further continued ; whereas, could we by faith come to
God, he would be reconciled. That which some object,
that the sin of Adam, not as it was contracted by him,
condemneth any, but as it is continued by our unbe-
lief, this is nothing to the matter. For, first, it is
false that many remain not in the death of sin and
trespass in which by nature they are conceived. Now
these who have the punishment of that sin never re-
moved from them must needs be under that fin once
contracted by him. And though the latter part of that
exception is true in this sense, that bj' reason of unbe-
hef that sin hurteth them which otherwise would not,
yet in this sense it is not true, viz., unbelievers are
only condemned for that sin of unbelief, not for that
sin they sinned in Adam also, and other actual trans-
gressions. But whether at first contracted, or after
continued, it condemns. This is sure, that unless it
may be verified that the siu doth not by any means
stand on any man's score so as to be condemned for
it, that it must needs le jioldcd a mean whereby jus-
tice is glorified in the just revenge of some.
Ver. 4.]
CAYNE ON 1-.PHESIAN&
27
Argument 2. Either God had do end in making
his creature, or this end, which now ho compasscth,
or some other which he hath not attained.*
But he could not he without his end in making him,
nor have any other end which ho hath not attained.
The first proposition is undouhted ; the second is as
clear ; for to huve no end in working agrceth not to
God, a wise and understanding agent. To have an end
and not attain it, standeth not with his blessedness ; for
to have a primary principal end, which one afi'ecteth, is
more blessed than not to have it. Again, ho whose
providence is so perfect that no inferior cause can de-
fault beside his intention and permission, his end
cannot be disappointed. Now, it is plain that no in-
strument can default further than he iuteudeth it shall,
and chooseth to permit it ; for if any defect befall an
inslrument, which the artificer chooseth not, his work
is troubled, and it argucth ignorance or imputency in
him that so workcth.
Anjuminl 8. Either God did by his antecedent pro-
vidence propound this end, or he cometh to it by occa-
sion of some event.
But he doth not come to His end of saving in Christ
by occision.
First, this after-providence is imperfect, not beseem-
ing God ; when one, after a thing is fallen out, maketh
the best of it, and is rather post-rulfiilia than provi-
dent ia.
Secondly, this maketh God use a more imperfect
providence about his most excellent works, and come
to that, besides his primaiy intention, which is fivr
more glorious than the first end could have been in-
tended.
Thirdly, this maketh God, like men, to do' as he may,
when he is hindered from that he would.
Arfliniient 4. That which doth take away the mi-
searchable mystery of election aud reprobation, is not
to be admitted.
But to choose, reject, after the fall, doth evacuate this
mystery.
For, though God deal diversely with men now in
equal condemnation, yet the justice of this fact is ap-
parent; for God may punii-h with death, or make that
treason trespass which is committed against him. Who
will challenge this fact of injustice ?
Ari/umeni 5. That which maketh God will some of
his creatures conditionally, that is not to be granted.
But to make God choose after the fall maketh him
to have willed inefi'cctually some other end.
God's will were not omnipotent, should it not effect
whatever it willeth ; God's ivZ/c is /)'««> ; neither can
he have a conditional will. 1 will give my creature
* No wonl teachetli tliat God liacl .in y olber event ; for Do
this and lire doth not prove tlmt God iiropimndid to attain
this as liisuud,tliatwc Blight nlllivc, no more than /n icltalday
thou calcsl thou shalt die Ute death, dolli aij;iie that God )iad
tin's end, viz , that all mankind breaking his law sliould die
eternally.
life if he keep this commandment. For, either ho
must suppose that his creature must do something
which he will not make him, and then he were not om-
nipotent ; or think that ho will make him do that thing,
and on doing it give him life, and this in effect a will
mott absolute ; or he must know that he neither will
nor can do it, and yet will this on a condition which ho
doth see impossible ; and this were frivolous.
Arijitment G. That which maketh God look out of
himself, for determining his will.
But to elect and reject after the fall suspendeth that
determination of his will on qualificatiou foreseen in the
creature, ergo.
The first part is manifest, for it maketh him, not
having all sufiicieucy in himself, and as it were imper-
fection in his understanding, to go forth of himself,
seeking knowledge from things without him, as we do ;
so is it for his will to look at things without himself,
that thereupon he may determine his will.
Aniument 7. That election and reprobation which
are shadowed in the persons of Jacob and Esau, that
is the true election and reprobation.
But election and reprobation of persons, yet not
actual existing, but in some kind possible, of persons
without merit, or demerit, are shadowed forth, ertjo.
Argument 8. That election and reprobation, which
make God a potter, framing his clay from his mere
pleasm-e to contrary ends of honour and shame, that
election and reprobation are of man before his fall.
3. These latter reasons do more sway with me, and
seem to me far more unanswerable. For I cannot see
how God can be thought to have other ends without
many absurdities, as for example : 1. 'Without holding
he may suffer defeasance in the intentions he purposeth,
aud by his providence endeavoureth.
2. That God is mutable, going from one intention to
another, and that his will is not effectual in every-
thing it willeth ; that his will doth on foresight of
something in the creature determine itself to that, to
which of itself it is not determined.
Secondly, I hold that the surest way tracing tiul
the order of things in God's intention, is to mark well
the existiu" of them in execution. Now, we see first
the world was made ; secondly, man, and so God's
chosen, were brought forth in their natural being, holy,
blessed, capable of life, if their wilful defection hin-
dered not ; thirdly, they were permitted to fall into sin
and misery; fourthly, they are by Christ delivered from
this miserV, being called, justified, glorified ; fifthly,
Christ glorious, as ft mediator and Saviour of God's
chosen, to the glory of grace or mercy ; sixthly, God his
mercy glorious, who chose aud predestinated Christ,
that he should be made everything to us. In intention,
then, this order is to be kept : 1, himself, or his glory,
in the manifestation of his mercy ; 2, he glorifying
his Christ with supernatural glory ; 3, the bringing us
to supernatural being and gJory with himself, through
Christ. Now, because he may bring us to supernatural
28
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
glory, to the praise of his grace and mercy, either by
keeping us from misery or permitting us to fall into sin
and misery, and restoring us out of it to more blessed
estate then ever, it is plain that he purposed so to
work by his permission, that we should wilfully through
our own default run ourselves into sin and misery.
Now, because such whom he will bring to supernatural
life and being must first have natural hfe and being,
and for that man must first be natural, then spiritual,
1 Cor. XV. 4G ; and because that which he purposeth to
permit to fall into sin and misery, must be holy and
happy, enio, he purposeth to make man, to make him
holy, not knowing any misery. Lastly, because he that
will have man thus made must have some fit place,
fitly furnished, in which such a creature might be
placed, enjo, he decreeth to make this world which we
behold, \^^lerefore approving the latter arguments, I
will come to answer the former, and to pass from this
question. To the first objection,
Ohj. Such as men are when God executeth salvation,
such he elected or decreed to save.
Alls. If this proposition be understood in this sense,
such men are foreseen, when our God chooseth them
to salvation, it is false ; for it maketh God's election
find such as it doth take, fitted to salvation, and not
make them such as are fit, by means predestinate.
For his reason proveth a man not only foreseen in sin,
but foreseen as persevering in faith, before God's de-
cree to elect him to salvation, for in time such only
are saved who persevere. It maketh God's decree,
choosing some persons to this or that end, presuppose
everything which after cometh in, before the end be
attained. But in this sense, such whom God saveth
in executing'salvation, such be elected to salvation ; in
this sense, I say, he elected those who should become
such and such by his predestination, not those who
■were foreseen such things before his election ; in this
sense it is true, and inferreth nothing against our
assertion : the reason why this latter is true being
this, because God choosing any to the end, doth
choose him to the means also.
Obj. 1. But they object, either he must choose to
save such as now in time he saveth, or this execution
difl'ereth from bis decree, but it doth not.
Ans. I answer, to the first part of the reason, the
consequence isfaulty, because it reasoneth falsely from
a part of the decree, as if it were the whole, in this sense :
God considered not these, such and such, when he
elected them to salvation, as they are, when now they
are saved, eryn, his execution difl'ereth from his decree.
Whereas they should reason. Those whom God neither
foresaw such when he elected them, nor predestinated
to make such as now they are when they are saved ;
those are saved otherwise than God decreed, for the
decree of God is as well of the means as of the end.
To the second, I answer, the first part is false, and
the reason of it is, viz., that mercy and justice can do
nothing where it seeth not sin and misery, for mercy
may work where there is possibility of misery, either
by preventing the entrance, or by decreeing to save
and deliver from that miseiy, which by permission
shall befall the creature; and though revenging justice
cannot by way of execution, yet I see not why God
may not, out of love to the glory of his justice, pass by
some, intending to glorify himself in their just punish-
ment ; for what show of injustice is in this act of God
most just, I intend to be glorious in the just punish-
ment of such and such ? It is one thing to make a
just intendment, another thing to make an unjust
execution. It is answered to the second part, that
election is out of grace ; 2 Tim. i., Paul saith by One-
siphorus, ' The Lord shew him mercy in that day.'
In divers respects the same thing called by difl'erent
names. And whereas it is said, that rejection or re-
probation is an act of justice, it is. denied, seeing it
is an act of God's dominion, hberty, or holy self-love,
whereby he loveth the glory of his justice in the
manifestation of it, rather than a formal act of justice
herself ; as likewise, the permitting the fall was not an
act formally from mercy or justice, but by wisdom and
providence, making way, that both mercy and justice
might exercise their proper works about the creature.
The first part is not true. Look, as God may call the
things that are not, and love some things possible
before other, so far as to give them being, not other ;
so he may elect or reject even a creature, as it is but
possible in his sight.
I answer, it is as much absurdity, as to set down
the end with myself, before I consider the mean which
leadeth unto it, or to appoint the end why he maketh
his creature before he go about to make.
The second part of the fifth argument is denied ;
that which is free in the first rise, is fi-ee, though it be
now necessarily performed. God giveth a true per-
severing believer life, and that necessarily, for he can-
not deny himself, and yet he doth it freely, in regard
he passed his promise freely.
The first part is false, viz., that he who cannot
execute worse on the creature than annihilation, can-
not so dispose of it that worse will at length befall
the creature than annihilation ; for God's making the
creature doth give him right, not only to annihilate
it, but to use it to the utmost, that lawfully may be
to his glory. Now to pass bj' a creature in regard of
grace no ways due to it, and to decree the glory of his
justice, in the just deserved punishment of it, hath no
appearance of injustice.
The former proposition is not trae ; it is enough, if
by God's decree of permitting sin they may become
sinful, which is the truth ; for God did by his decree
of permission shut up all in sin that he might have
mercy upon all.
The assumption is denied, the efi'ect was alike by
creation, but the love borne to some, in regard of life
eternal, was not yielded to other some ; the event
doth tell it aloud, for why, on the like fall and misery
Ver 4.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
29
of all, doth he shew sach riches of grace to some,
above other some ? Cortainl}-, because before the fall
he had loved them to life ; hence it is, that all grace
shewed after sin is but an epiphany of that love which
God did bear before the fall.
To the last, I deny that God's decree of permitting
sin doth take away liberty in sinning. While God's
decree did not take away his judgment, but that ho did
work by counsel, and think the thing such as ho might
do or not do; while he sinned with this judgment, ho
sinned freely, though never so necessarily. If God's
decree to permit a sin doth not bring on of necessity
the being of that sin, then God may permit or deliver
a sinner to sin, and no sin followeth. But this latter
is most absurd, for God might have his action made
frustrate ; and when God giveth a man penally up to
sin, it should be in the creature's power whether God's
judgment should be executed on him, yea or no.
Thus, having discussed this question, we pass to the
last circumstance, the next end of our election.
Use 1. The use of this doctrine is, first, to endear
this love of God to us. We see in human loves, if
one have of twenty, thirty, of forty years, borne us
good will, this circumstance of antiquity doth make
it more respected of us. How should we account of
this love, which before all worlds the Lord did bear
us, accordingly as he hath manifested the same in us
who believe ?
Use 2. This doth give us to consider how constant
the Lord's love is; as we find it in time, so he did in-
tend it towards us from all eternity. Thus he goeth on,
not only within himself, but towards us, without any
alteration or shadow of change ; and thus he will do,
for whom he once loveth unto life, he doth love him
ever, as Christ speaketh. We do feel changes, but
look as the sky is variable, the sun in itself being no
whit changed, thus "the effects of God in us vary,
though himself in his affection (if I may so speak) is
immutable toward us.
Use 3. Lastly, we may hence gather the freedom of
God's love, choosing us to life. Things which are not
cannot have virtue of causing this or that. When we
were not, nor yet had done anything, before all worlds,
we were chosen by him, ergo. St Paul, Rom. is., saith,
' God chose Jacob before he was,' or had done any-
thing, that the election might be according to free
purpose; and St Paul, 2 Tim. i. saith, ' that we are
saved, not by works, but according to grace given us
before all worlds,' whereas merit of works, and grace
given US before all worlds, are opposed. If any say
that Paul excludeth works then present, when God
electeth, it nothing hindereth but that he might from
eternity foresee works whereon, before all worlds, he
came to elect ; this is but an old Pelagian evasion ;
for Paul spoaketh against all works which stand not
with free grace in electing. Now, works meritorious
foreseen, are as opposite to grace as works meritorious
really existing. If I do anything for reward, which I
see will befall me, it is as far from being done freely
as if it were done on reward beforehand received.
Again, he cannot choose on works foreseen, because
he cannot see an}' to come, which he doth not first
predestinate that they should be. Now then, for him
to choose on foreseen works, is to say that God first
predestinateth, and causeth such whom he will choose
to have such and such works, that after he may choose
them, which is to turn the cart before the horse.
This frank love of his can never bo enough extolled.
If a man of eminency choose to him for wife, some
woman, who hath neither dowry nor friends, nor yet
hath beauty or breeding extraordinary, the part is
marvellous in our eyes. But well may we wonder at
this fact of God, who, when we were not, nor yet had
anything which might commend us, did freely set his
liking on us, and love us to life. But of this more in
the next doctrine.
Now we come to the last point to be observed in
this verse, to what God hath chosen us : ' That wo
should be holy and spotless before him in love.'
This end is all one with that otherwhere named, viz.,
salvation; ' Who hath chosen you from the beginning,
to salvation, through faith and sanctification ;' that is,
to be entered by belief, and the first beginning of it, the
sanctification of the Spirit ; and here three things are
to be marked : 1, the state of perfection which
agreeth to the life whereto we are chosen, that we
may be holy and without spot ; 2, the circumstance
of person in whose presence we shall live this life,
before him ; 3, the life itself, which is as it were the
subject of this perfection, in love. A little to insist
in the explication of this clause, because it containeth
more than is commonly marked.
Holiness is put sometimes for all, or any sanctifying
graces of God's Spirit which make us holy, 1 Thes.
iv. 7 ; 2 Cor. vii. 1. Sometime it is put more par-
ticularly, either to note a virtue which inclineth us to
do in such manner as beseemeth both the presence of
God and ourselves, who are saints by profession ; or a
state of purity and perfection, to which we come in
virtue, and this life of love which here is begun in us;
thus when Christ saith, ' Blessed are the pure in
heart,' he doth not so much note any singular virtue,
as a state to which some here come above other some
in virtue ; and thus I think it is taken here, both
because these words do signify a state of Christian
perfection, and because here is love expressed as the
subject, the life in which we shall attain this perfec-
tion. For that second circumstance, those words,
before him, do note sometime this presence of God,
which we have here in state of grace by sight,* Luke i.
But here it doth directly signify that presence which
we shall have of God, when now we are brought to
state of perfection, when we shall walk by sight, and
see him as he is. Lastly, when he saith, in lure, he
noteth that supcmatoral life in which wo shall be
♦ Qu.' faith'?— Ed.
30
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
brouglit to this perfection, as if he should have spoken
more lai-gely ; —
Who hath chosen ns, as who should have that
supernatural being and life of love, yea, that we should
grow to such a state in it, that we should be pure and
holy, without the least spot, and that in his glorious
presence, whom we shall then see as he is.
Three things, then, here ofl'er themselves to obser-
vation : 1. That God hath of grace chosen us to that
supernatural life of love which is to be perfected in
the heavens. 2. That he hath not .only of grace
chosen us to this life, but to the perfection of it. 3.
That he hath of gi-ace taken us to have this perfection
of life to bis own glorious presence. To handle them
briefly in order.
Ohs. 1. First, for the former, St Peter saith, the
faithful were chosen of God to the sanctification of
the Spirit, that is, in etJect, to be made partakers of a
divine nature ; and when we are said chosen to salva-
tion or glory, this is chiefly perfection of love, which
doth make the soul glorious, even as whiteness maketh
the wall white. Thus God hath loved ns, that we
should not only have such a life of God given us in
the first Adam, as was due to our natm-e, and created
together with it, but such a hfe as is both for kind
and degree above all that nature created did know,
the root whereof is that second Adam, Christ Jesus.
Look, as all of us who have this natural life and being,
which now as men and women all of us have, we were
loved of God so far as to receive it in Adam, and be
brought to it through him ; and look as all that shall
be born to the end of the world, and be in time, men
and women, were loved of God, and chosen, as it were,
that they should in their times have the nature of
man ; so here, we who now have this life of God live,
and all that ever shall have the holy life which the
Spirit of God worketh in the hearts of believers, we
and they were from eternity chosen, that in time we
should have it derived and propagated through Christ.
Now this is to be marked, that being chosen to have
this holy love, the divine nature, we are chosen to
fiiith also ; for look, as all who are loved to the re-
ceiving of this natural and bodily being and life are
together chosen to this, that they shall be born of
Adam, and have a natural nativity from him, so all
who are chosen to have the being of holiness and love
are together taken to this, that they shall have a
supernatural nativity from Christ, that is, they shall
be brought to believe : ' He that believeth is born of
God,' 1 John v. 1.
Use 1. Let us then first recount his wonderful love
to us, whom his Spirit hath in any measure sanctified,
and made us to partake in that divine nature which
Cometh from Christ ; we deem it his favour, and wor-
thily, that he hath made us men and women, not
toads, or creatures of such vile being ; but how much
more are we bound to him, that he bath made us
Christian men, and not left ns to such a state in which
men shall come to worse pass than if they had never
been.
Because God doth not raise all who are dead, nor
give all sight who are blind, therefore we think them
to have found great favour whom God did choose to
this, that he would restore their sight though they
were born blind, and raise them to life though they
were dead. But what love hath he shewed us, in
choos'ug us whom he would make light when now we
are darkness ; make to live, when now we had been
dead in sins and trespasses ! For this we have to
thank his gracious pleasure ; for as his will is the
chief cause why one is poor, another rich, one in ex-
cellent state, another in vile condition, so here, why
one is left in that miserable estate into which sin hath
brought us, others delivered from it.
Use 2. Secondly, we see here how they take this
doctrine who think it maketh men licentious, and
giveth them leave to live as they list ; for all that are
chosen of God are chosen of him to this, that they
should be holy in love ; and therefore such as resolve
to go on in unrighteousness, they may fear lest the
sentence be thundered out against them, ' Depart from
me, ye workers of iniquity,' I never knew you. Nay,
there is no more efl'ectual argument persuading Chris-
tians to sanctification than this of our election : now,
'as the elect of God, put on meekness,' Col. iii. If
we hear that we are chosen to any place or condition
on earth which is beneficial, this, that we are chosen
to it, maketh us ready, and stirreth us up to get pos-
sessed of it.
Use 3. Thirdly, we see here that God doth not
choose because of faith, and holiness, and persever-
ance, foreseen ; seeing he chooseth us to these things,
these things follow by force of his election, and there-
fore cannot be the cause of that which is before them ;
for every cause must needs be before that it causoth.
Quest. Now here is fit place to consider of that
question. Whether God, in foresight of belief and
perseverance in faith and holiness, do choose us to
salvation ? I will discuss the question after the
former manner, in which I will propose divers articles.
First, then, the arguments alfirming, which I have
observed, are these :
1. They who are chosen in Christ, are chosen on
faith foreseen ; but ail the elect are chosen in Christ,
erffo.
2. Such whom God doth adopt and save, such he
decreed to adopt and save ; he adopteth and saveth
believers, &c.
3. On what condition God ofi"ereth life, upon that
condition, foreseen, he chooseth to life ; but he offer-
eth life upon believing.
4. If God choose not all, on condition they will
believe, then some are bound to believe a lie, for they
are bound to believe that God will save them ; but wo
are not bound to believe a lie, &c.
5. If God choose some to salvation before faith and
Vf.r. 4 J
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
31
perseverance foreseen, then he loveth some to salva-
tion, whom his wrath followeth to death at the same
present ; but God's angor to death, and love to salva-
tion, cannot take place at once, erijo.
6. If God cannot choose any in particular before
some general conception that such and such who be-
lieve shall be chosen, then ho chooseth not but on
faith foreseen ; but God cannot, &c., for we prove
in our understandings that we do things in particular
according to general conceptions withia our mind.
7. That which maketh God choose persons to life
which are not eligible, is not to be admitted ; but an
absolute election, without any foresight of faith, doth
so.
8. The Scriptures say we are predestinated and
elected according to foreknowledge : ' Fly lusts of
youth,' &c.
The reasons for the denying part are many. To
leave such named before, which are common to this
question also ; —
1. This election on faith foreseen maketh God go
out of himself, looking to this or that in the creature
upon which his will may be determined to elect. Now
this is against the all-suiiiciency of God ; for as if he
should get knowledge from things as we do, it were
an imperfection in his knowledge ; so in his will, if
he must be beholding to something in us before it can
be determined. Besides, it maketh God intrinsecally
changed, now in suspense touching that wherein after
on some sight he cometh to be fully determined, I
will choose this man, if so be be will believe ; I will,
upon foresight of my condition, absolutely choose
him.
2. That election of persons, which hath annexed to
it a decree preparing faith and justification for the
persons that are elected, that is, of men unbelieving ;
those who, being elected, are predestinated to have
faith wrought in them, those are considered without
fiith, as BOW they are elected : Eom viii. 39, these
verses, 4, 5, of this chapter.
3. If God decree to elect none till he doth see them
leheving with perseverance, then he doth decree to
give faith and perseverance before he doth decree to
take or ordain to life. But this is absurd, for God
should decree to [give] that, by which as a mean ho
cometh to elect, before he should decree to elect. Let
the Arminlans tell us what is God's end in decreeing
to give this man faith and perseverance, if not that he
may choose him to life ? If he have this end in de-
creeing to give faith, he must needs intend the elec-
tion of this pei'son before he decree to work in him
effoctually faith with perseverance ; besides, the Scrip-
ture saith, ' So many as were ordained to life be-
lieved.'
4. That which maketh God choose ns when we
have chosen him, and love us when we have loved
him first, is contrar}- to Scripture ; but if God choose
us, when now we have held the faith and love of him
to the last moment, he doth choose us after we have
chosen him.
5. Christ saith, wo hear or believe because we are
sheep ; this saith, we are sheep or elect, and ordained
to life, because we believe.
C. From this verse, that to which any action tendeth
as an eifoct, that is after the action itself ; but this
eternal election tendeth to this, ' that wo should bo
pure in love.'
7. That which standeth not with the freedom of
God's will, yea, of his mere will within himself, that
is not to be endured in election ; but a condition
qualifying the person maketh God's election not
merely from his will.
8. His faith, sanctification, works, being the con-
dition on which we were elected, it is like St Paul
would have thought on them, Rom. ix. 11 ; but he
findeth no such consideration in which reason might
stay itself, but exclaimeth, ' Oh the depth,' &c.
9. That which Israel's election doth typify, Dout.
vii. 7, is not an election on foresight, or any worthi-
ness ; but oars is typified by it, en/o.
10. That which Austin retracted, as coming near
Pelagianism, is not hke to be orthodox. This he did
so.
First. The latter arguments persuade me fully that
God doth not elect upon anything foreseen in us which
should move him to this action of election in us. God
cannot have such a conditional decree, I will elect all
if they will believe ; for he must either think they can
do this without him, and then he were not an omni-
potent, or that he would give them effectually to be-
lieve, and then it is all one with an absolute will, as,
for example, I will elect to life such as shall believe ; I
will give these belief with perseverance, and will choose
them to life, having thus believed. This is all one
with this decree we maintain: I choose these to life,
and decree to give them faith and perseverance, by
which they shall be brought to life. They are alike
upon the matter absolute ; only the former m.aketh
God to decree the giving of failh that he m.ay decree
election ; this latter maketh God decree the giving
faith only for obtaining salvation, to which we are
elected.
Secoinllij. I say, he [who] can make us fit to any
end he chooseth us, may choose us to that end before
he order his means to bring us thereunto. Arminius
will first have him make us fit, and then decree to
choose us to life, which is to set the cart before tho
horse, to predestinate means before the end be agreed
on, to set predestination before foreknowledge and elec-
tion.
Th'ndhj. This proposition, God hath chosen us to
life, believing and persevering, this is true in this
sense : we nre chosen to life, to which he will bring ns
through believing ; but if it be referred to the ac'iion
of choosing, in this sense, God doth choose ns, when
now he doth see us believing, that we should have
32
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
life. It is not true, nor agreeing to those scriptures :
' God Lath chosen us to salvation, through sanctifi-
cation and belief ;' ' God hath ordained us to obtain
life through Jesus Christ.'
These three conclusions premised, we will answer
those arguments propounded for the contrary, and so
proceed.
For the first, see that which is before[answered on
these words, in Christ, viz. that God chose us, being
in Christ virtually, not actually.
2. To the second. If each part be rightly taken,
all may be granted, and our cause nothing hurt.
Those persons whom God saveth and adopteth, thus
and thus qualified in time, those he did decree, when
they were made such by force of his predestination, to
adopt and save.
This conclusion is true. God did decree to save
certain persons, by working in them effectually faith
and perseverance. But Arminius by decree under-
standeth the decree of election to life, as it is distin-
guished against predestination, which is the decree of
means whereby the chosen of God may infallibly be
brought to hfe. Now the first part of the reason thus
limited is false. Such whom God saveth, such he
doth foresee them in his decree of electing them to
salvation ; for this taketh away all predestination of
means, serving to bring the elect to life, and presup-
poseth falsely, that God cannot choose any to life
whom he doth not find or foresee as actually fitted
then when he doth choose them, whereas lie may
choose though never so unfit for the end, if having
chosen us he can make us fit ; for our unfitness for
the present to the end doth not make us unfit for God's
election ; as, for example, I may choose a pen to wi-ite,
■which never so faulty for the present, and unfit to
■write with, while I know I can mend it, and make it
fit for this purpose.
I answer thirdly, even of the decree of election
this is true, if rightly taken, viz. : such whom God
saveth in time, such he elected to salvation, such now
when he was in electing them ; this is false. Such he
elected, to wit, becoming such through bis election ;
this is true. The first pre-supposeth in God's fore-
knowledge an antecedency of faith before the act of
electing ; the latter a concomitancy of faith in the
person chosen to salvation, and that by force of God's
electing ; for election doth choose men as well to means
as to the end ; and these decrees, though diversely
named, and in our conceits different, yet they are one
thing in God.
3. To the third I answer, that the first part is false,
for it pre-supposeth that whatsoever is a cause or an
antecedent to hfe, must be an antecedent going before
election to life. It is not necessary that all which is
required to life should be required to election unto
life. Say, I have twenty pounds a year, which I may
give to any I shall choose ; and that my will is none
shall have my land but he shall pay forty shillings a
year to the use of certain poor whom I shall design.
Having many good friends, I choose one amongst them
all who shall have my land, paying to such poor I
name forty shillings a year. In this example his pay-
ing forty shillings yearly is a condition on which he
hath the land, not any condition moving me to choose
him before others to have my land. So God chooseth
such to salvation upon condition they believe. This
condition belongeth not to the action of God choosing,
but to the terminus to life to which we are chosen.
Would they prove that God doth choose to life on
faith, they should reason thus :
Upon what condition God ofi'ereth life, upon that he
chooseth ;
But on condition of our faith he offereth to choose
us with this eternal election, ert/o.
But we see the second part of this reason would be
evidently false, for in what gospel is it written. Believe
and thou shalt be elected ? Lastly, I answer that we
cannot gather the decree of God within himself by
promise or threatening, for then we may truly gather
that God hath decreed the eternal death of all man-
kind, but on sinning in the forbidden tree he did
threaten, erz/o, he did decree. Arminius's distinction
of peremptory decree, and not peremptory, would not
help anything; indeed, this pre-supposeth that the sig-
nifying will of God may not any whit differ from his
secret will, which he keepeth within himself, which is
a most palpable falsehood.
4. Such who are bound to believe their salvation,
when the decree of God is not that they should be
saved, such are bound to beheve a lie. I deny the
consequence ; for the truth of my faith dependeth not
on a conformity with God's secret wiU within him-
self, but with that which he hath revealed unto me.
While I believe according to that he revealeth, I can-
not believe a lie, though the thing I believe agree not
■with that which God within himself hath purposed. To
illustrate the answer : Abraham did verily believe that
he was to offer up his son without any exception, for he
did sustain his faith in thinking that God could raise
him from the dead, not thinking God would repeal his
command ; yet Abraham believed not a lie, because
he behevod according to that which was revealed unto
him. But then you will say, God may bid us believe
this or that, as if it were his will, when he knoweth it
not to be his will ■svithin himself. Doubtless he may,
to prove us, as he did Abraham, whether we will address
ourselves conscionably to obey him, or carelessly out
of wilfulness disobey his commandments. As the
goodness of the creature is not in doing what God
within his secret will hath appointed, so the truth of
the creature standeth not always in beheving what he
within himself hath determined.
To the second part I answer, that God doth not
bind any directly and immediately to believe salvation,
but in a certain order in which they cannot but be-
lieve them truly, for he bindeth men first to believe on
Ver. 4.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
33
Christ unto salvation, and theu being now in Christ,
to believe that he lovoJ them, gave himself for them,
did elect thorn, will save them ; and none can trulj'
believe in Christ to salvation, but infallibly believeth
all these other.
5. I deny that God's love to life, and wrath exe-
cuting deatii, may not stand together. To love so as
actually by his intluence to execute life, cauuut stand
. with wrath executing death ; to kill and quicken
' actually, God cannot at once ; but to love to life, so as
to choose some persons to be brought to life through
certain means, this standeth well with wrath to death
for the present ; and God would never have given nor
called Christ to sutler death for us now in sin and
death, had he not thus loved us. Look, as God may
bodily inflict death on him whom he so far lovcth, that
he meaneth to give him life by raising him from the
dead by his almighty power, so it is hero : he may
yield them dead to his justice, whom he so loveth to
life, that he will by means predestinated bring them
from death to life.
6. The consequence of the first proposition is denied.
If he must have some general before ho choose par-
ticular persons, then he hath thus : I will choose these
if they believe. It is enough that we conceive some
such general as this : I will choose whom I will choose.
We deny the assumption, with the reason of it. Let
them tell me when God raised Lazarus, or chose
Lazarus whom he would raise from the dead, such a
blind man whom he had restored to sight, such a piece
of earth which he would make into the body of Adam,
what general rules he did these by, rules which pre-
suppose that things or persons thus and thus qualified
should be thus and thus used. The reason is denied.
For to measure God by our scantling is foolish, and to
imagine as it wore created general verities in his under-
standing like as it is in ourselves, is fitter for doating
authropomorphists than grave divines. Beside that,
raan doth many things to some particular persons for
which he hath no general rule, but that he may do as
he will, where there is no reason which doth oblige
him and sway him to the contrary.
7. The second proposition of this seventh reason is
denied : for, as I showed before, any person is eligible
to life, though he were never so unfit, presently and
immediately for the state he is in, to receive Ufe, if so
be that God can by just means prepare and make fit
to life.
8. That foreknowledge Paul and Peter speak of
cannot be the foreknowing of faith and sanctification
in certain persons ; for then what need is there that
those who are foreknown should be predestinated to be
called, justified, and sanctified ? And if Peter's fore-
knowledge wore a foresight of faith and holiness, what
need we to be chosen to holiness ? For that place in
Timothy, ' If ye fly the lusts of youth, ye shall be
vessels of gold and silver.' Besides, there is no ne-
cessity to construe that whole passage of election.
though it be so usually taken. The faith of some hath
been subverted, but the groundwork or foundation of
saving faith and grace abidoth sure ; and God doth
know thorn in whom it is, and they may know them-
selves by their caro to depart from iniquity. But why
doth not God work this well-grounded grace in all ?
It is fit there should some, not all, be precious and
golden vessels, having that precious faith, to wit,
which caunot bo subverted, and those precious graces
of the sauctifying Spirit. How may one know that
ho is one of these, and not a vessel of alchymy, or
baser matter ? Whosoever doth purge himself, he
shall be a vessel of gold ; he shall have in him that
foundation of God, that is, that sure-grounded faith
and grace which shall not be subverted. But this by
the way. Now to proceed.
Doct. 2. Now we come to the second doctrine, viz.,
that God hath chosen us who believe, not only to
have this life of grace, I mean, of love and holiness,
but to have thorn in perfection. Thus the text saith,
' He hath chosen us, that wo should come to such a
state in this hfe of love, wherein we shall be perfect
and pure without any spot in it.' Here we have life,
but all is in part. We know in part, we love in part,
we are holy in part. This state is a state of child-
hood or imperfection ; but in the other life, that which
is in part shall bo done away ; wo shall know as wo
are known ; we shall love with all our hearts and
strength ; we shall be perfectly holy, without defect or
spot, because God hath chosen us, not only to life,
but to a state of perfection in this life spiritual. Look,
as God hath loved plants, birds, beasts, men, not only
thus far, that they should have a being, but that th y
should grow up, and attain to a perfect state in this
life and being to which he hath chosen us.
Use 1. Let us then, considering this, be stirred up to
think of the Lord's exceeding love. We see men though
thoy are lame, know painful Uvos In some measure more
tolerable, yet thoy think life a benefit, counting it a
mercy to live, though for manner less comfortable. So
hero, had God taken us to have such a life of grace as
here we lead, it had been mercy, though we know sick-
ness and lameness with it ; but to choose us to come
into such a state, wherein we shall be pure without any
spot or defect, not only to ordain us to find life, but life
in abundance in Clirist, this is the riches of his mercy.
Use 2. This serveth to strengthen our faith in appre-
hending and attaining our perfect redemption from the
relics of sin and death. When we find that we cannot
get ground of corruption as we would, what must we do?
Speak to God ; say. Lord, if the attaining perfect holi-
ness did he upon my hand, I know there were no hope;
I find these works of the devil too strong for me ; but
thou hast chosen me even to this, that I should be
without spot. Lord, execute thy own pleasure more
and more, purge me and sanctify me, and in thy time
possess me of that state to which thou hast chosen me.
Even in earthly princes their choice is operative. If
C
34.
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. I.
tho king choose one chamberlain, or treasurer, his
choice makoth him th.it to which he is chosen. Where-
f -re let no goo,1 soul that striveth against any imper-
fections be dismayed. Look as surely as thou hast
received this perfection of thy human nature ; thou, I
say, whom God did choose not only to be born but to
live to full manhood ; so surely shall all of you who
have true faith and love attain to the perfection of this
divine natm-e, for God hath chosen you to be holy and
without spot in it. And howbeit men are here taken
away in their spiritual being as in their natural, some
so soon as they are born of Go J, as the thief on the
cross was no sooner converted than translated, some in
youth, some in the aged progi'ess of sauetLfieation, yet
sliall not this hinder ; for he who is no sooner begotten
to God than he is hence removed, even he shall in that
day, wherein all of us shall grow to a perfect man in
Christ, attain this state of perfection, as that natural
creature which is carried out from bu'th to burial shall
at last day be raised up, not in infancy (which entereth
as a present penalty of sin), but in the full stature,
which beseemeth such a nature.
Doct. 3. The third thing followeth, viz., that God
bath taken us of gi-aee to this, that we shall live in his
glorious presence. Had he given us a perfect life, with-
out shewing us himself as it were face to face, it had
been much favour ; but to choose us to this most near
communion with him, is the height of his grace and our
happiness. There is a being before God in state of
grace, such as now we have. Thus Xoah, thus Abra-
ham, Hezekiah, Zacharias, Elizabeth, ai-e said to have
' walked before the Lord ;' and it is no small privilege
that we may converse in his presence after any man-
ner. But all we see of him here is but as it were the
reflection of him in a glass ; there is another being be-
fore him, when we shall be now with him in the place
of his glorious presence, when we shall walk by sight,
when we shall see him as he is, when we shall follow
the Lamb and see God with that blessed vision, even
face to face as it were ; and this is it which is our chief
blessedness, even to be with him, and see him, in whose
presence is the satiety of everlasting delights. That
perfection of quality and action which w^e shall attain
is a great blessedness, as great as can be inherent in
our persons ; for what can be gi'eater than to know
God as we are known, to love him with the whole
heart, to praise him most constantly and joyfully ?
But all this is nothing so good to us as to have our
God before us, and tasle the joy of his presence. All
our walking in light tendeth to this, that we may have
communion with him. Look as a wife who found
sometime much difficulty in pleasing her husband and
doing things to his mind, she taketh great pleasure
when she can now with ease fit every thing to his mind,
but nothing so much pleasure in this as in her husband
himself. And, look as there is no luving wife which
taketh half the pleasure in her bridal apparel that she
doth in her husband himself; so it is here, I daresay,
all that glory in which we shall be in that day clothed
upon shall be as nothing to us in comparison of that
blessed object of God, whom then we shall see as he
is. If in this life God is so good to his children that
they can wish themselves a cui-se for his sake, what
will he then be when we see him in glory ?
Use 1. The use is to stir us up even to desire, with
Paul, to be dissolved and be with Christ. We are
chosen to this manner of presence, and for that pre-
sence which then we shall have when we come to state
of perfection in love, is no other ; we are chosen to it,
crijo, let us aspire after it. If a loving wife's husband
be absent in some fiir country, though she have by
messengers and by letters some communion with him,
yet this will not satisfy, there is a great desire to sea
him, to be each in the embrace of other ; so it should
be with us ; this letter of his word, this recourse of
his messengers, should rather excite desires fully to
enjoy our (>od than occasion us to rest contented in
this present condition. I remember Absalom, when he
was now recalled fi-om exile, but not admitted to see
his father's face at court, he was so impatient that his
exile seemed almost as easy as such a condition. Thus
it is with us : from what time God hath brought us to
believe, we are called back again from our exile spiri-
tual to the church or city of om' God : but, alas, we
are not admitted into the court, into the glorious pre-
sence of our great Lord. Let us, erijo, if we be risen
with Christ, groan after this prerogative to which God
hath chosen us, and take no delight to dwell here
further than the serving God in his saints doth sweeten
our abode.
This sheweth us the Lord's exceeding gi-ace. If
the king should pardon a traitor and give him compe-
tency of living in the remotest parts of his kingdom,
with prohibition once to pass the bounds of them, it
were prince-like favour ; but to enrich him with pos-
sessions and take him to court, yea, to reckon him in
midst of his dearest favourites, what clemency and
bounty were in such a fact '? Such is this dealing of
God towards us.
Yer. 5. Who hath predestinated. In describing which,
these things are to bo observed as they lie in the text :
1. The benefit itself: ' Who hath predestinated.'
2. The persons who are predestinated : ' us.'
8. The thing to which he hath predestinated us:
' to adoption,' amphfied from the cause of it, ' through
Christ.'
4. The manner, which is propounded in this word,
'within himself,' expounded, i.e. 'according to the
good pleasure of his will.'
5. The end : ' to the praise of his glorious grace,'
which grace is described from the effect of it in us,
which is amplified from the manner of working, q.d.
out of which his grace he hath made us accepted, or
done us favour, in and through his beloved.
Three things, for better understanding, are to be
Ver. 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
35
insisteil on ; because they are not of so vulgar expli-
cation :
1. With what this word is to be continued.
2. What it is to predestinate.
8. What is meant by adoption.
To the first, some refer it to in hve in the fourth
verse, in this manner, ' ^Vho hath predestinated ns in
love ;' but that he should absurdly repeat the cause of
predestination, which he expresseth after to have been
his gracious pleasure, it is fitlier set as in equal pareil
to that in the third verse, ' Who hath blessed us, who
hath predestinated us,' o EuXoy^na;, cjooj/'ffas. Some
imagine it joined within, after this manner, ' Who
hath chosen us to adoption, having predestinated us
in him before worlds, that we should be holy before
him." But I have shewed above that in him must
needs be referred to the benefit of election, or the
apostle should not conclude pertinently that God in
Clu'ist hath blessed us with every blessing. Beside
that, this sense confoundeth the sentence, to decUne
the force of the argument above mentioned.
To the second I answer, that God doth condescend
so fai- to our capacity as to teach us his one only action,
by which he loveth us eflectually to life, by two, which
in us are diverse, because one infinite action of God
doth eminently note that those two are in us, though
they are distinct and diverse. As the first act of elec-
tion laid down God's choosing us, or loving us to an
end, so this doth signify the ordaining of us to the same
end, by such a course of means as shall effectually
work thereunto. Thus it is with us, when we will do
anything, we do appoint by what means we will do that
we are agreed on. When one is agreed to bring up his
son at a trade, then afterward he determinoth to choose
some trade forth, to seek him a master, to bind him
apprentice, and let him serve his time, and get his
freedom in it. Thus when God hath set his love upon
ns, to bring ns to life, he doth next determine, by such
an order of means as counsel suggesteth or presenteth
within him, to bring ns to this end, which is to pre-
destinate ; for to predestinate is to decree the attain-
ing of some end, by such like means as counsel shall
prompt us with. Predestination may be defined to bo
an act of counsel, shewing means effectually bringing
about some end ; as now it is accepted of the will, it
differs therefore from election. First, election is in
the will, this is in the understanding : ' those things
which' thy counsel hath predestinated,' Acts iv. 28.
Secondly, election is only of the end, this of means
also. Thirdly, that is seated in the will only, this
primarily in the understanding, in the will by parti-
cipation, in so much as the will doth accept ; for
should God's wisdom shew means which would efl'ect-
nally work anything, if his will should not accept of
them, he could not be said to predestinate anything
by them.
This predestination is twofold, according to his
ends. The first is an act of counsel, shewing or pre-
paring means whereby his grace in some shall be glo-
rious ; and of this only here he speaketh, as is plain
in the text ; he speaketh of it as a benefit in Christ,
as it respocteth persons elect, ver. 4, as it hath his
terminus, adoption. The second is an act of counsel,
accepted of his will, which doth shew and decree the
being of all such means by which his justice shall
in some persons be glorious. Thus Fulgentius doth
make predestination not only a preparation in his
eternal disposition of things which he did foreknow
himself about to work, whether in mercy or justice ;
and the Scripture doubteth not to say, that God did
predestinate all those things done to the person of our
Saviour, than which the sun never saw viler. Tho
fathers do define God's predestination in evil things by
foreknowledge, only to shew a difference between tho
working of his providence in good and evil, viz. that
he doth not work these by himself, or by command, or
by concurring effectually to them, as he doth to good
actions. Now, that which is spoken respectively must
not be absolutely taken, neither need men to fear the
use of such phrase, which God himself hath not de-
clined. But enough of this for this place.
Touching the third point, adoption, it noteth the
same matter for substance which was the end of elec-
tion, even glorious life with God ; but it includeth
further a dignity or sonship, which doth interess us
in some sort to life of glory. And look, as the royalty
of a lordship may be distinguished from the lordship
itself, though they go together, so may this dignity or
title of sonship from the inheritance itself, which doth
go with it. By adoption, then, be meancth here the
dignity and glory of the sons of God . U nder what main
benefit, whether under justification or glorification, it
is to be conceived, I will shew after in unfolding tho
doctrines. The sum of these two verses is, in larger
term of speech, as foUoweth, ' Blessed be God, who
hath blessed us in Christ with all spiritual blessing.'
As, for example, who hath elected us, and not only
chosen us to the end, but hath so ordered all things,
by an eternal disposition for us who believe, that they
shall bring ns to that dignity and full glory of the sons
of God, which is both begun in ns here believing, and
is also to be accomphshed hereafter through Christ.
And this he doth not looking out of himself to any-
thing foreseen in us, but within himself. My mean-
ing is, out of his mere gracious pleasure, that thus his
glorious eternal grace might be magnified, out of which
this grace flowcth, that he hath now in his time done
us favour, and made us accepted in his beloved. First,
it is to be marked in the order that God doth to our
conceiving ; first, love ns to life, before the means
bringing us to Ufe are decreed. This is the order in
which we are to conceive that one simple action of
God which worketh our salvation. Here election is
the first in this enumeration Paul maketh ; and, Rom.
viii. 89, Paul setteth foreknowledge before predestina-
tion. Aud when the Scripture saith, we are elected
3G
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chav. I.
to life through faith and holiuess, as the way of life,
needs must the end be first in order of natui-e before
those things which serve to the end. As it is with us,
we first are at a point concerning the end before we
seek means which lead unto it ; as I am first at a point
to write before I take in hand pen, ink, or paper.
Olij. 1. But bow may God love to life such who are
now the children of wrath, and not eligible to it ? He
must first make them lovely or eligible, then choose
them to life.
Alls. I answer. It is one thing to love any so as that
I will bring them to life by just means, another thing
to love any so as immediately to communicate life with
them. In the first sort, God may love those who are
sinners before him ; the latter cannot consist with his
■wrath infliciing death. And thus he did love them
before the giving of Christ : ' So God loved the world,
that he gave his only begotten Son ;' that he spared
him not, but gave him all to death for us. This is to
be marked against them who make God first decree the
giving of Christ to death, of faith and perservance to
some, before he make either inward or outward election
of them.
Doct. Observe, secondly, that God hath not only
chosen some, but ordained eflectual means, which shall
most infalliby bring them to the end to which they are
chosen. Such whom he hath foreknown, mark, such
he predestinated ; not all, but some, are forekuowTi ;
God hath set an order of means which shall bring them
to glory. Or look, as when God appointeth any to live
forty, fifty years, his providence in nature doth so work
that everything, from a man's first birth to his last
breath, doth pass him on to this period preordained ;
so those whom God hath appointed to that last final
end of life supernatural, his supernatural providence
doth so work that all things do after a sort conspire
and work to that end ; even as we do nothing about
anything further than the ends we have do move us to
work. If we look at the things before our callings or
after, we shall find this true, though tbey work not in
the same manner: some promoting it directly by them-
selves, some by accident occasionally. Before our
callings, the good things we have ourselves in ourselves,
or which we see, or have given us in others, they per-
fect us to salvation. When God doth call us, the good
things we have ourselves in ourselves make us admire
God's bounty and patience, when we see what we were
when he shewed us that kindness ; yea, they are after
our calbngs, dispositions, and helps, which make us
serve God with more facility and fruitfulness. Some
conjplexions and constitutions are far more accom-
modable instruments to grace now received than others.
The good we see in others, we glorify God in it in the
day of our visitation, though we scorn it for the pre-
sent. The good given us in others is often ordained
as an antecedent to our conversions ; as when God
doth give us love in the eyes of some good man, stir
him up to pray for us. Thus Austin thinketh that
Stephen's prayer was ordained of God as a mean to
work Saul's conversion. The evils we know before
our conversions work to this end likewise : the jailor's
afirighfment God had ordained as a means to make
him seek out himself; so the sicknesses which were upon
many in the Gospel made them seek out to Christ ; so
the deformity which befalleth some, the infirmities, the
fears and griefs of mind which follow them, though
they know not why (as we say) nor w-herefore, are
often disposed as occasions of their greatest good,
of preserving them from many sins. Nay, the sins
they lived in before their calling, God maketh them
occasionally work to this end ; for, after our conver-
sion, they make us more to love, as Mary ; more
humble and merciful, as Paul's persecuting ; more
diligent in well-doing when we were in the flesh,
Kom. vi. Even as the art of the apothecary maketh
vipers into treacles, so doth our God. Now, when
God hath visited us, we prove then by experience that
our good which he giveth us in ourselves and others,
whether it be spiritual or temporal; yea, the evil we
suffer, whether of sin or of punishment, whether the
punishment come immediately from God or mediately
from the hands of men ; that all, I say, are ordained
to cany us home to the end unto which he hath chosen
us. In the good things we find to help us, it is more
apparent than that we need to speak of it. In good
gifts which wicked men have, they are often predes-
tinated for our good. Even as carriers have money
often, not for themselves, but for those to whom they
are sent ; so men unsanctified have golden gifts, some-
time for the sake of others, to whom they are sent. Our
sins and evils we sustain, God doth even use them as
physic to our souls, and he prepareth wicked men often
to do that by his children which those of the scullery
do by a vessel when it is foul, even to scour them from
their rust. Even as he predestinated his Son's sntfer-
ings, so ours also, whom he hath predestinate that we
should be like to his Son, as well in sufierings as in
glory. St Paul proveth that to the called according to
God's purpose of life, all things did work together unto
good ; and he proveth it hence, because God had pre-
destinated them. Now, if God's predestination did not
contrive everything befalleth us to this end, his proof
were insufficient.
Use 1. The use of this is : Hath God ordained means
by which his shall come unto the end to which they
are chosen ? then how do they reason, who will say,
if they be predestinate, then though they live never so,
they shall be saved ? God had given Paul the life of
all in the ship, yet, when the shipmen would have left
them, Paul telleth them, Acts xxvii. 31, ' If these men
bide not in the ship, ye cannot be saved.' God's de-
cree doth stablish means, not remove them. Thus we
might refuse meat in health, medicine in sickness, and
say, So long as God hath appointed us to live, we
shall live. The devil teacheth men in outward things
wholly to distrust God, and rely altogether on means ;
Vl-.R. .-),]
nAYNE ON EPIIESIANS.
37
in these spiritual things, he maketh them lay all on
God's mercy and purpose, never taking heed to moans.
Use 2. We see it is hopeful, where God givoth
means which bring to life ; where he manifesteth that
wisdom of the gospel, which is a means predestinated
to our glory, that God hath there a gracious work to-
ward some. While a man doth carry reapers further
into his field, it is a sign he hath some corn to be
inncd ; so is it with God.
r.sc 3. Let us labour to acknowledge God and his
most wise order in all things which have befallen us.
If we find that our courses before our conversions, and
the things befallen us since, have brought us nearer
God, then it is a seal to us that we are the predestinated
of the Lord ; those whom he doth bring nearer him
by means in time, those he did predestinate to draw
to himself in such order, from all eternity. We will
say in choler, when things come cross upon us. Now
I was ordained to it, I think it was mj- destiny. But
happy is he, who can by event learn to see how God
halh destinated before hand everything for his good.
Ihcl. 1. Observe of whom we may say this, that
they are predestinated, even of such as have believed,
and are sanctified ; the persons which are ordained to
life and predestinated, they are called, that is, brought
to have a true faith, and justified, and they shall be
glorified. This chain of four links is such, two whereof
are kept with God in heaven, two are let down into
earth, as it were ; this chain is so coupled, that who-
soever are within these midlinks, are within the two
nimost also. While a man carrieth a frame or plot
of this or that in his mind, we cannot say what is his
meaning, but when he now doth execute it, then we
know what he had predestinated, and aforehand de-
signed within himself. Wlien God doth lay the
foundation of faith and holiness, such as shall never
be subverted, then we may know that he did predes-
tinate in his time to work a glorious work in such a
person. How precious, then, is this faith which puri-
fieth the heart, which doth let us be able, even to
read our names, written in this predestination of God,
as a book or register of life ; which maketh us dis-
cern ourselves in that state, that all things shall work
for our good, every wind, even the crossest, shall help
us to the haven of true happiness. I know faithful
Bonis cannot always find this comfort, because they
find themselves worse, rather than better, for many
things which betide them ; but we must not be dis-
mayed, things work together, when thou seest the last
with the first, then thou shalt see that harmony which
is in ail for thy best good. A physician doth, with
one thing or two, make that man more sick than ever
whom yet at length he most comfortably healeth ; but
what I spake of this circumstance in the former verse,
may hither also be reduced. Only let us endeavour
to know ourselves predestinated by him, for this is
our strength, which cannot be shaken, when we know
that God hath determined and contrived such means
as shall infallihly bring us to glory. Tiiis known, wo
may say, ' If God be with us, who shall be against usV
Tluit ue sliould he adopted tlirour/h Christ. Docl. Ob-
serve what God halh determined to bring us unto
before all worlds, even to this, that we should be his
children ; those whom he predestinateth, he doth or-
dain they shall be like his Son, Rom. viii., like even
in glory, as well as suffering; like in being sous, as he
is a Son ; like in having a state of glorj' fitting them,
as he hath glory such as is fit for him, the head or
first-born of us. For this cause, Heb. xii. 21, the
predestinate are called the church of the first begotten,
who are written in heaven, because all God's chosen
are by this predestination appointed to this, that they
shall be sons of God ; even as great men appoint with
themselves some that think nothing of it, that they
shall be their heirs, and do adopt them by this means
children to them. So God did within himself ordain
of us, that we should be brought to this estate of being
his adopted children. For our better understanding
this matter, three things shall bo opened: 1, What
this adoption containeth in it ; 2, Through whom we
come to be adopted; 3, In what order we do receive
in time this so great benefit, or to what benefit this is
to be reduced, whether to calling, justification, or
glorification.
1. For the first, it containeth the dignity of being
the sons of God.
(1.) The inheritance of light, or the divine nature,
begun here, to be perfected hereafter : for the first,
see John i. 22, 1 John iii. 1. He giveth us this dig-
nity, sheweth ns this love, that we should be called
his children; not that we are children, as Adam was,
who, because he was produced in the similitude of
God, might be called a son of God, but sons through
a mystical conjunction with Jesus Christ, that natural
Son of God.
(2.) Secondly, we have the inheritance of light, or a
divine nature, which standcth not in such a life of
God as Adam had, which was a knowledge of God
only as a creator of all things, and a righteousness
and holiness which were in order to God known only
as a creator, not such a life as may fall away, but a
life which standeth in knowing [GodJ, as an author in
Christ, of supernatural grace ; such righteousness and
holiness as are in order to God, as now made manifest
in Christ Jesus ; such a life as shall never end, accord-
ing to that, ' Those who are born of God cannot sin,
for the seed of God nbideth in them.'
(3.) Thirdly, all that glory we look for in heaven
is comprehended in this adoption: Rom. viii., 'We
expect our adoption, even the redemption of our
bodies.'
2. Now we come to have this executed on us by
faith on Christ : for ' so many as believed, to them it
is given to be his children, sons and daughters.' Upon
our marriage with the natural Son, we come in the
place of sons and daughters also. But for the order
38
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
in which we receive this dignity, it is somewhat doubt-
ful, whether when we ai'e justified, or when we are
glorified. To which I answer briefly, that it belong-
eth to our glorificatioD, and is to be recalled unto that
head ; for redemption, which is put for forgiveness of
sin and justification, when it doth not note out our
final deliverance, this redemption is made to go before
it : Gal. iv. 5, ' That he might redeem us who were
under the law, and that we might receive adoption.'
Beside, justification doth nothing but sentence tbis of
me, that I am just before God, so as to receive life
from his grace. Now, to be just, is one thing ; to be
reckoned a son, another. Again, this adoption is
called by the name of a dignity, or eminency, zar'
i£,0X^i^', yea, glory itself is called by the name of adop-
tion : Kom. viii., ' Waiting for our adoption, even
the redemption of our bodies.' To omit that, Rom.
ix. 4, those two words, adojjtion and ;/lo)i/, may be
put for one thing, viz., glorious adoption. For the
ark is well comprehended in that head of service, as a
principal type belonging to the law ceremonial ; and
look, as not only actually to possess the kingdom, but
to be heir-apparent of it, is a great point of glory, so
the dignity of adoption, adopting us as sons, and heirs
apparent of the kingdom of heaven, is a great part of
glory, as well as the inheritance itself. There are but
two things of moment which I know to be objected.
01 j. 1. That which we have immediately on be-
lieving, that belongeth to om- justification ; but be-
lieving we have this privilege, nothing coming between,
John i. 12.
A IIS. The second part of this reason is not true, and
the proof is unsufficient ; for though we are adopted,
believing on Christ, which the testimony voideth, yet
it followeth not that we ai"e immediately adopted,
nothing coming between our faith and adoption. We
are said to be saved by faith, to have eternal life be-
lieving, yet between faith and life justification must
be conceived ; so here also.
Obj. 2. The second reason is : that which giveth
us a title to life, that must be a branch of oui' justifica-
tion to life ; but onr adoption giveth us title to life.
Ans. To the first part I answer with limitation,
thus : that which giveth us title to life, being itself no
circumstance, nor part of life, now executed in us ;
but so adoption doth not, which is the giving of Ufe,
in regard it makcth life now ours, as an orphan's lands
are his ; ours, as who have a right to it, but are not
yet actually possessed in it. Should not the proposi-
tion be limited as I have said, it would prove that the
giving of the Spirit belongeth to justification, for that
doth give me right to life, as an earnest-penny, or
part of payment, doth give a man right to challenge
the whole sum. This benefit then is fitly couched
under that last of our glorification, Kom. viii. ' Whom
he predestinated he called, whom he called he justified,
whom he justified he glorified ;' in this manner exe-
cuting their glory. First, he giveth them of grace the
dignity of sonship, and so a right to glory, and after
he doth actually possess them of it, thus glorifying
those whom out of grace he had justified to the re-
ceiving of life from him, as a gift of his mere grace.
Use 1. This then being, that God did before all
worlds dispose the means whereby we that are his
should be brought to adoption, how should we admire
this so great grace which we found in his eyes from
all eternity ! Thou believing soul, who by faith art
married to Christ Jesus, thou who hast received the
Spirit, which maketh thee call Abba Father, the Spirit
of this adoption, what is this now wrought in time,
but that which God did preordain before all time,
even thy adoption through Christ ? See then what
love the Father did bear thee, that thou shouldst be
made a son, admire it. When David was told of
matching with Saul's daughter. What ! said he,
' seemeth it a small thing to be son-in-law to a king ?'
And shall it seem a small matter to us that we are
now, according as we were predestinated, that we are
sons-in-law, adopted heirs, joint-heirs with Christ of
the kingdom of glory ?
We may see hence what duty we owe to God ; we,
I say, whom he hath now adopted for his children,
even as of grace he did predestinate. ' If I be a
Lord, where is my fear ? if a Father, where is my
honour ?' Earthly parents, the greater things they
mean to leave their children, the more they expect all
obsequious and dutiful behaviour from them ; so doth
God from us.: the greater and more excellent condition
he hath appointed us unto, the more he doth challenge
fr-om us all such care and duty as may declare us not
unworthy so great favour.
Doct. Secondly, that we are predestinate to adoption.
Observe that the life which God hath ordained by
means prepared to bring us [to], is a life coming imme-
diately from his grace, that hfe which is a consequent
of adoption, yea, called adoption itself. That which
accompanieth sonship is an inheritance ; that life can-
not but come from the free grace of God our Father.
Adoption and sonhke inheritance are not things pur-
chased by contract of justice, but are freely vouchsafed.
' Behold what love the Father hath shewed us, that
we should be called his children,' 1 John iii. 1, en/o,
life is called a 'gift of God's grace,' Rom. vi. 23 ; and
that which God will do about his children in the day
of judgment, is called a mercy: 2 Tim. i. ' The Lord
shew Onesiphorus mercy in that day !' This is to be
marked against the papists, the first force of their
error in the matter of merit beginning here. For they
grant this proposition true, that God doth out of his
grace predestinate us to life ; but this they will not
admit, that God doth predestinate us to life, which
shall come immediately from this grace." Now, to con-
ceive thus of predestination, is to take away all the
gr;icc of predestination ; for to choose one oirt of
grace to have this or that he shall well pay for, is
grace not worth God have mercy, as they say. This is
Vek. 5.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
39
grace, when bo might Lave chosen others, and left us,
he did take us, as who should have life purchased
from his justice. I answer. Hero is an action of liherlj',
to take one before another, but while this is it to which
I am taken, viz., to have a pennyworth for my penny,
there is no grace at all shewed me. For when actions
are defined according to the object about which they
are conversant, if the object of life have not grace in
it, there can be no grace in electing to it.
Secondly, Predestination should be an intermeddled
action, partly a preparation of things God would do
out of his grace, as of calling, the first justification
according to the papists ; partly a preparation of
things God would do out of justice, as of our glori-
fication.
Thirdly, This maketh all that God doth out of grace
tend to this end, that his justice may be glorious in
giving life. We read the contrary, that justice shutteth
all under sin, that grace may be glorious in all ; this
we read not, and it were absurd to think it, when all
bis justice doth in reprobation tend to this end, that
the riches of his grace may be more displayed.
Fourthly, The life to which we arc hero predestinated,
is here included in this word adoption ; it is called a
gift, an inheritance ; it is here said to be attained
through Christ: Rom. v. 21, 'As siu reigneth to death,
so doth the righteousness of Christ to life.' But grace
by Christ's righteousness reigneth unto life ; the imme-
diate cause, eiyo, of life is God's grace, for the imme-
diate cause of death is sin ; and God is said to have
made Christ everything to us, that our whole rejoicing
might be in God, shewing us gi-ace through him ; not
that we might be able to rejoice in ourselves, as now
re-enabled to deserve from justice through him. This
then is to be held as a principle of great moment,
that the life to which we are chosen and predestinated,
is a life immediately flowing from the grace of God.
For this doth shew that the justifying righteousness
which God doth prepare for us, must be such that
God may upon it reckon us just from his mere grace,
to the receiving of life from his grace. But here is
no place to enter the doctrine of justification and
merit, tho which we shall have fit occasion to nnfold
hereafter.
Doct. Now followeth the manner, vithin himsel/,
that is, according to the good pleasure of his will.
The first phrase I rather read thus, because in that
we are said to be ordained to adoption through Christ,
it doth intimate that we are ordained to be children to
him, and because he would rather have said, ' Who
hath predestinated us to be sons through Christ to
himself,' than 'to adoption through Christ to himself;'
but it skilleth not how we take it, seeing the latter
words doth sufficiently ground tho instruction to be
gathered.
Observe, that God out of his mere good will doth
determine both tho end, and nil the means by which
he will bring us to the end. If God do choose and
predestinate us to life, because that he doth foresee
that we will so uso his grace as to persevere in belief
by moans of it, then must he call us rather than
others, because he doth foresee that we will use his grace
ofl'ered well, and concur with it in manner forenamed.
For so far as foreseen considerations move me to take
any to the end of life, so far they move to intend and
execute tho means which must bring to life. But tho
papists themselves in this are sound, who hold, that
therefore God doth freely ordain us to the end, and
that he doth therefore freely call and justify us.
Hitherto they grant grace, even in the execution of
God's predestination, and it may be proved by scrip-
tures ; for in calling, two things may be marked : 1,
tho sending his word ; 2, tho working with it by his
Spirit. Now he doth both these out of his free plea-
sure ; for the word, ho doth send it to those whom he
doth see will less profit by it than others. ' If the
things done in thee had been done in Tjtus and
Sidon,' they would at least have humbled themselves
in Nineveh-like repentance ; and Ezek. iii. ' I send
thee not to a people of a strange tongue ; they would
hear thee, but these will not hear thee.' Now, he
teacheth inwardly no less freely : Luke x. 2, ' Father, I
confess thou revealest those things to babes, and
hidest them from wise ones, even according to thy
good pleasure.' Therefore Paul saith, 2 Tim. ii. 9,
' Ho hath called us with a holy calling, according to
his pnqiose and grace.' Now, if God do call us to
salvation without anything foreseen in us, it cannot bo
but that he did ordainus to salvation without foreseeing
anything which might move him unto it. This is
taught, Rom. ix. that the purpose of God is according
to flection ; that is, free, depending on him only who
calleth us to glory, not on anything in us called. Tho
reason why God sheweth mercy, or hardcneth, that
is, denieth mercy, is Lis mere will. That as the
potter hath nothing but his pleasure moving him to
appoint or make of tho same lump vessels to so divi. rso
ends, no more hath God. And here it shall not bo
amiss to clear that scripture from some misconstruc-
tions which have been made, obscuring the true
meaning of it to some understandings.
Rom. ix. 11 cleared from false constructions. Some
make the purpose of God, ver. 11, to note out such a
pm-pose by which God determineth to choose out to lifo
such whom he doth foresee will seek it by constant
fiiith in Lis promises, rejecting others from life who
seek salvation by their own righteousness in the works
of the law. This construction floweth from a former
error, viz., that the apostle in this passage of Scrip-
ture, from the sixth verse downward, doth speak of tho
Jews taken and rejected, not as persons by carn.il
generation descended from Abraham, but as persons
who seek salvation by cleaving to the promise, or
otherwise by works, according to the tenor of the law.
This likewise doth presuppose that those Jews, whoso
objection Paul prevcnteth, verse G, do by the word of
40
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. I.
God conceive the word of the covenant legal in this
manner. What then ! if we be rejected from salvation,
who seek it by works of the law, then the word of
God's covenant is come to naught. Which objection
they should seem to make by occasion of the former
doctrine of justification. But in all of these, and in
all inferred on them, Arminius is deceived, for it is
not the doctrine of justification so much as the doctrine
of predestination, which in the eighth chapter went
before, which maketh the apostle enter this discourse ;
for he having taught in the former part of the epistle,
Rom. iv. that those who traced the steps of Abraham's
faith were his children, and in the chapter next before,
that such whom God did foreknow and acknowledge
for his people, they were predestinated and called to
faith in Christ, every one might be ready to gather
that the Jews, for the body of them, were not acknow-
ledged of him as his people, because they did set
themselves stiffly against the faith of Christ, and
therefore they were not the Israel of God, the chosen
seed of Abraham, the people whom God did know
before ; and this is that which he leaveth to be gathered
in that lamentable preface, Rom. ix. from the first to
the sixth verse, viz., that a great part of the Jews,
carnally descended of Abraham, are rejected now fi'om
being the people and Israel of God, the seed with
which God had promised his presence and blessing.
Compare Rom. viii. 29 with Rom. ix. 6, 7, Rom. xi.
8, he speaketh not of a rejection from righteousness
and life, befalling such as followed salvation by works,
for thus were the greatest part always rejected, when
yet they could not be said rejected ever before in this
manuer which did befall them, and is here lamented.
This rejection intimated, he preventeth an objection,
which some might make against it in this manner :
That which would make God's word to Israel, and that
seed of Abraham frustrate, that is not to be granted :
but the rejection of the Jews from being God's Israel,
and the seed whom he will bless, maketh his word in
vain, ergo. The reason which confirmeth this assump-
tion is to be gathered from the apostle's answer. Such
as are the Israel, whom God hath loved, and chosen,
and promised to bless for ever, such cannot be rejected,
but the word of God will be made frustrate ; but, said
they, we are God's Israel, we are Abraham's seed ;
which are plainly to be gathered from verses 6 and 7.
From these circumstances, well marked, we may see
that the word here meant is that word which opened
God's gracious election of this people to be his people
and children, and which promised his perpetual pre-
sence with them, and blessing towards them. The
word here meant is such a word as taketh efi'ect in
that part of the Jews whom God did know before, and
is still made good in them ; but the word of the legal
covenant is abrogated to all the chosen of the Jews.
Secondly, Jeremiah declared the word of the legal
covenant to be made in vain, yet did not this give
place to such an objection, that God's word to his
people was made of none effect. Again, the apostle
his answer was direct, the word is'made by man's sin
in vain ; and to have informed them in the true end
of the word of the law, and not to answer them, that
the word of the gospel's covenant is not frustrate,
when they object that the word of the covenant of the
law is come to nothing, this were but being asked of
chalk, to answer of cheese. Again, we see that Paul
doth not intimate the rejection of the Jews, as from
righteousness and life, as they were followers of the
law, which is a point he cometh to in the beginning of
the next chapter, but he considereth them as part of
Israel, and the seed of Abraham onlj'. For had this
been the thing in which they grounded themselves, if
those who follow the law be rejected, God's word is
come to nothing; then should not Paul have answered,
all who are from Israel are not Israel, all who are
Abraham's seed are not children ; but all who follow
the law are not the true Israel to which God did tie
himself by promise. Secondly, it is plain he intimateth
their rejection as they were the people of the Jews,
as they were denominated the Israel of God, which
may be gathered from the first verse of the eleventh
chapter, ' Hath God cast away his people ? God for-
bid, lam an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, of
the tribe of Benjamin.' Thirdly, 'no godly faithful
ones could think the word of God falsified, if such as
did seek justification in the law by the works of it
were rejected ; but the apostles and go lliest awhile
were exercised with this doubt, they could not see
how it could stand with God's word, that Israel should
be forsaken, and the Gentiles called. It is certain
therefore that he doth intimate the rejection of the
Jews as those who had been the Israel of God, and
seed of Abraham. The apostle denieth the reason on
which they thought their rejection a thing which could
not stand with the immobility of God's word. He
answereth the assumption of the latter syllogism by
distinguishing of Israel and children, denying that all
Israelites are that Israel to which God's word be-
longeth, or that all Abraham's seed are those children
whom God adopted to himself, verse 7, but such only
who were like Isaac, first begotten by a word of
promise, and partakers of the heavenly calling. The
reason is to be conceived in this manner ; the rejecting
of such who are not the true Israel, nor belong not
to the number of God's adopted children, cannot
shake God's word, spoken to Israel and Abraham's
seed ; but many of the Israelites and Abraham's seed,
are such to whom the word belonged not, ergo, the
word of God is firm, though they be rejected. This
assumption is propounded in the end of the fifth and
sixth verses ; secondly, it is proved to the fourteenth
verse. Here Arminius having presupposed this word,
the word of the legal covenant, and this rejection of
such as sought righteousness in the law, he thus
taketh up the argument.
If the word respect the children of promise, then it
Vi:k. .VJ
BAYNK ON EPHESIANS.
41
is firm, though the children of the flesh are rejected ;
but it concerncth children of the promise, that is,
believers ; enjo, it is safe, though justiciaries, children
of the flesh, be rejected.
But this assumption is no word of it in Arminius
his sense here expressed ; for though children of the
flesh, in some other scripture, doth note out justi-
ciaries, seeking salvation in the law, yet here the
literal meaning is to be taken, a child of the flesh
being such a one who descendeth from Abraham ac-
cording to the flesh ; for it is most plain, that these
dill make them'think themselves within the compass
of the word, because they were Israelites and the seed
of Abraham in regard of bodily generation propagated
from him ; and Arminius doth decline that, in ob-
jecting and answering which this discourse consisteth.
Beside that, though the sons of the flesh may signify
such who carnally, not spiritually, conceive of the
law, yet the seed of Abraham, without an_y adjoined,
is never so taken. The assumption which is to be
proved is this : that many of Abraham's seed are such
to whom the word belongeth not. The word which
belonged not to Ishniael and Esau, but to Isaac and
Jacob only, and such as were like to them, that word
belonged not to man}- of those who are the seed of
Abraham and Israelites ; but the word, shewing God's
love, choice, adoption, blessing of Israel, and Abra-
ham's seed, belonged not to Esau, Ishmael, and such
as they were, but to Isaac and Jacob. Here Armi-
nius, having those legal justiciaries, thus gathered his
syllogism.
Ishmael and Esau were types of such as sought
justice in the law. Ishmael and Esau were rejected ;
Isaac was reckoned in the seed ; Isaac was a type of
the children of the promise ; enjo, the children of the
promise are the seed. Ishmael was not in the seed,
bat Ishmael was a type of all who sought righteous-
ness in the law, of all the children of the flesh ; ergo,
the children of the flesh were not in the seed.
The conclusions are true, but not pertinent to this
sense ; for the children of the flesh here are those
only who in course of nature came from Abraham ;
the children of the promise, those who were so born
of Abraham, that they were in Isaac called to the
heavenly benediction. But in laying down this rejec-
tion of Esau from benefit of this word, belonging to
the seed and taking of Jacob, he shcweth plainly that
it is not a rejecting of those in Abraham's seed who
were justiciaries as justiciaries, because that Esau was
rejected before he was born, or had done good or evil,
from part in that word made to Israel and Isaac, taken
to the heavenly benediction before anything which
might move thereunto; mark, ov/o, in the 10th, 11th,
12th, 13th verses, three things : First, the equality
of Esau and Isaac in parents' conception, merits,
demerits ; only in birth Esau had pre-eminence.
Secondhj, mark the word come, signifying the election
of the one, and calling him to the heavenly inheritance,
with the rejection of the other, which is laid down,
ver. 12, 13. ThinUy, mark the end why God did
choose and refuse, before merits or demerits, in the
end of the 11th verse, by a parenthesis, viz., that
God's purpose, according to his free election, might
abide for ever, while it depended not on works in men,
which are changeable, but on himself, who freely
calleth whom he will to this heavenly glory. The
scope of this example is the same wilh the other, viz.,
to prove that all of Israel, and all the seed of Abra-
ham, were not such to whom the word, declaring
God's free election and adoption to the heavenly in-
heritance, belonged.
That word which belonged not to Esau, but to
Jacob, that belonged not to many of Abraham's seed,
and by consequence that may stand firm, though a
multitude of Abraham's seed be rejected, but the word
declaring God's election, &c. But the apostle doth
lay down the manner after which the word, choosing
and adopting Israel, refusing Esau, was given forth,
viz., that it came without respect of good or evil which
might move unto it, that he may prevent a second
objection which the Jews might make from their own
righteousness, in respect of the Gentiles, sinners ; for
they might think it impossible that God's word could
stand with rejecting them, who were righteous in com-
parison of the Gentiles received, for ho conceived this
included in that querulous objection : first, Is God's
induration a cause why he is angry with us ? secondly,
Can he be angry with us who are hardened by his un-
resistible will ? thirdly. Can he bo angry with us
justly ? The apostle in this 21st verse telleth us that
that induration is not the cause of God's anger, but
anger of induration ; for none are hardened but vessels
now of wrath by their own deserving. 2. Saith he,
God beareth them with much patience, and doth not
harden them by will irresistible. 3. God doth it for
most just ends, and thus a reddition mit;ht be framed,
saith he, a majori ad minus. Shall the potter have
such absolute power in his clay, and shall not God
have power to decree the hardening of those who
justly deserve it ? and that with such a will as doth
expect with much patience their conversion, and all
for the obtaining of most just things ? But for this
latter, it is plain the argument of the potter is A pari
or iniiiori, if it be compared to God. Shall we think
that God hath less power over his creatures than the
potter '? God, I say, who createth and maketh the
clay, he disposeth. And to use this similitude to
Arminius, his order is to illustrate a thing by that
which hath nothing like ; for God's work (by that Armi-
nius conceiveth) hath no resemblance to that the potter
doth, as is already shewed. For the matter answered.
First, he conceiveth not the question right. They
ask not whether God's induration be cause of his
anger, but whether God may be angry at them who
come to this state of being hardened. Now this is
42
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
certain, that men hardened and forsaken are the ob-
ject about which God's anger is exercised, as a male-
factor punished is the object about which the magis-
trate's anger is exercised, though punishment is not
the cause why he is angry, but the eti'ect of it ; neither
is there one word in this verse which testifieth God
to harden such with whom he is angry for sin, unless
to bear with patience signify to harden, and vessels
made or prepared to destruction, men now having by
sin provoked God : the first absurd, that an act of
patience should be induration opposed to mercy; the
other equivocal, as a vessel prepared to glory is not a
vessel now believing and sanctified, and actually fitted
for glory ; so, on the contrary.
For the second, it is false that here is anything to
testify God's will unresistible, which the apostle did
never except against, but rather justify, and yet main-
tain it equal by a comparison fore-construed. And
this is no argument why his decreeing will should not
be irresistible ; this, I say, that he nseth patience to-
ward those whom he hath decreed to reject; he con-
ceiveth the will of God to have come to election, and
otherwise to include in appetite, as it were, of having
something which he will not work by his omnipotency,
but he whose omnipotency is not in everything, he is
not a God omnipotent, for there are some things in
which he is not omnipotent ; not to name the same
things he would have of us, he hath covenanted to
work them in us : 'I will put my Spirit in your hearts,
and make you,' &c. ; and that there is no power in
God which is not infinite and omnipotent. True it
is, that the verse setteth down just ends, and that
therefore God hath power to purpose and work most
justly that which is decreed and done to so just pur-
pose. These are collections which his head hath de-
duced, but not once imagined by the apostle ; and
mark now how the apostle hath foiled the cause of
God,* by struggling so laboriously and mystically
against that which might so easily be answered. They
seem to murmur against God, if he be angry at them
who are hardened by his will, or a decree of his will
irresistible. The plain answer is, God is not unjust
though he be angry, because the decree of his will did
detennine the hardening of none but such who should
first, by their ungrateful and horrible unbelief, provoke
his just anger and induration (whereas you think that
he did decree to bring you to this with a will unre-
sistible) ; the truth is, he did decree nothing about
you, but conditionally, putting also the condition so
in your power that you might have kept yourself fi-om
coming into the number of those who are in his anger
hardened, if you would, but you would not. The
manner, enjo, laid down preventeth such a thought,
inasmuch as this might be deduced from it. That
■word which doth signify such an election and adop-
tion as do not depend, nor once respect any merit in
* That is, according; to the inteipretation i>ut upon his
worJs by Aimiiiius. — Ed.
the creature, that word is sin, though the Jew, righteous
in comparison of the Gentile, be rejected, and the
sinful Gentiles received. The end shewing why God
would not look at anything in such whom he elected
and called, viz., that his decree and word about some
whom he had elected might abide surely, taking eti'ect,
while the stability and eflicacy of it depended on him
freely calling, not on us ; for did God's decree, or word
touching salvation, depend on men, it would prove
more unstable than a decree in Chancery ; as we see
in Arminius his decrees, I will save them all if they
will obey me ; I see they will not, but they will sin.
Well, I must let them, but I will condemn them all.
Ay, but my mercy here must moderate justice ; this
decree must not be peremptory. I will send Christ
to redeem all, that I may save all again ; I decree to
save all if they will believe, but I see they will not ;
I will save such as I see now believe with persever-
ance, and reject others. That order was fit in elect-
ing which doth make God's decree most firm, of most
etiect to his elected ; but to choose them without any
respect to their works, was fit to this end. Er<jo, he
did choose in this order, not looking at anything in
them, but at his gracious pleasure ; and in these ex-
amples, as in types, are laid down all the high points
of election, viz., that God doth choose us before we
are ; that God doth not look at anything in us for
which to choose us ; for though it is true they were
in their causes, yea, in some degi-ee oat of them, yet
they are brought in as now chosen when they were not
manifestly in the nature of things, but creatm-es to be
bom afterwards ; and though they both had in Adam
ofl'ended, yet this is excluded in their typical conside-
ration, and they are here brought in as having done
nothing. Like as Melchisedec had father, moiher,
length of days ; but as he is a type, none of these
things come to be considered in him. What said
Anninius here ? He maketh the 10th, 11th, 12th,
13th verses to contain these two things, the tj-pe, and
the explication of the tvpe ; the type set forth with
sundry circumstances, which are not so much to be
heeded as the things typified, expressly set down in
these words : ' That the pui-pose of God, according to
his choice of some, or in which he chooseth some to
hfe, rejecting others, might be firm, while it dependeth
not on works of the law, but on faith, obeying him
that calleth.' From which explication he gathcreth
two syllogisms, pro'\ing things to his thought, which
go before.
1. That purpose which is according to election of
some, with rejection of other some, that pui-pose may-
stand sure though many be rejected.
But God's word and purpose is according to election,
or is such as discernt;th and chooseth some from other
some to salvation ; enjo the word of God is not made
of none eti'ect, though many of the Jews be rejected.
2. That purpose which dependeth not on works,
but on faith obeying him, that calling, that purpose.
Ver. 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
n
comprehendeth not such as sock bj- tbo works of the
law salvation.
But this is such, err/o.
Esnn the first born is hated of God.
Esan is a type of such as seek righteousness in the
law ; en/o, such as seek righteousness in the law are
hated of God.
Jacob the younger was loved.
Jacob was a type of all who follow life by grace of
calling ; ergo, all who thus follow life, are beloved of
God.
To answer which things briefly, the persons named
are here to be considered personally and typically :
personally, because else he doth not prove that Is-
raelites, the seed of Abraham, may be rejected ; typi-
cally, because they are heads of all the chosen and
rejected, both in the seed of Abraham and in the Gen-
tiles also ; but that they are types here of persons
qualified with zeal of the law, or faith on Christ, this
is a dream without proof, merely presumed, which
before hath been sufficiently refuted, and shall be fur-
ther touched, in this which foUoweth. First, then, to
the circumstances, why are we not to stand upon Ihcm,
seeing between types and things typified there is such
analogy, as that thereby one doth lead us to the other ?
But he doth see well that these things here set down
in the types cannot stand with that he would have
typified. How can Esau, now considered without
works, good or evil, when he is rejected, be a type of
those who are rejected as sinners for righteousness by
works of the law ? Or how can Jacob, as he is con-
sidered without faith, or any other work, when now
he is chosen and called, be a type of such who are now
chosen, when God doth see belief with perseverance
in them ? Again, this decree electing Jacob, did ollbr
him grace above Esau; but the decree of saving Jacob,
if he would believe and obey the heavenly calling,
doth oiler no less to Esau, or any other. Now his
conceiving the apostle to explain his tj-pe in that pa-
renthesis is most absurd ; doth the note of a final
cause or event, that, or to the end, that his purpose
doth thus, begin the accommodation of a type pro-
pounded ? It is an example not to be seconded ;
nothing is more plain than that it is added to note the
end or event of that manner, electing or rejecting,
which are here expressed. And for the two conclu-
sions he doth argue from these words, the first is
true, but not a thing here to be proved ; for the
apostle hath said that, e>yn, the word was true, not-
withstanding the multitude of Israehtes were rejected ;
because that all Israelites were not that Israel, and
all the seed of Abraham were not those children to
whom the word belonged. This is, then, that which
here is to be concluded, that those who are the seed
of Abraham, and Israelites in course of nature, were not
that Israel, and that seed, to whom the word signifying
God's election and adoption belonged. The force of the
argument, therefore, is in this, not that the decree is
after election, but that Jacob only was in decree of elec-
tion, and Esau, born alike of Isaac, was not.
The second syllogism concludoth a thing that never
came into the apostle's mind, and cannot be accom-
modated to these types, unless types in that wherein
they are types may be contrary to the thing typified
by them, as I have shewed above. ]5eside, who will
yield him that God's calling is here put for faith obey-
ing God's calling, when the sight of faith and eveiy-
thing else was before excluded in this election "ot
Jacob ; and therefore the decree electing him cx-
cludeth and opposetL itself in works to this faith, us
well as any other thing. Now, then, we see that this
decree electing and adopting, is so from God's will,
that nothing in man is considered in it, as a mean or
cause, but only his mere pleasure ; for clearing which
I entered the explication of this place. To this only
the context following will agree, which seeing I am
thus for entered, I will shew so shortly as I can.
' What shall wo say then ?' saith the apostle, ' Is
there injustice with God ? God forbid. For he saith
to Moses.' This is plain, that the doctrine next before
delivered giveth occasion to this objection. Let any
judge, then, whether Arminius his sense is made pro-
bably a ground of this imagination. We see this doth
naturally arise from our construction ; for if God,
from his mere pleasure, doth choose one, and call him
to adoption and the heavenly inheritance, rejecting
another every way equal to him, then God seemeth
unjust ; for upon his mere pleasure, to deal so un-
equally with equals, upon mere pleasure, seemeth very
hard. Do but lay that of Arminius by it, and there
need no other confutation. If God decree to reject
his grace* oflered in Christ, stiflly cleaving to their
own righteousness, and if out of his mere pleasure,
none deserving it, ho decree to save such as shall by
faith lay hold on his mercy oflered in Christ, then he
seemeth unjust. I answer : here is no show of injus-
tice to the reason of man ; for that which he sup-
poseth to be the ground of their suspecting injustice,
namely, that God should of his mere pleasure decree
that believers on Christ, not fullowers of the law,
should be saved, contrary to his former decree in the
covenant with Adam ; for had this been the ground of
their imputation, the apostle should have answered,
that God did not of mere pleasure decree otherwise
about attaining hfe, than at first he had ; but he came
to this covenant of the gospel, by reason that we had
broken the former, and through weak flesh made it
impossible to us. But he maintaiueth the will of God
from mere pleasure, shewing mercy to Jacob to have
been just in him. It followeth,
He who hath power to shew saving mercy where
himself pleascth, he is not unjust in shewing to some,
without any consideration on their parts, and denying
to other some.
But God hath power to shew mercy, electing,
* Qu. ' to reject those who n ject his grace '?— Ed.
•it
BAYNE ON EP]1P:SIANS.
[Chap. I.
adopting, calling to the heavenly inheritance, to whom
he will.
This is the express testimony of Moses, which tend-
eth to prove God free from injustice in his grace to
Jacob, and in denying it to Esau. For if he may
shew it to such as he please, he may refuse it others
by the same liberty. He doth amplify this by a con-
sectary deduced.
That which is wholly in the free pleasure of God,
that Cometh not from any thing in the power of man.
But this mercy, electing, adopting, calling, is merely
in God's free pleasure ; it is not therefore in man to
procure it, but in God's liberty to shew this mercy.
This answer doth plainly shew, that the point which
distasted was this : that God should at his mere plea-
sure shew mercy to Jacob, when he refused Esau ;
which would make our election, calling, adoption, quite
out of our power, merely depending on God's free
pleasure ; for both these are here avouched to stand
with justice in God, whatever might be surmised.
And mark here, that the apostle doth maintain it
without injustice, to shew and refuse mercy, when he
cousidereth not anything in the persons which might
make this equal. For were the equity of God's mercy
shewed to Jacob, and denied Esau in this, that now
all were become children of wrath, whom God might
pardon and restore, or leave and execute at his plea-
sure, then the apostle should, in the honour he owed
to the name of God, have here expressed this consi-
deration, that God might justly shew mercy to some,
and deny it to other some, who were now such, that
they had by sin brought themselves under sentence of
condemnation. For if he had not shewed it to any,
he had not been unjust ; but St Paul did know that
he had afJirmed that God, looking neither at merit in
the one, nor demerit in the other, had chosen and
loved the one, refused and less loved the other. Here
mark Arminius.
If that purpose, God rejecting such as seek right-
eousness by their own works, electing believers, de-
pend only on bis mercy, then it is not unjust.
But that purpose is neither from him that runneth,
&c., but dependeth on God's mere mercy, en/o, it is
not to be accused of injustice.
First, mark how he maketh the apostle not answer
the dithculty of the objection, which was this : How
could God go from one covenant, decreeing salvation
on works, and decree contrary, that not workers, but
believers, should be saved ? for God's mercy cannot
be the cause, nothing else coming between, why God
should change his order, and go from one unto a con-
trary. Secondly, let him shew how mercy can be the
only cause, why a justiciary, cleaving to his own right-
eousness, is rejected from salvation. Thirdly, the
apostle doth not prove this decree, tbat believers shall
be saved, to be just in God, but God's shewing mercy
in destination and execution to one before another.
Now this decree, I will save all that shall behove, doth
not shew any mercy to one before another, but offers
mercj- to all alike. Lastly, who would ever accuse
the mercy of God, for decreeing in a just course to
bring men to salvation, when now they had made
themselves guilty of wrath ? Mark how he depraveth
that consectary, which sheweth that it is not in our
power, now under wrath, to deserve that God should
decree the salvation of us, in case we would believe.
But why God's decree of election falleth on my per-
son to life, this he maketh in our power, which is the
chief thing here excluded ; for from that God had pur-
posed and performed to Jacob, and from that privi-
lege that God will at his pleasure both intend and
manifest his saving mercy and compassions, this is
deduced, that his mercy, electing, calling, and adopt-
ing one before another, is not in the will or endeavour
of man, but in God freely shewing compassion. Not
to say, he should tell us a great matter, in concluding
with a solemn epiphonema, such a point as this, that
man, under sin and death, could not deserve, or any
way cause why God should strike that covenant of the
gospel, and promise salvation upon believing.
For the scripture saith to Pliarnoli. The 17th verse
followeth : The connection may be diversely conceived,
either to prove that God sheweth mercy at his plea-
sure to some, so as he denieth it to other some ; or
that which went before, that it is not anything in us
which maketh us elected like Jacob, or rejected as
Esau. And then the proof were thus : the Scripture
doth testify, that hardening and denying mercy de-
pendeth on God's mere pleasure, no less than shewing
mercy. Or we may conceive it as in reference to the
unrighteousness formerly objected ; for that objection
had a double fact giving occasion ; God electing Jacob,
rejecting Esau, without anything that deserved it,
whence God might seem subject to injustice in two
regards ; first, for shewing his grace to the one before
the other, when thoj' both were alike ; secondly, in
refusing the one out of his mere will, and excluding
him from the grace shewed the other, when he had
done nothing to deserve it.
Hitherto he hath answered the first part of the ob-
jection, that God, in shewing mercy to equals, une-
qually, is not unjust. Now he answereth the other part.
That which God hath done, that is in the freedom
of his will justly to do. But God hath for ends of his
glory, without any thing done on their parts to move
him, denied grace to some, and hardened them, which
is plain in this example; he did raise up Pharaoh, not
yet being purposed to harden and punish him. Krrjo,
as he sheweth mercy where he will, so he hardeneth,
that is, denieth mercy, and so hardens and punisheth
whom he will.
The assumption is the example, the conclusion fol-
loweth it. Arminius is here still hke himself ; he
frameth a double syllogism, taking away show of un-
righteousness in his decree, made with election of some,
rejection of other some.
Ver. 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
45
That which God justly doth, that ho may decree
to do.
But he stineth up, hardenoth some justly.
Erijo, he may decree it without injustice.
The second syllogism, from the 18th verso.
He who shewetli mercy and hardenoth, may decree
according to election, to shew mercy to some believ-
ing, and to nject such as seek righteousness in the
works of the law. But God sheweth mercy on whom
he will, kc.
For the first, it is true that is gathered, but not per-
tinent, for this example is brought to shew that God
may reject a person without injustice when ho hath
done nothing for which God's will should be moved to
reject him ; and it is to be well noted that the mind of
God cannot be too prone,* that he may make a decree
to reject a person that followeth righteousness in the
law, for Pharaoh cannot be considered as in the num-
ber of those Jews who were zealous for the law. Be-
side that, it could never seem in appearance unright-
eousness to decree when a man is now a child of death,
that if he will not accept of God's mere}' in Christ his
Son, but cleave to his own righteousness, then ho shall
be rejected. And for the latter syllogism, it is no new
argument, as Arminins would have it, but the conclu-
sion affirming from all gone before, that il is in God's
liberty to shew mercy to some, as to Jacob, and to
deny it to other some, and that, enjo, he cannot be
unjust in doing that which he hath liberty to do.
Agaiu, the first part of the proposition doth fight with
itself; for he who may shew mercy on whom he will,
he may not make the creature the cause why he should
shew mercy, for he cannot shew mercy on any out of
his mewipi'asure, and yet shew mercy on some con-
sideration in the creature moving him to it.
Now, from this, that here it is said, God may shew
mercy on whom he will, he gatliereth that God may
make a decree to shew mercy to such as believe, re-
pent, and persevere, &c., in sanctifieation.
He who ma}' shew mercy to whom he will, he is not
restrained to some persons, who shall be of this or
that condition, but is as free to one as another.
Now the grounds of this new learning, or old error,
I know not which to call it, say that God camiot choose
any but such whom he seeth eligible, as being qualified
with such condition as the justice of God admitteth,
which is the moderatrix of his mercy.
He who can shew mercy where he will, can do more
than that which may possibly be done, and yet not any
receive mercy.
But such a decree as this might be made, and it
still possible that not one in all mankind should bo
partaker of mercy.
He who sheweth mercy where he will, is the cause
why mercy lighteth on these piu-ticular men, rather
than others.
But he who can make a decree, that such as will
* Qu. ' to prove ' ?— Ed.
believe shall have mercy, he is not the cause in par-
ticular why this man hath mercy shewed to him rather
than another.
His conclusion misconstruing that word and decree,
is above refuted, and hath no concord with this objec-
tion following, which is most evident after this manner.
If it be by his mere irresistible will that men be in
the state of such as are rtjected and hardened, then
he hath no reason to blame them being so.
But he out of his pleasure, without anything in the
creature causing it, doth' reject some from mercy and
harden them, ergo.
Now St Paul doth answer* this either by denying
that the will of God is unrcsistible, or by denying that
the efficacy of God's will doth reach thus far, that
some men are in the number of those who are rejected
and hardened ; but first, by rebuking the insolencj- of
this fact, that a creatiu'e should expostulate with his
Creator ; secondly, bj' shewing the right of the thing,
viz., that God may at his pleasure reject and harden
some. The first in the 20Lh verse.
That which the pot may not do with the potter, that
mayest not thou do to God thy Creator.
But the pot may not find fiiult with the potter fur
framing it thus or thus, the end of the 20th verse. Thou
mayest not find fault with God, as if he were in fault,
by whose irresistible will thou art in this case wherein
thou standcst, rather than thyself, who dost suflfer his
unavoidable pleasure.
Having thus chidden the insolency of this muttering
imputation, he proveth that it is equal God should out
of his mere pleasure shew mercy to some of his crea-
tures, and reject other some to induration and punish-
ment.
The right which the potter hath over his cla_v, that
and much more hath God in his ; for the potter must
have his clay made to his hand, but God must create
and make the clay which he will work with.
But the potter hath the power that he may sever
certain distinct parcels of his clay out of his mere plea-
sure to contrary uses, ver. 21.
The potter doth not sever his clay in this manner :
if it shall all be fit to receive some noble form, I will
make it to such end ; if not, I will turn it otherwise ;
for then it must be from the clay, not the potter, why
this parcel were a vessel to honourable use, and that
otherwise.
The conclusion followeth, ver. 22, 23.
Err/n, shall not God have the same right to appoint
some of his creatures to bo vessels of dishonour, how-
beit he useth much patience towards them, that he may
the better declare his wrath and power in them, and
his most glorious mercy towards his chosen ?
The words have a rhetorical reticency in them, nn i
are thus laid down. What if God, willing to shew his
wrath and power, have borne with much patience,
&c., and that he may shew his glorious mere}' towards
♦ Qu. ' doth uot auswer ' ? — Ed.
4G
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
the vessels of mercy. Now, something must be un-
derstood : shall his power for this be the lesser ? or
any plead against the freedom of God in denying his
mercy, and rejecting some, from the great patience he
useth towards them ? Or we may conceive it, if not
preventing this objection, yet laying down the conclu-
sion with a double reason, after this sort : If God have
most just ends of his glory and the good of others, who
are vessels of mercy, and if he execute his decree with
much patience and longsufferance towards the vessels
of wrath, shall he not have power to ordain them
to this end, whom in so just manner and upon so good
considerations he bringeth unto ? &c. In answering
these, Arminins seemeth very accurate, but it is a wily
diligence ; such as those poor creatures use, which
being hard beset will run round often and fetch running-
jumps, that by this means they may bring to a loss
all that pursue. To leave him therefore in impertinent
discourse, what I can gather out of him touching these
words respecteth one of these three things : 1, the
occasion which went before, ' God hardeneth whom he
will, as ho sheweth mercy to whom he will ; 2, the
objection ; 3, the answer.
Let us begin with the first, for if you mark the an-
tecedent in the sense Arminius taketh it, it will not
bear the objection following. Secondly, if the objec-
tion could be made, yet St Paul's answer would prove
impertinent ; the antecedent occasion, Arminius must
understand of God's decreeing to harden, or actually
hardening according to his decree. His decree is, I
will deny 'thee mercy, harden thee, punish thee, if
through unbelief and impenitency thou shalt make thy-
self worthy. His actual hardening is a powerful exe-
cuting this punishment of induration and rejecting on
him who hath by final impenitency deserved it. Neither
of these will bear his objection with show of reason.
And because Ai'minius seemeth rather to respect the
decree, we will take up that, and join this murmuring
objection with it. If I am hardened by God's decree,
which doth set down the hardening and rejecting of all
snch who shall by final unbelief and impenitency pro-
voke him to it, then hath God no reason to be angiy
with me on whom this sentence is executed by his
unresistible will. But I am hardened according to that
decree. Take the antecedent in the other sense : if
God now in his wrath execute induration on me, having
deserved it by my final impenitency, and that with
such power that I caimot resist him, then hath he no
cause to bo angi-y with me who am thus hardened by
his almighty power. I do appeal to any conscience
what show of reason there is, inferring such a conse-
quence on such antecedents. No ; had God's will been
not absolute within himself, but respecting conditions
meritorious in the creature, or had his induration been
a mere inferring of punishment now deserved, and not
a denial of mercy which should have removed the en-
trance of the other (which the opposition teacheth to
be meant by induration), then there had been no show
of reason thus to grant against God. But come to the
objection. He conceived in it thus much, as if it
should say : Can God's induration cause him to be
angry against us who are hardened ? Can that which
is the effect of his unresistible will cause him to be
angry with us justly ? First, the apostle chideth this
insolency, suggesting the state of the person murmur-
ing, and the person of God against whom it is murmured.
Secondly, from comparison. Well, having thus repelled
it, he defendeth the equit}' of God and answereth to
the matter, first in the 2d verse.
He who hath power to decree the life and death of
his creature on some conditions, and so to harden some
and shew mercy to others, if he harden or shew
mercy, we must not reason against it.
But God hath this power set down in the comparison
of the potter ; but the comparison of a potter pleadeth
a far higher thing in God than making a decree of
saving such as should become fit through use of their
own liberty, and condemning such who should most
justly deserve it. For this legal kind of induration,
as some of his scholars call it, giveth no occasion of im-
puting with show of reason any fault to God, seeing
God's decree doth not anything to me unless further
than I make myself a vessel of dishonour. Secondly, this
sense hath no affinity with the potter's fact ; this decree
doth not make definitely any persons vessels of honour,
but such of them as should believe ; all if they will
believe ; this doth not make the persons become vessels
of honour, but the performance of the condition in the
decree, this maketh God to frame persons diversely
qualified to diverse ends ; whereas the potter £i-ameth a
mass all alike to diverse purposes. Thus, Imviug re-
pelled this murmuring, he doth make ans^ff to the
matter of their objection three ways, which likewise
may make to his judgment a limited reddition of the
former comparison.
Thus by the way I have run over part of the ninth
to the Romans, in which, were not all error a thing
connatural, I should marvel how any could ever imagine
things so directly against the meaning and discourse
of it. The plot of his election was as strong in his
brain as numbers in theirs who thought they saw them
in everything. Let us ever hold that the choice and
purpose of calling to the heavenly inheritance is merely
from his will, because he will without any respect to
the works or condition of his creature ; framing man-
kind to diverse ends with as much freedom as the potter
doth his clay, though it seem to fiisten unrighteousness
on God and to excuse the creature, to flesh and blood. It
is one thing to do things with will, another thing to do them
from free pleasure of his will, or because we wiU only.
Again, the decree is therefore made to depend on
God calling that it may bo firm ; but did it depend on
perseverance in faith, left altogether in our liberty, it
could not be firm, seeing it dependeth on such a condi-
tion as to the last breath is uncertain, by his own
principles otherwhere delivered.
Vkr. G.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
47
Now folio weth the end : Ver. G. For the praise of the
ylory of his ijrace. First, to open some words in this
verse, that so we may see the mcaninf;, and consider of
it more fruitfully. It may be asked what praise is.
There are words which sound this way, the difference
whf reof I think good to unfold. Prdiic, when it is
taken restrainedly, doth signify the setting forth by
speech of this or that iu any which is praiseworthy.
Honour is larger, for it is done by word, work, gesture,
and scrveth to report our reverent respect to God's
excellency. Thankfulness is a praising of God, as
having bestowed some benefits on ns. Glory is the
afcount which we have of God when now he is made
known to us. Now, here praise is put in a larger ac-
ceptiou, and may contain all of them, both the admira-
tion and high esteem of it when it is once manifested,
the praising it in word and honouring it, the thanks-
giving which is most worthily yielded to it.
Glory of God is sometimes used in a singular man-
ner, to note a glorious instrument, coming immediately
from God, and made immediately for God. Man is
' the image and glory of God.' Sometimes it is used
in an acception more frequent for the glory of God
which is in us who glorify him, or the glory of God in
himself, who is glorified of us, even the glorious being
or essence of God. Thus it is used here, and, Rom. ix.,
' that he might show his glory to the vessels of mercy,'
that is, glorious nature so merciful and gi-acious ; so
2 Thes. i., from the glory of his power, that is, his
glorious essence, which is most powerful. Thirdly,
for his grace. Here we must know that St Paul useth
divers words, which signify one thing, but clothed or
putting on divers respects, ayaTri, ^priSTorr,;, £/.£o;,
tpiXoLidiitria,, X"-V' ' R'tn- ^-i lo^c, bountifulncss,
mercy, philanthropy, grace. Now all these are the
same thing ; even love hath these ends. What love
is, I need not shew. Bountifulness is love, as now it
is in work beneficial ; mercy is love, as now it helpeth
the miserable ; philanthropy is love, as it respocteth
mankind ; grace is love, as it giveth good things freely
without desert to make accepted. The word significth
to do a favour, to follow one with some real favour
now executed. The sum then is this.
All this spiritual blessing wherewith God hath
blessed us is to this end, that he might manifest his
most glorious essence, which is grace itself ; and that
to the intent we might admire it, esteem it highly,
honour it, set it forth in words, yield thanks to it ;
which grace of his, before all worlds, is it which now
in the appointed time hath made us, who are children
of wrath, accepted and followed with many favours in
his beloved Son our Saviour.
The verse containeth two things :
1. The end, in these words, ' For the praise of the
glory of his grace.'
2. A description of grace, from the effect, which is
set forth both by the principal cause, God, by his eter-
nal grace ; and ministerial or secondary, God, out of
his eternal grace, in and through his Christ, hath made
us accepted.
First, then, we observe, that all ho did fi'om eternity
intend about man hath no end but his own glory : ' Ho
made all things for himself,' Prov. xvi. 4 ; ' All things
are from him, through hiu, for him.' ' Bring my
sons and daughters every one, whom I have created
for my glory,' Isa. xliii. G, 7. The reason is plain :
God, who is wisdom itself, cannot work without au
end. A wise man will do nothing but to some purpose.
That which must be God's end, why he maketh all
things, must bo better than all those things which
serve unto his end, for the end is better than that
which serveth for it, as the body is better than food,
raiment, and all things which serve for the body. In
the third place, it is plain that nothing is better than
all the works of God, beside God, nothing better than
every creature but tho creator. If, then, he must
needs have an end why he makoth things, and this
end must needs be better than the things made for it,
and nothing is better than all the creatures, but only
God the Creator, hence it followeth that God must
needs have himself as his end in everything which he
worketh. Now, God being so perfect that he uecdoth
not our good, that nothing can hurt him or make him
bettor in himself, hence it followeth that his cud
must needs be some external matter, as the making
himself known, that he may be accordingly honoured
of us, and that to the benefit of us who j-ield him this
honour. The Scripture intimateth three ends iu that
God worketh towards his chosen : 1, the glory of us.
The wisdom of the gospel is said to be predestinate ' to
our glory ;' all things arc ours. The second is, the glory
of our Mediator: 'all are yours, you are Christ's;' 2i'bes.
i., ' Christ shall be glorious in his saints, yea, admir-
able in them that believe.' The third is God him-
self: ' all are yours, j'ou Christ's, Christ God's ;' that is,
for God and his glory. Now, those two foiiner are
ends to which, not for which, God worketh. He that
buildeth a house, that he may lay a sure foundation,
that he may raise the frame, gives it the due filling
which belongeth to it ; but those aro not his proper
ends, but that he may have a house for his habitation.
So God worketh many things to our glory, and that
in ns his Christ may be glorious ; but the proper end
which he hath in all is his own glory.
Use 1. Wherefore, seeing this is God's end, let us
in all things labour to yield him glory ; whatsoever
we are, let us be it in him, and through him, and for
him. We see everything that cometh of the earth
goeth to that common parent again ; every body made
of these elements is resolved into these elements. So
must it be with us ; wo must return back to him in
glorifying him, from whom wo come, as the work-
manship of his hands. It is certain, if he bo not
glorified of us, ho will glorify himself in us. What a
shame is it that we should not have his glory, as tho
end we aim at in eTerything, who hath made all things
48
BAYNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
in heaven and earth serve as their end to which they
may be reduced !
jDoct. Secondly, observe that he doth generally in-
tend his praise of his grace in all such who are pre-
destinated by him. Th:it which God doth out of his
grace must needs be to the glory of his grace ; but he
doth elect and predestinate us out of his grace. We
see that if one doth this or that in wisdom, he is
praised for his wisdom, which in this or that he hath
shewed. So in any other virtue, thus it is, those
things which God doth out of his gi-ace, he must
needs intend to have his grace notified in them ; and
to have it, being known, admired, honoured, and
praised accordingly. Again, those things which God
doth out of justice, though diversely, justice from
which they come, shall be glorious in them ; j-et all
that justice doth is reduced to this, as the just supreme
end, even to lend a voice to the riches of God's glorious
mercy, which he sheweth the vessels of mercy ; for
look, as in us the actions of inferior virtues, which
commend the virtues they come from, they are ser-
viceable in some sort to actions of superior virtues,
erfio, what my temperance doth upon the Sabbath, it
doth it for religion's sake, that my devotion may more
fully and fruitfully occupy himself ; so would God
have ns conceive, in his dispensation, that what his
justice doth, it is such, that in some sort it hath a
respect to, and is serviceable to, this most supreme
end, this praise of his grace. This is it in which he
most delighteth. Even as virtuous kings, after the
matters of God, affect above all things to be had in
honour for clemency and bounty, so it is with our
God, King of kings; all he doth is to this end, that
his grace may be made manifest, unto his greater glory.
Men indeed may look at praise as a spur, but not
drive at it as their highest end ; nay, they may not
seek it but for a further end, God's glory, the good of
others, their own due encouragement. But God may
seek his glory as his utmost end, because he is not in
danger of pride as man is, and there is none higher
than himself to whom he should have respect ; this
maketb him, when he sheweth himself to Moses, pro-
claim this in himself without comparison above others.
See the place.
Use 1. The use of this is, first, to stir us up to
glorify him in regard of his grace to us. How will
servants, who belong to bountiful lords, commend them
for their frank housekeeping, liberality to the poor,
bounty to their followers ! So should we never cease
to have this grace in our hearts and mouths, to his
glory who hath shewed it. Let ns not be like those
grounds which swallow seed, and return nothing to
the sower. They are not the children of grace, in
whom God obtaineth not this end ; for all such as
belong to his grace, he hath chosen them to this end,
that his grace should be known, praised, and magnified
by them. St Paul : ' I thank God in Christ,' Kom. vii. ;
' Praise be to God in Christ,' 1 Cor. xv. ; ' Blessed
be God, even the Father,' 1 Peter i. If the light of
God's graces, shining in men, must make us glorify
God in them, how should this most high grace of God,
before all worlds thiuking on us for good, how, I say,
should it be extolled of us ? When the love in a good
man must be glorious in our eyes, yea, seeing his
predestination hath so wrought that all things shall
work for our good, let us in evil, as well as in good,
praise him ; he loves in everything love itself. Even
as waters come from the sea, and return again to it,
so from this ocean cometh every blessing ; and every
benefit shoulci, by praising this grace, be resolved
to it.
Use 2. This doctrine hath use for confutation. If
this be the last end, and the direct and immediate
end, of all God doth toward his children, then it can-
not be that their life of glor}- in the heavens should
be given them from the hand of justice ; for if that
should nest of all and immediately be given them from
justice, then the last things, to which God's predesti-
nation should come, is the glory of God's distributive
justice. If they say, God doth give it as an act of
grace and justice, I answer. Then God hath not done
all in election and predestination to life unto the glory
of his grace, but to the joint glory of his grace and
justice. Again, it is impossible that God should alike
immediately give life jointly from grace and justice ;
for if grace give it freely, justice cannot together give
it as a matter due by meritorious purchase. God may
as possibly condemn the same man, both out of re-
venging justice and mercy at once, as he can give a
man life at once, both from free grace and distributive
justice ; for mercy aud revenging justice are not more
opposite than grace is to distributive justice.
Again, we see them confuted who think that God
propounded an indefinite end about his creatures,
destinating his creature to his gloiT in a manner in-
definite ; whereas we see, in the highest acts of God's
counsel the Scripture mentioneth, God is testified to
have his end, not in general, but specified as it is
here, the praise of his glorious grace. Beside that,
God cannot propound ends indefinitely ; for this sup-
poseth that God may provide for some particular end,
and be frustrated in it ; that he dependeth on the will
of man in his decrees touching his glory, in this or
that particular manner ; that he doth not see in that
instant moment, or sign of his eternal act, whereby
he did decree to make. When he doth decree to make
his creature to what particular end he shall bring him,
only he is sure some kind or other to have his glory.
Doct. Observe, thirdly, from this he saith, 0/ the
glory of his prace. And so the other attributes of God
are his essential glory, a most glorious essence ; in
earthly things, that is, a glorious body, which is light-
some and radiant, and hath a kind of lustre ; enjii, St
Paul saith, ' There is one glory of the sun, another of
the moon and stars,' making these lightsome bodies
subjects of glory. Thus it is a property of a body
Ver. G.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
49
glorious to shino as the snn ; needs then must God
lie essentially glorious who dwclleth in light, who is
light itself, such as that to it there is no access ; such
as that the seraphims, conscious of their infirmity, do
veil themselves before it. The light natural, which
this bodily eye secth, the light of reason, of grace it-
self, all are as nothing before this light. When iloses
said, ' Lord, shew me thy glory,' Exod. xxxiii., the
Lord said, ' I will shew thee my excellency.' And
what was it ? Even his ' grace, mercy, bounty, long-
suffering,' &c., Exod. xxxiv.
Use 1. I name this by the way, to stir us up that
we may endeavour to know the properties of God,
and view as we maj' the reflection which we have in
his word and works of so infinite glory. How dull of
heart are we, that we no more seek to have the eyes
of our minds wiped, that wc may get some glimpse of
it ! We will run after glorious sights on earth, and
are much aflected with them, to see the glory of kings,
especially when their royal estates have annexed
prince-like wisdom, it maketh that befall man which
did once happen to the queen of Sheba. There is
no spirit remaining in them, they are overcome with
it ; but how would this delight us did we in any
measure discern it ? What shall be onr glory in
heaven, our blessedness, but to enjoy the continual
view of this glory, -this most blessed vision ? By
meditation and contemplation to fix the eye of our
souls on this glory, will transform us into the likeness
of it. All the glory of this world is but like the shine
of rotten wood, which seemcth bright for the night
season, but is nothing, as wc see by day, but rotten-
ness itself. Wherefore, let it not bewitch us, but let
us all seek to God to take away the veil of our hearts,
to the end that we may yet, as in a mirror or glass,
get some sight of this most rich glory, Rom. ix., this
grace of his which hath been always towards us.
Observe, fourthly, nheivwilh he hath made us ac-
cepted. That is, with which grace electing and pre-
destinating us, that it might bo glorified of us, he hath
now in his time done us favour, or made us accepted
in his Christ. Observe then what grace it is which in
time doth work all good things for us ; even the same
grace which before all time did purpose them to us.
God's loving us to life doth not begin when now we are
brought home by conversion to believe on him ; but
\\hen we were his enemies, ' he did so love us, that he
gave his Son all to death for us,' John iii., Rom. v.
And when he calleth us in time, ho doth it out of that
grace which was given to us in Christ onr head before
all worlds. For this cause the Scripture doth not say
that God beginneth to love us to life when we believe,
but that he giveth us life eternal, executing that to
which he had loved us ; neither doth the Scripture
say that in Christ, now sent to work our redemption,
love in God is first conceived, but that it is manifested
when that saving grace appeared, Titus iii., when the
philanthropy or love of mankind appeared, Titus
iii. 5. So God doth call us according to grace given
us before worlds, but now made manifest, 2 Tim. i.,
1 Tim. i. ; yea, life and immortality are said to be
brought to light, as things which had been over-
fhadowed, by the gospel. Now, look, as if the sun,
having her light long eclipsed, should after break out,
it wore no new light, but an irmpaviia, or new getting
up of the old light, which for a time was eclipsed ; so
it is with this sun of God's eternal grace: the interpo-
sition of sin, through the virtue of justice, did for a
time keep from us all the gracious influence of it, till
at length, in Christ removing that which hindered, it
breaketh out, piercing our hearts with the beams of it,
and working in us many real efl'octs, which it could
not put forth till justice was satisfied. Even as God
knew how to love Christ his Son to that glorious life
to which he had chosen, and j-et execute the cursed
death on him, as our surety ; so he could love us
with his eternal love, unto that life to which he had
chosen us, and yet execute on us the cursed death,
when we had ofl'cnded.
I'se 1. This first serveth to excite in us godly joy :
in us, I say, who see this light risen over us, this
love shining upon us, in Christ, which was sometime
so overcast by sin and death, that no glimpse of it
might be discerned. If this bodily sun had his light
but two or three days eclipsed, oh how sweet and
amiable would it seem to us, when getting the victory,
it should shine in manner accustomed ! But shall it
not aft'cct, that the grace of God quite hid from us,
while we were the children of wrath, lay in all kind of
darkness, that this grace so hidden should, like a
spring sun, return to us, and refresh us ?
Use 2. Again, we see them confuted, who would
not yield that God loveth any sinner unto life, till he
doth see his fiiith and repentance. But the love
which destinateth to bring one to life, may stand with
wrath, executing death ; and whj' doth he work in sin-
ners repentance, faith, sanctiflcation, which arc the
means tending unto life, if he may not purpose the
end unto them ? What shall hinder him from loving
them thus far as to purpose to them that he can justly
execute ?
Doct. Observe, lastly, in and through whom the
grace of God doth bring us to receive favour and grace :
oven in, and through, his beloved. ' The law can.e
by Moses, but grace and truth through Jesus Christ.'
The angels did sing at his birth, ' Glory to God, peace
on earth, good will to men.' In him God was recon-
ciling the world, and God did give this testimony
of him, ' This is my beloved, in whom I am well
pleased.' For Christ hath performed such an obe-
dience at the commandment of grace, as doth yield
such satisfaction to justice, that grace may justly give
us every good thing ; yea, such an obedience, as doth
procure from grace every good thing for us ; for grace
and justice kiss each other in Christ ; grace freely
bestowing all her gifts unto her glorv, anl that wilh-
D
50
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. L
out any wrong, nay, with full contentment of reveng-
ing justice. See the first to the Colossians, what is
written on those words, ' Who hath translated us into
the kingdom of his beloved Son.'
Ver. 7. ' /« uhom ive have redemption through his
blood, even,' &c. Thus we come from that gratifying,
mother, child-bearing grace, from all eternity in God
himself, to that grace which is freely given us, and
hath his real eflect in us. And this is handled, first,
in regard of the Jew, who had received it, Paul with
the rest believing ; secondly, in regard of the Gen-
tiles, and, in particular, these Ephesians. The grace
toward Paul, with the rest of those who are first called
to faith, hath two roain branches : first, the grace of
redemption, or justification ; secondly, the grace of
glorification, beginning ver. 11, reaching to the 13th.
Now, in handling this first benefit, first, in this verse,
he doth propound in the farmer part of the verse, ex-
pound it in the latter; secondly, he doth set down the
benefit of vocation effectual, which did go before it,
and make way to it, ver. 8 ; thirdly, the means of
their vocation, ver. 9, 10.
In his propounding the benefit, first, we must mark
in whom we come to have it, in Christ ; secondly,
■what this redemption is, that is the bringing us out
of bondage ; thirdly, the ransom in which we are re-
deemed, ' through his blood.' The exposition, viz.,
that he meaneth nothing by redemption, but remission
of sins, the fountain whence it springeth being an-
nexed, viz., the riches of God's gi-ace. The sum is,
out of his eternal grace he hath made us accepted in
his Christ ; for in his Christ (whereas by nature we
are in thraldom and bondage) he hath delivered and
redeemed us, through no other ransom than the blood
of his Son. He hath, I say, set us free both from
guilt and punishments of our sins, through his most
rich and abundant grace towards us.
Doct. Observe first, in whom deliverance is to be
found from all spiritual thraldom, even in Christ. It
is often said in Christ, as above, we are blessed thus
and thus. The reason is.
Because God hath made Christ an Adam, head,
root, common receptacle and storehouse, in whom are
treasured all those good things which from him arc
communicated to us. There are three phrases in
speaking of Christ : sometime we are said to have
things in him, sometime for him, as Philip, ii., ' To
you it is given for Christ his sake, not only to believe
but to suffer ;' sometime we are said to have things
throiifih him, as 1 Cor. v. Rom. vii., ' Blessed be God,
who hath given us victory through Christ.' Now the
reason of the first is, because that in Christ, as a com-
mon storehouse, everything is first placed which after-
ward is to be imparted to any of us; as in Adam onr
being natural, our hopes of life and death, and in event
our condemnation, was received before ever they came
to be applied and received actually into us. The se-
cond is said that Christ doth by his obedience obtain
every good thing, which in time is communicated to
US ; for as Adam hath procured all the guilt, condem-
nation, misery, which in time we know, so Christ, the
second Adam, in regard to the contrary. The third
phrase is spoken in respect that Christ is a mediator,
not only of impetration but execution ; that is, not
only obtaining and receiving from grace all good for
us, but executing, and by efficacy applying the samein
us ; as the first Adam doth efl'ectually propagate his
being, sin, guilt, condemnation.
Use. The use of this doctrine is to stir us up to seek
this above all, that we may be by faith in Christ. We
love to thrust amongst them with whom we may find
benefit and profit ; yea, we mnst strive by faith to
grow up in him. The more nearly we are united with
anything, the more we partake in the virtue and opera-
tion of it. Those who are nearest the fire partake in
the heat of it more than those who are further removed.
So it is here ; alas, men seek to be made one person
in law, to be most nearly joined to such as may bring
them in wealth ; allies beneficial. But who doth seek
by a spiritual marriage to become one with him La
whom is every good blessing ? (See above, the end
of the third verse.)
Doct. Observe, secondly, from this, that he saith,
' We have redemption in Christ,' what all of us are
by nature, viz., no better than in a spiritual captivity
or bondage. Were we no way taken or held captive,
there could be no place for ransoming or redeeming of
US. Now captivity or bondage is a state opposite to
liberty, wherein men live under the power of hard lords,
deprived of liberty, and grievously entreated many
ways. The bondage of captives is in this : first, that;
they are in hands of such as rule severely over them j
secondly, they have not freedom to do anything which
formerly they might when they were at liberty ; thirdly,
they are forced to endure many things most grievous.
Thus it is in the spiritual consideration, which I will
briefly unfold. "UTiat lords, as it were, reign over a
man, thej' are of two sorts, the principal, or ministe-
rial ; the principal is the most just God, whose justice
we have wronged by sin, err/o, we are said to be re-
deemed from under the law, that is, from under the
revenging justice of the law. Look, as subjects taken
in murder, robbery, and committed, are the king's
prisoners principally, not his who keeps them, so it
is with us. Ministerial, the devil and his angels, the
conscience accusing and condemning for sin, Acts ii.
Men are said before their conversion to be under the
power of the devil, 2 Tim. ii., to be taken as beast*
alive of the devil, to bis will ; not that he is the prin-
cipal lord that hath right in the prisoner, but he i^ the
jailor and executioner, and so the prisoners are his, to
keep them in the dungeon of darkness and in the chains
of lusts and darkness. Yea, God hath put a man under
the power of his conscience, which is a keeper con-
tinually going with him and haling him to condemna-
Ver. 7.]
BAYNE ON EPHESUNS.
51
tion, while ho is out of Christ ; and therefore that
effect which the Spirit workoth through the law, in the
conscience fearing, is called a ' spirit of bondage.' As
amongst the llomans, prisoners had under-keepers,
who were chained arm to arm unto the prisoner
whithersoever he went. Thus doth God, to guilty
man his prisoner, he doth join to him his conscience
fts a continual keeper, which though it may be brought
asleep, yet it shall ever be found when God shall call,
bringing him forth, and witnessing against him.
For the second : Natural man hath no spiritual
liberty to do anything spiritually good, as he did before
sin entered, but is led as a slave by lusts, by passions,
by objects which please him, so that he is in a brutish
bondage : for, even as the brute beast hath no liberty,
but is carried by the appetite to everything that doth
agree ; so natural men, as Peter speaketh, are led
with sensuality, covetousness ; that look, as one would
lead a sheep with holding out hay or ivy, an ox with
fodder carried before it, so doth the devil natural
man, with such objects as he knoweth doth fit their
corruption : 2 Pet. ii. 19, ' Every one is servant to him
of whom he is overcome.' Now, sin hath overcome
all men, and this Paul did confess of himself before his
conversion. Tit. iii. 3.
Natural man's bondage is that he is exposed to suffer
a thousand evils, to wearisome vanity in everything,
yea, through fear of death, the upshot of evils, he is
subject to bondage all his days while in that slate he
abideth, Heb. ii. 15. Pharaoh did never put Israel to
such hard services, as the devil putteth those to, whom
he keepeth under bis power. You may amplify these
considerations. Having shewed what it is, and in
what it standcth, I will conclude this point with shew-
ing how it entered.
Our first parents, by the devil tempted, wilfully
breaking God's commandment, brought themselves into
bondage. Now, our parents once in bondage, we that
are bom of them cannot be in better condition, till
God by Christ, out of his mere grace, set us free. The
children, yon know, of persons in bondage, are all
bondmen likewise ; partus seqtiitiir ventrem.
Use. This should make us enter into ourselves, to
see if we be not in this woful thraldom. Oh, the
misery of men surpasseth all that is in the beast; for
they take it as a grievous thing to be ensnared and
taken, but man laugheth in midst of his bondage, he
countt th it liberty to live a slave of Satan ; they think
that to follow things and courses pleasing their nature
is liberty, though it be no more liberty than an ox is j
in, while with fodder held before him, he is led to the
place where he is to be slaughtered. Again, they |
know, nor think nothing of bondage. Whtn Christ |
told them, ' If the son set you free, you are free in- i
deed, what reply they ? ' We are the sous of Abra-
ham, we were never in bondage.' Spiritual thraldom
could not enter their thoughts. Look, as it was with
those men Elisha did lead to Samaria, those bauds of ^
the Syrians, so fareth it with these ; while the devil
leadelh them to hell, where thty will die without re-
pentance, see themselves in the midst of murdering
spirits, they follow him as if they went to heavin it-
self, as those followed, being led wiih a mist depraving
their sight ; they followed to the city of their enemies,
thinking they had gone to Damascus, their own
strength. Many such souls there are led in this
fashion, who yet will have the devil in their mouths,
and defy him in words, as having nothing to do with
him ; but as many profess in words that they deny in
deed, so many defy in word what they do in work.
Take a young gallant, who now in his ruff doth swagger
it, and run the next way to the hospital ; tell him of
beiug poor, he will defy that ever it should come near
him ; but yet while he doth play the prodigal, he doth
go apace in the way to beggaij : so thou dost defy to
be in bondage to the devil, and follow him ; but while
thy ignorant mind, thy lusts, thy passions, customs,
corrupt example, while these guide thee in thy course
of life, the devil leadeth thee as in a string, to all he
pleaseth. If thou didst never feel any spiritual bond-
age, this is sign enough thou art still in bondage.
Even as deadly sicknesses are felt when now nature
somewhat recovereth, so bondage is felt when now
God restoreth in the beginnings, by work of his grace,
some true liberty ; then a man liiuleth his unregenerate
part yoke him, the things of this world too much pre-
vailing over him, that he thiuketh himself even sold
under sin and captive to it.
Doct. Observe, thirdly, that we have deliverance
from our spiritual thraldom by Christ. Christ for
this is called our Redeemer, or redemption of his
people, who doth deliver them from the hand of all
their enemies, that ' they may serve the Lord without
fear.' Those whom God did raise up to redeem his
people, as Moses, the judges, Sec, yea, those who re-
deemed, as kinsmen, this or that, were shadows of
this our great Redeemer, who was in time to be re-
vealed. Now, redemption noteth sometime the action
of God working our deliverance, sometime the effect
of this action in us, who are redeemed and enlarged.
Thus it is here taken for a state of freedom, which be-
hevers attain through Christ his redemption ; and this
state is twofold, either begun only in this life, or con-
summate, in which sense wo have ' the redemption of
the body,' Rom. viii., and Ci.rist is said to be made our
redemption after our sanctification ; where redemption
noteth out that consummate deliverance from the
bondage of mortality itself, which these vile bodies of
ours shall be brought unto in heaven. Here he spcaketh
of the former, which faithful ones are brought unto
now believing. This may bo amphfied by branches
correspondtnt to the contrary bondage ; for from what
time we are in Christ we are freed from being under
the law and revenging justice of God, there being ' no
condemnation to those that are in Christ,' Hum. viii.
1. Again, this strong man is cast forth from nhat time
oa
13AYNK ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
Christ the stronger entereth. The conscience is made
a sweet companion and comforter, rather than a rigor-
ous keeper. Being justified by faith, we are at peace.
Where the king hath released a prisoner, the jailor
can have no further power over him ; for he is but to
keep him during the king's pleasure. Again, by grace,
God doth Set our wills at liberty ; so that sin cannot
reign in us as heretofore, Eom. vi. Grace which
fighteth against the lusts of the flesh, and will not let
ns come under the power of anything ; yea, the world
is crucified to us, and we to the world. For as when
health cometh, a man beginneth to walk abroad and do
such things as he could not stir to, while his sickness
did keep him under, so it is here. Finally, we are
so set free that we can suffer nothing which our wills
have cause to be unwilling with, all things being such
as shall work together for our good. Count it all joy
when ye fall into temptation, which is the height of
freedom, that so far forth as we are regenerate, we
cannot sufi'er anything though all the creatures should
conspire, but what our own wills like well of; yea, ask
by prayer, in some sort at God's hand. But it may
be objected, that the devil doth still prevail against us,
that sin leadeth us captive, ergo, we are not delivered.
I answer, redemption is double ; either, as I said, be-
gun, or perfected. These things stand not'with full
and perfect redemption, but they may stand with it
while it is in the beginnings. We must distinguish
the power of the devil to hold us under condemnation,
from his power of molestation ; and we must distin-
guish the power of sin reigning over men, with willing
subjection, and usurping over him, as now set free,
and making resistance.
In the former respects we are redeemed and de-
livered from what time we believe ; the latter, we are
so subject to, that they shall be more and more
diminished.
Use 1. The use of this is, first, to stir us up to
thanksgiving, even to sing with Mary our Magnificat
to God. What cause have we to praise him who hath
visited and redeemed us with such a redemption ! We
should ever}' one sing the song of Moses, to see our-
selves thus delivered. Let us remember how this
lust and that passion were wont to tyrannise in us. Let
us remember when it was death to us to be held to
duties of godhness, in which is the exercise of true
freedom. Let us think of those times wherein sin did
hold us so fast, that though we saw the mischief of it,
and purposed sometime a new course, yet we could not
but return to it as before. Let us remember when
fears of conscience and death have held us in thraldom,
that these may set an edge upon our thanksgiving.
Lest we should forget this duly to God, God hath left
some trouble, some remainders ; like the weather in
ache of a wrested joint, when now it is restored. How
thankfully would we take it to be set free from the dark-
ness, deadness, sensualit}', earthly-mindedness, which
we still find, as a clog and chain to the spirits of us 1
If this would be so grateful, to be set free fi'om circum-
stances which molest ns only, how much more is that
our substantial deliverance from the revenging justice
of God, from the power of the devil, holding us under
the curse ; from the power of our conscience justly
condemning us, from the power of sin, commanding as
king, how much more is this to be extolled ! This
mercy was not shewed to the angels, creatures more
excellent than ourselves. Should one set us free from
the state of villainage, or ransom us from the gallows,
we could not think ourselves thankful enough to them,
much less can we ever be thankful enough for this
benefit.
Vse 2. It should stir up spiritual joy. Look Isaiah
xliv. 23, where the insensible creatures are called upon
to rejoice for the redemption of God's people, when they
were redeemed from Babel. The joy did put them into
an ecstasy ; they knew not whether they were asleep or
awake. Let us pray to God to move the scales from
our eyes, and take the veil from our hearts, which will
not let us rejoice in so excellent mercy.
It followeth, through his Mood. Observe what it is
by which we are ransomed, even the blood of Christ.
This was it which in the blood of all the sacrifices was
prefigured. ' We are redeemed,' saith Peter, ' not wiih
silver or gold, but with the blood of Christ, a lamb
undefiled.' Wlien any are captive here and there, we
have but two ways usually by which we redeem them :
the first is by force of arms, when we powerfully rescue
them ; the other is by course of justice, when we send
some ransom, and by way of change set them free.
Now, it is in vain to dispute what God might have
done by absolute power ; for God may out of his
absolute sovereignty not have punished Adam's sin,
both because it was against himself, not others, to
whom he is tied to do justice ; and especially for tliat
the demonstration of his revenging justice springelh
not from the necessity of his nature, but from his
voluntary disposition, as well as the giving life perpe-
tual, to obedience for a certain space performed.* And,
finally, because God is able, were he pleased to shew
this power, to turn it to his glory ; which men's im-
potency not attaining, maketh them that they cannot
always with justice forgive even that in which them-
selves are trespassed. Yet seeing God hath deti r-
mined that his justice shall take her revenge, if by
breach of covenant she be wronged, he cannot but
execute punishment, neither may he set us free from
the same, but so as wronged justice may receive satis-
faction. Again, we know which maketh the Scripture
saj' it was meet and nccessarj' that Christ should lie
consecrated through sufi'ering, that he should sulfi'r,
and 60 enter his glory; see Luke xxiv. 20, Heb. ii. 17.
Death, corporal and spirituiil, such as is a punish-
ment of sin, but not sinful. Desertion, not in regard
* For witlidraw that voluntary covenant, who doul>teth but
th:it, had the creature kept his innocfincy a thousand years,
God was free to have annihilated him ?
Ver. 7.]
BAYNE ON EPflESIANS.
53
of union and sustentation, but of consolation. Im-
pression of wrath, death being made as serviceable
for our good, and the fear of it being taken away by
him who hath tasted it for us, and swallowed it up
into victor)-.
We know that ho hath by way of ransom redeemed
us, as being the fittest way both to deliver us out of
his grace freely, and yet to shew himself just, in so
justifying or redeeming of us, see Rom. iii. 25. For
further opening this point, mark two things: 1. What
is understood by Christ his blood ; 2. How it hath
set us free from bondage. By his bloody death upon
the cross, or his bloody and cursed death, the Scrip-
ture makoth us redeemed. Bj- his death, Heb. ix. 12,
and by yielding himself to bo made a curse for us.
Gal. iii. 13, the commandment given to Christ, being
this, ' that he should lay down his life for our re-
demption ; ' for look, as a surety must pay in such
death as the law inflicteth on sinners, such death as
is joined with the curse. As he was our surety, and
undertook to answer our sins, the Godhead did but
sustain him, that he should not be swallowed up of
it, as the brazen covering of the altar, did make it tit
to endure that material tire. 3. The assault of those
impure spirits ; for the hour or time for all those
powers of darkness was then come, when this his
redemptory sufl'ering approached.
Christ our surety was to take upon him our debt of
death, both corporal and spiritual, so far as he might,
neither the union of his person, nor yet the holiness
of his nature any whit diminished. The Scripture
doth mention his blood so frequently, both because
this circumstance is most sensible, and was the body
in which all the typical blood of sacrifices in the law
had his accomplishment.
And ei(jo, as when we read that Christ was flesh,
we must not think as Apollinarius, that he took no
Boul ; so when we read his hlood shed, or bodily
death, wo must not think that he died not a spiritual
death in soul also. The fathers, who denied that he
died in soul, deny it not absolutely, but after a sort,
viz., that ho died not such a death in soul, as did
destroy the essential life of it, like as death bodily
doth the life of the body ; nor yet any such death as
did either separate his soul from union with God, or
did imply any sinful corruption, as it did in us, whose
souls are dead in sins and trespasses.
Now this death is it, by means whereof God's grace
doth set us free, and that in most just manner.
First, from the guilt of sin, inasmuch as it doth pacify
and satisfy justice her displeasure against sin : this
obedience of that great God, our S.iviour, being far
more effectual to please and satisf}', than the sin of
the whole world could be to displease and provoke
justice against us ; for though it be finite in itself, yet
in the person it bccometh infinite for the value of it.
Hence it is that God, that is God, as now in his re-
venging justice is gone forth, is said to smell a savour
of rest in the death of Christ, and by Christ's being
put under the law, or curse of God's revenging justice,
made manifest in the law, wo are s.iid to bo redeemed
from tho law or curse, as by an all-sufficient ransom
accepted of justice.
Secondly, Now this blood or death doth free us
from the devil, for Satan's power over us was by
reason of sin, and the punishment duo to it from the
justice of God : Col. ii., ' By his cross he triumphed
over and spoiled principalities,' &c. ; by death he
destroyed him that had the power of executing death.
Thirdly, This death doth obtain tho Spirit to be
given us, which doth free us from the captivity of
lusts, and enable us to find liberty in actions of godli-
ness. Christ was put under the law, that we might
be redeemed and receive the Spirit of God. This
Spirit is that life of the world, for which he did suffer
death, as the gospel speaketh.
Last of all, through this death we havo deliverance
from all evils, so that all tears in God's time shall be
wiped from our eyes, and in the mean while all our
sufferings are so changed, that they are not effects of
God's revenging justice to destroy us ; but they aro
such things in which God doth ofl'er himself as a
father, intending to make us partake further, by
means of them, in the quiet fruit of righteousness.
Use 1. The uses of these are manifold : 1. It letteth
us see that love of Christ to die for us, when now we
did practise nothing but open hostility against him,
iiom. V.
U>ic 2. Again, we see how fitly that is spoken of
this blood, that it ' crielh for better things than the
blood of Abel.' This doth appease revenge, not pro-
voke it ; this doth call for all kind of blessings.
Wherefore, let us get our consciences sprinkled with
this, and fly to it by faith, as they were wont to the
sanctuary, to the horns of the altar, for this is our
true refuge in every necessity.
This doth shew us how we should esteem of all
those benefits, as remission of sin, Ac, which are pur-
chased by it. Things bought at high price, wo do
esteem of them accordingly. Many will not come out
of their vault}', but leave the thing as not worth the
taking, which Christ hath purchased with his dearest
blood : ' Knowing that you are redeemed from your
vain conversation, not with silver and gold, but with
the blood of Christ, a lamb undctiled.'
Duct. Reinixsivn of sins out of his rich grace.
Whence observe, first, that to have our sin forgiven,
is to be redeemed, or set free from all evil. That
which before he called redemption is here called re-
mission of sin. Our natural estate, if it be considered
as a spiritual bondage, Christ his deliverance is re- i
demption ; but if it be considered as a state in which
we stand guiltj-, and under punishment of the law,
then Christ his deliverance is the procuring of remis-
sion of sin, and they cannot but be one in substance,
though in reason and consideration they differ. For
o4.
BAYUE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
what is forgiveness ot sin, but an act of grace acquit-
ting us from all the guilt and the whole punishment
of all our sin ? And as we did speak of redemption,
so we may speak of remission. For though the sen-
tence of pardon be wholly and at once passed to us,
yet the execution of the sentence is here begun only,
and shall then be consummate, when eveiT tear shall
be wiped from our eyes ; in which regard we may
grant, without any danger of popery, that in the life
to come, even at the time of Christ's appearing to
lefresh us, or to reanimate our bodies by the return of
the soul to them, that even then sins shall be blotted
forth, that is, the sentence which had absolved us
from all the punishment and consequences of sin
shall then be fully executed. Again, the force" of this
remission is such, that it setteth men free from the
•condemnation of God's justice in the law, from that
power of the devil, and my conscience condemning of
me, from the hfe and power of sin, which is the death
of the soul, from all miseries and death, which come
in as a wages of sin.
Use. This then should stir us up to seek remission
of sin. It is to be redeemed or set free from all evil, to
get our sin forgiven ; therefore David saith, ' Blessed
is the man whose sin is forgiven, to whom God im-
puteth not sin.' Look, as malefactors will turn eveiy
stone, make all their friends thej' have, to get a par-
don for their lives, so should we bestir us to get this
pardon, which once gotten, we shall be sure to have
in God's time all tears wiped from our eyes, we shall
see ourselves delivered from all evil.
Observe, secondly, that every believer in Christ
receiveth forgiveness of his sins. Though by nature we
are in our sins, lie in evil of guilt and punishment,
yet once getting faith on Christ's blood we are justified,
we have forgiveness of sin, and are accepted as
righteous to life, through Christ his obedience; though
the one is named, yet the other is by a synecdoche to
be conceived. Even as kings, to shew their clemency
in entering their reigns, they give out free pardons to
many kind of trespasses ; so God, to glorify his mercy,
it pleaseth him to give us in Christ the forgiveness of
all our sins. My meaning here is to speak precisely
of remission of sin, as it is distinguished from im-
puting righteousness, which I conceive as a distinct
part, concurring in our justification.
About this, then, we will inquire three jioints.
1. In what order we have it.
2. What is the extent or latitude of it in respect of
sin and punishment.
3. How we who have it can be faid to believe the
xemission of our sins.
« 1. For the first. As the supreme power of saving
or destroying is with God, so of remitting and holding
sin unremitted. We are therefore to conceive our re-
mission, first of all, as in (he gracious purpose of
God toward us, who knoweth on whom he will have
mercy, and whom he will harden. Aswe thus had [it] in
God's eternal purpose, so we have it given us in time
by way of execution. First, we have it given to Christ
our head, for us all ; for he being made sin for us,
even as a surety, having all our debt laid on him, he
could not be raised up till now all our sins were done
away; cy/o, Paul, 1 Cor. xv. saith, that 'if Christ
were not risen, we were still in our sins ,' where he
maketh the clearing of us all from sin, and Christ his
resurrection, to be accompanied one with the other.
Again, God did reconcile the world, not imputing sins
in Christ, which could not be without remitting all
their sins for whom his Christ did undertake. Be-
sides, were not our sins forgiven in him, we could not
be raised up, set in heavenly places with him ; for
before we can have quickening given us in Christ, we
must have pardon of sin given us.
Further, what did Christ shed his blood for, but
that he might actually get the pardon of our sins "?
Finally, he doth distribute nothing to us, which by
virtue of his obedience he receiveth not for us.
In the third place, this remission is communicated
from Christ to us in manner following :
(1.) Christ sendeth his ministers, as legates, with
the word of reconcihation or pardon, inviting them
to believe on him, that they may receive forgiveness
of sin.
(2.) He doth work together by his Spirit, making
those who are his children beUeve on him, that they
may find forgiveness in him.
(3.) He doth communicate with them the forgive-
ness which himself had procured and obtained for
them. Thus, even as condemnation was first within
the pleasure of God ; secondly, come forth against
Adam, and us all in him ; thirdly, is communicated
actually from Adam to us, what time we come to be
born of Adam ; so, on (he contrary, our justification
or remission of sin is first with God ; secondly, in
Christ, who hath by his obedience obtained for us the
remission of all our sins ; thirdly, it is communicated
to us whensoever we are supernaturally begotten of
him, that is, brought to believe. ' He that beheveth
is born of God ;' for though we have not justification
actually applied before we are called (o faith, yet we
do receive it virtually in Christ, when he was quit
from all our sins, as it is in Adam, who was his type;
for though condemnation is not actually applied till
we are born of him, yet in virtue of his condemnation
was the condemnation of us all. And, by the way,
we may see here how God forgiveth sins, how Christ
the mediator, how the ministers : God, by the prin-
cipal and prime authority; the Mediator, by a secondary
derived authority ; man, by a ministerial publica-
tion of the word of pardon. For Christ doth not
ministcriiilly declare pardon, even as he is man ; for
though he be a servant and subject as Blediator, yet
he is such a servant as hath an under power of judg-
ment. The Father giveth all judgment to the Son,
he judgetb none himself : such a servant as my lord
Ver.7.]
BAYNE ON EPUESUNS.
oa
•chancellor is to Lis majesty, not such a servant as an
ordinary or special messenger, in forgiving sins. Then
conceive it thus, as in citing one to .appear, the ori-
ginal authority is the king's, the under authority is
with the judge of this or that court, the ministerial
■authority in the messenger, which doth carry and
servo the writ ; and the messenger may be said to
fetch such a man up, not because any authority in
him doth it, but the writ he carrieth, as a sign, hath au-
thority to do it ; so here God first pardoueth, as having
the prime and original authority ; then Christ, as
chief Judge under God, in the court of chancery, that
throne of grace ; the ministers, as messengers, par-
don, because they dispense the word of God and
Christ, which giveth pardon, and hath authority to
give it. But this by the way.
2. The second point followeth, concerning the sub-
ject of this forgiveness, how far it is to be extended.
I answer, it is to be extended to all our sins past,
before our conversions, following after our conversions,
to the whole guilt or blame, and to the whole punish-
ment of them. We must not think that only sins past
■are forgiven, but all the sins which shall escape us
thi'ough intirmity ; for the covenant of God is to for-
give us our sins, and to remember them no more.
Now, who shall limit this to sins past before conver-
sion, when God speaketh it iudetinitcly, and when
suqh a pai'tial forgiveness may be, and yet the sins
forgiven come again to be remembered ? Col. ii., ' God
hath freely pardoned unto us all our sins.' He doth see
no iniquity in his Jacob, he to whom things to come,
and things past, are alike present. The remission,
which leaveth no place for condemnation, must needs
be of all sins ; but we being in Christ, are so remitted,
that now there is no condemnation to us, though we
daily sin, through the flesh which dwelleth with us.
That justification, between which and the giving of
eternal life or glorification nothing cometh, that is
from all sins. But whoso believeth, hath such a for-
giveness, that he receiveth eternal hfe ; or is so jus-
tified, that he is presently glorified with the beginning
of glory.
Again, we believing, receive that forgiveness of sin,
which Christ hath obtained by his blood for us ; but
this was a full remission of all our sins, from the first
to the last of them. Beside that, the redemption
and righteousness Christ doth bring are everlasting,
Heb. ix., which they could not be if our remission
were but of sins past ; for then should every conse-
quent sin make us again unrighteous, till we were
restored. If the sin present at our conversion be
such as cannot bo done away without the forgiving
those that follow, then we have forgiveness of both ;
but our sin dwelling in us is such that it cannot be
forgiven, but all the rest must be forgiven likewise,
for all the other are in it, as an eflfect in the cause,
as the fruit is in a tree, and the guilt of the cor-
ruption present reacheth to the last sin which is to
spring from it ; and oyo, it is sure, that when God
forgiveth us this, he doth forgive us all other like-
wise, which he doth see are in it, and will in time
issue from it. Did not God covenant with us, be-
lieving, to forgive all our sins, and seal this grace by
baptism ; all, I say, past, present, and to come ; then
we could not help ourselves in our after fall, by look-
ing to that grace sealed in baptism, for that was help-
ful for the sins committed before it only, which is
contrary to all good experience and doctrine. Again,
were a man pardoned for sins past only, then must
we grant that either he may quite fall from his union
with Christ, or be in Christ, and yet be subject to
condemnation. .And if we had not pardon of sins
after committed, as well as before, whence cometh it,
that daily many sins of infirmity escape us, the peace
which followeth our justification not once disturb cd
by them ? If any say we have pardon of those sins
for after, without which none liveth, but not of crimes
more grievous, this is to yield what they please, and
to dfcsist where they please, without any motive from
reason. Neither doth that parable* teach that God
forgiveth us our sins before our conversion, but not
sins after, which he doth charge upon us at his plea-
sure ; for the letter of the parable doth, if it be fol-
lowed, seem to sound as if God might require our s ns
after those sins which before he had forgiven us, :uid
80 did forgive us nonf absolutely, which the popish
school will not abide by. The parable, therot'ore,
must be construed by the end which it is brought for,
viz., to teach that such as will not forgive, shall rot
find forgiveness with God. Neither is that Rom. iii.,
where God is said to be just in forgiving the .sins
passed before time, through his patience, it makcth
not any thing to this purpose ; for sins are said to bo
before committed, which were committed under llio
former testament, as Heb. ix., it is made plain, and
so not the time of a man before and after convers-ion,
but the time before and after, or under the New Tes-
tament, is there compared. And howbeit we are still
to seek forgiveness, it is not that we are not in a state
of being justified and forgiven, but because it is need-
ful that God should as well preserve and continue this,
as at first give it ; and that this his mercy should be
more and more manifested in ns, and that the execu-
tion of this sentence should be further and further
performed ; finally, that the fatherly chastisements
our sins daily incur might be prevented. For these
causes we make this petition, though we know all our
sins are, in regard of God"s gracious sentence, remitted
to us. Neither doth the church's censure, excommu-
nicating any, argue that he is one who, before the tri-
bunal of God, is in a state of condemnation, or doth
not continue united to Christ, but that he hath
DO manifest external communions with her in tho
duties of godliness, and secondary operations of the
Spirit ; yea, that as the leper was civilly dead in rc-
* The parable in Mat. xviii. 23.— Ed. t Qu- ' not ' ?-Ed.
56
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
gard of civil communion, so is he to her in regard of
spiritual ; but she doth take him to have inward union
aud life, which floweth fi'om it ; for even as we seek
the he;ilth of none by way of medicine, whom we can-
not take to have life in them, no more can the church
the restoring of these by this so sharp ccnsurn, might
she not think there were some life in them, though it
is oppressed, as the life natural by a fit of the apo-
plexy. If we have not all our sins forgi%'en, past,
present, to come, it is because Christ hath not the
pardon of them all to give vxs ; or because the word
and sacraments cannot apply to us at once the pardon
of them all ; or because our faith cannot receive this
plenary remission ; or else it is not fit for some con-
sequence which would ensue. But the former three
none will doubt of, and the latter is fondly surmised,
when this grace which forgiveth is the parent and
nurse of holy fear in us, Ps. cxxx. Wherefore, for
this first part, let us assure ourselves, God doth give
us full pardon of all our sins, and that this his gift is,
as bis efl'ectual calling, without repentance, aud we
believing, do receive this whole mercy. So that,
though we are subject to grievous falls after it, and
unbelief, yet not to any such unbelief as shall ever
make the faith of God and his gracious gift in vain ;
which, concerning God's forgiveness, so far as they
conceive it to extend, the best of the papists' school
maintaineth.
Now, to shew that the whole guilt and pimishment
is released.
Such who are set free from all condemnation, are
as well set free from temporal as eternal. Now all
in Christ are thus set free, &c.
Such who are set free from the curse of the law,
are set free from temporal punishments of sin ; such,
I mean, as come from revenging justice, that she may
be satisfied in them, as well as from eternal ; for all
these are the curses of the law ; see Deut. xvii. He
who coveretb them, Isa. xliii. ; blotteth them out. Acts
iii. ; throweth them into the bottom of the sea, Blicah
ix. ; sealcth them up, Dan. ix. ; removeth them as fur
as the east from the west, Ps. ciii. ; he doth not par-
don them by halves. The baptists-' do yield this full
pardon in baptism ; but in sins which we fall into after
baptism, I mean mortal sins, they say, that we receive
forgiveness only of the eternal, not of the temporal
punishment, which remaineth to be suffered by us, to
the satisfaction of God's justice. This is a \vicked
doctrine, derogating from Christ, that the revenue of
purgatory might not be diminished; and not to speak
that all this doctrine of sacramental penance leaneth
on false grounds, as namely on this for one, that sins
only before baptism are forgiven when we are baptized ;
that there are some venial sins not deserving eternal
punishment ; it is to be detested, because it maketh
Christ not solely and perfectly to saTe us from sin ;
it maketh Christ not the purger of us by himself from
* Qu. ' papists' ?— Ed.
sin, which is affirmed, Heb. i. 3 ; while it doth make
US to satisfy for ourselves, in regard of the guilt in
part, and temporary punishment. Here are argu-
ments in the text against it.
(1.) That remission which is given upon a price
more than sufficient to answer all the punishment of
sin, that is not a half remission.
(2.) That sin which is remitted or pardoned, that
is not to be satisfied for ; to pardon is, without satis-
faction, or any revenge taken, to forgive that which is
committed against me.
Should the king, when he might execute a traitor,
not take his life, but keep him in prison, he should
not forgive the fault, but change a greater punishment
into a less.
(3.) Again ; that which is given from the riches of
grace, is no scant half pardon.
But the remission which God glveth is from his
rich grace.
True it is, that God doth, after he hath forgiven a
sin, take temporary correction still, as in David ; but
to offer himself as a Father for our good, is one thing,
to revenge himself as a Judge, for the satisfying of his
justice, is another. The sting of revenging justice is
pulled forth, from what time we have forgiveness ; this
done, the evil is no curse of the law, and ergo, it may
stand with full and free forgiveness.* Should some
Turk have sentence pass on him to die for some mur-
der, which amongst Christians he is found to have
committed ; should Christians, between the sentence
and time of execution, labour with him, and convert
him to the faith of Christ ; should he now, when the
hour of execution were at hand, being dulj* prepared
to it, take baptism, I hope he should be fully forgiven,
and yet he should have no release from this death,
which by his murder he had deserved. In a word,
there is no ground for this opinion, but it is only de-
fended that the flame of purgatory might not be
extinguished. Ask the question, Why doth this man,
having after baptism fallen to some mortal sin, and
then repenting, why doth he, on his faith and repent-
ance, receive only forgiveness of the eternal punish-
ment '? Is it that Christ his death is not as suffii-ient
as before ? Are there not sufficient means ? Will not
the same qualification in faith and repentance serve,
that did before ? They say, the first is all-suflicient
in itself ; they say, the sacrament of their penance is
perfect; they say, if a man have such confession, sa-
tisfaction, contrition, as do not put any impediment
to the sacrament, then it sufficeth. Then, say I, ever}-
man who receiveth pardon of the eternal punishment,
by the sacrament, must receive pardon of the tempo-
ral also ; for the sacrament sufficeth to give both. If
he come with such contrition and qualification as doth
* Which some see. and, erg'y, yield tliat haptism doth not
take away all punishment in this life, but in the life to como
it shall. It lakrth all away which wtvc to Lc sufl'ered in
purgatory, aud uU penalties the church may enjoin.
Veh. 7.]
BAYNE ON EPHhISIAXS.
57
not put impedimcut, be receiveth tlio whole benefit ;
if be come not with sucb, be receiveth no grace by
niL'iius of it, no reniissiou of the eternal.
8. Now followetb the third tbiug, to which I answer,
AYe do believe romissiou of sius, because though we
have it, in regard of God's sentence, and feel some
eli'ects of it, as peace, joy, Ac, yet we see it not fully
executed, nor shall not, till the time of refreshiug.
Use 1. Now then, how should this comfort our
hearts, that God bath dealt thus richly with us. Fear
not, thou repenting, believing soul, feai' not sins past,
present, to come, thy God hath put all from bis sight,
and so that he keepeth no back reckonings for thee ;
all the blame, all that is a proper plague or punish-
ment for sin, is removed from thee. What would come
to us under couJemuatiou, more pleasant than this
word of pardon '? What can we believers receive more
gladly than this general acquittance of all our sins ?
i'se 2. This must make us fear the Lord. There is
mercy with God, that be may be feared; mercy reach-
ing to forgiveness, the word signitieth. For a traitor
once pardoned in treason to be found a second time
in conspiracy, how unthankful, how intolerable; so it
is with us, i!cc.
Use 3. Seeing we get this remission in Christ his
blood, lot us lay it up and keep it carefullj'. We keep
all things which testify our discbarge from debts.
Let us lay up this by faith in our hearts, even this
pardon iii Christ bis blood, which our God giveth us.
It is a blessed thing to exercise faith in the promise
and seals which we have received. Blany, measuring
themselves in God's favour by feelings, when these
fail, call all in question ; many seeking comfort no
further than the smart of terrors drive them, and then
giving over, at length are distressed with their old
fears and donbtings ; for wounds over-hastily skinned
break forth afresh. But not a few, never exercising
their senses in apprehending this benefit, and so in
careful laying it up, they cause God to hide that com-
fortable experience of it, to the end they may seek it
up, and keep it, receiving it, more careluUy ; as if one
look loosely to plate, we will lay a piece aside for a
while, and make one think his negligence hath lost it,
that thus we may teach him to keep it more carefully
when it is returned.
Use 4. Let us maintain our spiritual liberty, in
which Christ hath set us, hating these lying vanities,
which would make the grace of God not to forgive,
but to change a greater punishment iuto a lesser. In
outward matters, we will stand for the utmost of our
liberty, not sufl'ering a word of our charters to be re-
strained ; and shall we bear it, that when God giveth
us in Christ a pardon of all our sins, men should
limit it to sins before baptism, of sins in regard of
their eternal punishment '? In human matters, we
hold that clauses which are in favour to us, are to be
censured in the amplest manner which they may bear
with probability.
Doct. Observe, lastly, in the seventh verse, from
whence it is that God giveth us pardon of sin : even
from his rich gi-aco. This made the saints in the Old
Testament lly to God's mauifold and tender mercies,
and feel in them remission of sin. See Exod. x.\xiv.,
' Jehovah, gracious, merciful, rich in kindness, for-
giving sin and iuiquities.' As if the riches of his
grace were in this act above all others manifest : Isa.
xliii., ' For my own sake do I put away thy sin ; not
for your sake, but for my own name's sake, will I purge
you, and wash you from j-our sins, you house of
Israel,' Eiiek. xxxvi. We see that giving benefits,
though it Cometh from kindness, yet it doth not any-
thing so much testify the clemency and kindness of
oiu- natures, as the bearing and passing injuries which
do highly provoke us. This then is the fruit of God's
most rich grace ; indeed, nothing but grace can for-
give, forgiveness being a free pardoning of some
otlence, without taking any revenge or satisfaction. I
cannot forgive that fault, for which I take my revenge,
or something which doth couuturvail the injury ofl'ered.
Justice may cause revenge, but cannot forgive.
OhJ. But how can God out of his rich grace forgive
our sins, when he doth not forgive them, but upou the
blood of his Son shed for us, as a ransom or redemp-
tion '? That which we get upon a ransom tendered,
that is from justice due to us, not fi'om free grace
given us.
Alls. JIany limit this sentence thus : that we receive
on a ransom which om-selves tender, that is due, not
on a ransom which is given us out of grace ; but this
seemeth not to answer the dilficulty. For what I
purchase with money never so mercifully bestowed on
me, is mine in justice, though the money were not
mine till mercy did furnish me with it. A price of
redemption, <')y/<^ must be considered two ways: 1,
as a thing demanded of justice, that she may iu heu
do something upon it ; thus Christ's blood was no
ransom ; for justice did not call him to this mediator-
like and priestly otfice, nor bid him lay down his life ;
2, it must be considered as a thing provided and en-
joined by mercy, thai by it, as by a mean, mercy may
do something justly, which otherwise she might not ;
and such a ransom is Christ his blood, and eiyo, doth
excellently accord with free grace, and the work of
grace in everything.
Ol'j. But when Christ bis obedience is such as
ceaseth justice, bow can God out of grace release to
this obedience, that punishment of sin, from which
now justice in regard of it hath ceased ?
Atis. Because the obedience of the son is due to the
father, and may be required from the son of duty, to
be rewarded at his pleasure. If my sou do that at
my command, upon which I can demand ten shillings,
I who have the right of my son and bis work, may
take the whole, and yet give him of grace what I
please.
Use 1. It doth confute the former dream, that which
.58
BA\NE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
the riches of grace doth, is full and perfect, no im-
perfect forgiviug. Should the king imprison a man,
when he might hang him, it were not an act of mercy
pardoning, but an act of justice tempered with mercy.
ObJ. But (say they) punishment abideth to those
whom God forgiveth out of his mercy, as David, and
those for whom Moses prayed that God would forgive
them, according to his rich mercy.
Alls. It doth so ; but it so abideth, that all guilt'of
sin to God-ward is taken out of it ; as it is in the
hanging due to a murderer, who, hard before time of
execution, is converted and baptized ; in which case,
if the abiding of the punishment do not let, bat for-
giveness may be full and free, why should the remain-
ing of punishment argue in the other a partial re-
mission only ?
Use 2. Secondly, This doth let us see what thank-
fulness we owe to God. Should one forgive us some
great debt, or shouldone pass by some provocations at
our hands, full of indignit}', as David did at Shimei's
sometimes, how would we tell of their love, and set it
forth ! But what indignities have we offered our
God ? What debt stand we into him ? The greatest debt
of a thousand talents. Oh then we would love much,
be much thankful. The want of this maketh God
sometime hide the sense of forgiveness from us ; even
as when plenty maketh his blessings no dainties, he
doth take them from us, that we may seek after them,
and learn to enjoy them with greater thankfulness.
Use 3. Thii-dly, Let us like children imitate him,
forgiving each the other, as he for Chi-ist his sake hath
forgiven us. But of this hereafter.
Now he Cometh to the second benefit ; which
seemeth here annexed, not so much to begin a second
branch of his enumeration, as to make us conceive
aright of the order in which we come to receive re-
mission from grace, viz., to prevent us that we may
not think that in the first place forgiveness is bestowed,
because that was first named, but that we receive
pardon from grace, when now that rich grace of God
abounded toward us in giving us wisdom and under-
standing. Thus I conceive the coherence. Now, the
points which are to be marked in this matter are
these : first, the abundant i/racc of God, the principal
cause of it ; secondly, the persons, to ».s, who have
found in him remission of sin ; thirdly, the benefits
in which this rich grace had formerly abounded, in
' wisdom and understanding,' and these are in the
eighth verse ; fourthly, the manner of working these
benefits, viz., the revelation of the mystery of his will,
which is amphfied partly from the efficient cause
thereof, God's free pleasure, a.nd this is verse 9; partly
from the ends, verse 10.
Ver. 8. To return unto the eighth verge. Before we
■can consider the doctrines, it is fit to open the true
meaning of it. Our books read, ' by which grace he
abounded toward us, in wisdom ;' ^as if this were the
sense, by which grace he did abundantly give" ns all
wisdom ; but this is not the meaning ; for abundance is
not to be adjoined to the grace bestowed, but to God's
grace bestowing. The abundant measure of the gifts
is sufficiently shewed by the note of quantity, ' all
wisdom ;' and the phrase doth not signify bij which,
but in, or uith which, for here is no particle to intimate
any such thing. The second case noting the matter,
subject, wherein God is here said to have abounded.
The truth is, as when we say. Such an one is abundant
to me in his love, our meaning is. The love of such a
one was abundant toward me ; so when he saith, God
hath abounded towards us in gi-ace, or with grace, bis
meaning is, the grace of God had been abundant to-
wards us, who have in him the remission of sins.
Ill wisdom and understandiiif/. These must further
be opened. Wisdom is put sometime generally ; thus
St James, chap, iii., useth it for a gift of the mind
given us from above, which teacheth us to know, and
inclineth us to do that which is good, and serving to
some good purpose. It is taken more strictly, and
then sometime it signifieth the doctrine of wisdom,
the doctrine of Christ crucified ; sometime the grace
by which we know and believe on Christ to salvation,
even as faith is put sometime for the doctrine of faith,
sometime for the grace and exercise of it, as now it
actually believeth, 1 Cor. ii. The doctrine of Christ
crucified, it is called the wisdom of God, predestinated
to our glory, so in the first it is called the wisdom of
God. Now, if the doctrine of knowing and believing
on Christ be wisdom, needs must the grace by which
we know and rest on him be wisdom, making wise to
salvation. I take this to be principally intended, if
not solely. Understanding is light supernatural of the
mind, whereby it conceiveth the meaning of God, in
his word and works, and pierceth into the nature of
the things of Goil, of things spiritual. As wisdom is
opposed to foolishness, so understanding to dulness,
and to the superficial overture or childish shallowness
of knowledge. Be not children in understanding, but
in maliciousness. The doctors which boasted them-
selves of knowledge in the law, because they did abide
in the letter, and not go to the inward meaning of it,
the apostle saith they did not understand the things
they did speak of. Israel knew what God had done,
yot not perceiving the end to which his great works
tended, so as to follow and to cleave to it, they are
said not to have an understanding heart. Knowdedge
is a gift of the mind, which perceiveth the truth and
falsehood which is in things ; it is opposed to ignorance.
These two former words answer to Chockmah and
Dinah, or Tehiniah,* which in the Hebrew are of like
importance. For that note of quantity, all wisdom, it
doth signif}' a rich measure in these things, not
absolute perfection : ' Who enriched you with all
speech, all knowledge,' 1 Cor. i. The sum briefly.
We have found redemption in Christ through his
* That is, n03n, and nj<3, or njun.— Ed.
Ver. b.]
BATKE ON EPHESIAN'f^.
O'J
rich grace, which ^lie had abundantly shewed us, inas-
much as he hath given us wisdom, whereby we know
and rest on Christ's salvation ; and understanding,
which maketh us see into the things of God, yea, both
of them in plentiful measure.
Doct. 1. In which words mark three things : 1. That
God giveth pardon of sins to none to whom he hath not
first given wisdom and understnnding; he doth quit
none from sin in Christ whom he hath not taught to
know and believe on his Christ, 1 Cor. i. 31. God
doth make Christ an author of righteousness to none,
to whom he is not first wisdom, that is, who do not
first receive the gift of wisdom from Clirist. Acts
xxvi., Paul is sent to bring men from darkness to
light, that so being brought to be light, that is, to
have wisdom and understanding, they may receive
remission of sins, aud inheritance with saints. We
must learn from the Father, that is, we must be made
to understand, before we can come to Christ. ' My
servant by his knowledge shall bring many to remission
of sin, shall justify many.' Look as it was in the type
of Christ, none were healed by that brazen serpent
who did not first behold it ; so here, if wo be not
taught of God to see that Christ crucified, made a
curse on the cross for us, we cannot bo healed of sin
wherewith that old serpent hath stung us. Which is
to be marked of them who presume forgiveness of sin
in Christ, and yet have no wisdom, no understanding
in the things of God ; whereas Christ will be avenged
on all who know not God ; whereas God saiih, he
hath no delight in a people of no understanding, nay,
that he is augry with them to destroy thera. There
is no sign so fearful as to live, especially, where
means of the word are, without this understanding ;
for it is a token that the God of the world hath power
over such to keep them blindfolded to their endless
perdition ; even as in the body, the eye which is still
blind after the most sovereign ej'e-salve apphed, it is
a shrewd presumption it is u-recoverably blind, and
altogether helpless.
J)oct. 2. The second thing to be observed is, that
true wisdom and understanding are gifts of God's
grace in Christ Jesus. We receive such wisdom from
the first man as did now remain with him after sin,
but this was no true wisdom, but rather an earthly,
sensual, aud devilish wisdom. That wisdom therefore
which is heavenly, making wise to salvation, must be
from the second Adam, who is the Lord from heaven.
Even as reasonable understanding is beyond the com-
pass of that knowledge which the beasts have by kind,
so is this understanding far beyond the reach of all
that wisdom left in corrupted nature. To clear this
point, observe these two things : first, that it is freely
bestowed on us ; secondly, that it is a benefit, than
which we receive none of greater use. Were it never
so good a thing, yet if I did purchase it meritoriously,
it were no grace to me. Were it never so freely given
me, were it of no use no ways to me, it could not be a
f ivour, much less a thing given me in riches of grace ;
for that which is a gift of rich grace must come freely
from the donor, and be greatly to the good of the
donatory or receiver. Now, how freely we have this
wisdom we all know, it is bestowed on us when all wo
are at enmity against it, yea, count it foolishness.
How behoveful it is for us, we may easily know, when
the sight of the body is so precious a sense, when the
reason which we have as civil men is so beneficial that
a man were no man did he want it, for this doth lift
him above the order of those inferior creatures ; how
can it bo but this wisdom and light must needs be
precious, by which we see God, Christ, those things
within the veil, kept in the heavens for us, by which
we are above ourselves and ail this world, to have
ccmmunion with God, Christ, and angels, spirits pcr-
fectcil, which maketh us far higher above the state of
natural man than natural man is above the beast.
Now then it being freely given, and a thing of all
others most behoveful, it must reeds be a gift of the
rich grace of God.
Uae 1. What thankfulness then do we owe to God,
who hath visited us with so precious a blessing.
Should we be through frenzy out of our right minds
a mouth or two, oh how graciously would we think
God dealt with us to restore us again to our right
senses, as we use to speak. But for him, when now
we had through sin cast ourselves into all folly and
spiritual lunacy, for him then to visit us, and by his
almighty power to bring us to the understanding of
the wise, it is such a blessing, for which he cannot be
sufficiently praised. Let us praise him for his good-
ness, and praise him for his faithfulness, for ho did
promise that the hearts of the foolish should be made
wise, that those who did err in heart should under-
stand, and lo, he hath performed in to us.
Use 2. We must take knowledge what we are by
nature, men empty of true understanding. Did wis-
dom come from nature, and grow out of the earth, it
were not a gift of gi-ace in Christ Jesus ; no, the
princes of this world's wisdom, such who have seemed
to ransack all the creatures, from the highest star to
the lowest mineral within the bowels of the earth, even
these are as devoid of true wisdom, as the ass-colts of
the wilderness. Men are out of their right minds till
they come by faith and repentance to God iu Christ
Jesus. What can the foolishness of folly work, which
is in men while they are converted ? Folly maketh a
man know nothing of these civil things. A fool cannot
tell how many twice two are ; and what doth a natural
man know of his estate by nature, of God's grace in
Christ '? He knovveth not, nay, he cannot know the
things of God, for ho counteth them foohshness.
Secondly, a fool is unteachablo, not more unlearned
than unteachable, Prov. xxv. 9. Persuade him, smile
on him, chall' at him, nothing will enter ; so natural
men : let God from heaven, and Christ by his ambas-
sadors, beseech them to be reconciled to God; let tiod
60
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
threaten them with the eternal curse of his heavy
wrath, nothing will sink into them. Thirdlj-, a fool
juJgeth not aright of that civil end to which his life
should serve. Wise civil men know that they live for
the good of their countrj', and their own private ; but
a fool wanteth this wisdom. And what do all natural
men ? They see not what is the last end at which
all their life should aim, as at a mark, viz., that
through faith and obedience they may come to live
blessed everlastingly with God. As a fool judgeth
not of the end to which he Uveth, so he maketh no
provision of means which tend to the good of other,
or himself, and yet seeketh after a commonwealth of
baubles, such as are his dagger, collar, cap, &c., for
these are as good to him as the Tower of London.
So it is with natural men : they gather a heap of
transitory things, but lay up no treasure in heaven,
which might stand them in stead for afterward. Again,
though fools are thus poor and miserable, yet they
think themselves to have all the wit, and have no
sense of all their misery, for the eye of reason is out
with which it should be discerned. Thus it is with
natural men : they think they know what they have
to do, they feel no want of grace, they see not
their misery which is come on them through sin.
To reckon up particulars in this kind would be too
tedious. Wherefore, let us labour to see ourselves
fools, that we may be made wise. It is a sign some
beam of heavenly wisdom hath shined into the soul,
which now findeth itself empty of true saving wisdom.
_ Doct. 3. The third and last thing is, that God doth
give understanding and wisdom plentifully to us whose
sins he forgivcth. This phrase is often used, ' all
knowledge,' Rom. xv. 14, 1 Cor. i. 3, Col. i. So
James counteth it ' all joy ;' and seemeth to note a
kind of fulness and rich measure in the things to which
it is adjoined; see Col. i. 9 and 1 Cor. i.; and so God
doth give us plentifully these things, wisdom, life,
regeneration ; he sheddeth and giveth them abund-
antly, James i., Tit. iii. This God did foretell, that
after his Christ manifested, the earth should bo filled
with his knowledge ; that he would pour out his Spirit,
not give it by drops, but plentifully. Even as gracious
kings and princes on earth will not only give things
which are good, but will bestow them in such measure as
may set out their prince- like bounty, so it is with our God.
Now, for the further understanding of this point,
we who believe may be said to have all wisdom : 1,
in regard of excellency ; 2, in regard of the quantity.
For the first, when a man hath one thing so good that
it serveth him instead of all ; as if a man hath gold,
silver, enough, we say he hath everything, because he
hath that serveth him for every purpose; so, though
this wisdom is not, for kind, all wisdom, yet being so
excellent that it serveth us to all purposes, it may bo
callcd_«// wisdom. But here is a further thing to be
conceived, oven in regard of the quantity of it. Now
it cannot bo said all in regard that it is absolutely full
and perfect for degree ; for ' we know in part' only ;
it must be said so then comparatively only. Now, it
may be said all wisdom, thus in a double respect :
first, in comparison of that measure which was given
the believing Jew ; and thus every faithful Christian
may be said to have all wisdom given him. It is a
great speech, that the least in the kingdom of God
shall be greater than John Baptist ; for look, as we who
now are up after the dawning of the day and rising of
the sun, have far more light than such who are in the
night ; thus it was with the Jew, he had the star of
prophecy as in a dark night ; we have the Sun of
righteousness now risen over us, and frgo, our light is
far greater than theirs. Secondly, Christians maj' be
said to have received all knowledge, in regard of those
who are more imperfect. As there are some Christians
more carnal, weak, than others, so more ignorant also.
For as this earthly understanding is not in that degree
in a child or young man as it is in an aged, so when
there are babes, j'oung men, old men in Christ, there
is a measure in wisdom answerable to these ages, as
it were, in Christ ; but St Paul here seemeth to set
this down so as it may admit a common application,
rather than otherwise.
Use 1. Seeing then that God doth give wisdom
plentifully to all, to whom he giveth pardon of sin,
how fearful is their estate who even seem to fly from
knowledge ! Some think it a dangerous thing to kaow
much ; they will live without saving light rather than
disquiet their sleep ; some hope if they be but baptized,
and can [say] their prayers, creed, and that men must
love God aljove all, their neighbours as themselves,
they think they know enough, and who can teach them
more ? Nay, even in these days of light, some will
speak as if they would bring people to the old implicit
faith. Some are so without understanding, that if you
ask them any common question, they are ready to put
it off, they are not book learned. Ask them a reason
of that they do, they have nothing but a childish imi-
tation, they see others do so ; they put ofi' understa,nd-
ing more fully, as if it were a thing appropriated to
our coat. Suspect yourselves. While the darkness
of night abideth, who will think the sun is risen ? and
how can the Sun of righteousness be risen in thy heart,
who still doth remain in so great darkness ? Some
cry out against much knowledge, they say men lived
better when less was known ; as if they would set that
on foot again, that ignorance is the mother of devotion;
or were of the mind that men might have too much of
their heavenly Father's blessing. Finally, such as
upbraid Christians, counting it pride in them to take
upon them knowledge in the Scriptures, or judgment
in the particularities of divinitj'.
Use 2. Let us seek to God for wisdom, seeing he
will give plentifully, even that anointing which shall
teach us all necessary things. As God hath not set
any certain degree of sanctification which shall serve
us for salvation, so he hath not stinted us to any cer-
Ver. 9.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
61
tain degree of knowledge, bat would have ns seek to
be filled with all knowledge and wisdom, as ho would
have us strive to perfection of holiness. Wherefore,
though we see but things, as the Mind man did when
now he was restored, yet we need not be dismayed while
we strive to make proceeding. We take great pains
to get the knowledge of earthly things, and we esteem
it as a great benefit to have insight into earthy mat-
ters, which belong to our estates ; but what is it to
have this understanding in the things which concern
onr heavenly condition, the rather let us seek, because
God will hear us graciously. He who answered Solo-
mon, seeking politic wisdom, and granted him above
all he did think and ask, what would he do to us were
our hearts set to beg heavenly understanding ?
Use 3. This must comfort us who have received our
part in this heavenly wisdom. Commonly the most
Christians are counted good men, God wot, but simple
souls, of no parts. The wisdom of God is folly with
the world ; it is like the waters oi Shiloh, which, be-
cause it giveth not the loud report, like these human
wisdoms, it is not in request with men of carnal judg-
ment. Lot this weakness be far from us. This wis-
dom maketh the face to shine, is able to satisfy the
soul : ' I care to know nothing but Christ, and him
crucified ;' yea, to save the soul eternally, bringing it
to endless glory. Such who have the wisdom to get
honours and treasure here on earth, they laugh at all
learning besides in comparison of this, counting that
skill folly which a man may have and yet go bare foot.
But how truly may we deem all that wisdom foUj'
which a man may have, and yet lose his own soul !
Ver. 9. Having despatched the three circumstances
which were included in the former verse, we come now
unto the fourth, in this verse, namely, the manner of
working this wisdom in us, in these words, having
opened unto us the mtistenj of his xcill. Which is am-
plified, 1, by the cause, God's good pleamre, the free-
dom whereof is argued in the words following; uhich
he purposed in Itintself, not considering anything in us
which might move him unto it. Here is nothing
needeth explication unless those words, the mijstenj af
his xiill. Which phrase doth note out the hidden
wisdom which the pleasure of his will ordained to our
glory, and is for matter all one with ' the word of
truth, the gospel of salvation," verse 13. The sum is.
Which so rich benefits of wisdom and understanding
he did work in us, when now he had opened unto us
that secret wisdom which his will had ordained to our
glory; that gospel of salvation, which he did out of
his gracious pleasure, which within himself, not look-
ing at anything in us, he purposed toward us.
Doct. Observe, first, God worketh saving wisdom in
none to whom he openeth not the doctrine of wisdom,
the gospel of salvation. As God did promise that the
hearts of the foohsh should understand, so likewise he
did promise that all of us should be taught of him.
And look, as the precepts of grammar and doctrine of
logic must be made known and opened unto us, before
we can get the art or wisdom of grammar and logic,
so it is, we must have unfolded the doctrine of God's
saving wisdom before we can have wrought in us the
divine quality of this wisdom, which comtth from
above. For further understanding it is fit to consider
what things the opening of the gospel compreheudeth
in it, or how God doth open this saving wisdom to us :
1. Outwardly, by propounding the doctrine of it unto
our ears, which he doth by his ministers. For this
cause ministers are called such as teach others in wis-
dom. Col. ii. the end ; such as feed with wisdom and
understanding, Jer. ; such as make wise, as it is,
Dan. xii. 3. For though it be read uise, the word
hath an active signification, and importeth to make
wise or bring to wisdom, as the next word doth not
signify just men, but such as turn others to righteous-
ness. Even as in great schools there are inferior
ushers as well as the principal master, so it is here.
It pleaseth God by man's outward ministry to open
the eyes of the mind, and bring from darkness to
light ; but man's teaching, which goeth but to the ear,
cannot do this matter. We must therefore consider
God speaking within the mind, by holding out some
such light, and causing such an inward illumination
as doth speak things no less to the mind than a word
audible doth report them to the ear. This is it which
we are said to hear and learn from the Father. Should
not the Father speak and teach, we could not hear ;
neither is it an outward voice, for all that hoar this
voice come to Christ, which is not verified in the other.
And this is that light which , diffusing itself through
the word we hear, doth make the things of God visible
to the soul. Even as not the air alone, but the air
now enlightened, is the mean by which things are made
discernible to the bodily eye.
In the third place, we must consider that God doth,
together with this illumination, which speaketh and
propoundeth things within the mind ; he doth, I say,
together'with it, open the eye of the uuJer.stanJing,
the ear of the deaf heart, to see and attend unto it.
This is called sometime the renewing the understand-
ing, giving light, opening the heart to attend, remov-
ing the veil. For if I will shew to a blind man any-
thing, it is not enough to propound the object and to
procure an external light by which it may be discerned,
but I must restore the sight of the blind eye before I
can shew it the thing proposed. So it is with us who
are spiritually blind, before we can have opened to us
the things of God.
Use 1. The use of this is, first, to rebuke such who
think they can be wise enough to save their souls,
though they have none to open to them, to instruct
them in this hidden wisdom of the gospel. Blindness
and bold presumption accompany each other. But de-
ceive not yourselves. Thou who canst not go to a
town two miles off which thou never wentest to, but
62
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
thou mu=t inquire and get some guide and direction,
canst thou tind the way to heaven having no guide, no
direction ? Thou who canst not learn thy ABC but
thou must have a schoolmaster, why wilt thou imagine
thyself able without help of teaching to learn this high
point of wisdom, which teacheth to live happy with
God, world without end ?
Use 2. Let us attend upon the preaching of the
word and the teaching of this wisdom, as ever we
would have it begun or increased in us : ' Blessed are
they who wait at her gates, at the posts of her door.'
A speech borrowed from clients or patients who wait
to have access to their learned counsel, and to the
phvsicians whose advice they seek for. Yea, let us
Beek for that inward teaching of God, in whose light
only we come to see light.
Pnct. Observe, secondly, that the doctrine of our
salvation through Christ is a hidden secrecy. The
apostle c lUcth the doctrine of Christ crucified a hidden
wisdom, 1 Cor. iii. ; which the chief for wisdom in
this world knew not: 1 Tim. iii., ' Without doubt,'
Baith the apostle, ' great is the mystery of godliness ;'
naming after points of doctrine concerning Christ
Jesus. And needs it must be so, for the great volume
of the whole creature hath not one letter or syllable
in it of this wisdom. They reveal a wisdom, for in
wisdom God made the heavens, and founded the earth
in understanding, Prov. xiii. ; but those who knew this
wisdom best learned nothing of this saving wisdom in
Christ, 1 Cor. i. Again, there is no spark of Hght in
man by nature able to conceive this secret. The wis-
dom of the law the light of nature reacheth not, for
the light of reason discerneth that God is to be loved and
honoured ; that I am to do as I would be done to, and
not after that measure I would not receive. But of
saving mankind lost, by faith on Chi-ist and repent-
ance, there is no light left which can trace any step of
this doctrine. Thirdly, the knowledge itself is of that
height, that from what time we have the Spirit which
doth teach it, we cannot in this mortality know it
anything as we should ; we see but in a glass, know but
in part, like children which know not fully the things
they know. Now, that which is hid in so great mea-
sure from us, who are now light in the Lord, how
great a secret is that in itself ?
But to open this a little further. The gospel of
salvation may be called a mystery in three regards :
1. Absolutely, because it is a thing of itself, within
the will of God, which no creature by itself is able to
know. If a thing within my mind be such that no
creature can know it, further than I make it known —
none doth know the things in man but the spirit of
man — how great a deep and secret is that which is
within (jod himself! 2. Thus it ceased when God
did first reveal it, but yet a mystery still in regard of
the spare revelation, and small number of those to
whom it was manifested. For a thing is not only
Lid while I keep it in myself, but while I shew it only
to some few persons more near me, it i-; a secret
matter still. If the king acquaint some tivo or three
of his most near favourites with a secret, it remaineth
hid still, and a secret in comparison of things com-
monly known. Thus was the gospel a mystery when
it was made known to the people of the Jews only ;
but continued no longer a mystery in this sense,
when now it was notoriously published to all nations.
3. Thirdly, the wisdom of the gospel is still a mystery,
when it is now divulge J, in regard of those whose
eyes are not opened to see it, and their ears bored to
attend to it. As news so common everywhere, that
they are no news, are still secret to such who, being
deaf, have never heard of them ; thus it is at this
day a hidden riddle to many Christians by outward
profession.
Use 1. Now the use of it is to rgbuke the presump-
tion of men who think so of their understanding, as
if a word were enough for them in these matters, who
hope they are not to learn this point now ; yea,
some proud shallow heads, who can find no things in
the Scripture eloquent for phrase, or profound for
matter. But this knowledge of Christ is so hidden
in a deep, that nothing is to be compared for secresy
with it in the whole world ; and when human arts
are so abstruse, that we cannot conceive them without
some reading and explaining of them, how can we
find out this deep riddle of God, if we plough not
with his heifer ? How can we understand the mys-
tery of his word, if we have not an interpreter ?
Use 2. This must move us to diligence and humble
dependence on God for the teaching of us ; we must
think upon them, commune of them, not in proud
bashfulness conceal our ignorance one from the other.
Above all, let us labour to see ourselves fools and dull
of heart, that God may make us wise. Many are
more prone to blame the preacher as confused, ob-
scure, and I know not what, rather than themselves ;
like the woman, which taken blind in the night, did
blame the curtains as keeping the light from her,
when the fault was in her blindness within, not the
curtain without.
Use 3. Thirdly, We see hence the love of God to
tell us a secret, yea, a hidden secret within his own
will. In what can his love be more testified ? John xv.
15, ' I call you friends, for I have shewed you what I
heard from ray Father.' When God revealed the
secret of Nebuchadnezzar to Daniel, and Pharaoh his
secret to Joseph, was it not a mercy for which they
were thankful? see Dan. ii. ; and do not we account
them to have found much favour? But this is above
all, to make known his hidden wisdom, which sheweth
us what things await us to everlasting, life and death.
Doct. Observe, thirdly, that the reason why God
revealeth or openeth the gospel to any, is his mere
gracious pleasure within himself. Were it any dispo-
sitions foreseen in men, then those should be called
and taught who were of lost capacity and towardness,
Ver. 10.]
liAVNE ON EPHESIANS.
63
who were for civil carriage most unblamenble ; bnt not
many wise, nor many of great wit, but babes and
simple ones are called, yea, publicans and harlots
■were made know these things when philosophers and
Pharisaical civilians were excluded. To shew it in
particular : as it is a grace of God to give his laws and
ordinances, Ps. cxlvii. 19, so it is his mere grace
that they are bestowed on any, rather than others.
This is shewed in giving them to Israel, who were worse
than Tyre and Sidon, than Nineveh, than the nations :
Ezek. iii. 3, 'I do not send thee to a nation of a strange
tongue ; they would hear thee :' ' Had these things
been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have re-
pented : Nineveh repented at the preaching of Jonah;
lo ! a greater than Jonah is here.' Yea, God is forced
everywhere to upbraid them with stifl'-neckedness, a
neck of steel ; with hard hearts, hearts like adamant;
with brazen foreheads ; yea, to call them a gainsaying
and rebellious people. Even as his pleasure carrieth
rain to one place, and not to another, so he makoth
his ministers drop the word of wisdom amongst some
and not amongst other some : Mat. x. C, ' Go not to
the way of the Samaritans ;' so Acts. xvi. 7, ' Go not
whither thou intemlest, but into Macedonia. Now, if
man's outward teaching be afforded out ot mere grace,
how much more God's inward teaching, yea, his open-
ing the e_ve of our minds ! In truth, as no reason can
be given why one man's eyes were opened, one dead
man raised, rather than all the rest, so no man can
give a reason why these who now see and believe,
should be made to see rather than others.
This serveth to contuse those who think the word
to be given or detained, according to something in them
to whom it is given, or from whom it is detained, in
them or their progenitors ; but we have shewed sufB-
ciently that it is first sent amongst any freely, and if
it be withheld from any it must be for their own
deserts ; or some who have been before them, pa-
rents to them, not for their own deserts ; for many
of the heathen were not so hard-hearted and im-
penitent as the Jew ; and for their parents' fault it
could not be withheld, unless we would make particu-
lar parents to stand for themselves and their children ;
whereas, to be a typo of Christ, a public person stand-
ing for him and his, doth agree to Adam as a thing
appropriated to him, Rom. v. Yea, some think that
the inward teaching which doth so teach that it
changeth the mind, that this teaching, I say, is given
to such whom God doth see as fit to work with it, and
nse to this purpose ; as a captain setteth a man on a
horse whom he doth see will manage him well. But
this doth presuppose a connatural correspondency in
corrupt nature, to the supernatural grace of God, and
a power in nature to use grace aright, which hath long
since been condemned as a Pelagian error, from these
grounds, that we c:innot do anything which profiteth
to salvation, out of Christ, that we are not fit lo think
a good thought.
The. Secondly, Let tis acknowledge God's free
grace, that we have these things opened and re-
vealed to us ; we, of mean parts for understanding, in
comparison of other ; we who have been often more
vile and viciously disposed than others. Let us ac-
knowledge that he hath opened those things, and hid
them from other, even because it so pleased him.
Finally, let us labour to walk worthy these ordinances,
to be fruitful in them, lest he say to us as to Caper-
naum, ' Woe be to thee ; thou wert lifted to heaven,
but I will throw thee down to hell.'
Ver. 10. Now foUoweth the tenth versa, which is
somewhat difficult, and, erpo, we must dwell a little
on the explanation of it. First, we will consider of
the connection it hath with the former, then of the
meaning and parts of it, and so come to the instructions
which it atfordeth. For the dependence of it on that
which goeth before, it may seem brought in either as
an explication of those words in the verse before, ' the
mj-ster}' of his will,' or as an efi'oct intended by some-
thing which is in the former verse reported. The first
sense is to be taken up after this sort : God hath
opened to us the mvstery of his will, out of his gra-
cious pleasure. Where I mean nothing by the mys-
tery of his will, bnt that he meant in fulness of time
to gather to a head in Christ, with those things already
in heaven, all things in earth, even an universal
church, through the ftce of the earth. This cannot, as
I think, be an exposition of those former words. For
to say nothing that the gloss is harder than the text,
words which are adjoined by way of construction are
not commonly so far removed from them they con-
strue, as you may see in the 7th and 13th verses of
this chapter, and all abroad. Again, the apostle,
by other equivalent tei-ms in the 13th verse, doth
open what he meaneth by the mystery of God's will,
viz., no other thing than the word of truth and gos-
pel of salvation. Thirdly, the mystery made known,
did work in them all wisdom and understanding, made
them wise in good fnll measure to salvation ; but the
knowledge of this, that God would call and gather to
his Christ an universal church on earth, is such a
point, in which men ma lo wise to salvation were long
ignorant, as Peter himself. Now, then, if it be no
explanation, then must it depend on the former, as
an effect intended, and flowing from something before
mentioned. Now the matters in the verse precedent
are but two ; first, the revealing of the gospel to Paul,
with some others ; secondly, the gracious good will
which God did purpose within himself, concerning this
benefit of opening his hidden saving wisdom to the
sons of men. Some join it with the former ; God did
open to ns, the Jews and Gentiles, the gospel, that
thus he might, in that full time which he had ap-
pointed, gather to all things now in heaven when he
wrote, all the things in eartli also, even a church uni-
versal. But neither would I sabscribe to this expo-
6i
I3AYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
sition ; for, first, it taketh the persons to whom God
is said to have opened the mystery, to be both
Jews and Gentiles, yea. Gentiles principally ; whereas
Paul, ver. 12, seemeth to appropriate this passage of
his epistle, from the 7th verse to the 13th verse, unto
the Jews only. Secondly, this taketh that fulness of
times to note the fulness of that particular season,
wherein God had purposed to pubHsh his saving
wisdom to the Gentiles ; but the text hath it not the
fulness of any certain time, as in Gal. iv. 3, but the
fulness of times indefinitely and universally. Thirdly,
the publishing of the gospel to all nations did not
gather those just spirits before in heaven, but here
they are as properly said to be gathered into Christ
their head, as the things on earth ; as when God is
said to reconcile all things in the blood of Christ, as
well the things in heaven as the things in earth, recon-
ciliation doth as properly agi-ee to the heavenly things
as earthly, so here by proportion ; for otherwise he
would have said, that he might gather to all things
which were now joined to their head in heaven, all
the things in earth also. Lastly, all in 'earth, through
all times and places, were not gathered by that first
publishing the gospel to Jew and Gentile, but all who
then were ordained to life through the whole world.
Now these are not all absolutely, but respectively, in
comparison of that few and small remnant which, out
of one nation, God sometime gleaned.
It remaineth, then, that these words come in, as
shewing the intended efiect which God did aim at, in
his gi-acious purpose of opening the hidden saving
wisdom to the sons of men, viz., that thus he might,
in the fulness of those seasons, which himself in wis-
dom fore-appointed, have gathered to a head in his
Christ, all things ; both those who now were, by
having this revelation, gathered in heaven, and all
the things which are in earth, through all places and
times, to the end of the world. This I take to be the
truest coherence, both because gathering to a head in
Christ is the efiect to which God doth destinate this
gracious purpose of opening the gospel, and al<o for
that this purpose of opening the gospel, outwardh- and
inwardly, or at least inwardly, is extended to every
one, through all ages of the world, who is to be united,
as a member, to Christ the head ; so that no more,
nor fewer, have been, are, or shall be, gathered, than
those whom God did purpose to teach in every ge-
neration. Lastly, the words fit no sense but this,
which to shew we must search a little the meaning of
them.
First, touching the time; secondly, the thing to be
done in time. In the time two things must be opened :
first, what is meant by ' dispensation ;' secondly, by
' fulness of times.' Bispenxation is a word taken from
stewards, and such as have the keeping of things in
common, and are to distribute them as they see fit,
for singular persons and occasions. To dispense,
then, is to distribute that I have in common, as is
fitting in wisdom, to persons and occasions in par-
ticular.
Now the dispensation of times is put by a meto-
nymy of the adjunct, for fulness of times wisely dis-
pensed.
The fulness of times indefinitely, universally not-
ing the consummation of all those seasons succes-
sively, which God hath appointed for the gathering of
his children.
But the thing to be done, mark the action, that God
' might gather to a head in Christ ;' that is the force
of the word. Secondly, mark the object of this action,
' all things ;' that is, all persons, who in God's coun-
sel belonged, as members making that body whereof
Christ is head. Thirdly, note the point, as it were,
in which all are to be gathered into one, or united, in
Christ, ' in him.' Having propounded the object, he
doth explain them by a distribution taken from the
place; all things which now are in heaven with Christ,
gloriously conjoined to him; and all who are in earth,
that is, who are in all places, and all times, to be ga-
thered to Christ in the earth. The sum of them is
thus much.
God, I told you, did open to us the gospel of salva-
tion, which thing he did according to his gracious
pleasure, whereby it pleased him to open it to all his
chosen, which he purposed fseely within himself, that
thus by opening his will, he might, in the consumma-
tion of all those seasons which his wisdom hath dis-
pensed, that he might, I say, have gathered, as it
were, to a head, all things in Christ, both those mem-
bers who had in their times this mystery revealed to
them, and are now gloriously united to him in the
heavens ; and all those who, by means of this revela-
tion, shall in all places, and through all times, to the
end of the world, be gathered upon earth, as it were,
to one head in him.
Thus we have, to my conceit, the most probable
connection and meaning of these words ; we have seen
the parts also into which they may be divided. Now
it remaineth that we come to the instructions.
Bod. 1. First, when he saith, that in the fulness of
times in which God hath dispensed, God will do thus
and thus, observe hence, that God hath set seasons
wherein he will accomplish all his purposed will,
Eccles. iii. He bringeth out everything beautiful
in the season of it. As he bringeth things natural,
the spring, summer, autumn, winter, every thing in
season, so in all the works he will do about his chil-
dren, whether it be the punishing of wickedness for
their sake, the delivering his children from evils, the
giving them benefits, he will bring them all forth in
the fit appointed seasons. The Canaanite, when his
iniquity is full and ripe, shall be visited ; Israel,
when four hundred and thirty years expired, shall be
delivered, Exod. sii. 41. When the seventy years are
expired, Dan. ix., Christ, in the fulness of time, shall
be exhibited. It cannot be, but that God should both
Ver. 10.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
65
appoint times for every purpose, and execute in them
the thing that he hath purposed. To design times is
his prerogative : as a master of a family hath this
power, to set ail times which he will have this or that
business taken in hand, so Acts i. 7. Secondly, such
is his wisdom, that ho only knoweth how to appoint
the fittest season for all his works ; as the husband-
man, it is his wisdom or skill in husbandry, which
maketh him know the fittest seasons for earing, sow-
ing, graffing, and such like businesses. Now look, as
man's fidelity doth bind him, if ho hath said he will
do this or that at such a time, to make his word good,
and do it accordingly, so God's fidolity doth so bind
him, that he will not but most faithfully execute all
that good he hath purposed to us, in the seasons which
with himself he hath dispensed thereunto.
Uxe 1. The use is, first, to reprove our weakness,
who think God often to delay. No; God is not slack,
as men count slackness ; he doth but wait his fit
opportunities, which his wisdom hath prefixed. If
the husbandman do not reap at midsummer, he is not
said to delay reaping, because it is not time to reap
then ; so God, who doth never stay but till the fit
time come, may not be said to delay. To our sense
it seemeth otherwise ; but we must learn to judge
righteous judgment. How long it is fit for me to
purge, and when I must have restoratives given me,
this the physician must prescribe.
Use 2. Secondly, we must learn to wait on God.
It is not fit we should teach him his time, make him
be at our call, dance attendance at our wills. Supe-
riors would take it in great snuff that their inferiors
should offer them this measure. Again, we would not
now in winter have midsummer weather, for it would
not be kindly. Thus, in the winter seasons of any
trial, we should not wish the sunshine of this or that
blessing, before our God doth see it may be seasonably
bestowed, remembering that the man who believeth
must not make any preposterous haste.
Doct. 2. Observe, secondly, that he saith, the
gracious purpose of opening the gospel is that we
might be gathered. Observe, that God, by opening
to us the gospel, doth bring us to his Christ, chap. iv.
Ho giveth a pastor and teacher who may outwardly
reveal these things, that he may gather his saints,
knitting them to their head and one with another; so
he gave the priest, Levite, and prophet to this end.
'How often,' saith Christ, 'would I have gathered
thee, as a hen doth her chickens under her wing ! and
you would not.' Look, as the news of a gracious
prince calleth together subjects who were fled under
tjTauny hither and thither, so the opening to us of
this our King and Saviour, who must save us from
sin, this doth make us fly home to him, as pigeons
use to their own lockers. For the better understand-
ing of this point, first, we must know that by nature
we are many ways dispersed and severed ; secondly,
the order in which we come to be gathered.
For the first, we are disjoined from God our Father.
The prodigal is the type of us, who was now wandered
from his father's house, and would needs be at his
own hand. By nature all are without God. Secondly,
wo are scattered from Christ like sheep in the valleys
of death running after the wolf, and leaving the Shep-
herd of our souls. Thirdly, we are divided one from
another, a man being by nature a wolf to a man, his
feet being swift to shed blood further than God re-
strainoth.
Now for the order in which we are gathered : First,
the opening of the gospel doth gather us into one
faith. Secondly, by faith as a spiritual sinew or nerve,
it doth unite us with Christ, making us to become
one person with him, as man and wife in law make
one person. Thirdly, it doth thus unite us with God,
as a woman marr3-ii>g a man's natural son becometh
upon it daughter-in-law to him, with whose son she is
one by marriage. Yea, we are so much nearer to
God, by how much God and Christ are more nearly
united, than any natural son can be with his natural
parent, who cannot have the selfsame singular being
his father hath, but one in kind like unto him, and
derived from him. Fom-thh", we by being gathered
to Christ, are gathered to the whole body of Christ,
to all who exist under him, by a kind of pure sub-
ordination, as angels are spiritual generation from
him, as it is in all redeemed by him, the angels be-
coming ministering spirits for our good, and we most
strictly knit with all both in heaven, earth, already in
Christ ; not only that we are under one head with
them, but we are quickened with one Spirit, and con-
tained together, as the members of a natural body are
both contained and quickened by one soul. Nay, we
are gathered to all who in God's predestination belong
to Christ. As one born of this or that man is not
only linked with those brethren he hath in present,
but hath a respect of consanguinity to all that may be
gotten of him, so it is with us ; from what time Christ
hath brought us, by a supernatural nativity, to be bom
of him, we have a respect of near conjunction to all
who arc in time to be brought to faith by him. Who
can unfold the society which the gospel revealed
causeth ?
Use 1. The use is, fii-st, to move us that we would
consider of God's gracious purpose, according to which
he revealeth the doctrine of his Son to us. WTiat do
we it for but to bring you to Christ ? Even as a
friend, which goeth between his lover and his love, so
Christ sendeth us with that his mind, that we might
win you to him. It were happiness for a poor woman
to be contracted to a man virtuous, wealthy, honour-
able ; but what shall be thy happiness when thou
shalt, by an unfeigned faith, have got thyself con-
tracted unto Christ ? Refuse not wisdom sending
forth her maids, Prov. ix. ; refuse not God sending
out his servants, ^lat. xxii., and inviting you to come
and partake in his Son Christ, and all his benefits, to
£
■iM
BAYNE ON EPHESTANS.
[Chap. I.
forgiveness of sins, ami salvation of your souls, lest
you, by despising his grace, most highly provoke his
indignation.
Use 2. We see the vain slander of the world, who
say the gospel marreth all fellowship. Indeed, it doth
break sometime good fellowship, falsely so called ; but
it breedeth and holdeth together all fellowship that is
good indeed ; it bringeth us to have fellowship with
Christ the mediator, with God, with angels, with
spirits of just men departed, with the predestinate
ones, whose names are written in heaven, with all in
earth who are believing members in Christ ; it breaketh
company by reason of men's corruption, which maketh
them they had rather live thralls of Satan, in their
ignorance and lusts, and customs of ignorance, than
sutler themselves, yielding obedience, to be gathered
to Christ.
Dvct. 3. Observe, thirdly, from hence, that this
pleasure of opening the gospel was proposed for
gathering all things to Christ their head. Observe,
that whosoever have been, are, or shall be gathered
to Christ, they are brought to this by opening the
gospel. God did purpose this grace of opening the
gospel, not for our sake only, who are, from Christ to
the end of the world, to be brought to him, but for
their sakes who were then in heaven when Paul did
write these words in hand. There is but one eternal
gospel ; never was there other name made known, in
which men might be saved, than the name of Jesus
Christ, yesterday, to-day, and for ever, the only way
of salvation. Abraham saw the day of Christ, and
rejoiced ; yea, from Abel downward, it was by faith
on that promised seed that they were accepted. What
is the whole redeemed church ? A number called
forth by God cut of the world, to partake in forgive-
ness of sin and life eternal thi'ough Christ. When the
whole church is a multitude of such as are called, and
God's call is nothing but the inward and outward, or
at least the inward opening of the gospel, to such
whom he hath predestinated to salvation, it cannot be
but that every one, who is of or belongeth to the
•church, must have this wisdom of God opened to him.
Use 1. It is to be observed, not only against those
old heretics, but many deluded souls in our times,
who are of mind that if they follow their conscience,
and live ordrrly in any kind of belief, it will serve
their turn ; but he that followeth such a blind con-
science will find our Saviour's speech true, ' If the
blind lead the blind, both will come into the ditch.'
His conscience and he will both perish, if he learn
not this way of faith and obedience to the gospel of
Christ.
Use 2. Again, it must teach us to come under this
ordinance of God revealing his truth ; for this is the
great drag which taketh all such good fish, such per-
sons as belong to the kingdom of heaven.
Doct. 4. In Christ, even in him. Observe who it
is in whom we are gathered together, as fellow-mem-
bers each with other. We are fitly said to be gathered
in Christ together, both because he hath abolished the
enmity betwixt God and us, and so removed that
which did disperse us. 2. He doth call us, and efl"ec-
tually draw us home in his time, even as shepherds
do their llocks which are now scattered : ' When I
am lifted up, I will draw all ;' ' How often would I
have gathered you !' 3. ' In him ;' as in the same
point we are all of us one. Even as all the families
of the earth, in regard of Adam, their first parent, tie
common root and stock of all mankind, they are all
but one ; or as the subjects of England, Scotland,
Ireland, are in our king united, and all made one
body politic, so it is with the members of Christ in
heaven and earth ; now being gathered under Christ
their head, they must needs be gathered one to an-
other, as fellow-members in one and the selfsame
body, Rom. xii. ; there being not only a bond from
Christ to us, even the bond of his Spirit, and from ns
to Christ, even our faith, but a bond of love, the bond
of perfection, which doth hold us one with another.
Use 1. Let us, then, to preserve our union, walk
with Christ and keep by him. Even as it is in draw-
ing a circle with compass, and lines from the circum-
ference to the centre, so it is with us : the more they
come near the centre, the more they unite, till tbey
come to the same point ; the further they go from the
centre in which they are united, the more they run
out one from the other ; so, when we keep to Christ,
the nearer we come to him, the more we unite ; but
when we run forth into our own lusts and private fac-
tion, then we are one disjoined from the other.
Use 2. Again, we must, seeing in Christ our head
we are joined as members of one and the same body,
therefore we must be so afi'ected each to other, as we
see members are. The}" envy not one another ; the
foot envieth not the eye; they communicate each with
other; the mouth taketh meat, the stomach digesteth,
the liver maketh blood, the eye sceth, the hand hand-
leth, all fcjr the good of the whole : they will not
revenge themselves. If going hastily one foot strike
the other leg or foot, it will not strike again ; they so
bear the burden one of another, that their afl'ection
each to other is not diminished ; as if the head ache,
the body will not carry it and knock it here or there,
but beareth the infirmity, doing it the ease it may,
yea, being well afi'ected to it no less than before.
Now that God, who is love itself, teacheth us these
things.
Doct. 5. From this that he saith. All the things
which are in henren or in earth, observe that there is
no place in which are any members belonging to
Christ but either in heaven or in earth. Thus, Col. i.,
the apostle did not know any belonging to reconcilia-
tion, wrought by the blood of Christ, but they were
either in heaven or earth. The Scripture doth not
know but two kinds of men : some believing, passed
from death to life ; some unbelieving, over whom
Ver. 10.]
UAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
67
wrath abideth. Though some have greater faith and
snnctiticatioD, it mattereth not ; degree changeth not
the kind ; a child is a m»u no less than a man for the
kind of him. It acknowkdgeth not but two states :
some as pilgrims here, wrestlers, soldiers, runners of
the race; some as at home, having received the crown,
the garland of victory. So it acknowledgeth but two
times ; the one in this life of labour, which endeth in
death, Eccles. ; the other of rest, after this life ended :
' Blessed are thej- that die in the Lord, they rest from
their labour.' In like manner, two places belonging
to all faithful soldiers : the one is earth, in which they
are for time of their warfare ; the other is heaven,
where they rest, receiving the crown which belongeth
to them. Even as those material stones were either
hewing and polishing in the mountain, or transported
and laid in the temple, so it is with us : either we are
squaring and fitting here, or else we are by glorious
conjunction laid on Christ, the corner-stone in the
heavens. But some who will grant that, when Paul
did write these words, which was many years after
Christ's ascension, that then all were in heaven, but
they will not yield that souls were there from the
beginning, but only siuce Christ his entering thither.
For answer, I say that the contrary doth seem clear
to me, for they were taken to glory and saved as we.
Now such as arc taken to glory are taken to heaven,
for the Scripture knoweth no place in which God
doth ordinarily display his glory but in heaven.
Again, they were received into everlasting taber-
nacles, Luke xvi. Now, if the godly at the instant
departed were bestowed in any place but heaven, they
then did go to mansions which they were to leave
within a year or two, even then when Christ was to
ascend. They whose pilgrimage and sojourning ceased
with this life, they could not but be in their country
at home after this life. Heaven is the country of
saints: '0 our Father which art in heaven,' Ubi
Pater, ibi palria. Those who walked as strangers hero
on earth, because they looked for a heavenly Jeru-
salem, a city whose maker was God, they leaving
this earth were translated thither ; neither was there
anything to hinder it : not their sins, for they which
could not hinder them from sanctification, fitting them
for heaven, could not hinder them from heaven ; not
want of faith (who now hath that faith which Abraham
and many of them had ?), no want of efficacy in Christ :
' he was yesterday, to-day, and for ever ;' his death
was effectual to cause them to find pardon of sin and
the spirit of sanctification ; not any privilege of Christ,
for not simply to ascend into heaven in soul was Christ's
prerogative, but to ascend, soul and body, as heir of
all things, and the author of salvation to all that obey
him. Finally, the translating of Enoch, Moses, and
Elias, seem to figure out no other thing ; wherefore,
though David be said not to have ascended into hea-
ven. Acts ii., it is spoken in respect only that he was
not raised in body, and gone into heaven, body and
soul, as the heir of all things and person who was to
sit at God's right hand ; and though, Heb. ix., the
way into heaven bo said not to have been opened, and
then to bo new, the meaning is not that none went this
way, but only to shew that the way was not really
entered by the true high priest after the order of Mel-
chisedec, as the repealing of sacrifices did shew that
yet remission of sins was not obtained ; that is really
received of our Surety, upon performance of that satis-
faction undertaken, not that believers found not pardon
of their sins under the former testament. Again, it ia
one thing for a way not to have been traced at all,
another not to have been fully manifested ; the latter
was not under the Old Testament. To conclude :
though it be said they received not the promises, say
in their real exhibition, and that they were not per-
fected without us, the meaning of which is not that
they were not taken to heaven, no more than to deny
that they had not forgiveness, or the same spirit wo
have, but to teach that they had not before Christ
that perfect state in heaven which now we and they
are presently possessed of, for they did expect in hea-
ven their Redeemer, on whom they had believed for
forgiveness of sin and life, even as souls now expect
the resurrection of the body, the second appearance of
Christ to judgment, in regard of which things they are
not perfected. Now hence followed a want of much
light and joy, which on the sight of Christ, Godman,
entering the heavens, did redound unto them, as wo
in heaven now have not the fulness of joy which then
we shall have when we see the accomplishment of the
things we expect. While the fathers do set out this
imperfection of their estate, the papists have fancied
their limbus, which never entered into their hearts.
Use 1. The use of this doctrine is first to confute
such academical doubting spirits who will not say
where they were : I mean the souls of the fathers
before Christ's ascension. Certainly, unless we will
be as fruitful in multiplying heavens as the papist is
in his hells, we must grant them received into one
only receptacle of blessed perfected spirits.
Again, it sheweth the vanity of the popish limbiis
and purgatory. They are well seen in hell who can
tell you all the stories and chambers of it so exactly ;
the truth is, they are Marcionites in this point, who
did hold that the fathers had refreshing and ease from
pain, but not salvation, and the reward of them was
not in heaven.
Use 2. Secondly, we see to our comforts, whither
we shall be taken when this life is ended ; this taber-
nacle dissolved, we shall have another not made with
hands in the heavens. ' Ask,' saith God to Christ ;
' I will give thee tho nations for thine inheritance.'
What did Christ ask ? John xvii. : ' Father, where I
am, there let these be, that they may see the glory
thou hast given me.' The thief went from the cross
to heaven, to Christ's kingdom, which was a short
one if it were in limbos, which waa to be broken up
68
BAYNE ON EPUESIANS.
[Chap. I.
within a few hours' space. This should make us
desire to be dissolved, seeing we shall presently be
with Christ in heaven. ShonlJ we have waited for
admittance into heaven as long as for the resurrection
of our bodies, there were not that comfort ; but to fly
forthwith to those blessed mansions, how willing should
it make us to depart ! Who is it doth not willingly
bid farewell to his smoky inn, when he knoweth that
he shall come to his own house every way contentful ?
Use 3. Thirdly, seeing heaven must find us when
we leave this earth, let us send our treasure before
ns. This earth is but God's nursery, in which God
doth set his tender plants ; not that they should grow
here still, but that he may transplant them in his
time, and set them in heavenly paradise, where they
shall abide for ever, Why, then, seeing our eternal
mansion is there, what should we treasure here below !
Blen care not for furnishing things they must leave
quickly ; they send all before to the places wherein
they mean for their times to make abole.
Yer. 11. In whom also u-e have been chosen to, or ob-
tained, an inheritance. Now he cometh to the third
blessing, even our glorification. Having laid down
our justification, ver. 7, and our vocation, vers. 6-10,
he doth set down this third before mentioned, in this
11th and l'2th verses. We are to mark, 1, the bene-
fit ; 2, the foundation of it ; 3, the end. The benefit
hath reference to the 7th verse, ' In whom we have
redemption,' in whom also we have obtained an inhe-
ritance. The old books read it, ' We are chosen ;'
the latter. We have obtained an inheritance. The
word signifieth we have been chosen, as it were, by
lot, to an inheritance. The ground sheweth us, first,
our predestination ; secondly, the author of it, by him
who is described from the effect, in which we are to
mark, 1, the action, who doth work efl'ectually; 2, the
object, all things ; 3, the manner, according to the
counsel of his will, the end of this, and all the other
benefits following. The words being easy, we will
come to the instructions :
Doct. 1. First, we see that being in Christ we find
not only righteousness in him, but life everlasting.
God doth not sot us free from sin in Christ, that by
ourselves we might, by works meritorious, work out
salvation ; but even as sin causeth death, so his grace
through Christ reigneth to life eternal. Now, the
order in which we receive this inheritance you may
see, Acts xxvi. 18, Rom. viii. God enlightens their
eyes, l)rings them to know and believe on Christ, that
so they may receive in him, first, remission of sins ;
secondly, inheritance with the saints. Those whom
he bath called, he hath justified ; so those whom he
hath justified, he hath glorified. Sin is a wall of par-
tition which must be beaten down before the light of
grace and glory can shine unto us. Now, sin being
removed from us, who are with the natural Son, what
should hinder but that we should be heirs, even joint
heirs, with him ? Being one with him, we are the seed
to whom was promised under Canaan the inheritance
of the world to come. The better to understand this
matter of our inheritance, you must know what it is
in general. 2. In what order we come to receive it.
That is an inheritance which I hold as the son or ally,
or as out of favour I am written the heir of this or
that man ; so whatever we obtain by our principal
birth from Christ, that is our inheritance. That which
we obtain is twofold : first, in this life we receive the
first fruits, the earnest of the Spirit, and all our bless-
ings are given to us as part of a child's part. Wards,
while they are in their minority, have some allowance
from their inheritance ; and parents will prove their
children with some lesser stocks, to see how they will
husband them, before they give them the full estate
they mean to leave them ; so doth God.
Secondly, we receive the fulness in the life to come,
which standeth partly in prerogatives ; secondly, in
the glory that shall be put upon our persons ; thirdly,
in the things which shall be given us to possess.
Some inheritances have prerogatives annexed, as to be
Lord High Steward, Lord High Chamberlain ; so our
inheritance hath this royalty annexed. We shall be
kings and priests to God; we shall be judges of the
world, and angels with Christ, standing by Christ as
benchers and assistants in place of judgment. Our
glorj' respecteth soul or body ; the soul shall be fiUed
with the light of knowledge, even as the air upon the
comiug of the sun to it is rather hght to appearance,
than enlightened.
2. Our love shall as a flame rise up to God. TMien
the water which runneth in any channels is brought
int^ one, it maketh a little sea. When all our self-love,
love of wife, children, earthly things, yea, of sinful
lusts, is turned into the love of God, then doubtless
great and glorious shall be our love. 3. Our joy
breaketh forth in praise. Who is able to utter, when
here it is unspeakable sometime and glorious! The
glory of the body shall be such, that it shall shine as
the sun in the firmament, both from the glory about
it and the glorious spirit within it, as a lantern shineth
from the candle within it. For the things we shall
possess, they are, in a word, all things : the world to
come, the new heavens, and the new earth ; and the
creature being a little thing, we shall possess God
himself in Christ as our husband and all-sutlicient
portion.
Use. For the use ; first, we see that heaven cometh
to us freely. Did we deserve it, and in efl'ect pay for
it, it were purchase, not inheritance ; but it is not said
simply an inheritance, but such an one as is assigned
us by lot, for this word seemeth'^to respect that divi-
sion of Canaan to the twelve tribes, whoso several
seats were by lot designed. Now, if our inheritance
cometh by lot, then it is not our own industry, but the
divine disposition which worketh all in all in it.
Use 2. This should cause us to rejoice. Oh, if meo
Ver. 11.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAKS.
(10
have small things befall them in earth, their hearts
are soou raised to rejoice in them ; yea, in the vain
pleasures of this life, how are the hearts of men filled
with gladness, who yet hang down their heads all
amort while these things are piped ! Ah, alas ! there
are too many who taste their pottage like Esau, better
than their birthright. Oh, let us be ashamed, that in
these outward toys, which are but like the shaking of
a child's rattle, that in these our hearts should bo
tickled, and with the matter of their freehold in heaven
should not bo moved. This should make us rejoice
when we are made heavy with divers temptations,
1 Peter i. So they did in those apostolic times, but
the hidden light of this star is not so discerned by us
vbo live in this day of outward prosperity.
Use 3. This would stir us up to aflcct these things,
and be desirous of them. The creature groaneth in
kind, waiting when this our inheritance shall be given
us. What dead births are we who lie in the womb of
the church militant, never ofl'ering to break forth
into the heavenly liberty ! Children are so aflected to
their earthly inheritances, that they sometimes practise
against their own parents, aflecting over-timely pos-
session. Great purchasers, if they make a purchase
in the remotest parts, are not well till they have seen
it; so should we be afiected toward our inheritance.
Why hath God given us the first fruits, even as the
spies did bring to the Israehtes some of the fruits of
Canaan to make them long after it, and desired to be
possessed of so good a land ; so doth the Lord give us
to the like end the first fruits of the Spirit, to make us
desire and long after the fulness thereof.
Use 4. Finally, see the fear we are to walk with
npon this consideration, Heb. sii. The greater thing
we expect from any, the more must be our observancy
toward them, and endeavour in all things to please
them.
iSow followeth the ground of all these benefits in
time, having been predestinate, which is described from
the purpose going before, having been predestinate,
according to Jiis purpose; which purpose is argued
from the author of it, who is not named, but de-
scribed. In the description, three things are to be
noted : first, his action or working ; ii7io tvorketh ;
secondly, the object, all things ; thirdly, the manner,
after the counsel of his uill.
To speak a word of predestination according to pur-
pose, which is here made the ground of all the former,
and so to come to this description, in which we must
dwell with more diligent consideration for the unfold-
ing of it.
For predestination see above. But it may be asked.
What is this purpose according to which we are said
here to be predestinate? Wereadof some purposed and
ordained to the obtaining of life. Acts xiii. 1, 1 Thes. v.
Now, God's purpose and ordinance touching the end
doth seem to follow npon God's election ; for when we
have a will to do anything, there followeth upon this
in the mind a settled purpose to eflect it; so whea
God hath loved some to life, there cometh to be as it
were in God a settled purpose of bringing some to
life, which once settled, all things come to be predes-
tinated for performance of it ; and, Rom. ix., this may
be grounded when he saith, 'that the purpose of God,
which is according to election, might be sm-e.' Where-
fore I deem foreknowledge, by which God now about
to choose knoweth whom he will choose ; election, by
which he setteth his love to life on some before other
some, purpose settled of bringing some to life before
other some. These belong all to the same benefit,
viz. election. Foreknowledge, as that which goeth
before; for God doth not blindly choose he knoweth
not whom ; purpose following it, as a shadow doth the
body ; and therefore where the one is named, the other
by discourse are to be understood. He hath purposed
us to attain life through Christ, he hath chosen us to
attain life; as Rom. viii., 'Those whom he did fore-
know himself to choose and purpose unto hfe, those
whom he predestinated.' And thus you see why it is
said predestinate according to purpose. But note here
by what method the apostle doth gather themselves to
have been predestinated, even a posteriori ; from this,
that they were now called, justified, that they had re-
ceived an inheritance by faith, he gathereth that they
had been predestinate. Observe, then,
Doct. What is the way to find ourselves to have
been predestinate before all worlds ; even to find that
we are called, justified, sanctified. We must go up by
these stairs, or we cannot come to the height of God's
counsel. Look as by the counterpane of a lease or
will we know what is in the original will, which it may
be is kept a hundred miles from us; so by these things
written in our hearts in God's time, we may know and
read what things it pleased him from everlasting to
purpose towards us. But in this point we have before
been large.
To come to the description of the author of this
purpose, according to which we were predestinate.
The parts to be marked in it have been mentioned.
Let us first, then, consider the meaning of the words;
secondly, of the scope, for which they are brought in ;
thirdly, of the doctrines to be marked in them.
First, This word uorketh doth signify such a working
which hath efiicacy to the bringing forth the being of
that which it worketh.
All things. Noteth out whatsoever things are, whether
good or evil.
Counsel. Noteth sometime the faculty of wisdom,
which giveth advice touching things to be done, and
means of doing them. And thus, according as the
nature of the thing hath itself to him who giveth ad-
vice, is something present and ready, sometime need-
ing deliberation ; but deliberation, so far as it is grounded
in imperfection of knowledge, and argueth doubtful-
ness, cannot be ascribed, but only so far as it signifitth
the maturity and ripeness of counsel. Secondly,
70
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. T.
connsel signifieth not the faculty, but the effect, wise
advice given in any case from that faculty of wisdom
which giveth counsel. Thus we nnderstand when we
say, AYhat counsel did such a one give you ? Kow,
thus it is here taken for that wise order of things, and
means which God's wisdom suggested. Lastly, it is
to be considered, why it is called counsel of his it ill.
First, because it is propounded to his will ; secondly,
it is accepted of by his will. The meaning is, we ob-
tain all these blessings before-named, having been pre-
destinated according to that gracious pru-pose of God
towards us, whose working bringeth about all things
according to that wise order which his counsel did pro-
pound, and his will for the liberty of it did freely
accept.
Now, the scope of this description tendeth hither,
to prove that we attain the benefits before-named,
having been predestinated by God's counsel (for pre-
destination is an act of God's connsel, as I have said
before) thereunto ; ho proveth this particular, by this
general. He who worketh all things after the counsel
of his will, he doth work these benefits in us, his coun-
sel having predestinated us to them. But God worketh
all things, &c. These are frivolous exceptions, that
God speaketh only of the things before, which he doth
out of his gracious pleasure ; for this were an imper-
tinent superfluity to say, that God had wrought us
these benefits, when his counsel had predestinated us,
who doth work these benefits according to his counsel.
He hath wrought them in us according to his counsel,
who doth work them according to his counsel.
Secondly, "Whatsoever things are according to God's
counsel, those he is said to work ; for these last words
may as well determine the subject, as shew the manner
of his working.
Thu-dly, What reason is it to say, he worketh these
things after counsel ? as if all the works of God were
not alike after counsel.
Lastly, To say he speaketh of things he doth out of
gracious pleasure, is in their sense, who except, frivo-
lous; for he saith not, the counsel of his iudoxia, but
of his ^iXri,aa. Beside that, the Scripture doth attri-
bute those things, which as judgments God doth exe-
cute in reprobates, to God's eu&cxla, mere free plea-
sure : Mat. si. 25, and xiii. 11, ' Thou hast hidden
these things from the wise ; even so, because it pleaseth
thee.' Now, to come to the doctrines.
Doct. 1. First, we see that everything which cometh
about is God's eflectual working": ' Of him, by him,
and for him, are all things,' Rom. xi. 3G, 1 Cor. viii.
6. Things are of two sorts, good or evil ; good things
are natural, or supernatural, such as are wrought in
Christ. Now, all these the Lord's efficacy is in making
them, yea, of nothing. Though man must have some
matter to work on, God can give being, and call the
things that are not, making them stand out as if they
were. Secondly, his work is in sustaining them. He
doth not leave those things, as a carpenter his build-
ing, or shipwright his ship, but still is with them sus-
taining them in the being received from him. That
which bath not heat of itself, but is made hot (as
water) with fire, it dependeth on fire to be kept in
heat, and no longer than fire is under it, it will not keep
hot. So these things, not having being of themselves,
depend on him for their continual sustentation, who
did first give them th^ir being. Thirdly, God's action
is in them, governing them to that end for which he did
make them. Things depending on another, are go-
verned by that on which they depend. Beside, our
servants depend on us, to be governed by us ; what
are all the creatures but so many things ministering to
him who is the Lord of hosts ? Not to speak that the
same wisdom which teacheth us to get anything, for
this or that purpose, doth teach us likewise, when now
we have it, to govern and apply it to that purpose.
So God's wisdom, which made all things to an end,
must needs govern and use them to that end. There
is no question in these things. For that anything
should beget a thing like in kind to itself, it is not
strange ; and that anj- workman should work anything
like himself, is no wonder. The difficulty is in evil
things. Evil is either of punishment or sin. Now,
God is by himself an author of the first : see Amos
iii. 6, ' Is there evil in the city, which I work not ? '
' Out of the mouth of the Lord cometh evil and good,'
Lam. iii. 88. For punishment, though it be evil to
his sense who sufi'ereth under it, yet it is good in itself,
when now it is deserved ; as to execute a man is evil
to him who sufi'ereth, good in the judge, who cutteth
ofl' a hurtful member for the good of the public. Evil
of sin is either of the fii'st sin, or the sins ensuing.
Now these, to speak in general, neither of them are
without God's eflectual permission. They who so are
in God's power that they cannot sin without his suf-
ferance, his permission is efl'ectual to the being of sin
from them ; that is, necessary to this, that they should
actually commit that they are inclined to commit.
Now, thus it is with God, for he doth efl'cctually work
some things by himself without others ; as the creation
of all these things ; some things, in and with othere,
working as instruments under him and with him. Thus
he worketh all the works of grace ; some things by
permitting others, and that when he could hinder
them. Thus his efficacy reacheth to the being of sin,
and this is most just in God ; for though evil is not
good, yet it is good that there should be evil. God,
who bringeth light out of darkness, being able to do
good of evil ; and it is just in him to permit, where he
is not bound to hinder.
Use 1. Seeing then God's effectual work is in every-
thing, let us labour to behold his work and to praise
him in it. It is the workman's glory to have his art
discerned. Look on the foulest thing that ever was
committed, look at God's work in it, it is most holy,
as that killing the Lord of life. Acts iv. 21. That look,
as it is in those double two-faced pictures, look at
Vrn. 11. J
BATNE ON tPHESIAKS.
71
tLcm on one side you Fee monsters, on the other
beautiful persons ; so it is in these wicked works, the
same that man workcth sinfully, God worketh most
holily. They work idtiii, but not ad idem.
V^f 2. This is our comfort, that nothing can be in
which our heavenly Father's hand worketh not.
Earthly pirents, though provident, may have their
children meet with many casualties which they do not
intend before, but help when now they sec them brought
about ; but nothing can be in which our Father's hand
must not have a chief stroke before it can come to pass.
This must quiet us, even for times to come, our secu-
rity being in it ; yea, for whatsoever is befallen us, we
must sustain ourselves even from hence, the efi'ectual
working of our God is in it. We must hence, I say,
sustain ourselves from being swallowed up of grief;
we must not prevent hereby due grieving, and humb-
ling ourselves under the hand of God. Hold this for
ever, that nothing can fall out to us, in which is not
the elTectual working of our heavenly Father. We
cannot solidly fear God, if evil may befall us with
which he is not willing, in which he hath no hand.
We cannot have that patience in our evils, nor that
comfortable security for times to come. Neither let
any excuse his wickedness hence, for God's work doth
leave a man liberty to be a cause, by counsel, of this
or that he doth ; so that thou dost go against God's
will advisedly, when he worketh his will in thee. And
if a man do execute one raahciously, his murder is not
excused, because the judge by him doth take away the
life of the same man most justly.
Doct. 2. Secondly, observe, that what God worketh
or willeth, be doth it with counsel. Though his will be
most just, yet we must not conceive of it as moving
merely from itself, without anything to direct : ' With
him is counsel, with him is understanding,' Job xii.
13; and Isa. xlvi. 10, ' My counsel,' saith the Lord,
' shall stand.' Even as the foot of the body hath an
eye bodily to direct the moving of it ; and as the rea-
Bonable will of a man hath a light of wisdom to go be-
fore it ; so would God have us conceive in himself,
that the light of advised wisdom is with him, in what-
soever ho willeth or worketh. This is to be marked :
first, that we may see how all things befalling us are
good, for the Lord bringeth them about according to
bis counsel, they seem good to his wisdom. Now,
wisdom judgeth nothing good, but as it is fit to some
good end ; now that which is fit for some good end,
that cannot but be good.
U:>e 1. Wherefore let us correct our thoughts. In
many things we sutl'er, we think other courses would
do better. What is this but to say. This befalleth us
n<,t with so good advice ? AMiat but to teach God
wi.-dom, that judgeth the highest things ? Let us deny
our own wisdom, and give glory to God, acknowledg-
ing that there is wiser counsel in everything we suffer
than we can attain.
J7^e 2. This may rebuke rash, indeliberate, and
self-willed persons. Some, if a thing come into the
head, turn them forthwith to it, as busily as if they
would go nine ways at once. Some, again, are so self-
conceited, that their will must stand, as if it were a
law. Oh, it is a sign of small wisdom to be so strong-
willed : Prov. xii. 14, ' He that heareth counsel is
wise.' It is good to look before we leap, and to re-
member that two eyes sec more than one. Solomon,,
the wisest for politic wisdom, hath his sage counsel-
lors, whose advice, while Rihoboam followed not, he
did lose ten parts of his kingdom. It is in our little
personal commonwealths, as in those wide ones,
' where counsel fails, all goes to ruin,' Prov. xi. 24.
Docl. 3. Coiiiist'l of his uill. That is, which his
will propounded to it, did fi-eely accept. Observe
hence, that what God willeth once, that he efl'ectually
worketh : see Ps. cxv., ' Our God is in heaven, and
doth whatsoever he willeth.' ' Who hath refused his-
will ?' so Isa. xlvi. 10. We see in beasts that they
have an appetite to that they move after ; in men
that which they will, that they put out their power to
efl'cct : so it is in God, if he will any thing, he doth
work it effectually. That is a frivolous distinction of
an effectual and an ineffectual will in God, which
standeth neither with proof of Scripture, as in this
place, nor with the blessedness of God, nor with the
nature of things ; all that shewed him which his will
accepteth, he doth efl'ectually work it. Against bless-
edness of God ; for might God will a thing and not
have it, he were not fully blessed, when to have every
good will is more blessed than to want it. Against
nature of things, for every thing which will and abi-
lity worketh, if God almighty have will to any thing,
the thing must needs follow. Where there is full
power to work anything, applied to the working it, the
thing wrought must needs foUow.
Here some distinguish and say, that in things
which God will do, his power doth work them efl'ect-
ually ; but the things which God would have on con-
dition from us, those his power doth not work : an
old Pelagian conceit. Would not God have us walk
in his commandments ? and hath he not said, that he
will put his Spirit in us, and make us walk in them ?
St Austin learned that God did promise to work
mightily those things he requireth of us. If to have
the conditional will be more happy than to want it,
then God, who hath power to work the condition in
us, will not want it. Not to say that this conditional
is absurdly imagined in God, he must will the having
a thing on condition which he will not work, and then
it is impossible, unless the creature can do something
good, which he will not do in him ; or on condition
which he will work, and then he worketh all he will-
eth ; or on such a condition which he sccth the crea-
ture cannot perform, nor himself will not make him
perform ; and this were idle and frivolous.
Use l.'The use is, first, for our comfort. While we
know that all that good which God hath willed to us,
7i>
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
he will work it for ns; faith, repentance, perseverance
in his fear, sanctification, and salvation ; his will is,
we should be raised up at the last daj' ; all these he
will effectually work for us. Did our good depend
npon our own wills, as things exempted from subjec-
tion to his power, all our comfort were at an end. If
the preserving me from evil, and bestowing on me
good, depend not entirely for principal efficacy on God,
farewell all religion.
Use 2. We see them confuted that make God's will
tend man's, and work accordingly as that inclineth ;
which is to set the cart before the horse, to make the
supreme governess come after the handmaid. We
cannot go to the next town, but we must say, ' UGod
will,' saith James. God can have nothing with man,
no faith, no conversion, but if man will; and that not
as coming to him in obedience, but as able to cross
him, and resist his pleasure.
Olij. He doth still work after the counsel of his
will, seeing it pleased him to jield so to the liberty of
his creature.
Alts. Where learn they that God had suspended his
omnipotency, and put the staff out of his hand ? The
Scripture telleth us, that ' God hath the hearts of
kings, to carry them as he will;' that the power that
raised Christ worketh faith in us.
Secondly, I say, that did God look to the will of
another, as the rule of that he will work, he could not
be said to work after the counsel of his will, though
he might be said to work willingly ; as it is with ser-
vants and subjects, who look to the wills of others for
their dii-ection, of others to whom they are in power
inferior.
Use 3. Lastly, Let us, seeing all things are accord-
ing to his will, yield him obedience in all things. It
is fit children or servants should be subject to the will
of parents and masters, how much more for us to sub-
ject ourselves to his will, which is ever guided with
unsearchable wisdom !
Having thus admonished what I deem fit to be
spoken more generally, as fitting to popular instruc-
tion, before I pass this place, I think it good to deliver
my judgment touching that question.
Quest. Whether Adam's voluntary fall was pre-
ordained, and in seme sort willed by God, yea or no ?
Or whether God did only foresee it, and decree to suf-
fer it, not willing or intending that it should fall out,
though he saw how he could work good out of it ?
I will first set down the arguments on both sides ;
secondl}', lay down conclusions opening the truth ;
thirdly, answer the arguments propounded to the con-
trary. Those who defend the latter, reason thus :
1. That which maketh God cruel, and more cruel than
tigers themselves, and unjust, is not to be granted ; but
to make him will the undeserved fall and ruin of his
creatures doth make him so.
2. That which maketh God will an occasion of
shewing his own wrath, is foolishly ascribed to God,
no wise man will make work for himself to be
angry at.
3. That which fighteth with the end of God in
creating man, that is not to be ascribed to God ; but
to will the fall of his creatures, fighteth with his end
he propounded, namely, that by serving him, they
might live happy everlastingly.
4. That which standeth not with God's truth in his
word, is not to be granted; but that to say he did will
and determine the fall, standeth not with his truth.
His word saith, I would have thee come to life, and
persevere in obeying me ; this saith, I will not have
thee come to life, nor continue in obeying. Eryo, it
maketh God to have deceived man.
5. That which maketh God will the taking away of
some guilt,* by which Adam should have been enabled
to have obeyed, or to withdraw some grace, and so
forsake him, before he had sinned, that is not to be
granted ; but to make God will and decree that his
creature should fall, doth infer the subtraction of some
grace, and sufficient abilities to keep the law, and that
while Adam yet had not offended. Ergo, it is not to
be granted.
6. That which he willeth, that he worketh, and is
author of ; but the fall you say he willeth. Ergo.
7. He who gave strength enough to have avoided
sin, did forbid it in pain of death, he is not willing
that sin should be ; but God did so.
8. That which maketh God will that which hath
disagreement with his nature, is not to be yielded ; but
to will sin, is to will a depravation of his image, dis-
agreeing with his nature. Ergo.
9. That which taketh away man's liberty in sin-
ning, maketh his sin no sin, and is not to be granted.
God's ordaining that man should fall doth so. Ergo.
10. He that punisheth sin, is not the author of sin.
God doth punish it. Ergo.
'; 11. He who doth give his Son all to death for the
abolishing of sin, he doth not will that it should be ;
but God doth so. Ergo.
12. If God willed the being of sin to some ends,
then he hath need of sin ; but he hath not need of sin.
13. That which maketh God will the being of sin,
that he may shew mercy in Christ, and shew mercy
in Christ fur the taking away of sin, that maketh God
run a fond circle ; but this doth so.
14. He who cannot tempt to sin, cannot will sin :
God cannot. Ergo.
Now to prove that God did will, that through his
permission sin should enter, or that he did will sin so
fai- forth as that it should be, or the being of sin (for
these are one), the arguments following are used :
1. Ho who doth make his creature such who may
fall, and setteth him in such circumstances in which
he doth see he will fall, and then permitteth him to
himself, he doth will and ordain that his creature,
through his mutability and freedom, shall fall ; but
* Qu. 'gift'?— Ed.
Vl-.R. 11]
BAYNE ON EPHKSIANS.
73
God msike'.h him such who mny fall, and settcth him
in such circumstances, in which he doth foresee he
will fall, and then leaveth him to fall. Kri/o.
If au}- except, God doth make him such as may fall,
and set him iu circumstances in which he will fall, not
that he intendeth his fall, but for his trial, I would
ask, why God, knowing such circumstances, in which
his creature might possibly have fallen, not actually
falling, and so have proved him without falling, why
be did choose to set him in such, in which he did
foresee that he would fall certainly '?
2. That about which an act of God's will is occu-
pied, tliat thing is willed. God's permission is an act
of his will, and is occupied about sin, the entering or
being of it ; ertjo, this is willed.
The first part is plain. As love, hatred, fear, cannot
be about anything, but the thing must be loved,
feared, hated ; so here, neither doth man pennit any-
thing, having power to withstand it, but he is willing
with it. Now permission is so an object of will, that
it is likewise an act of will, conversant about that
which it permitteth.
8. He who, prohibiting anything, nilleth it, or willeth
it shall not be, he permitting anything, willeth it shall
be. But God doth ever nill that which he hindereth.
4. That which God so permitteth that he hath^his
end in permitting it, that he willeth it ; for whatever
hath an end, that so far forth is good ; whatever in
any degree is good, that so far forth is a fit object of
the divine will. Eut God permitting sin hath his
end why he will permit it, as all grant.
5. He who willeth the antecedent, on which'another
thing doth infallibly ensue, he doth will that which
foUoweth also. As God cannot will the being of the
sun, but he must will the illumination following it.
But God willeth to permit, on which infallibly fol-
loweth the sin permitted ; otherwise God might per-
mit, and the thing permitted not happen, which is
absurd to think ; for then he might deliver a person
np to sin, and he not fall into the sin into which be
is delivered. For though the action of free will come
between God's permission, delivering up, and the
sin to which we are delivered and permitted, yet God
doth never permit, but that the creature will fall most
infallibly to that which is permitted.
6. He who cannot but either will that sin should
be, or will that it should not be, he hath willed that
it should be; but God must either will it or nill it;
erffo, he whose omnipotency is in the being of all
things, he must will the being of all things. God's
omnipotency is in the being of everything ; for look
as if his knowledge be not in everything, he were not
omniscient ; and look as if his presence were not in
everything, he were not omnipresent, so if his power-
ful will work not in everything, he is not omnipotent.
7. No defect of an inferior instrument can trouble
the work of an all-knowing and almighty artificer ; for
the instrument cannot do anything, nor yet fail in
anything, without his sufferance and knowledge. But
a defect in an instrument, not intended and chosen
by the artificer, doth disturb his work ; therefore
Adam's defection from God's order was not without
the will and intention of God.
8. That which maketh God's providence more im-
perfect toward man, is not to be granted ; but to say,
God lettelh man fall into sin without his will ordain-
ing it before, doth so. For God doth not only fore-
know the evils which befall the basest creatures, but
he doth ordain the falling of them forth.
9. Whatever God's providence worketh to his will,
is to have that be to which his providence worketh,
for providence is joined with will, and of things willed;
but God's providence doth set the creature such cir-
cumstances in which it will sin ; doth keep back all
efl'ectual hindrances which might hinder the creature
from sinning ; doth intend the use of sin fallen out ;
figo, God's will was that his creature should sin.
10. That which taketh away the true ground of
fearing God, solid trusting in him, patience in evil, is
not to be admitted. But the opinion that saith that
evil may befall us, which God neither willeth nor in-
tendeth, maketh us we can neither soundly fear, nor
stay on God ; for how can we fully fear and rest on
him, in whose hand it is not entirely to keep us from
all evil, or to bring about all that evil which may over-
take us. Now to say that man had power to fall into
sin without God's will or intention, doth affirm both
these, viz., that it is out of God's baud to preserve
us, for though he will, and intend our preservation,
yet we may fall into evil, and that evil may befall us,
which God doth not will, nor effectually bring about.
I need not shew what a ground of patience is taken
away, when we cannot think that God had any will
or intention in that which is befallen us.
11. He who may holily will and ordain to good
ends and uses after sins, he may ordain the first also,
and will it as a mean which he can use to his glory.
This is thus shewed ; after sin, as sin, hath no less dis-
proportion with God's nature, nor can be no more
approved by him than the first. It must then only
be respects for which God may will an after sin,
rather than the first ; but if respects make sin a fit
object of his will, the first putteth on as good respects
as any other ; for it was fit the first sin should' be, to
teach the hberty and withal infirmity of the creature,
that he might take occasion of unfolding his mercy
and justice, that his admirable wisdom, goodness, and
power might be manifested, while he did bring good
out of such evil. The assumption, but God most
holily willeth and ordaineth after sins ; as for example,
the unjust crucifying of Christ, Acts iv. 28, Acts ii.
23. None are blind like such as will not see ; for to
say that God would not that his Son should bo killed
by the Jews' procurement, and the hands of sinners,
but only that God would have him delivered into their
hands, to suffer what God would have him to eudure,
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. T.
is but an escape of a turn-sick brain, blinded with
wilfulness ; for what is it but to say, God would not
that bis Son should be killed by them, but given into
their hands that be should be killed by them ; for it
was death, even the death of his cross, yea, and that
under the hands of sinners, that God did lay upon
upon him to suffer. Neither doth it help to say they
■were now refractory sinners ; for if sin in one, now a
wilful sinner, doth by respects it hath and uses,
become a fit object for God's will to will and ordain,
then the sin of a creature defectible may be ordained
also.
12. That in which is God's counsel, in that is his
will and work ; but God's counsel reacheth to^ the
being of sin, otherwise sin should fall out God unad-
vised. The proposition is in the test; his counsel is
accepted by his will, and he doth work effectuallj-
aftcr some manner that which his will allowetb, and
counsel adviseth.
13. That which is a truth must needs have some
former truth, a cause why it is true ; and so there is
no stay till we come to the first truth, cause of all
truth. But that sin is a truth, ergo.
14. If there were but one fountain of water, there
could not be any water which were not thence derived ;
so there where is but one fountain of being, whatever
is found to be, must needs thence take the original, so
far forth as it is esistent.
Having heard what chiefly is brought in one judg-
ment and other, we will lay down these conclusions
for way of answer to those arguments which were
first laid down, opposing the truth in this question, as
I take it.
Conclusion 1. God cannot possibly sin. He may
work beside his rule who may sin. God's rule is his
most just and wise will, which he cannot but work
after, no more than he can deny his own nature ;
ergo, he cannot sin.
2. God cannot be author of sin in and with his
creature, as he is of every good word and work ; for
that which the creature doth, God being the author
and principal worker of it, God must inform the
manner of it by his commandment, and work it in him
by his Spirit. But it is impossible for the creature to
sin in working after that which is commanded him of
God ; c/y/o.
3. God cannot so far will sin as to approve it for
good in itself. It hath no proportion to his nature,
such as he cannot be author of in the creature, nor
yet the creature work while it keepeth communion
with him. Wherefore God cannot allow it as good in
itself, though he hath liberty whether he will punish
it thus or thus, according as he doth with freedom
toward such things which he
good, such obedience to his
obeyed.
4. Though God cannot will it as good in itself, nor
approve it as good, yet he may will it so far forth
cannot but approve as
law had his creature
that it shall be, as being able to work good out of it.
God might have willed that none of these things
should have been which had agi'eement with his nature ;
and, ergo, by proportion may will that such things
shall be which disagree in some sort from his nature ;
for though these things are not good, the bting of
them is good to him who can use it to his glory.
God's efficacy, ergo, reacheth not to the essence, but
to the being and beginning of sin ; for though the will
of man doth make sin exist immediately, yet the will
of man could not do it, did not the will of God give
way by his permission. I see thieves coming to rob,
and ready to enter at such a door ; I have power to
shoot the bolt and lock it, so that they could not enter.
Notwithstanding, having company about me to take
them at pleasure, I leave all, that they may freely
enter and take some booty, that so I may come on
them, apprehend them, and bring them to their de-
served end. In such an example, though the unjust
will of these men did immediately make this robber}"
exist ; yet I do make it exist more principally than
they, inasmuch as they could not have done it had
not I given way to them. Yet howbeit I am a cause
why this robbery is committed in this place and at
this time, in which I could have withstood, yet am I
no cause to them of committing it.
5. Sin, though it hath an outward disagreement,
such as maj- be in a creature from the Creator, yet it
hath no inward positive repugnancy or contrariency
to God's nature, such as is twixt fii'e and water; even
as the good created, though it hath an outward agree-
ment with and resemblance to the Creator, yet it hath
no inward agreement, such as is twixt nourishment
and a thing nourished, for then should the divine
nature inwardly in itself be better for the one and
worse for the being of the other, and so should neces-
sarily vnW the one and nill the other. Again, sin,
though, as sin, it hath an outward disagi'eement, and
be evil in the nature of it, yet is it not absolutely cvU
to God as it is sin, but to the instrument sinning, in-
asmuch as God can make sin, as it is sin, serve to divers
good uses. No wonder, then, wicked men can use
God's best things to evil.
Sin, as sin, God can turn to an occasion of his
glory; for not permission, but the thing permitted, is
it which God doth take occasion by to give the pro-
mise of the Mediator. He can use sin as siti for a
punishment : Kom. i. 14, Because they did provoke
him by idolatry, he did punish them with giving them
up to buggery. These latter sins were not punish-
ments, in regard they deserved further punishment
and condemnation than the former, yea, a further de-
sertion of God, but in regard of committing these acts
themselves. Had God, by conversion, prevented fur-
ther desertion and condemnation in one of these ido-
laters, now come to masculine filthincss, his idolatry
even in this act, once exercised, should have been
punished. The sinful respect in this fact is more
Veu. 11.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
75
penal than Jeserlion or punishmeut fullowing after.
Goil ma}- use sin as sin for exercising his children.
The cup of sutl'ering God rcacheth us is to be sinfully
and injuriously handled. God would hiivo Christ not
only die, but suffer, being innocent, an unjust con-
dtiiination ; yea, the sinful manner of afflicting is
heavier to God's children than the alHiction itself.
Beside that, in many of their exercises, it is not the
act which doth or could afflict them, but the sin of
the act ; not speech from Shimei, but sinful reviling
speech was David's exercise. Wherefore being not
absolutely evil, but good to God in regard of the use
of it, he may ordain and will it as good, or rather the
good use of it.
G. Though God's will and work may be in sin, yet
it is not alike in the sin which his creature in inno-
ceney may fall into, as it is in regard of that sin which
be may fi»ll into when now he is for state sinful.
7. God may furnish forth his creature so that be
may per se* and yet may per aecidens, make defection,
and he may will that his creature shall sin, being suf-
fered to itself, by accident of its own liberty and ver-
tibility.
8. Or having made his creature so, that when he
may obey, he will, in such and such circumstances,
take occasion and willingly and wittiugly sin, God may
decree to set him in such conditions in which be will
sin, and leave him without putting any impediment,
which in cfl'ect is to will that sin shall be by his per-
mission.
9. God may do that which may' directly bring a
sinner to commit sin, as he may smite him with blind-
ness in understanding ; for as death bodily is a good
fern in the nature sinful of things, though not good
to a living person, so is this blindness; pronity to sin,
hardness of heart, good in themselves, though not good
to man, who should be conformable to the law, and
free from them ; good as inflicted, not as contracted
and received. Secondly, God may suspend all actions
which in any degree tend to hinder. Thirdly, God
may provoke by occasions of sinning, not only set
things, which he may take occasion to pervert. The
reason of all is, it were just with God to consummate
spiritual death upon his creature now sinful, and erfio,
much more lawful to execute such a degree as is in-
ferior.
These conclusions premised, the arguments used
for defence of the negative part may be more easily
answered than many of those for the affirmative.
Argument 1. To the first, it is denied that it is
either cruelty or injustice in God to ordain that the
creature shall fall through its own wilful defection, and
60 glorify his justice in deserved punishment. To
constrain the creature and make it sin unwillingly, and
yet to determine to punish it, wore to punish it with-
out cause, as delighted with cruelty. Secondly, I
answer, as much may be objected against their per-
* Qu. 'not^erw'?— Ed.
mission, that which is cruelty and injustice not befall-
ing savage men, that is far from God; but to set his
child, never having offended him, in such a taking, in
which he doth see he will certainlj* make away him-
self, and not to hinder him, when be might every way
as well do it, and that with speaking a word, is cruelty
and injustice, far from savage men. Now all this dif-
ferent divines confess of God ; first, that he did set
him, being every way yet innocent, in such circum-
stances ; secondly, that he could have hindered him,
by suggesting some thought effectual to that end ;
thirdly, that if God had thus hindered him, man's
will should have been no less free, and God's primary-
purpose should have been more promoted ; fourthly,
that God determined, notwithstanding all this, ho
would permit him fall. Revenging justice cannot bo
glorious but in just punishment ; just punishment
cannot be where there is no just merit on the creature's
parts; just merit there can be none, if the creature do
not wittingly and wilfully sin against God from tho
voluntary counsel of it; enjn, as God will have tho
end, so he cannot will the creature shall sin otherwise
than from the wilful defectibility of it.
Arijumcnt 2. To the second I answer, denying the
proposition. God may will an occasion of manifest-
ing his just wrath, or else he cannot will the demon-
stration of his own perfections ; but to say God cannot
efl'ect the shew of this or that perfection in himself, is
over-harsh, and unbeseeming the power and wisdom
of the Almighty. He who hath the creature so in his
power, that he cannot make defection further than he
willeth, he must needs will the being of that which his
justice shall punish before it can come to be. Yea,
it is so with men, that sometime they do draw this or
that fact from another, with which they are justly
angi-y so far as to punish it in the ofl'enders. Thus a
master di-aw-eth forth the unfaithfulness of a servant,
of which somewhat more in the last argument. This
may be retorted. That which maketh God unable of
himself to shew his perfections is not true, but that
which saith ho cannot ordain or will the being of sin,
maketh him unable of himself to shew his revenging
justice; cn/o, it is absurd.
Argument 3. The second part of that third argument
is denied. It is one thing to make mankind iu some
part capable of life, another thing to will and intend
it should ail attain life. This latter was never in God;
but God said, ' Do this and live.'
Objection. This doth shew what God would have
the creature take as his will, not what was his secret
will within himself; or it shewed what way the crea-
ture might attain life both for himself and his seed;
but it doth not shew that God had this will within
himself that his creature should with efl'ect perform
this, for then he would have wrought it in his crea-
ture ; even as the threatening doth not shew that it
was God's final pleasure within himself that we should
all lie in death if that we sinned.
76
BAYNE ON EPHE3XAN3.
[Chap. I.
Argument 4. The second part is again denied. To
give a commandment to my creature to do this or
that, which I am minded within myself he shall not
do, is no untruth, when it is not for to deceive, but
for trial or otherwise; as in Abraham, ' Offer thy son
Isaac,' yet God's will was not to have him offered.
The command, enjo, doth not lay down what was
God's will within himself; for these were contradic-
tory in the divine will, if he should be said to will in
himself at the same time and not to will within him-
self the offering of Isaac. Thus here it is no untruth
for God to signify this as his will to Adam, that he
should do unto life that in charge, when it was not his
will to have him with effect perform it. And look, as
God in his thi-eatening did signify as his final wDl that
which was not his final pleasure touching mankind
without any untruth, so here.
Aiyument 5. The second part is denied. We do
not affirm the subtraction of any grace he had, neither
doth this follow on decreeing his fall, but only the not
superadding of that grace whereby he would infallibly
not have fallen. God's decreeing that he should sin
out of his own voluntary doth not diminish any power
he had, whereby he might have stood if he would, but
doth only hold back that gi'ace which would have made
him with eft'ect to will that thing which he was other-
wise able. The not putting to grace no way due,
which should make him infallibly stand, is one thing ;
the subtracting of grace, enabling him to stand if he
would, is another.
Argument 6. That which he willeth, that he is
author of and worketh. We distinguish that which
he willeth so as to command it, that he is the author
of to his creatui-e, and that he worketh in him. But
to v.ill the being of sin is to will that his creature shall
of his own accord, without his warrant, do this or
that.
Argument 7. He who gave strength enough to avoid
sin, and forbade it on pain of death, would not have
sin. Ans. It followeth not, but thus only, that he
would not have his creature sin, so as the blame of it
should redound on him. Had he willed that he should
not have sinned, he would have given that grace with
which he saw he would not have fallen.
Argument 8. That is not to be yielded which
maketh God will a thing disagreeing with his nature,
as allowing it for good, not that which maketh him
will it so far only that it should exist, and have being,
for it is good that the evil should bo which God dis-
alloweth ; or thus, that which bath naturally and iu-
trinsecally a positive contrariety with God's nature,
that he cannot will ; such a thing sin is not, for such
contrariety cannot stand with the impassibility of the
divine nature.
Argument 9. God's decree taketh not away man's
liberty ; God doth not by any outward force determine
the will, but as being more intimate to it than it is
uuto itself. If man can determine his will, and no
way diminish his power to the contrary, how much
more shall God be able ? Not to say that though man
for exercise be determined to one, yet while he doth
this out of free judgment, counting it such as he may
do, or not do, he cannot but work most freely.
Argument 10. He that is author of sin doth not
punish it so far forth, or in that respect in which he
worketh it. Again, God is not said author, but of
such things which he doth not morally by command,
and physically bj' inward operation work in us. They
should say, he that punisheth sin willeth not that sin
should be, which is false.
Argument 11. He^who giveth his Son to abolish
sin, he doth not allow sin as good : this followeth, or
he would not that it should still dwell in those for
whom his Son eff'ectually suffereth. But it will not
follow, that whoso giveth his Son to abolish it, never
willed the existing or being of it ; these may be sub-
ordained one to the other.
Argument 12. That which God willeth for ends,
that he hath need of.
Ans. God is all-sufficient, not needing anything out
of himself ; nevertheless, upon supposition that God
freely will have some ends, those things are in some
kind necessary, which his will guided with wisdom
chooseth, and his counsel adviseth as behoveful to
such purpose. Thus the being of sin may be said
needful, so far as it signifieth a matter advised by
counsel, and chosen by God's free pleasure as fitting
to such ends which he propounded. The denial of a
wise man is respective to this, that sinners think
there is such need of their sin as may excuse them in
sinning. As Peter saith, God was not slack, as men
count slackness, so he saith, God needeth not sinners
as sinful men think him to need them.
Argument 13. It is a cuxle which Saint Paul is not
ashamed of, God shut up all under sin, that he might
shew mercy on all. We see every day he woundetb,
that he may heal again ; he bringeth to the grave,
that he may raise up.
Argument 14. To that in James, it is true, first,
that ' God doth not tempt any man,' so as man can
excuse himself ; secondly, he tempteth not the creature
to that which is sin uuto him, or merely aiming at
the seduction of the creature ; for this darkness of sin
goeth into light, this evil is good, so far as it is an
object about which his will may be occupied ; never-
theless, God may lead the creature into temptation,
suff'ering the devil to tempt, and God may prefer such
objects to his creature, on which he doth see that he
will sin, and intend that he shall sin accordingly as
he doth see him inclined. This is not to be an author
of sinning to his creature, but to detect unto good
purpose the defcctibility which he doth see to be in
his creature. It is then denied that he who ordaineth
that his creature shall fall, or willeth it, becometh a
tempter to his creature to fall, or sin against him.
As God willed that sin should be, so he willed that it
Ver 13.]
BAYXE ON EPHESIAN3.
77
should be by the will of man freely obejin" the sednc-
ing suggestion of the devil, anJ perverting by accident
such things as should have coutaiucd him iu due
obedience.
Thus have I endeavoured to unloose this Gordian
knot, which hath exercised the wits of the learncdest
divines that ever were. In a point of so great ditH-
culty, I presume not peremptorilj- to detine, but sub-
mit all that I have conceived for the opening of it to
the judgment of the church of God.
Ver. 13. Now followeth the end why we are said to
have obtained an inheritance in Christ ; in which we
are to consider, first, of the persons ; secondl}', the
end itself. The persons are described from the eft'ect,
their hope, which is amplified from the circumstance
of time, and the object about which it was occupied,
< Who hoped in Christ first of all ;' that is, then when
as yet the Gentiles were not called to believe and
hope on him ; which here is mentioned to their
honour. The end is, ' that we might be to the praise
of his glory,' that is, to the setting forth both by
words and works of his glorious mercy ; so ijh>rij is
taken, Rom. ix., as it is above- noted more at large.
Doct. 1. Observe then, that this is set down in com-
mendation of the Jew, that they first hoped on Christ ;
whence we learn, that to be brought to faith before
others, is a prerogative which persons so called have
above others. The Jews had a promise that Christ
should be given them, and seek them first. It is
Israel in whom I will be glorious through thee ;
accordingly, Christ did walk with them as the minister
of them who were circumcised, and did charge his
disciples to keep them within the same bounds, to
seek the lost sheep of Israel ; accordingly, a church
was gathered amongst them. Though for their number
they were but few in Christ's time, in comparison of
the multitude which would not receive him, yet the
kingdom did sutler violence, the poor did receive the
gospel ; j'ea, after his ascension the church in Jeru-
salem did grow numbersome before the gospel was
carried to the Gentiles. Now, this is here set down
as an honourable circumstance, that they did believe,
when yet the Gentiles were strangers from the cove-
nant. When subjects have made a revolt from their
lawful prince, those who shall first return and receive
again the lawful king, it is unto their commendations.
Thus, 2 Sam. xix. 15, it was Judah his praise to be
first in fetching home David their king ; so for us who
have made defection from God and Christ, it is our
glory to be with the first in receiving him our true
David and king. Again, the first-born hath a privi-
lege, and so here it was a privilege of the Jew, that
he was the first begotten to the faith.
C/ie 1. Let us then acknowledge with honour this
circumstance in others ; have they been long in the
fuith before us, we must honour this antiquitj". The
young rise up before the ancieut^in uatore, so should
it be with us who are babes, when we meet with them
who are old men in Christ ; see llom. xvi. 6. Paul,
mentioning Audronicus and Junia, doth not omit this
circumstance of honour, that they were before him in
Christ ; and so he doth repute it the honour of an-
other that he was the first-fruits of Achaia, 1 Cor.
xvi.
Uae 2. This must move those who are before others
to walk worthy this dignity, by adorning this their
ago in Christ with graces correspondent, viz., experi-
ence, wisdom, weanedness, all kind of mortification.
Should one of fifty have no more wisdom nor staid-
ness than another at fifteen year old, it were able to
make their age despised. Let us look to this ; many
that were first prove lafst, even as it is with these
Jews, then before all, now behind all.
Docl. 2. Observe, secondly, what is the end of all
our benefits we attain in Christ, even this, that we
may set out his glorious grace and mercy towards us ;
for this is not brought in as the end of God's predes-
tination, but of our obtaining an inheritance in Christ.
Our faith, our redemption, our glorification, all is to
the glory of Christ. Even as it is the glory of kings
to have their subjects yield them homage, and swear
them allegiance, so this obedience of faith is a spiritual
homage which the subjects of Christ's kingdom do
yield unto him. Our redemption, whether we look at
the thing itself wrought, or the intention of him work-
ing it, is to the praise of his glory. If princes out of
their clemency send and ransom some subjects, the
very deed is much to their glory ; so it is in this re-
demption of Christ. Now the end why we are bought
with a price, both soul and body, is that in both we
might glorify him ; the inheritance given us is to the
praise of his glory, yea, all the glory tfiat shall be put
upon us in heaven shall be his glory. Look, as the
inheritances, dignity, riches, glorious pomp of sub-
jects is to the praise of the glorious bounty and power
of those kings to whom they live subject, so here, see
2 Thes. i., the end why we receive this inheritance of
light is, ' That we might set forth his virtues, who
hath called us into admirable light,' and that it might
so shine forth before others, that they might glorify
God and Christ.
Use 1. Let us then endeavour ourselves to set forth
the praise of him who doth give us all those spiritual
benefits in which we partake. Let our words, let our
works, let our whole man, be at his command, ser-
viceable to him. The church in the Canticles, she
doth so praise the beauty of her spouse, that she
awaketh others. We should so from our hearts set
out the praise of our Christ, that others might by our
means be brought to inquire after him, and ask, ' Who
is thy beloved ?' Those who find bounteous lords on
earth, how will they tell of their atVability, liberality,
of every circumstance wherein they do them any grace
and favour ! How will they protest tliemselves de-
voted to their service, drinking healths npon their
78
BAYNE OX EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. I.
knees to them ! How impatient of anything which
doth so much as in show tend to their disparagement !
What a shame is it that we should walk, neither feel-
ing our hearts affected, nor yet opening our mouths
to praise him who hath redeemed us, and brought us
to the hope of an immortal, incorruptible inheritance !
Having in the end of the sixth verse shewed that
all of us come to receive in Christ the grace shewed
in time, as well as that which was given us before all
worlds, he doth prove it, first, from benefits given to
the Jews unto this thirteenth verse ; secondly, from
benefits bestowed on the Gentiles. Now this matter
is first handled simply to the end of this first chapter ;
secondly, is set down comparatively, illustrated from
their former estate in miserj'. Now, in setting down
the benefit, we must first mark the benefit itself which
they are said to have received ; secondly, the effect
which this mercy shewed them had in Paul, whom it
moved to pray for them. In the benefit, these par-
ticulars are observable : 1. In whom they received it,
' in Christ.' 2. Who receive it, ' even ye ;' for this
circumstance, ye is set out, as it were, in text letters :
Ye who were before without God in the world, who
walked in the vanity of your minds. 3. The order in
which this benefit did befall them, which is to be
gathered from the precedency of two other : 1, of
hearing ; 2, of believing. The hearing is amplified
from the object, which is propounded more indefinitely
' the word of truth,' expounded more distinctly ' the
gospel of salvation.' The second thing going before
it is faith, ' in whom also having believed.' 4. The
last thing is their benefit, which was their sealing, in
which we consider, 1, their sealing ; 2, the seal and
sealer, viz., the Spirit, set down more generally from
his holiness, inherent to his person, from this eternal
circumstance, that he was the Spirit fore promised.
In the fourteenth verse he is described more particu-
larly, from that respect in which he is to the saints,
viz., ' an earnest," &c.
The sum. As we in Christ have been thus blessed,
so in him even ye Gentiles, sinners, when ye had
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation,
in him, I say, even ye, when ye had not heard only,
but also believed, were sealed with the Holy Spirit,
which had been before promised unto life eternal. To
omit the first cLixumstance, which hath met us before,
and the second also, which doth give occasion to con-
sider what impure persons the Lord doth choose to
sanctify, we will come to the third and fourth points
propounded : first, handling the general circumstances
of them ; secondly, touching those things which may
by the way be pointed at in them.
Doct. 1. You, uhfii you had Iward, were sealed uith
the Spirit. Observe how God, by hearing his word,
doth bring us to be partakers in his Spirit. Hearing
is everywhere made the beginning of our coming to
God : ' He that hearcth, and learnelh from the Father,'
John vi. ; ' If ye have heard and learned Christ, as
the truth is in Christ,' Eph. iv. 21 ; ' The word hath
been fruitful in you, from what time you heai-d,' etc.,
Col. i. This was the sense by which first death
entered : Eve, hearing the serpent, was seduced ; and
this is the sense by which we are restored. Look, as
the ground cannot be quickened with fruits till it re-
ceive seed aud the dews from heaven, no more cm our
soul be quickened with the Spirit, and fruits of the
Spirit, till by hearing it hath taken in this seed im-
mortal, drunk in this heavenly shower of God's word.
Xow it is not every hearing which is accompanied
with the Spirit, but hearing with the heart, so as the
heart is affected to do that it heareth. There is a
hearing with the ear bodily ; thus many may hear
who do not understand, and, iiyo, hear and do not
hear. If outlandish men were here, such as did only
know their own foreign language, we might talk loud
enough in English, not fearing their hearing of us.
There is a hearing joined with understanding, when
yet the heart is not affected to do after it, and this
hearing is no hearing also. If one hear us asking him
to do this or that, if he have no mind to perform it,
we say he cannot hear on that side. It must, erijo,
be such hearing as Lydia heard with, whose heart God
opened to attend to Paul's preaching.
Use 1. The use of this is, to let us see that where
there is much hearing, yet the word is not there heard
as it should be. Who cometh to have his heart burn
within him ? to be filled w-ith the Spirit by hearing,
by being taught, being admonished ? It is pitiful.
We may observe some like Judas, who was, when now
he had heard Christ, and taken the sop, he was filled,
but with Satan ; they are viler after hearing than
before, and the most like children when schooling
time is ended. Nay, it is to be feared that some with
hearing are grown past hearing ; as those who dwell
near the continual roaring of mighty waters, they was
deaf, through continual hearing such vehement noise,
so that they cannot hear anything at all ; so many,
the sound of God's word hath so long beaten thtir
ears, that they cannot discern anything in it, whatever
is spoken.
Use 2. Secondly, this must teach us to attend on
hearing. Wouldst thou k ep the Spirit from being
quenched ? Despise not prophecy, hearing the Scrip-
tures opened to thy use. Even as the conduit-pipes
carry the water hither and thither, so doth the word
convey the graces of the Spirit into our hearts. It is
a peal to bed when men can be without hearing, not
feeling need of it, as sometimes they have done.
Docl. 2. Secondly, observe what word heard bring-
eth us the quickening Spirit, the word of the gospel.
A man's drooping heart, upon the coming of good
news to him, it feeleth, as it were, new spirits return
to it ; so our dead hearts, when God hath made this
glad tidings of salvation and pardon of sin be brought
them, there doth return to them a quickening spirit of
peace aud joy unspeakable aud glorious. ' Received
Ver. 13.]
BATNE ON EPIIESIANS.
79
yoa the Spirit by hearing the law, or by the doctrine
of faiih preaohod ?' Gal. iii. 3. And for this cause
the ministry of the gospel is called the ministry of the
Spirit, not of the letter, because this doctrine doth only
bring us to receive the quickening Spirit which doth
work in us a life eternal. The law may bring us to
feel ourselves dead, Rom. vii., but it cannot quicken
any ; though, when the gospel hath now quickened
us, it may instruct us, reform us, yea, delight us in
the inner man, Rom. vii. Many things may help us
when now we live, which could not be means of restor-
ing us from death to life. But it may be objected the
gospel is said a savour of death, as well as the law is
said a killing letter. I answer. The gospel is said so,
not that directly the nature of it is to kill, but by acci-
dent of men's corruption, who reject and will not obey
it, it tnrneth to their further condemnation. As the
king's pardon cannot kill any by itself, yet, despised
by a malefactor, it may double his guilt, and bring
him to more hasty and fearful execution, so the gra-
cious pardon of ftod oflcreJ in the gospel killeth not
any by itself, saveth many who receive it, yet, de-
spised, it may by occasion work heavier death and
destruction. But the law doth of its own nature hold
a man now in state of sin under death and condemna-
tion, and cannot of itself bring any to life who now
hath offended. ' The words I speak to you,' saith
Christ, ' they are spirit, they are life.' Even as the
body of the sun diffnseth as an inslrument the beams
of this material light, so it is the gospel, that instni-
ment of God, by which he sendeth out the light of his
gracious Spirit into our hearts.
Use 1. The use of it is, to stir us up earnestly to
desire this sincere milk of the gospel. Even as there
goeth out natural spirits with the milk the babe
draweth from the mother, so the Lord doth accom-
pany this word of his, which the church ministereth
as milk, with that supernatural spirit which giveth
quickenance to life everlasting. Even as we do renew
our feeding to repair the decay of natural spirits in
ns, so must we never be weary of renewing and in-
creasing that supernatural life and spirit which we
have received from Christ. If thou bast the Spirit,
hear that thon mayest keep it ; if thou wouldst have
it, and wantest it, attend on hearing, remembering
how the eunuch received the Spirit, Acts viii., and
how, wh'le Cornelius and his friends heard Peter
opening the good word of salvation, the Holy Ghost
did fall on them, to the wonder of the believing Jews
who accompanied Peter.
Doct. And here, before we pass to the general
doctrine, note from this that the gospel is called the
word of truth, that all God's promises made in Christ
are true and faithful. They are ' yea and amen,'
2 Cor. i. ; they are ' true, and worthy all entertain-
ment,' 1 Tim. XV. The whole word is true, for, like
ns the witness is, like is the testimony or deposition
which Cometh irom him. Now God is faithful and
cannot lie, but this is attributed to the doctrine of
the gospel, as agreeing to it, with a certain excellency
before other parcels of the word ; for the gospel is
sometime called by general names, as a doctrine of
godliness, a law, a testimony ; sometime it is de-
scribed by the author, the gospel of God ; sometime
from the object, the gospel of Christ, of the kingdom;
sometime from the property, as an eternal gospel, a
good word, a true word, as here ; sometime from
effects, as in the next words, a gospel of salvation.
Now it is testified to be a word of truth, after an emi-
nent manner, for three causes : first, it is occupied
about Christ, who is the truth and substance of all
the shadows legal which now are vanished ; secondly,
the truth of this word is further confirmed to us than
the truth of any other, by word, by oath, by the tes-
timony of the great apostle Christ Jesus, by a jury of
solemn witnesses chosen for this purpose, by a multi-
tude of miracles ; thu-dly, this property is the rather
annexed to this doctrine of the gospel, that thus our
unbelief might be holpen, for our mind is corrupted
with error, prone to any unbelief, but hard to believe
these points so high above the natural reach and ap-
prehension of it. Now, as a physician doth say of
his medicine that it is excellent, not that it needeth
commendations, but that be may induce his patient
the better to take it, so God and his ambassadors do
testify of these things that they are true, that we
might thus be brought to yield them belief.
But it may be objected, that word, which biddeth
many reprobates believe the forgiveness of their sins,
and life everlasting, that is not a word of truth ; but
the gospel doth so. The reason of the former propo-
sition is, because that which biddeth me believe a lie
cannot be true, but to bid a reprobate believe his sins
are forgiven is to bid him believe a lie. The sum put
together comcth to this, that word which biddeth a
man persuade himself of that which is untrue, that is
a l3'iug word. First, I say this may be denied, unless
I bid him persunde himself so with a mind of deceiv-
ing him.* Abraham, by God's command, was bound
to persuade himself that Isaac was to die under his
own hand, yet was not that a lying word by which
God spake to him, because the intent of it was but
to prove him. Some say he was bound to think so,
unless God should countermand and reverse his for-
mer command. Answer, Abraham did absolutely
believe it, and cn/o, did not comfort himself by think-
ing God might call back his former precept, but
by considering that God could raise him from tho
dead. Much more may God bid the reprobate beUeve
this or ihat, while he doth it but to evince their con-
tumacy, and doth see well how far they are from be-
lieving any such matter.
* To believe that my sins are now pardoned iriP, and that
I am saved, this is not the first act of faith, but follnwelh
them when now a man ilotb see himself to be justified ia
Christ.
80
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. I.
Secondly, I answer that the second part of the first
reason is not true. God doth bid them believe on
Christ to forgiveness of sin : he doth bid any repro-
bate dii-ectly believe that his sin is forgiven.
Use 1. Oh then, let us take heed that we do not
give God the lie in all these things which he promiseth
to us. Every man will bless himself from this iniquity,
from charging God with falsehood in word, yet no man
is afraid to do that with his deed which he trembleth
to pronounce with his lips. As we may deny God not
by word only, but by work, so we may make him a
liar, not only by charging falsehood on him by word of
mouth, but by our deed, going away, and not heeding
all the grace he oflfereth us in Christ. ' He that be-
lieveth not maketh God a liar,' 1 John v. 10. Should
one promise me an hundred pound, doing this or that,
though I should not tell him he did but gull me with
words, yet should I go my way, never heeding what
had been promised, never endeavouring performance
of the condition on which I might claim the benefit
oflered ; by doing this, I should shew plainly that I
did not take for truth that I heard spoken. So it is
between God promising to us on believing and repent-
ing, and our turning our backs on him without endea-
vouring after these things.
Use 2. This must strengthen our faith toward the
promises of God. Oh they are purer than silver seven
times fined 1 Should an honest man, in telling us any-
thing, when he came to this or that which he saw us
not easy to believe, should he intersert but this pro-
testation, that what he would tell us he knew it most
true, we would the easier receive it and give credence
to it ; how much more when God doth condescend so
far to our infirmity as not only to tell us these things,
but to testifj' to us that they are truth itself !
Secondly, It might be noted here that the gospel is
such a doctrine as worketh salvation. God's power
to salvation ! It may well be called a good spell, or
word, for it briiigeth us the tidings of all our good :
First, it bringeth immortality and life to light ; se-
condly, it ofiereth us the grace of forgiveness and life
everlasting ; thirdly, it is God's instrument whereby
he worketh faith, receiving these things ; fourthly, it
is the word of grace which must build us up and bring
us to that blessed inheritance. Acts xs. 32. But I
hasten to the things remaining in this verse.
Doct. 3. The third general doctrine is, that it is not
enough to hear, but we must believe, before we can be
partakers of the good Spirit of Christ : Gal. iii. 14, 'By
faith we receive the Spirit of promise.' The Gentiles
having heard and believed, God did give them his
Spirit : Acts xv. 7, 8, ' He that believeth, rivers of
water shall flow from him,' which is spoken of that
Spirit which they receive who believe on Christ, John
vii. 28. This fore-promised Spirit is first, in the ful-
ness of it, received by Christ our head, Acts ii. 33,
and from Christ it cometh to us ; for ' from his ful-
ness we receive grace for grace.' Now look, as a
member cannot receive those spirits from the head
which cause sense and motion in the body, but they
must be united with the head, so it is here, we cannot
have this Spirit from Christ our head, but we must, by
this sinew or nerve of faith, be united to him.
But how can we receive the Spirit by faith, when we
cannot believe before we have the Spirit ? Some think
that we have first actual grace, that is, that the Spirit,
as an aid without us, doth make us actually believe,
that so the Spirit afterward, by habit of faith, and all
other sanctifying graces, may come to dwell in us.
Now, they would answer, that though we cannot be-
lieve without the outward aid of the Spirit, yet we
might believe without the Spu-it, by any supernatural
habit dwelling in us ; but this is the error of the
school, for we are said to have a spirit of faith before
we can bring forth the act of faith : 2 Cor. iv., ' Hav-
ing the selfsame spirit of faith we speak.' Again, no
extern help can make us bring forth good fruit, till it
makes us first good trees ; and a blind man may be
lifted up to see without a faculty of seeing, as well as
an unbelieving man lifted up to an act of faith without
a faculty, a supernatural habit of believing. We, eiyo,
are said believing to receive the Spirit, because then
we receive it more fully and manifestly, dwelling in us
to our sanctification and assurance, touching our re-
demption.
Use 1. Wherefore let us labour by faith to be one
with Christ ; let us eat, as it were, and drink him, by
belief on him ; then shall we feel the quickening Spirit
coming out of him ; yea, let us strive for a further
measure of faith, for the wider the mouth or neck of
a vessel is, the more it receiveth, the faster it filleth ;
so here, the more our faith dilateth itself, the more
abundantly doth this Spirit flow into us from Christ.
Use 2. We see the idol faith which many rest on,
for it bringeth them not to be partakers of a Holy Spirit,
nay, their faith is accompanied with a spirit of sen-
suality, fleshly profaneness, filthiness, covetousness,
even such a spirit as is fit to come from a groundless
and fruitless presumption.
Thus, having considered the benefit in general, we
will sift it more particularly ; for he doth not barely
say, in whom, when ye also had believed, ye received
the Spirit, but ' ye were scaled with the Holy Spirit
fore-promised.' Two things are to be marked: 1. The
sealing, which doth figuratively signify a singular con-
firmation given to faithful ones touching their redemp-
tion. The seal, the Holy Spirit, that is, both the per-
son of the Spirit dwelling in us, and the graces of the
Spirit inherent in us, which is here said a ' Spirit of
promise,' because God had fore-promised to put his
Spirit into our hearts, that his word and Spirit should
never leave the faithful seed ; that he would pour^out
the Spirit on all flesh, which solemn promises make
me think that this phrase is in this sense rather to be
construed, as Gal. iii. 4, we are said by faith to re-
ceive the promise of the Spirit, that is, the Spirit of
Ver. 13.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
81
promise, or that had been promised, as here it is
uttered.
Docl. 4. First, observe that the faithful are, as it
were, by seal confirmed, touching their salvation and
full redemption ; for this is to be supplied from the
4th chap., ver. 80: 'Who conlirmeth us, who hath
. anointed us, yea, who hath scaled us,' 2 Cor. i. As
God did seal his Christ, as the person in whom he
would bo glorious by working our redemption, so he
doth seal us who are believers, for persons who shall
have redemption by him. Even as persons contract-
ing do mutually seal and deliver each of them their
deeds in several, so between God and the believer :
the believer doth by faith set to his seal, as it were,
that God is true in that which he promiseth, John iii.
83 ; and God he doth seal unto the believer that he
shall be infallibly brought to the salvation he hath be-
lieved, for to seal up believers to redemption, or to
seal redemption to believers, are here equivalent.
Look what a seal set on anything doth, it agreeth well
to believers ; for, first, a seal maketh sometimes things
sealed secret. Thus the graces of the Spirit make be-
lievers unknown to the world, who have not received
the same spirit with them, yea, such as none can
ordinarily know their happiness beside themselves :
' My love is like a fountain sealed ;' ' for this cause
the world knoweth you not, because it knoweth not the
Father,' 1 John iii. 2. Secondly, a seal doth dis-
tinguish. Thus the believers are a peculiar to God,
are set apart, as the first fruits of the creature are
taken out of the world. Thirdly, a seal doth make
things authentical. Thus measm-es, clothes, deeds,
anything by the seal coming, is confirmed and war-
ranted in the kind of it. Thus believers they have
that given them which doth fully assure their salvation
always, yea, which doth not only make it sure in it-
self, but sometime put it out of all doubt with them,
that they can say, they know whom they have be-
lieved, and that he is able to keep their salvation they
have trusted him with to that day. Look, as kings
when they take any to great offices, or to have and
hold lands, matter of inheritance here or there, they
give their seal that they may the more secure it unto
them ; so doth God to us, when now he taketh us be-
lieving to that heavenly inheritance. But it may be
objected by many believing hearts, we find no assur-
ance, but much doubting ever and anon, though we
hope we have and do truly believe.
It is one thing to have this or that surely by deed
and seal confirmed, another to know that we have a
thing so sealed. As men in earthly things may have
sure evidence for this or that, and yet not always
know the certainty of their hold, and so doubt cause-
lessly, thus it is in believers ; they have their redemp-
tion ever surely sealed, but not knowing the certainty
hereof in themselves, they are yetwhile subject to
doubtings.
Use 1. The use is, that seeing God hath thus sealed
to us onr salvation, we should, ergn, labour to be fully
persuaded touching this his grace toward us. Though
trae believers are not always sure of their salvation in
their sense and judgment, yet they should ever strive
to this ; for as men would be trusted confidently in
that they promise and seal, so God much more would
have us be secure, touching that which he hath pro-
mised, written, sworn, oirtwardly and inwardly sealed.
Use 2. Let us all strive to get ourselves sealed to
redemption, seeing God doth seal those whom he will
deliver in that great day ; if we be not in this number,
we shall not escape damnation. Even as in the 9th
of Ezckiel, and Revelations vii., those were kept from
the judgment spiritual in the one place, corporal in
another, whom God had sealed and marked thereto ;
so is it here, etc.
Doct. 5. The last point followeth, viz., that the
Holy Spirit, and the graces of the Spirit, are the seal
assuring our redemption, the seal sealing us to redemp-
tion. For assurance of outward things we have only
the seal sealed on wax or otherwise ; we need not the
signet sealing : but we are confirmed touching salva-
tion both by the Spirit of God, who is, as it were, the
seal sealing, and by the graces of the Spirit, which is,
as it were, the seal sealed and printed upon us ; yea,
these two, both of them are together as a seal, while
it standeth upon the matter which it now scaleth.
Look, as the kings of England grave on their broad
seal their own image, and so print, as it were, their
own picture in this or that which they seal ; so our
God, by his Holy Spirit, essentially like himself, he
doth print upon our souls his own image, upon us, I
say, whom he sealeth to redemption.
Now that both God's Spirit and this image of God
in us do, as it were, seal us up to salvation, is plain.
For, first, of the person of the Spirit it is spoken,
Rom. viii., that it 'beareth witness to our spirits, that
we are God's children, and heirs with Christ.' Tho
Spirit of God doth, by his own testimony, in special
manner confirm us and assure us this way. Now for
the other. ' We know by this,' saith Saint John,
' that we are translated from death to life, because we
love the brethren.' Now, seeing it is the Holy Spirit
dwelling in us, and God's holy image in our souls,
which seal up our salvation, how should we labour for
the Spirit and for holiness, without which none shall
ever see God ? Had we great matters to be conveyed
to us, though all were concluded, and the instruments
ready drawn, yet we could not rest till we had got all
sure sealed ; so it is with us, we should not rest, but
seek this Holy Spirit, that we might see oiu: heavenly
inheritance safe and sure, even sealed within us.
Secondly, We see by this that the seal is God's Holy
Spirit, that God doth not intend by sealing to make
our salvation certain in itself, but to us also. For he
who sealeth us with such a seal which we may know,
he would have us assured in ourselves, touching that
to which we are sealed. But the Spirit may be known
S2
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
of ns ; for that which is a sign manifesting other
things to us, must needs itself be manifest. Now,
Saint John saith, ' By this we know God dwelleth in
ns, and we in him ; because he hath given us of his
Spirit.' Unreasonable sheep cannot know the marks
wherewith they are marked, but reasonable sheep may
know the seal wherewith they are sealed.
Thirdly, We may gather how fearful the state of
Buch is who will scolf at the Spirit, at purity, holiness.
Surely as God hath his seal, so the ie\i\ hath his ;
when he filleth men with darkness in the midst of
teaching, hardens their hearts till they know not how
to be ashamed and penitent, filleth them with hatred
and scorn of such as are more conscionable than them-
selves, it is a presumption God hath given them up to
the power of Satan, that he might seal them to eternal
danmation.
Ver. 14. WJio is the earnest of our inheritance, until
that redemption purchased, to the praise of his iihry.
He cometh to describe the Spirit more particularly
from that which he is unto us. First, for the words.
It is to be marked that he speaketh not of the Spirit
as a thing in the neuter gender, but useth the article
masculine, to point out the person of the Spirit ; and
our English relative who duth more distinctly answer
to the Greek than u-hich. This word earnest is in the
original tongues more large than our English, and may
signify pledges, pawns, hostages, as well as earnest,
■which is in contract of buying and selling only eser-
cised, and is a giving some small part of a sum to as-
sure that the whole shall be tendered accordingly in
due season. Inheritance is put for that consummate
inheritance of glory kept for us in heaven, 1 Peter i.
Until the redemption, noi for the redemption ; it is
the same proposition which we read chap. iv. 30. The
redemption is here to be understood, not of that which
■we are said to have, ver. 7, but of the redemption of
the body, or of the full liberty of the sons of God,
■«hich is kept till that great day.
The sum is, ye are sealed with the Spirit, who is in
you with his gilts, and is unto you as an eai-nest in
hand, assuring you that you shall have that perfect
inheritance bestowed on you ; yea, it dwelleth with you,
as an earnest confirming you in this behalf, till that
redemption of glory befall you which is purchased, to
the praise of God's glorious mercy.
The parts are two : first, that the Spirit is said to
be ' an earnest of our inheritance ;' secondly, the
durance of time in those words, to, or ' until the re-
demption,' which is described from the property ad-
joined, a 'redemption purchased ;' secondly, from the
end, ' to the praise of his glory.'
Docl. 1. First, then, that he changeth the gender,
and speaketh of the Spirit as a person, uho is, it is to
be marked not only as confirming the Spirit to be a
distinct person from the Father and the Son, and also
giving us to consider that we have the person of the
Spirit dwelling ■with us, and the gifts and graces
wrought in our souls. It is not with the Spirit and
his gifts as with the sun and his hght, the body of the-
sun being in the heavens, when the light is with ns
here in earth ; but we are to conceive the Spirit him-
self dwelling in this sanctuary of grace, which him-
self hath erected in our souls. This by the way.
Docl. 2. The main point to be marked is, that tho
Spirit doth not only as a seal, but as an earnest-permy
given us from God, confirm unto us our heavenly in-
heritance, assure us that we shall receive in due time
the fulness of grace and glory : 2 Cor. i. 22, ' Who
hath given us the earnest of his Spirit in our hearts.'
Even as men do assure others that they will pay them
the whole sum due for this or that by giving an earnest,
so God doth make us as it were part of payment, doth
execute in part his gracious promise, that we may be
the better ascertained touching his gracious purpose
of bringing us to that our heavenly inheritance. He
knoweth our unbelieving mould, and, fc/zo, omitteth no
mean which may help us forward to assured persuasion.
There is twixt an earnest, and the Spirit with the
grace wrought in us, great resemblance. First, an
earnest is part of the whole sum, which is in regard of
this or that, to be paid in times appointed ; so the
Spirit we have, and grace, is the beginning of that
glorious being we shall receive, the same for substance,
differing in degree.*
2. An earnest is but little in comparison of the
whole. Twenty shillings is earnest sufficient to make
sure a sum of an hundred pound. Thus all we have
is but a small thing in comparison of the fulness we
look for, even as the fust fruits were in comparison of
the full harvest.
3. An earnest doth assure him that reeeiveth, of the
honest meaning of him with whom he contracteth ; so
the Spirit and gi'ace which we receive from God do
assure us of his settled purpose of bringing us to
eternal glory.
Use. 1. Tho use is, first, to he fully persuaded,
without doubting that God will bring us to that perfect
redemption both of soul and body. We are not to
doubt about that which God by earnest, by pledge and
pawn, confirms unto us, though we will not believe a
man's word, nor trust his bill or bond, yet upon suffi-
cient pledge or earnest we will deal, no whit fearing
our man, though he be never so ■«eak ; and shall we
not trust to God for that for which we have so good a
pawn lying with us ? But because this is a point con-
troversial, I will set down my judgment briefly con-
cerning this, viz. :
Whether we may in ordinary course be infallibly
persuaded touching our salvation.
The truth is. Christians may come to it. That
which is sufficiently confirmed on God's part to Chris-
* An earnest doth stay with liim that rcceivetli the com-
plete sum ; a jiledge is given back when the sum undertakea
is fully iierformed.
7er. Ik]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
83
tians, and that whose confirmation ma}' he sufficient!)'
received on Christians' part, concerning that thoy may
infallibly be assured ; but God hath sulUciontly con-
firmed it, as is plain by his word, seals, oath, pledge,
&c. ; and what God ofl'ereth or confirmeth, so we liy
faith may receive it, for faith doth enable us suffi-
ciently to believe that God revealeth to us. Now his
will to save us by all the former is particularly re-
vealed, as we shall shew further hereafter. That
which maketh us unable to have sound joy, hearty
thankfulness, courage to proceed in a godly course,
that is contrary to the truth ; but to take away this
certain persuasion of our inheritance doth this. How
can I jo\' in a thing which I know not whether I shall
have it or no ? I mean with sound and full rejoicing.
How can I be thankful for that which I know not
whether I shall ever get it or no ? How can a man
have heart to proceed, while he cannot know whether
he is in a course right or wrong, and cannot tell
whether all he doth will come to anything, yea or no ?
To explain the truth more fully, I will open these four
points : 1, what this certainty is ; 2, on what grounds
it riseth ; 8, in what state the faithful attain it ; 4,
that the sense of it may alter even in those who have
attained it.
1. This certainty is no other thing than the testi-
mony of a renewed conscience, which doth witness
through the Spirit, that we are in state of grace, and
that we shall be brought by God to life everlasting.
I call it a testimon}' of the conscience, for the] con-
science doth not only shew us what we arc to do, what
state we should seek to get into, but it doth witness
and give judgment about that we have done, and the
state we stand in, be it good or evil. The conscience
accuseth of sin, and witnesseth to a man that he is in
the state of damnation ; it doth witness to a man that
he is in state subject to God's temporary displeasure,
and so likewise that a man is in such state as that
God will shew him favour for the present, and bring
him to see his promised salvation. That it is a testi-
mony of our spirit, that is, our conscience renewed, it is
plain, Rom. viii. 16. That oui' spirit doth witness it,
through the Spirit witnessing our state unto it, it is
plain in that place also, ' The Spirit of God doth
witness with our spirit;' and Rom. ix. 2, ' My con-
science beareth me record through the Spirit ;' for the
conscience doth but speak it as an echo. That it tcsti-
fieth to us both our present estate of grace, and our
inheritance with Christ, it is evident there also ; nay,
when the conscience, through the ministry of the law,
doth testify to a man his state in sin, and under the
curse, it is through the spirit of bondage that it doth
BO testify, this being the office of God's Spirit to teach
us to know the things bestowed on us, 1 Cor. ii. 12, to
work in us not faith only, but spiritual discerning of
those things which are wrought in us, and look tow ard
us believing.
The conscience doth testify this, partly through faith
believing it, partly through discerning the faith, love,
obedience which are by God's Spirit brought forth in
us : 1 John iv. 10, ' We have known and behevedthe
love the Father beareth us.' I know whom I have
trusted, and that ho is able to keep my salvation com-
mitted to him unto that day, 2 Tim. i. 9. Faith may
receive what the word doth testify, but there is a word
testifying thus much, that my particular person be-
holding the Son, and believing on him, shall have eternal
life, and be raised up at the last day, John vi. 4.0; that
there is no condemnation to me, being in Christ ; that
ho who hath begun his good work is faithful, is con-
stant, and will tiuish it also ; that Christ is made of
God, not only an author, but a finisher of my faith,
not only a justifier of me, but a perfect redeemer ; that
I, being justified and called, shall also be glorified.
Neither could John with the faithful bclieTe God's love
toward them in particular, if some word did not shew
it ; neither will the papists say that all of them were
privileged with singular revelation, for though no word
expressly say, Thou, Thomas, beUeviug shalt be saved,
yet that word which saith, ' Every one believing shall
be raised up,' that word saith, ' I believing shall be
raised up.' Otherwise we might ask what word saith,
Thou, Thomas, shalt not kill, steal, &c., if the general
did not sufficiently contain every particular person ?
But it will be said. How do you know that you truly
believe ? To which I answer, coming to that second
ground, by a gift of distinction or understanding, we
know these things wrought in us by God; and by dis-
cerning these things, we are assured touching that full
salvation promised to us. First, that we may know
them, then that these known do further assure us.
Paul did know on whom he had believed. How could
we say every one, We believe, if we might not know
it ? Can we speak that truly whereof we can have no
certainty ? Thirdly, when I see one, or trust to any,
promising me this or that, I know I see him and trust
to him, rest on him for that he hath promised. Shall
I b)' faith see Christ the Son, and rest on him, and
yet know no such thing ? We may know we havo
some kind of faith, but not that we have the true lively
faith.
A lis. St Paul bids us to ' try and prove ourselves
whether we have not that faith by which Christ dwell-
eth in our hearts,' which is the faith of such as are
accepted with God, 2 Cor. xiii. 5, G. Now to bid mo
make search and examination for that which cannot
be found out, were ridiculous. Our love to God and
our brethren, by which we know ourselves translated
from death to life, we may know also. St John maketh
it a sign of onr being translated, enjo it may be known.
Signs manifesting other things must themselves be
more manifest. Secondly, he that may know he hath,
true faith, may know, (i jTiuii, that he hath love also,
for love is in true fuith as the fruit in the root from
wliich it springeth. Wo love God when now wo
I have found that he loveth us fiist. Now by faiih we
8+
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
perceive God to bear us love, and be reconciled, for
God doth offer bis love to me believing. Again, if I
love men, I know my love to them, yea, and in what
degree I bear them love. Shall I love God to the de-
nying of my earthly profit, yea, my life often, and not
be able to know that I love him ? Were this true,
when Christ asked Peter, ' Lovest thou me ?' he should
have answered. Lord, thou knowest we cannot tell
truly whether we love thee. Again, St John saith,
' B}' this we know that we love him, if we keep his
commandments,' If any say, we know that we have
a natural love, but we are not sure that we have this
Christian love.
Again, many Christians think they have true love ;
yea, Peter himself was deceived in his love.
Ans. The love of a mere natural man to God is as
like Christian love as an apple is like an oyster, and
therefore we pass by it. Christians are either enlight-
ened only, and not sanctified, or sanctified also with
their enlightening. The former may think themselves
to have love, not having it ; but because a man, dream-
ing, or running upon some mistake, may be deceived,
shall this prejudice but that a man walking may judge
truly of this or that which is before him ? A man
that hath no charity, thinketh himself to have it; there-
fore may not one that hath it judge infallibly that he
hath it ? Now, for those that have it, as Peter, they
may be deceived, not in judging simply of the thing,
but of the measure of that which is circumstantial in
their spiritual life, not in that which is substantial.
Peter was not deceived in thinking that he had faith and
love, but in presuming above bis measure. Thirdly,
■we may know our works, which are fi-uits growing
from the tree of grace in our hearts. St John maketh
them signs, which do evidently declare love, en/o, they
are mauifest. He who knoweth when he doth sin and
swerve from obeying God, he may know how far he
obeyeth God. They who do spiritually obey God,
either they know it, or their consciences are not priv}-
to that they do, cannot bear witness and judge of that
they do ; but this is false. Paul's conscience did
testify to him, that he did walk in simplicity, accord-
ing to the gi'ace of God. True it is, that for the out-
side, the works of unsanctified men are like to the
works of the sanctified, but they are without the life
and spirit which is in the work of a true believer, to
which he is no less privy than to the external work
which Cometh from him. To conclude : they who
have the testimony of a good conscience may know
that they obey God sincerely ; but Christians may
have the testimony of good consciences. Beside that,
tlie Spirit doth teach our consciences to bear witness
of the grief and joy we have, and so by consequent of
all we do according to good. Now, the conscience, as
through faith so discerning these things, doth testify
to us from these our salvation, which he hath pro-
mised, and God will not forget to finish what he be-
ginneth. Should a king promise to erect some college,
and give liberal maintenance to students in it, we are
certain by a human faith that he will do such a thing,
though it be not begun ; but when now the foundations
were in laying, then we should not only believe his
purpose, but in part know it by that we saw executed,
and by that we saw in execution, we would assure our-
selves the thing should be finished. But here it will
be objected that, though knowing these things, we
might come to see ourselves in present state of grace,
yet we cannot be sure of our salvation unless we could
know that our faith, love, and obedience should per-
severe to the end. To this I answer, that the Scrip-
ture could not say that he that believeth hath an
everlasting life, that there is no condemnation to them
that are in Christ, did it not take our faith and the
fruits of it to be such, from which we should never
fall, through the power of God; and this the conscience
comoth to know by faith in God, conceived through
such promises as these : ' I will make you walk in my
commandments ; I will put my fear in j-ou, that you
shall not depart ; I have begun my work, and I will
perfect it in you ; I am author and finisher of thy
faith ; it is my will thou shouldst have eternal life, and
be raised up at the last day.' Now, though the con-
science doth testify this our present being in favour
and our future salvation, yet it doth not this in every
state of a believer. For, first, there is a state in which
faith is a smoking wick, desiring that it could believe
rather than getting up to feel itself believe. Again,
though faith be not troubled, but doth quietly stay on
Christ, and taste God good in letting them find peace
with him, yet such is the infancy of spiritual under-
standing in Christians now first converted, that they
do not return unto themselves and judge of that they
do, and of the great consequence which followeth from
that which they do. Hence it is that they will tell
you they find God good to them, and go on cheerfully
in duties for the present, but they come not to behold
the stability of their salvation for time to come. There
is a state in which faith is exercised with temptation,
from unbelief or otherwise, by which opposition tlie
soul is kept from attaining this certainty, being en-
countered with doubtful appearances which it cannot
well answer and clear for the present. There is a state
wherein faith is now grown up, and either hath out-
wrestled, or otherwise is exempted from knowing such
temptation ; and the faithful in this state do persuade
themselves that God's mercj', and truth, and power,
shall carry them through unto salvation. Look in
1 Peter v. 11, ' The God of grace, who hath through
Christ called you unto eternal glory, when you have
a little suffered, he perfect you, stablish you, strengthen
you, ground you sure.'
Lastly, when now our consciences are come to tes-
tify through faith and experience this happy estate,
we are subject, by neglecting means, by tailing into
some more grievous sin, by secret desertions, erewhiie
to lose for a time this comfortable persuasion, the
Ver. 14.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
85
Spirit not spoaking in us by his ligbt as heretofore,
and our consciences and faith so hurl and wouuded,
that the actions of thorn are troubled, depraved, as we
see the like befall the natural reason and senses. Wo
Bee through melancholy what reason comolh to ima-
gine, how the eye thinks it sees things j'ellow and red,
when they arc nothing so ; the taste things bitter,
when they are sweet ; so the sight of faith and con-
B^-ieuce, when nothing but sin, guilt, wrath, angry
desertion overlay it, it seemeth to see everything for
the time of like colour to those things wherewith it is
possessed. These things I thought good to set down,
that we might conceive the nature of this point more
fully. One thing is to be answered, which seemeth
to me of greatest moment, namely, that this doctrine
doth leave no place for fear, but breedeth presump-
tion. But this is utterly denied ; for the grace and
mercy of God believed breedeth love of God, and con-
sequently true fear, which is opposed to senseless
stupidity and carnal presumption, though it casteth
out fear which proceedeth from unbelief.
Secondly, Such who may be certain of salvation by
faith, they may be secure, if they did not as well
stand in this grace by faith as first enter into it ; but
this we teach with the Scripture, and cr(jo our doctrine
doth shew, that those who see this grace have still
need to look to Christ, the author and finisher of it,
that the}' may so stand in it unto the end.
Thirdly, It is false that such as are sure of salvation
have no cause to fear, unless no other evils but final
damnation need to be feared ; but while the soul is
subject to bring upon it God's temporary wrath, sick-
nesses spiritual, hellish anguish to the sense of it,
there is still left cause enough to fear.
Use 1. Iiut us then detest that damnable doctrine
which doth condemn this particular persuasion as
presumptuous heresy, which makcth the Spirit play
all-hid in us, so that wc cannot know what we have,
what we do, what things abide us through God's
mercy. Yea, let it reprove many of our conceits, who
have left popery, and yet think that this is impossible;
that it is too high a point, somewhat presumptuous ;
that it is not necessary ; that a common hope is suf-
ficient.
Use 2. Seeing the Spirit we have is but as an ear-
nest, a small thing in comparison of that whole sum,
let us not be dismayed though our knowledge and
faith be but little. The imperfect life in a babe is
life as truly as that life which a man attaineth at his
constant age. Though we must not take occasion to
live in lust, with a literal knowledge and common pro-
fession, as many do from hence, that all is imperfect
and nothing which wo obtain here, yet having the
grace which doth make us in any measure cleanse the
heart, though it be never so little, even hence we are
not to be discouraged, seeing it may be little, and yet
a true earnest of that fulness to be given us.
I'jf 3. Lastly, How should wj labour bot'i to get
and keep this Holy Spirit, holy in itself, making us
holy iu whom as temples it dwelleth ! Men, if they
deal in great matters, they love to get earnest and
good ones ; the fuller earnest, the more security.
Again, they keep and esteem an earnest more than
other money, which hath no such reference to further
matters as that hath. So it should bo with us. Let
us then desire this spirit of grace at him who giveth
it. Let us not despise good; means, and so quench
it. Let us not, by not heeding the suggestions and
inspirations of it, grieve it. Let us frequent the com-
pany of those who are spiritual, able to quicken us
in this kind. I
Duel. Until the redemption purchased, &c. "Whence
first observe, that the Spirit abideth with us as a
pledge, confirming us till our redemption, our full
redemption. First, that it abideth ; secondly, as an
earnest or pledge. Isa. lix. 21, God promiscth that
his word and Spirit should never depart from that
blessed seed, and all those who should be born after
a sort of him ; and Rom. viii., the Spirit of Christ is
said to dwell iu us who are Christ's ; yea, so that it
shall at length quicken our mortal bodies. The seed
of God is said to abide in those who are born of God,
that they cannot sin ; but I will not prosecute this
here, which I have done elsewhere. It abideth a
pledge, confirming that full redemption ; for even
souls now perfected have the sanctifying graces for
substance which here they had ; though their faith and
hope be changed into sight and quiet expectation, and
by that executed iu their spirits, they do expect the
consummation of glory both in body and soul. But
it may be said, Doth the Spirit leave us at the time
of our full redemption ? No ; but though it dwelleth
with us, yet it ccaseth to be a pledge of further matter,
even as the money given a man in earnest bideth with
him when he hath the whole sum paid, but it is no
longer an earnest of further money to bo received.
Ufc. This, then, is our comfort, who have found
this Holy Spirit dwelling and working in us. Though
it may leave such as Saul, whom it never sanctified,
yet it shall never depart quite from them whom it
hath in truth sanctified, but they shall, like David,
then have it praying in them, that is, teaching them
to pray, when they think themselves most devoid
of it.
Doct. Observe, lastly, that he saith we have a
pledge given us, till the redemption come which is
purchased for us. That here the faithful see not
themselves fully delivered : ' We are the sons of God,
but it appeareth not what we shall be.' We believe
life everlasting ; we do not see it ; yet we by nature
lie in darkness of sin and misery. God will have our
light return successively, even as the hght of the sun,
which shineth from one degree to another, till it come
to full strength, Prov. iv. There is a double redemp-
tion, the one which we have by faith, ver. 7, the other
which we shall have iu that great day. This redenip-
86
BAYNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
tion belongeth immediately and directly to man, to
the creature mediately ; for in that great day the
creature shall be changed from the vanity and bondage
of corruption to which it is subject. As the first
Adam's treasonable defection deserved to be punished
both in his person and in all the things which apper-
tained to him, so it was meet that the second Adam's
obedience should not only restore man, but the crea-
ture also, which might any way be a fit appurtenance
to him in his state of glory. But one may ask what
use there shall be of these visible heavens, of the
earth, when man's mansion is prepared in those third
heavens ? In these things we are not to be curious.
What if God will have them stand as a monument of
his former power, wisdom, goodness, toward us in our
pilgrimage. Again, we see it is a state belonging to
earthly princes to have houses here or there, which
sometime, through all their reigns, they do not once
visit. What respecteth man ye may find in that I
have written on the 13th verse.
Use 1. The use is, to encourage ns equally to bear
the evils which press us. Had we nothing to com-
plain of, our redemption might well seem already past.
Oh, this is our rejoicing, here we know misery in
many regards, but our jubilee, our year of redemption,
hasteneth. God doth so feast his children, that he
will have their best dish last. When travellers set
out in the fog and dark mist of the morning, it doth
comfort them that they know the day is at hand, and
they shall have it fairer and fairer. On the contrary,
if thou gettest not this pledge of the Holy Spirit of
Christ, thou hast received thy consolation ; nothing
doth abide thee but weeping, wailing, and gnashing of
teeth, an eternal night, a reckoning which will be more
bitter than the pleasures of sin have seemed sweet.
Ver. 15. Having thus laid down the benefit, he
cnmeth to mention the effect which the consideration
of it wrought in him, which reachelh to the end of
this chapter, wherein two things may be observed :
1, the occasion, in this loth verse ; 2, the fact, which
hath two parts; 1, his thanksgiving; 2, his prayer.
Concerning the latter, first, we have set down that he
prayed ; 2, what he prayed, in the end of the 16th
verse, and so downward. In setting down the occa-
sion, 1, we are to consider the apostle his hearing of
them ; 2, what he heard of them, which was, first,
their /ni7/i, set down with the object of it, //! ilie Lord
Jexiix : secondly, their love, which is amplified from
the object, to saints, from the quantity and extension
of it, tn all saints. The verse hath nothing difficult
to be explained.
Doct. 1. Observe first from this, that Paul getteth
hearsay bow the matter of grace went amongst them ;
that ministers must labour to know how grace goeth
forward in those with whom they are to deal. This
was the news that Paul asked after ; his desire was to
be certified of this before all other things. Thus
Epaphras told him of the Colossians' estate ; thus he
learned out the famous faith of the Romans ; thua he
learned by some of the house of Chloe the state of the
Corinthians. Natural men will inquire and hearken
after the health of their friends, how they are in body
and estate. Thus this spiritual man he was still
learning how the souls of the churches prospered. It
behoveth shepherds to know their flock. Natural
parents, if they have children at the university, they
will inquire how they go on in learning and virtue ;
thus this father of souls, absent from them, could do
no other but be delighted to learn how they did grow
toward God.
Use 1. Which thing may check many pastors now-
a-days, whose epistles, if one read, you shall find
nothing they listen after but news, like those Athe-
nians, Acts xvii., news fitter for men that follow the
Exchange than for those who are fathers in churches.
Again, this doth shew how wide they are who think
it curiosity in ministers if they look into the manners
more nearly of their people. What need they busy
themselves, and thrust their oar into other men's
boats ? For a private person, without any calling, to
be so inquisitive, and to pry into others, that I may
know how to come over them, cast something in their
teeth if they a little displease me, is great wicked-
ness ; but for a minister, to the end he may discharge
his duty more fruitfully, it is no other thing than God
requireth for the good of people. Some who would
hear nothing but omnia bene, would have ministers
quiet men, stop their ears with wax, and never wear
their eyes about them but when they have a book in
their hand ; but, alas, they consider not that ministers
are shepherds, watchmen, overseers, itc, and that
this is the key which openeth them the way into all
the parts of their duty, viz., the knowledge of their
states to whom they are to speak.
Boot. 2. Secondly, Observe about what the faith of
these Ephcsians was occupied, even about the Lord
Jesus Christ. We read sometime the faith of Christ,
sometime the faith on Christ, sometime faith in Christ,
as here. They note much the same thing, but that the
first may be conceived as propounding Christ the
simple object of faith. The second phrase noteth
Christ the object, together with our adhering to him.
The third noteth Christ the object, our inhering in
him, together with the word propounded, as the way
and means by which we come believingly to inhere in
him ; for that distinction which some make, following
some of the ancient, is not by Scripture warrantable,
which doth indifl'crently appropriate these two phrases
to the saints, to believe in the Lord Jesus, and to be-
lieve on him. Christ is everj-where made the thing
which faith embraceth to salvation. ' So God loved
the world, that he gave his Son,' ' whom he hath set
forth a propitiatory sacrifice, through faith on his
blood.' Through faith on him we hope to be saved,
as others ; not that Christ is the only object about
Ver 15.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
87
which faith is exercised, but it is the principal of all
others, and the solo object about which it is occupied,
that it maj- obtain righteousness and life everlasting ;
otherwise, as faith is called justifying faith, — not that
to justify is the sole adequate or full act of it, but be-
cause to justify to life is the most eminent act of all
others, — so it is said to apprehend Christ, not that
Christ is the adequate, the full object of faith, as
colour is of sight, but because it is the most eminent
of all others. In like sort, love is called the love of
God, not that the same love wherewith we love God
doth not love men also, the contrary whereof sec 1
John iv. 12, hut because God is the most excellent
object about which it is conversant. Further, to open
this point, two things must be shewed : first, what
faith in Christ, or on Christ, is; secondly, why faith,
as it justifieth and saveth, is carried to Christ only.
Faith on Christ is not only to know, and with the eye
of the mind to see, that God sent his Son, that he
was bom and sufiered for mankind, but to rest or stay
on Christ, that we may find mercy in him, to the for-
giveness of our sins ; to stay on him, for faith is not
only a knowledge in the mind, but a godly affection in
the will, which doth go to embrace, rest upon Christ,
or the grace offered in Christ, crf/o, receiving is made
an effect of faith, John i. 12 ; and going to Christ, he
that believeth, he that cometh to me, John vi. ; and
the nature of faith, is described by words which sig-
nify to roll ourselves on God, to lean on him as one
would stay himself upon a staff ; for the word of pro-
mise, not only containing truth, but offering some good
thing unto us, we cannot fully receive it with under-
standing, but the will also must move toward it.
Again, let me be distressed for a hundred pound or
so, if one promise me I shall have it off him, I do not
only know and think and persuade myself he saith true,
but I tmst to him, rest on him, and write, as we say,
on that he hath spoken. Besides, if there were no
particular confidence in a Christian's faith, the repro-
bate might have all that is in his belief. Now, though
our faith believe many other things, yet it justifieih
and reconcilcth us to God, as it doth see and rest upon
Christ. As a malefactor, though his hand will re-
ceive innumerable matters, yet, as it receiveth the
king's pardon only, it doth acquit him and restore him
to liberty, so it is with us condemned ones ; as our
faith receiveth God's pardon in Christ, it doth obtain
remission of sin, and set us free from fear of damna-
tion. The matter objected may easily be answered,
if these two things be remembered : first, that when
the words of knowledge do together by connotation
imply affection, much more do the words of belief;
and, erfin, where I find to believe that Christ is the
Son of God, I must conceive this belief to contain
confidence in the Son. Secondly, to remember that
when faith of any temporary promise is said to be ac-
counted for righteousness, it is because it doth, in
believing the thing temporal, apprehend him in whom
'all the promises are Yea and Amen,' who is at least
the removed object of a justifying faith in everything
it apprehendeth. Thus Abraham, believing the pro-
mise of seed of Isaac, did apprehend that blessed seed
which had from the beginning been promised, and saw
his day, which the apostle doth testify, Gal. iii.
Neither did he look at the power of God, but to sus-
tain his belief of a seed before promised against the
temptations wherewith God did exercise him. That
we have a particular word, and in efl'ect to believe on
Christ unto forgiveness of our sins, I have shewed
above.
Use. 'WTiercfore, let us rest on Christ alone as our
rock, lly to him as our true sanctuary. This papists
come to in death, renouncing any confidence in their
fooleries ; this themselves give testimony unto, that
it is the surest ; and he is not wise who will not fciko
the safest way for his soul's salvation.
Doct. 3. The third doctrine is, that faith and love
are never disjoined, but go each in hand one with the
other. From what time we believe men will do any
great good things for us, we feel a love arise toward
them ; so from what time by faith we apprehend love
in God toward us through Christ, we feel love re-
flecting from us toward him ; according to that, ' we
love him, because we have kno^^Ti and believed his
love to us.' First, faith must bring the holy fire of
God's love into our frozen hearts, or they will never
be warmed with fervent love to God again. The sin-
ful soul doth see God's love forgiving it many sins,
then it loveth much again. In nature we see nothing
can move in desire to this or that, till first it hath ap-
prehended it lovely. So our affections cannot in love
and desire move to, and unite themselves with, God,
till by faith we do discern him as reconciled to us, and
so becoming an amiable object for us sinners to em-
brace ; till that faith discerneth this, nothing but wrath,
like a consuming fire, abidcth over us. Hence it is
that Saint Paul, 1 Tim., maketh love to flow from
faith unfeigned ; and. Gal. v., he saith that ' faith
worketh by love,' not as fire maketh hot by heat,
which is a formal property inherent in it, but as the
soul doth this or that by the hand, which is an extern
instrument conjoined unto it ; for love is not any
essential cause which doth give being to faith, but it
is a grace without the being of faith, though joined
unto, by which, as an instrument, faith worketh.
Use 1. The use of this doctrine is, to shew how un-
justly they slander us as teaching a faith alone with-
out other graces, when we hold, according to the
Scripture, that there can be no true faith without love,
nor love without true faith ; for the first is but a dead
carcase, this latter is but blind devotion, neither is
pleasing to God. Indeed, we teach that faith justi-
fieth us alone without other graces, not in regard of
their presence, but in regard of their co-working with
faith to this effect of our justification. It is one thing
to say the eye is in the head without other senses, and
88
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
another thing to say the eye doth see alone, no other
sense seeing with it.
Use 2. This must make us try the truth of our
faith ; for if our hearts have not been kindled with
love to God, they never truly believed his love in
Christ. We may easilier carry coals in our bosom
without burning, than by faith apprehend truly this
love of our God, without finding our hearts burn in
love to him answerabl}'.
Use 3. We see that love is an effect following faith,
even love to God himself. They make the tree to
bear the root who will have love give being to faith ;
but this is but a consequent of Lombard's error, who
did hold love to be no other thing than the Holy
Ghost himself.
Doct. 4. Observe lastly, who are the persons on
whom the love of true believers is sei,\\z. the saints, yea,
all saints. True Christian love, next to God and our
own souls, maketh us affect those who are sanctified,
who express the virtues in their life of our heavenl}'
Father, by whom we are called from darkness to light.
Hence it is that the saints, the household of faith, the
brethren, are commended as persons whom we must
aflfect and do good to before all other : thus ' Our God
loveth,' Ps. cxlvii. 10, ' not the strength of horse ; nor
legs of man. But those that fear him are his delight.'
Thus Christ loved: ' Who is my father and mother ?'
Sec. ; he that heareth and oboyeth. Thus Paul and
David loved: ' We love none according to the flesh ;'
' All my delight is in the saints, in them who excel
in virtue.' Every creature loveth and liketh to be
with those who are united with it in communication
of the same nature ; so sanctified Christians cannot
but love and like to be most with them who have re-
ceived the like divine natiu'e in which themselves are
partakers ; yea, it loveth all saints ; not such who
have other parts pleasing and contentful, but it loveth
every one in whom it can see the image of God shin-
ing. For it cannot be, but that love which truly lov-
eth one person as he is holy, should love every one,
so far forth as he is holy ; yea, though we are to
esteem and inwardly afl'ect men as we see them holy,
we are not bound to shew them the outward effects of
our love answerably. The nearer persons are tied to
us in natural and civil bonds, the more must our pro-
vidence be for them, and love shewed them in out-
ward things, unless their foohsh lewdness disprivilege
them this way ; for then the proverb taketh place,
' A wise servant may be prefeiTed before a foolish
child.'
Use 1. This, then, doth reprove many who indeed
hate, and would shew it, were it policy, those who
endeavour to live hohly, traduce the name of saints,
nickname them as puritans, such who cannot be them-
selves but when they are in company with swearers,
gamesters, good fellows, such who will seem to relish
some odd persons who are indeed truly holy, but
others in whom holiness is apparent, they cannot en-
dure ; it is to be feared they love those whom they do,
not because they see holiness, but for some by-respects
which within themselves they have conceived. Some
who are all for a sound, just dealing, well natured
man, though he be never such a stranger from matter
of religion. Yea, I would many of the Lord's chil-
dren, through self-love, did not love too well persons
who can humour them, and find the length of their
foot, better than such who shew more conscience of
obeying God.
Use 2. Let us not be in the number of these. If
thou hast any love to God, love his children thou dost
see like him. How canst thou take pleasm-e, and out
of thy voluntary converse with them who are not
sanctified ? Were the wife that lieth in thy bosom
without that bodily life thou livest, couldst thou take
pleasure to converse by her ? And canst thou, having
the life of God, delight thyself in such who are dead
in their sins and trespasses ?
Ver. 16. I cease not to give thanlLS for yon, malcinrf
mention of you in my prayers.
Now he comes unto the fact, which standeth of
thanksgiving and prayer ; his prayer being first gene-
rally mentioned, then more particularly declared to
the end.
In this 16th verse mark three things : 1, that on
hearsay of their faith and love, he is thankful to God ;
2, that he doth pray for them ; 3, the manner that
he doth it, without ceasing.
Doct. 1. Observe from the first, the graces of God
in others must move Christians, especially ministers,
to be thankful to God ; Paul doth it everywhere, look
the beginnings of his epistles ; yea. Christians did no
less for Paul, Gal. i. 24, they did glorify God in him.
The nature of envy maketh a man like those who
have sore eyes ; they are grieved at the spiritual good
of others, as the sore eye is to see this corporal light.
An example we have of it in Cain to Abel ; but love
doth congratulate, rejoiceth with thankfulness to sec
truth of knowledge, of grace, of holy practice, 1 Cor.
xiii. Besides, the third commandment doth bind us
to give honour to God, by praising him for these his
works of grace in others. If a schoolmaster bring a
rude, untoward boy to behaviour and forwardness in
learning, we much commend him that he hath wrought
so far on so undisposed a subject ; but how much more
is he to be magnified who doth work such alterations
in sinners, dead in their sins and trespasses !
Secondly, The nature of joy is to enlarge the heart
to thankfulness. Now, true Christians, especiallj'
ministers, can see nothing which doth more glad them
than men walking as the truth is, in Christ : 3 John
4, ' I have no joy like to this, when I see my children
walk in the truth.'
Use 1. Wherefore let us all labour to find this in
ourselves. That we are thankfully afl'ccted to God in
the coming on of other, it is an evidence of true grace
Ver. 16. J
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
8!>
in our hearts. Everything rejoiceth to see the in-
crease of those who are like to itself, especially
ministers must praise God in the towarduess of those
who belong to them. What natural parent can see
the outward prosperity of his children, but that he is
delighted in it, and thankful to the authors of it ?
I'se 2. Secondly, seeing that this is the eflTect the
grace of others hath in the godly, what may we think
of them who are vexed to see the coming on of others
to a godly course, yea, who will not stick to curse
them by whom they are seduced to this puritan strict-
ness ? Surely that seed of the old serpent is strong
in them, which doth make them so full of enmity
against those in whose hearts the seed of grace is now
sown through God's mercy.
Use 3. This sheweth Christians what they are to do.
Would they have their minister made glad, and their
hearts enlarged to thanksgiving ? Let them shew-
forth the power of grace in their conversation : ' If
you stand stedfast,' saith Paul, 1 Thes. iii. 8; whereas,
if they lie in grievous state, it doth so grieve their
ministers, that nothing can refresh them but their
amendment by whom they are grieved, 2 Cor. ii.
Natural parents are so ali'ected, that while their chil-
dren stand well with them, they think there is no
cross ; but if a cross befall them here, they can find
no content for the time in anything beside.
Doct. 2. Observe secondly, that Christians are to
help each other with prayer, especially ministers their
converted people. God requireth it of all Christians,
and doth ergo make promises that our prayers shall
be available, as well for others as for ourselves,
James v. But ministers by office are God's remem-
brancers, and must offer incense as well as teach,
Deut. iii. 3, which our Saviour likewise did before his
ofl'ering up himself, John xvii. The bounty of God
doth encourage us unto it, who hath said, that they
who have anything in truth shall have more ; it is but
as a pledge of his further grace to be bestowed.
Again, the devil is busy, seeking to bring them back
who now are taken fi-om under his power. We see
by woful experience how many are turned back from good
beginnings ; we have need therefore to support them,
and when ministers should have parent-like affections,
how can they but seek theii- good ? How many wishes
will natural parents have about their natural children !
Wherefore let us all seek to God each for other.
What will we do for him whom we will not lend a
word to for his good '? Especially, let us ministers
say as Samuel, 1 Sam. x., ' God forbid I should cease
to pray for you, and so sin against God.'
Docl. 3. The last thing is, that he prayed incessantly ;
whence observe, that we must with perseverance follow
God in those things we pray for. This our Saviour
teaeheth by those two parables, Luke xi., of him
that went to borrow three loaves, and, Luke x., of the
widow following the unrighteous judge. There are
many conditions in prayer, in regard of the persons
to whom we pray ; persons and things for which we
pray ; persons who pray ; finally, in regard of the
prayer itself, as that it should bc'humble, fervent, and
continual. God doth prevent us with some things,
he doth give us speedily other some, but there are
others again for which he will have us follow him
with continuance, before he bestow them ; for should
we still no sooner ask than receive, prayer were rather
a matter of experience than of failh. He doth eri/n
see it fit thus to exercise our sanctity, faith, patience ;
thus to try whether our request come from unsettled
humour, or from poverty of spirit and thirsting desire.
Thus he doth prepare us to receive the things we ask
in greater measure ; for the wider the soul is enlarged
in desire, the more abundantly God meaneth to fill it
in his time. Again, by this mean he doth make us
possess his blessings with more delight and carefulness
than otherwise we would, not to mention that we in
our fii-st seeking things are unfit often to receive
them.
But here two questions shall be briefly answered.
First, whether it be sin always to cease from asking
this or that. Secondly, whether all ceasing to go on
in prayer doth make our former prayer fruitless.
1. To the first I answer, Not all ceasing, but ceas-
ing out of unbelief or impenitence, is sinful ; first,
when we have obtained this or that, we may cease to
beg any longer as we did before. Even as the body
resteth, when it is now come to the place to which it
moveth, so the soul, when it hath attained that to
which it went by unfeigned desire.
Secondly, When we find the thing not to be profit-
able for us, or otherwise not pleasing to God. Thus
Paul was taught to see the use of that buffeting re-
maining with him. Thus when Jeremiah learned that
God had not to give, nor would not be entreated for
the prosperity of the people, he did desist, though he
did well before in asking of it ; for that revealed will,
and not the secret, is that to which our actions must
be conformed. Though here is something extraor-
dinary in these examples, yet God doth often let his
children see that they did afl'ect things not good for
them, by leading them into fuller knowledge of their
own hearts, and by letting them find the fruit of some
outward disturbances, the removal whereof they sought
earnestly, so that they coiTcct themselves, and no
more seek to be free from that which they find so neces-
sary by good experience : this desisting is holy and
good. Thirdly, there is a desisting overtaking (Jod's
children, when God doth lock up their hearts that
they have not power to seek the good of some persons
or churches as heretofore they have done ; which,
when it is not contracted or canscd by some sinful
indisposition in the party, but from a secret of God
not moving the spirit in this kind, that so way may
be made for his judgments, it is such a ceasing as can-
not be condemned for sin, though it m.ay always be
bewailed as a secret desertion, which doth foretell
90
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
heavy tilings ensuing. Fonrtbly, we cease to pray as
before for things without sin, when now God hath, as
it were, spoken within our spirits, that we shall have
the thing we have asked, and bid our souls after a
sort return to rest. For from whence we find God
thus good unto us, we follow not with our accustomed
fervency, though execution delayed may cause us
some time seek the seasonable performance of it, the
soul is more in joyful expectance, less than before in
careful petition. The ceasing therefore forbidden is,
when before we receive things, we do, through unbe-
lief and impatience, give over, either for a time, which
befalleth God's children, or altogether.
2. The latter question is answered thus. Look, as
a brunt of unbelief doth not evacuate our faith formerly
grounded on God's promise ; for David his saying,
that Saul would at length catch him, and flying out
of unbelief to Gath, did not make his foi'mer faith in
vain ; so intermission for a brunt, while the fit of un-
belief, dejection of mind, or impatiency lasteth, doth
not hinder, but that we shall receive the things we
have unfeignedly desired.
The use is, to stir us up that we faint not in follow-
ing God. We love not to be troubled, and even
molested with instancy ; but nothing is more accept-
able to God than this violence, which will not let him go
till he hath blessed us. Ay, but I seek and see nothing
of my prayers ; the harvest cometh not so soon as the
seed is sown. Though thou feelest not the things
thou asketh, nor removal of those evils whereof thou
complainest, yet thou dost not know what evil this
course of following God doth keep from thee, nor
what good in other kinds he doth thee for it. Agiiin,
thou shalt reap in time if thou utterly faint not, for
that which is denied us in life, is often by God's most
wise disposition granted in the end of it. But to come
to the prayer itself.
Yer. 17. Now followeth his prayer, in" which we
mark the person to whom he prayeth, with his de-
scription : first, from his relation, to Christ ; secondly,
from the attribute of his glory, God of Christ, the
Fatlur qffflonj. 2. The benefits for which he praj'eth ;
touching which, three things are to be observed: first,
the benefits to be bestowed, which are propounded in
this verse, and further declared in the beginning of
the verse following ; secondly, the way by which they
should be given them, in the end of this verse, wis-
dom and revelation through the knowledge, or acknow-
ledging of Christ; thirdly, the end, that thus they
might know both the thiugs kept for them in the
heavens, and that which had been bestowed upon
them.
To open the words of this ver.se. The Father of
plory doth note out God as glorious by nature in
himself, and the fountain of that glorious life which is
communicated with any of his creatures. The spirit
of u'isdom is put for the gift of wisdom, which is be-
stowed on us ; and it is called the spirit of wisdom,
both because the Spirit doth beget it in us, as also
because the same Spirit is with it to sustain it, and
perfect it ; thirdly, because the wisdom itself is of a
spiritual nature, moving them in whom it is to work
after the direction of it.
The spirit of revelation. Revelation is extraordinary,
or ordinary, and it is nothing but the gift of illumina-
tion, or that light which the Spirit causeth to shine
about our minds, by which, as a mean, things spiritual
are made manifest to the eye of our understanding, as
by the light of the sun things bodily are made mani-
fest to the eye of our body ; and the Spirit causeth
this, and continueth it, even as the sun doth cause
and continue this uatm'al light which we hare with us
all the day long.
KnoivUJije of Christ is put for that affectionate
knowing and acknowledging of him. The sum is,
Since I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, I go to
him who is the God of this Christ on whom you have
believed, who is the Father glorious himself by nature,
and the author of all that glory which is communicated
with his children, entreating him to give unto you that
spiritualgift of wisdom, whereby you may be able to
understand, and thatlight of his Spirit which doth make
manifest the things spiritual, which are to be under-
stood of you ; and this I wish you, through the further
knowing and acknowledging of that Christ, in whom
you have beheved. More plainly, I desire for you, that
God will give you eyes of your understanding so en-
lightened, that you may know him.
Doct. 1. Observe then, first, that we must so con-
sider of God, when we come unto him in prayer, as
that we may see in him the things we desire. The
apostle going to prayer for these Ephesians, who had
believed on Christ, and about to seek the glorious
gifts of the Spirit, which might help them to know the
glory reserved for them, he settetli God before him,
as the God of that Christ, whom these had now re-
ceived by faith into their hearts, and the Father of all
glory, both of them strengthening his faith. For he
could not think that God, the God of Chi-ist, would
be wanting to those who were Christ's, or that the
Father of all glory would deny these glorious gifts,
which he was about to entreat. When men come to
ask at those who have enough of that they seek, and
to ask it in such measure only as that it is not any-
thing for those they sue unto to vouchsafe, they easily
persuade themselves that they shall speed. This
maki'th Paul still set God before him, as having that
in him for which he prayeth : ' The God of peace
sanctify you throughout;' 1 Thes. v., ' Subdue those
lusts which fight against yourselves.' So seeking the
consummation, or perfecting of the believing Hebrews,
he doth set God before him, as who had from the
lowest humiliation brought the head of them to glory,
Heb. xiii. Thus the church. Acts iv., seeking courage,
and that wonders might be wrought, they set God be-
Vkk. 17.]
lUYNE ON EPHESIANS.
91
fore them, as the God of power, who Lad made
heaven, earth, sea, &c.
Use. Wherefore learn thus to help thy faitb.
Woiildst thou h;ive remission of sin ? Consider of
God, as a God with whom there is plenty of redemp-
tion or forgiveness. Wouldst thou have ease in any
misery and grief? Consider of him as a Father of all
mercy and consolation, when thou comcst to him ;
this doth strengthen faith, and inflame all'ection. We
seek things mox'e secureh', when we know them to be
where we are in looking them ; and we follow them
more aflectionately, when now we are gotten after a
manner into the sight of them.
Doct. 2. Observe, secondly, that even true believers
have great want of heavenly wisdom ; as children and
3'outh, when they have in their measure that wisdom
which bclongeth to their kind, j-et they want in great
measure the same wisdom in which they partake. So
it is with God's children : when now they have that
wisdom from above in some degree, yet they are
many degrees short of that which is to be attained.
Yea, our Saviour himself, the head of us, did so re-
ceive wisdom, that there was place for growth and in-
crease in it, Luke ii. 5'2. What doth the want of
wisdom in c'.iildi-en, which we may not observe in our-
selves ? They see not things, together with the end
they work unto ; and hence it is, they count such
things good, as to their senses seem so for the present.
They think those love them, who cocker them, and
that those do not love them who reprove them, or
hold them in, more than they are willing. Thus wo
think it happiness to have that contenteth us, to be
free from that which is grievous to flesh or spirit. We
think God loves while he smiles on us, and that he
doth not love us, when he doth frown on us, and make
us drink a wormwood draught day by day. Again,
chiLlren, through want of wisdom, are unwilling to
sutler that should do them good, backward to that
would do them good another day ; for a matter of
present pleasure, will part with things of no small
profit. Are not the best of us unwilling to come
under God's yoke, though there is no other way to find
rest to our souls ? Are we not most backward to renew
our faith, repentance, to endeavour further the work
of moriification ? Do we not, for a little pleasure of
sinful lusts, part with our peace, yea, the health of
our spirits too often ? Thirdly, children, for want of
wisdom, forget the beatings past, when now the smart
is over, and fall to the same faults which have made
them smart heretofore ; and is it not so with us ? How
soon is the grief of sin escaped us forgotten ! How
soon do we stumble at the same stone, returning to
sin in the same kind wherein wo have formerly offended I
Finally, as children and youth, through want of wis-
dom, speak and do many things full of folly, so we let
fall in word and deed, alas, how many things, in
which the work and direction of true wisdom is want-
ing !
Use. Let ns then labour to find this want in our-
selves, and see our folly, that we may be made wise.
The more we grow in years, the more we see what
lack of civil wisdom we had in youth ; so it should bo
here, the ancientcr we grow in Christianity, the nioro
we should discern the folly in us, and want of wisdom
which is from above.
Let us not be dismayed, who are conscious of lack
this way': things are not begun and perfected at once;
wisdom must get up from one degree to another in
us.
Doct. 3. Observe, thirdly, that he prayeth for re-
velation as well as wisdom ; that we have need not
only of wisdom whereby to understand, but of light
manifesting the spiritual things which are to be under-
stood of us. He prayeth both for one and other, wis-
dom and revelation. To have inward faculty of
seeing, is one thing ; to have outward light, by mean
whereof to see, is another. Light must come to light
before we can see ; the light in the eye must meet
with the outward light of the sun, or a caudle, or
some other lightsome body, or nothing is perceived.
So the light of wisdom which is inherent in the soul,
must have shining to it this light of revelation, which
doth make manifest things spiritual, or, though onr
sight be never so quick, we shall be environed with
darkness. The Spirit is fitly, ai/o, compared with
fire, which hath not only heat resolving numbness,
and making stark joints active, but it hath light
grateful to the eye of the body. So the Spirii hath
both love, which warnieth our frozen hearts and affec-
tions, and also this light of revelation, which delight-
eth the eye of the understanding, and manifesteth to
the view of it things that are heavenly.
Use. Wherefore let us seek to God for this comT ••'-
able elfcct of his Spirit. Even as he can lay his h.ind
on this bodily light by a cloud, intercepting the ship-
iug of it, so can he withdraw this illumination of his
Spirit, and cause us to grope as it were in darkness,
though the eye of our minds were neither shut up nor
otherwise troubled. Do we not sometimes see things
comfortable, and on a sudden feel them eclipsed, when
no sin hath inwardly altered the state of onr souls,
this heavenly illumination now spreading itself through
the word of promise wo set before us, now presently
withdrawn or much obscured ? It is a wonder how
weak men of understanding and godly wisdom should
see clearly and joyfully the things of their peace, yea,
the will of God, in which they are to walk; and men
for conscience equal to them, for understanding and
godly wisdom far before, should walk only enabled
with much ado to carry on their course in faith and
obedience. I cannot find any reason for it, bnt in this
outward revelation, which shineth far more brightly
to the one than the other. Now, by moonlight a weak
eye will read or write better than the sharpest sight
can by twilight, when now day first breaketh.
Duct. 4.. Observe, fourthly, who it is that worketh
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
in us all true wisdom, even God by the Spirit of
Christ. I told you it is therefore called the Spirit of
wisdom, because the Spirit from the Father and the
Son doth work it in us. It is not pregnancy of natural
wit can make us wise to salvution, nor ripeness of
years, not many wise, and grace we see is not common
to grey hairs ; it is a Spirit, and ' the inspiration of
the Almighty, that giveth understanding,' Job xx.\ii. 8.
Nevertheless, we do attain ripeness of wisdom by
means, even as we see in natural men, they come to
a more full measure of civil wisdom, not without means
making way to it. How doth a foolish youth grow a
wise man ? First, one day teacheth another ; he, as
his days increase, getteth knowledge of many things.
Secondly, he tasteth, as we say, many waters ; and
findeth by experience the good in some things, the evil
in other some. Thirdly, he groweth by some means
weaned fi-om his youthful lusts, which like a back bias
did draw after themselves the understanding. Thus
when his knowledge is increased, when he hath
gathered experience and sowed his wild oats, as we
say, he groweth a wise, staid person. In the same
manner, when God hath brought us on to know, to
prove things by our own experience, and to be weaned
from the lusts of sin, which are the true folly bound
in our hearts, then he causeth wisdom in far greater
measure to enter into us. We see then to whom we
must give all thanks for what wisdom soever we have
received, and to whom we must fly for the increasing
of it, even to God, who giveth it plentifully, and np-
braideth us not. See what is written verse 8.
Ver. 18. Now followeth the manner or way in which
he would have them bestowed, thiotir/h the knouiedge,
or acknouiedging of Christ.
Duct. 1. Observe, to grow up in the acknowledging
of Christ, is the way to attain the more full measure
of the Spirit in every kind, 2 Peter i. Everything is
said to be given us, which respecteth life or godliness,
through the knowledge or acknowledging of Christ.
When we first come to know him as the truth is in
him, we partake according to our measure in his
Spirit ; when we gi-ow to behold him as in a mirror
or glass more clearly, we are turned into the same
glorious image, by the Spirit of the Lord, more and
more. When we shall see him and know him evidently
and fully, we shall be as he is, 1 John iii. The more
we know him, the more fully he dwelleth in us, the
more we enjoy the influence of his Spirit ; even as
this bodily sun, the nearer it approacheth to us, the
more we have the hght and heat of it.
Ihe. Wherefore let us labour to grow up in the
knowledge and affectionate acknowledging of Christ
our Saviour. It is read of those Indian gymno-
sophists, that they would lie all the day gazing upon
the beauty of this bodily sun ; but how should we
delight with the eye of the mind to contemplate on
this Suu of righteousness, which, while we view, it
will transform us into the same glorious image which
himself enjoyeth !
Now followeth the end ; but before he setteth it
down, he doth more clearly and fully lay down the
thing which he entreated for them ; for these words
ai'e governed of tbe verb given in the former verse,
and are ergo put in the same case with the former,
viz. the Spirit of wisdom and revelation, and that with-
out any particle which should couple them, because
they are brought in by way of explanation, in which
case the copulative is often omitted, as ver. 7, 1 Peter
i. 3, 4. For to have eyes of understanding enlight-
ened, differeth not from that former, to have given the
spirit of wisdom and revelation, but that it doth more
roundly and fully note the same benefit, and that with-
out any insinuation of the cause, viz. that Spirit from
which it Cometh. This then thus cometh : when I
ask for you a spirit of wisdom and revelation, my
meaning is, to speak more roundly and nakedly, I ask
that he would give you eyes of understanding enlight-
ened. The end followeth, first propounded, then more
clearly expounded. Propounded in those words, ' That
you may know the hope of his calling.' For clearing
whereof you must know, that hope is put for things
hoped for, not for the grace of hope, which springeth
from faith. Thus we say, he is a man of fair hopes,
we mean goodly lands, which in likelihood will befall
him. Now, this hope is described from an antecedent
benefit the ground of it, viz. God's calling them by the
gospel ; and whereas there is an outward significative
ell'ectual calling, wherewith many are called, who are
not separated from others, this is meant of that in-
ward operative and eflectual calling, which the Scrip-
ture doth describe with additions, viz. that it is a
calling 'according to purpose,' a high and heavenly
calling, a holy calling. The end of the verse ex-
poundeth this hope by this, that it is an inheritance,
described from the glory, yea, the riches or abundance
of glory, adjoined unto it, and from the persons who
are the subject of it, the saints.
The sum of the verse : when I ask for you a spirit
of wisdom and revelation, my meaning is, I ask at
God that he would give you the eyes of your under-
standing enlightened, that ye may be able to know
those good things which you have in hope, having
been called of God to tbe obtaining of them, through
the ministry of the gospel ; even to know what is the
abundant glory of that his inheritance, which he will
of grace distribute amongst the saints. For the par-
ticle we read, in the saints, doth signify in or amongst,
and is so read Acts xxvi. 18.
Doct. 1. Observe, then, first, that those whose
spiritual sight is restored have need still to depend on
God that their eyes may be more and more enlightened
by him. These were now light in the Lord, hud their
eyes opened, yet thus he prayeth for thera. As it is
with bodily sicknesses, when we recover out of them,
health cometh not all at once, but by ounces, as we
Vkr. 18.]
lUYNE ON EPHESIANS.
93
say, so in spiritual. When God doth now raise ns up
from our death, \vc neither are fully sanctified nor yet
fully enlightened. It is with us as with the blind man,
Mark viii. 24, we see, but confusedly and iiidistinctly.
Now, this enl Ightening comprehendeth these four things,
which we have still need to seek to God for.
First, The removal of those things which put im-
pediment to our sight. A seeing eye may have mists
dazzling it, humours falling and distilling into it, yea,
.some film or skin growing over it ; so an eye of the
soul, which now seoth, may have the mists of igno-
rance, clouds of lusts, veils of hardness of heart, all
hindering this faculty of seeing, in the action of it.
We must therefore look to God for the eye-salve, and
the help of his hand in these regards.
Secondly, We have need that the inward light of
knowledge be augmented in us. The inward light of
the bodily eye is not so great in an infant as it is now
in a man grown ; so it is that the inward light of the
mind, by an addition of wisdom and knowledge, taketh
increase.
The third thing we have still need of is, that God
should shine unto us with a light of revelation in his
word ; for as the bodily eye cannot be enlightened to
see till it hath outward light afforded, so it is with
the soul, and the eye thereof. But of this before is
spoken.
The fourth thing is a direction and application of
the eye of our mind, to behold things that are spiri-
tual. If the natural man and all his faculties move
in God, much more the spiritual, Prov. xx. 12. God
is said to make the eye seeing and the ear hearing,
that is, not only to create them, but govern and apply
them to that they do ; otherwise we might be like to
Hagar, not seeing that which was before our eyes.
Even as it is not the eye so much that seeth as the
soul in and by the eye, whence it is, that if the mind
be abstracted in some serious thought, men see not
that which is before them ; so it is not so much the
eye of our understanding as the Spirit of Christ, which
is the soul of the body mystic, which doth cause sight
in us. We do everything but secondarily and instru-
nientally, it being God who givcth principally both to
will and to do ; and all these are here to bo conceived,
because the end which the apostle doth aim at cannot
be attained without them.
Use 1. To comfort weak ones who know but any-
thing, if it be in truth, so as it maketh them endeavour
more conscionably to obey. Hadst thou long been
without sight, shouldst thou but be able to discern
thy hand held just before thine eyes, it would glad
thee, because it is a token of sight now coming on thee ;
so this little sight, when the heart is conscionably
affected, is a pledge of more returning to us, who are
darkness itself, quite devoid of saving knowledge by
nature.
f'sc 2. This must make us still follow God, and use
all means to be further enlightened. Were our eyes
sore, and the sight of them not perished, but depraved
only, or diminished, what would we not do to get
help ? Yea, we would abide strong smarting waters,
but wo would mend this defect in them ; how much
more should we seek to amend all defects in the eyes
of our understandings !
Observe, secondly, from hence, that he doth pray
that they might know their hope, the matter of their
inheritance ; that even true believers know not at
first, in any measure, those hopes which are kept in
heaven fur them. Naturally, wo know nothing of the
hope to come. When God doth now regenerate to
these hopes, we do know them in some measure, but
nothing as we ought, and may come to know them, if
we be not wanting to ourselves. Even as earthly
heirs in their minority, through want of earthly wis-
dom, they know in general that they have inheritances,
and where they lie, but they do not particularly and
exactly know the several lordships which belong to
them, the worth of them, itc, yet the nearer they come
to age, the more they wind out such particulars. So
it is with us ; we do at first know things very con-
fusedly, and the nearer we grow to our salvation, the
more we come into the understanding of these things.
Now, the reason why these hopes are not so known,
is partly in the excellency of them, and the glorious
light which is in them. If the law bath his wonders
in it, Ps. cxix. 18, what a wonderful thing is this,
which is the upshot of all, the gospel ! Again, the
weak sight we see of younglings in Christianity, is not
proportioned and fitted as yet to so high an object as
this is. Bring the light of a candle near to the natural
babe, and it cannot endure to look up against it.
Thirdly, even as children are so taken up with their
childish common wealth, that they cannot bend them-
selves to the more serious consideration of more im-
portant matters, so believers are a great while so
carnally afiected that they cannot set themselves to
purpose about this contemplation. Fourthly, and
lastly, as heirs in earth want not crafty companions
about them, who will keep them from knowing the
worth of things which belong to them, so the devil
doth labour nothing more than to keep us hoodwinked
this way.
Use 1. The use is, first, to rebuke such who will
not seek to have further knowledge of their excellent
hopes kept for them in the heavens. Men will pry
into all their hopes and possibilities in earth ; yea, if
it be a thing which, in reversion, may do good happily
to some of their children, they will make account of
it ; they will know these things too' well till they are
proud, count them fools who know them not, and yet
never seek to know their freehold in heaven.
Use 2. In the second place, this must stir us up to
seek after those hopes, to get the knowledge of the
things kept for us. These are not like earthly hopes ;
they make their eyes fall out who wait on them, and
sometime never come near them. Such were Absa-
94
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
lom's and Adouijah's hopes ; sometime they are gotten,
but prove no blessing, it being with them as it was
with the quails which were given Israel. But what
if they be gotten and possessed ? In death they
perish, for death divorceth a man from all these earthly
things he enjoyeth. But these hopes will not let us be
ashamed ; these are good and blessed hopes, yea, life
itself, a living hope. Till we know this hope we have
in heaven, we cannot be heavenly minded ; for where
a man hath hope, thither his soul will look out, and
be more than where he is bodily present. This is it
which maketh us purge ourselves. Men that hope to
stand before princes will refine their behaviours, and
furnish themselves with all kinds of complement.
This knowledge of our hope is the spur of action ;
men work cheerfully when they know an ample reward
abideth them. It is a ground of all patience, sweet
in hope maketh that which is sour for the present go
down more sweetly.
Duct. 3. Observe, thirdly, hope of his cullinrf. That
there is no grounded hope, but only of such things as
God hath called us to obtain. We could not have
hope of salvation, God's kingdom, life eternal, had not
God called us hereunto: 1 Thes. i. 12, ' He hath called
us to his kingdom and glory ;' 2 Thes. ii. 14, ' He
hath culled us to obtain life.' Eir/o, Col. i., it is
said that the Colossians now had a hope laid up in
heaven, when they had heard the word of truth, even
the gospel of salvation. As no man can hope to stand
before a mortal prince in place of dignity and oiEce,
till the king do call him thereunto, so none can
groundedly look to be in glorious condition in God's
kingdom till he have called him hereunto. Here,
briefly, it shall not be amiss to consider what this
calling is. 2. How we may know that we are effec-
tually called.
For the first, this calling is such a revealing of his
grace within our heart?, or minds, as doth make us
come to him and follow him for the obtaining of life
through Christ. As a man hath both a soul and a
body, so this cull standeth not only in the outward
word, which soundeth in the ear, but that inward re-
velation which God maketh within the heart : ' I will
speak to their hearts.' The heart of Lydia was
opened. Secondly, I say it maketh us come and fol-
low God for obtaining life and glory, to which he hath
called us ; for God speaketh inwardly and outwardly
to many who are not efl'ectually called, because God
doth not intend to convert them and make them fol-
low ; but this calling according to his purpose is
never without eflect. It is with us in this call as it
was with those Christ called to follow him. Mat. iv.
20 ; he did so reveal his wiU within them, that they
presently obeyed.
We may know ourselves called, first, if our hearts
answer God. Thus Paul, Acts ix., ' Lord, what wilt
thou I should do?' Acts xxvi., 'I was not disobedient to
the heavenly vision.' When God speaketh within us
his grace, or calleth us to this or that, according to-
his eflectual purpose, our hearts, echo-wise, resound,
' Thou art our God,' Hosea ii. 23 ; ' Speak, Lord,
thy servant heareth.'
Secondly, It is seen by this, that it maketh us sepa-
rate and stand out from the world. If a governor
call out a servant to do this or that, he is separated
from all his fellow-servants, and set apart for a busi-
ness wherein they intermeddle not. So it is here,
from what time God doth call us unto salvation, he
doth set us apart fi-om all others, to be, as it were,
' the first-fruits of his creatures,' James i. 18, even
from profane persons, civil men without religion, re-
ligious men in show without power, heretics, schis-
matics ; his calling doth make us come out from these,
so that we cannot be of one heart with them, nor they
with us.
Thirdly, By the spirit received. When God called
Saul, he did put into him another spirit, agreeing to
the condition whereto he was called ; and men called
to places of dignity, presently there is a spring of
spirits in them answering that estate. So God also,
when he calleth to his kingdom and glory, he doth
give them a spirit which doth aspire and make them
endeavour to that prize of this their high calling in
Christ.
Lastly, By thankfulness to God in regard of this
favour, that he hath called us out of our natural estate
of misery to such hope in Christ.
Use 1. The use is, to let men see their vanity, who,
though they obey no part of God's will revealed to
them, though they are so far from separating from
profane, worldly-minded persons, that they cannot be
themselves in any other company ; they traduce others
as proud, singular, humorous puritans ; who have no
spirit apparent but a spirit of pride, wrath, lust, &c.,
yet they hope for salvation and God's kingdom. This
is to hope to have this or that from God, before he
hath called me to obtain it, which is all one as if I
should hope to be lord chamberlain, though the king
never made me hear any inkling of such a matter.
Use 2. This must stir us up to get knowledge of
this, that we are called. Hence followeth all grounded
hope. Beside, this is all our stay ; he who hath called
us is able to possess us of that vvherenuto he hath
called us. If earthly kings call a subject to this or
that honour, their call is efl'ectuiil, accompanied with
that power which will set them in it. So the Lord
will certainly set us in possession of that to which he
hath called us in Christ. As God's call and anoint-
ing David to the kingdom did sustain him against all
encounters, so must it do with us, who are called and
anointed in spiritual manner to that heavenly king-
dom : ' He who hath called you to his eternal king-
dom, after ye have suflered a while, strengthen yon,
stablish you,' 1 Peter v.
Duct. 4. From his exposition of the hope to which
we are called, observe, first, that the inheritance kept
Vek. is.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
y.3
for us is aliundantly glorious. This word riches set
lit'foro niiything, dolh signify the abundant measure
of that to which it is annexed : ' Oh the riches of the
wisdom of God !' Rom. xi. The state we are in is
niui-h diflerent from that which is reserved for us,
Isa. Ixiv. ' The things aro wonderful which God will
wiirk for his,' 2 Cor. iv. We are passing through this
vale of misery to an excellent eternal weight of glory.
An heir nppiirent in his mother's womb, or childhood,
hath nothing to the glory which he cometh to have
when now he swaycth the sceptre, and sittcth in the
throne of his majesty. So it is with us ; that we have
now is nothing to the glory of that which shall in the
last time be manifested. The inheritance of a king-
dom hath annexed to it great glory ; as, for example,
Solomon's kingdom, when the queen of Sheba did ob-
serve it, her siurit failed through astonishment.
What was his kingdom in comparison of this eternal
one to which we are called ? He had royal apparel
wherewith he was clothed ; and to see a king in his
richest robes, as, say, in his parliament robes, is a
sight somewhat glorious ; nevertheless, the lily (as
our Saviour speaketh) doth exceed all that art can set
them out with ; but the saints shall shine as the sun,
and bo clothed, as it were, with light itself, as was
shewn in Christ his transfiguration. He had a sump-
tuous palace, but not to bo compared with those eternal
mansions in the thii-d heavens prepared for us. He
was accompanied with the peers of his kingdom, but
we shall have the presence of God himself, Christ, the
Spirit, angels. Finally, ho had a most magnificent
provision for his table, but not like the manna, not
like that true tree of Ufc which we shall feed off in the
paradise of our God.
f'sc 1. Wherefore, let us draw up our ' ^arts.
Eichcs and glory, what do they not with mortal men ?
but, alas, these worldly riches and glorious dignities
are but pictures, not having the substance of that they
shew for. Men will sue upon their knees to recover
small inheritances on earth. While time lasteth, seek
this inheritance. Let us think what a heartbreak it
is to a n.an when he doth find that, by some default,
he hath forfeited some earthly matters which he might
Lave hi Id had he been wary ; but what a grief and
coufusion will this cause, when men shall see that,
through carelessness, they have lost an everlasting in-
heritance of glory which they might have attained !
There is but one life betwixt us and possession, why
should we be so negligent as we are ?
The poor children of God must hence comfort them-
Belves that God hath thus exalted them, and not envy
Morldly men their full estates in this presint world.
Heirs are glad to borrow trifles with servants son.e-
time while they are under government; so God doth
hold his children low for a while in this present life.
Again, why should we envy them, seeing they liave
but a state of life granted them in this mo^t renjote
and utmost part of our inheritance ? Will a child
think much a parent should give a pension for life out
of this or that, while he hath far greater things left
him ; yea, the inheritance of that also, out of which
an annuity, as it were, for a time is granted to some
other ? Thus it is our Father dealeth with us, while
he doth both reserve for us greater things, and also
bequeath the everlasting inheritance of heaven and
earth to us, in which wicked ones have but a state of
life, till wo shall come to our full age in Christ. Soo
more of this, ver. 11.
iJoct. 5. Observe, lastly, who they are to whom
belongeth this inheritance, viz., the saints ; such as
are not only cleansed from the guilt of dead works,
but by the Spirit of Christ renewed to tine holiness,
and brought to walk in all holy conversation, 2 Peter
iii. 11,1 Thes. iv. 7 ; for we are called in Christ, both
to outward and inward sauctification ; see Acts xxvi. 18,
so likewise Col. i., ' To receive inheritance with the
saints,' ' Made us fit to have inheritance with the
saints in light.' If you ask this question, Why we
shall have the inheritance of life ? it is answered. The
grace of God in Christ is the cause why we obtain it.
If you ask. Who shall have it ? see Ps. xxiv. 3, 4, he
whose hands are innocent, whose heart is pure, who
looketh not to vanity. This inheritance, as the glory
of it decayeth not, no, doth not so much as wither, so
it is for state an undefilcd inheritance ; no unclean
thing may enter. Rev. xxi. Again, to whom do men
leave inheritances ? Is it not to children or allies who
have the same flesh and blood, as it were, with them ?
So God will not give his inheritance but to those
who have the divine nature, and are made holy
in some likeness as he is holy, though not in like
perfection.
Use 1. The use is, to let many see how they deceive
themselves who look to be saved, but love not holi-
ness ; they love to live after their ignorance and lusts ;
they will mock at men who will not run to the same
excess of riot which themselves do. Know this, that
when wise men will not leave their substance to chil-
dren of an adulteress, God will never give thee the
inheritance of glory while thou coutiuuest a child of
this world, loving nothing so much as the pleasures,
pomp, and profits of it.
Lhe 2. Let us, in the second place, labour for holi-
ness. True holiness, it is not a good nature, nor
moral justice, nor external profession of religion, so
far as standeth with our own wills ; no, where we first
renounce our will, there we first begin to be holy.
What, then, maketh saints to find out how our whole
nature is polluted, to strike at the root, and seek to
get purged of that sin which dwelleth in us ; to fight
against those sins, custom, complexion, age, company,
most incline us unto ; to seek to God to make us grow
up in bolincf s and his fear, — he that doth these things
is happy ; ho that doth not these things is but a
painted sheath and whited sepulchre ; he hath nothing
but a powerless show, which the Lord ahhonelh.
9G
BAYSE OX Kl'HESIANS.
[Chap. I.
Ver. 19. And what is the exceeditig greatness of his
poirer towards us who believe, according to the working
of his mighty power.
The second thing to be known is the power of God ;
not that absolute power by which he can do whatever
is possible, but that power, joined with his will, which
was put forth for finishing the work of faith in them
who believed. This power is described by the quan-
tity in those words, ' the exceeding greatness of his
power ;' from the persons whom it respecteth, ' to-
wards us who now believe ;' the principal cause of
their believing being next adjoined, viz., the efficacy
of his mighty power, which was put forth in raising
Christ from the dead. The sum : that you may not
only know the hope of glory laid up for you, but also
more fully see the excellent great power which hath
wrought, doth work, and will work out for us who
believe, all that salvation and glory we hope for in the
heavens ; for us, I say, who are brought to believe by
the self- same etiectual working of God's almighty
power, which he wrought or shewed while he raised
Christ from the dead.
Doct. 1. Observe, then, first, that God's believing
children know not at first anything clearly the great
power of God which worketh in them. God doth
work wonderfully : ' Passing by us, and we see him
not : changing his place, and we observe him not,'
Job ix. 11 ; 'It is as nothing which we know of his
ways,' Job xxvi. 14. And as he revealeth his wisdom
in affiicting ns once, twice, and we hear him not, so
he doth again and again manifest his power, but we
are not able to conceive it. This is part of that light
to which is no access ; the eye of our minds, especially
at first, weak, not able to look against it.
Use 1. We must not then be discouraged if we
cannot conceive of God in any measure as we desire.
Our children at four or five years old, what do they
know of our wisdom, knowledge, strength ? There is
a commonwealth in the head of a man, no part whereof
once entereth into their childish understanding. When
our children can so little trace the ways of us their
earthly parents, how much less able are we anything
fully to know the working of the strength, wisdom,
mercy, which are in our heavenly Father ? Some may
think it strange that so exceeding great a power should
work and not be discerned, when the least bodily force
put to us is presently perceived ; but it is not with
this power as with bodily ; their working is violent
and manifest, the working of this is sweet and imper-
ceivable ; and when the heavens by their influence
work on bodies, and yet are not as commonly dis-
cerned, how much less is it to be wondered at if this
spiritual almighty power do insinuate itself in such
sort as it is not commonly observed by us ! Again,
as the brightest light, while it shineth in a thick cloud,
seemeth rather darkness than light, so this power,
while it worketh in midst of manifold weaknesses, is
not to outward appearance so powerful as it is in itself.
Use 2. Let ns labour more and more to know this
power of our God put forth for us. We love to know
the strength of things or earthly persons to whom we
trust ; for till we know ourselves on sure hand, our
thoughts are not secure. Thus we should delight to
know this power of God, to whom we trust, as the
tower of our strength and rock of our salvation. The
power of God is an article of belief, not that it is (if
we speak of it absolutely) a thing promised, but it is
a property of him who promiseth, without which re-
vealed and believed, our faith in the promises would
waver, and be of none efiect. If one not worth two-
pence would promise me to help me with twenty
pound, I could not rest in his promise, because I am
not persuaded he is of ability to perform ; so, longer
than we can persuade ourselves of God's power to
perform, we cannot believe this or that promised.
Hence Abraham believed God's power as a supporter
of him against such temptation as said that the thing
formerly promised in Isaac could not take effect ; and
so Paul, 2 Tim. i., ' I know whom I have believed,
who is able to keep that I have trusted him with to
that day.' How could we ever believe that hope
touching the resurrection and glorification of our
bodies, did we not believe this, as a revealed property
in God promising, viz., that he is of such power as
can subdue all things to itself? Again, the want of
the knowledge of this power of God maketh many who
otherwise use all good means think. Oh, such a thing
will never be holpen with them.
But it may be asked, by what means we may come
to know this power better '?
Ans. First, By seeking to God, who hath promised
we shall know him to the least of us ; praying him to
open our eyes, that we may somewhat more see this
his glory. Secondly, by looking into that double
mirror of his word and of his works, through which
the light of this his glorious power reflecteth to our
sight. Thirdly, by observing the experience we have
ourselves of this power, both working in us and for us.
Boct. 2. Observe, secondly, who they are in whom
this power worketh, and for whom it is ready to work,
even true believers. We come to have the divine
power giving us, or working for us, all things to life
and godliness, through the acknowledging of Christ.
The more we are united with anything, the more we
feel the virtue of it working upon us, and assimilating
and mailing us like itself ; as we see in things cast
into the fire, which the fire doth so work on, that it
turneth them into fire, or maketh them red-hot and
fiery like itself. Thus the more we by belief are
united with God in Christ, the more doth his virtue or
power work upon us, both in conforming us to him-
self, and in doing otherwise whatever is behoveful.
There are sundry things, in regard whereof this so
excellent power hath wrought and doth work in be-
lievers ; and some things in regard whereof it is ready
to work .''irther. What a power is that which doth so
Ver. 19.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAN3.
97
change them, and make them lambs of lions, chaste
and sober of filthy and iutomporatu, humble of proud ;
a thing more hard than for a camel to pass by the eye
of a needle ! Secondly, to continue and promote the
work of sauctification in us, who arc carnal, sold under
sin ; a thing no less strange than to keep in fire, and
make it burn higher and higher, on the water.
Thirdly, The quickening of us with heavenly desires
and holy ail'ectious is no small power ; neither is it
less wonderful than to see iron and load flying upward,
were it no less frequently wrought than the other.
Again, what a power is it that inwardly coniirmcth
and strengtheneth us, that we are not overcome; yea,
that doth chain up these spirits of darkness, that they
are not able disturbantly to assail us ! These things
are daily done in us. Now this power is ready to
work, in times to come, our dehverance from all evils,
the further supply of graces which we yet find our-
selves to want, the further healing of our sinful natures,
the full redemption of our souls and bodies.
Use 1. The use is, first, to stir us up to thankful-
ness, who have found the power of God working thus
for us ; yea, that it is with us, to work further for us
whatever belongeth to our salvation. They who did
find Christ's miracles, power, casting out devils in
them, healing leprosies, they were bound to praise
him ; but we are epitomes of all his miraculous cures ;
in healing us, he doth shew them all. Dumb spirits,
deaf spirits, crooked spirits, who do so hold the joints
of our hearts downwards that they cannot look up ;
leprosies, lunacies, &c., that is done in us which
answereth them all ; but that his power should be
still toward us, to work further things in our behalf,
this is matter of much rejoicing. Fear not, thou whose
heart believeth ; in fire and water he is with thee to
deliver thee. If thou doest see no footsteps or prints
of some graces in thyself which thou much desirest,
that power is with thee which calleth and maketh the
things which are not stand forth as if they were. If
thou hast sinful inclinations of never such strength
and continuance, that power is with thee which can
dry up these issues, and heal infii-mities of longest
continuance.
Use 2. Secondly, let us labour, as we will have this
power work more and more in us, so to grow up in
belief. Christ could not shew his apparent miraculous
power where unbelief hindered ; so he will not display
this power in those who labour not by faith to give
him glory. It is one thing to know this power,
another thing to have this power working in us. The
means of the former were above briefly touched. It
shall not be amiss to mention some also concerning
this latter. The first is, I say, growing up in faith ;
the second is a conscience of our own inability. St
Paul was full of this ; ' we are not able to think a
thought' ; ' when we were of no strength.' As one must
have conscience of his folly before he can be made
wise, so before we can have the power of God work
in us and strengthen us, we must be conscious of onr
own utter inability to every good word and work.
Thirdly, we must submit ourselves to all kind of weak
estates and conditions into which God shall lead us ;
for God doth commonly manifest his power in in-
firmities, as Paul speaketh, 2 Cor. xii. Lastly, we
must glorify this power, in that it doth or hath wrought
for us ; this is Paul's practice everywhere : ' I can
do everything, Christ strengthening me ;' 'I strive,
through the power that worketh in me mightily,'
Col. i. 29.
Boci. 3. Observe, lastly, that it is the effectual
working of God's almighty power which hringeth us
to believe. The gospel is called ' the power of God ;'
that is, an instrument of God's almighty power which
worketh faith in us to salvation; so Col. ii. 12. Faith
is said to be of God's effectual working ; and, 2 Cor.
iv. G, God, who brought hght out of darkness, is said
to have shined into our hearts, and to have enlightened
us with the knowledge of God's glory in the face of
Christ ; for the creating of us anew in Christ is a
greater work than giving us our natural being in Adam,
and ergo, may not be ascribed to any power which is
not almighty ; which will yet be more apparent if we
consider what state we are in of ourselves when he
bringeth us to believe : ' We are dead,' Eph. ii. Now
to raise from natural death, is an effect proper to that
power almighty. Secondly, if we consider what powers
do hold us captive, even those strong ones whom none
but the strongest can overmaster. Thirdly, if we con-
sider to what estate God doth hft us np by believing,
even to such an estate as is without comparison more
excellent than that wo received. Now to bring us
from death, under which so mighty ones hold us cap-
tive, to such a life, so unutterably glorious, must needs
be the working of a power almighty.
Use 1. Wherefore let us look to him who hath thus
mightily brought us to beheve, that he would finish
our faith by tLe same power ; the same power which
maketh these things conserveth them also. Happy is
he who doth see this power ready to confirm him in
beheving to the end.
Use 2. We see how they are deceived who make
God by his grace to convert us, so that he leaveth it
in our power whether we will come to him by faith or
no : as if God did set his grace forth as chapmen do
wares, which the customer may choose whether he
will buy or no. But who can resist in that which
God's almighty power is put forth to work ? Could
his power be resisted, it were not almighty.
Use 3. Lastly, we may see hence how many persons
deceive themselves, who think faith but a matter of
opinion, or imagination of things absent ; who, though
they never felt the power of God working in them, yet
persuade themselves they have faith as well as another ;
as if it were so slight a thing which no less power must
work in us than that which raised Christ from the
dead. But having thus despatched the point for com-
G
98
BAYXE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
inon edification, I will, for the benefit of such who are
more ripe in understanding, set down my judgment
in these three points following. Here three things
are, for further understanding of this point, to be
considered : First, In what standeth that eflectual
help by which we come unto God. Secondly, In what
order it doth make us come to God ; whether imme-
diately, or by some preparation going before. Thirdly,
Whether it leave the will at liberty actually to resist
it, yea or no.
1. To the first, it is plain that the efiectual help
which maketh us come to God by belief is the efficacy
of God's almighty power put forth to such purpose ;
for so far as God doth intend to work, so far he put-
teth forth his omnipotent power to accomphsh. But
God doth intend to make some before other some
come unto him, and, eiyo, he doth stretch out the arm
of his power to effect this in them. Nevertheless, to
speak more fully, though this be the principal, it is
not the sole cause in conversion. We may then con-
sider three causes. First, the principal, viz., this
power ; secondly, the instrumental, both of the word
sounding in our ears, and the inward illumination and
inspiration wrought within us, by which, as an internal
word, God speaketh in the mind; thu-dly, a formal
cause, a fi-ee gracious disposition or habit of faith, by
which the will is inclined, agreeably to the disposition
of it, to come unto God ; so that the more full answer
to this question, viz.. What is all that eflectual help
whereby I come to God ? is this. It is a mixed thing,
standing partly of that almighty power of his put forth
for my good, partly of that word, outward and inward,
by and with which his power is put forth ; partly in
that spirit of faith and supernatural life which his
almighty power, through his word, bringeth forth in
my soui. What was that help whereby Christ made
Lazarus able to come to him out of the grave of
natural death ? The principal was Christ's power
almighty, the instrumental his voice ; the former
cause immediately helping to it, or working it, was
the spirit of natural life, which the power of Christ,
by his word, restored to this dead c ' pse which now
was fallen. And thus you have the elfectual help or
grace by which we come actually to convert. For
that God's power put forth to work good for us is a
help given from his free grace or his free favour to-
ward us, cannot be doubted, when the Scripture everj'-
■where maketh him our helper, from his mere gi-ace.
If we lend our arm or hand to help one, being no way
tied to it, it is a help given from our free favour.
That his call, inward or outward, and habit of grace
wrought in us, may be fitly called grace, efl'ectually
helpful to the acts brought forth by them, none de-
nieth, though all will not have habit needful to our
first conversion. And this first thing is well to be
noted ; for from hence we may gather in what standeth
the efficacy of grace efl'ectual to conversion, viz., in
God's effectual power, put forth to execute his inten-
tion which he hath of converting some actually before
other some. It doth not stand in any congruity or
temperature of grace correspondent to our nature ;
for this doth argue that there is inwardly an incor-
rupted, a co-natural disposition to receive grace. This
maketh the effect of conversion to depend as much on
the active capacity of the will as on the grace of God ;
nay more, for it maketh the grace of God work it
morally and externally, and the will of man from a
power within itself, which doth more inwardly enter
the effect of conversion than the other, as he who
persuadeth me to give an alms, is the cause of it so
essentially as I am, who out of my pleasm-e give it
upon his first motion.
2. To the second I answer, that God doth use so
to work our coming to him by beUef, that he doth first
for the most part prepare us thereunto. As, before
we engraft a scion, we cut it and set it for incision ;
and if a timber log lie sunk into mud, men set to their
tacklings &ist to draw it out of the mire, before they
lay it in on cart to carry it away. Thus God doth by
his power often work some preparative change in a
sinner, before he doth by his power and word work
the spirit of faith in them, and make them come to
him. Thus God, by afflictions, is said to bore the
ear, and to prepare to conversion. When Manasseh
was humbled in great misery, he sought the Lord.
Thus, by conviction of sin, they were pricked in heart,
and said, ' What shall we do to be saved ?' and then
speedily received the gospel, believing. Sometimes
by extraordinary terrors, rising from external acci-
dents, yea, hidden natural causes. Thus the jailor
was prepared ; and Paul himself, by an exti'aordinary
j vision, was brought to great astonishment. Some-
j time by restraining ; giving common gifts, which make
I men for degree nearer, that is, in their kind and state
not so much removed as others in the same state and
kind with them. Thus Christ said to the young man,
who was rich and unconverted, that he was ' near the
; kingdom.' Nay, God may, by giving a man up to the
height of some sin, or sins, prepare one to conversion ;
as Paul and Manasses, the one left to persecuting, the
other to those horrible outrages ; that look, as physi-
cians, by ripening diseases, make way to heal them ;
for sick matter is never more easily brought away than
when it in ripeness and quantity exceedeth. Con-
cerning this matter, for our better understanding, let
these conclusions be remembered :
First, That these preparations are not absolutely
necessary; for we see that God doth give to iniiiuts
sanctifying grace, in whom none of these preparative
operations can take place.
Secontlly, We do not find that they have been always
used, and therefore this matter is to be understood as
a thing most commonly falling forth, not otherwise.
How was Matthew called ? Even at his custom. He
followed presently ; not as Judas, but as a true con-
vert to Christ. So in Lydia; for life and death being
Ver. 19.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS,
99
such contraries, as have no third thins between thorn
which doth partake in them both, the one may be
changed into the other without anythinfj preparatory.
Thirdly, All things which God doth prepare to the
receiving of grace, and coming to him, they make not
of themselves anything to the introducing of grace,
further than God intcndoth this eflect by them. Fear
of hell, conscience of sin, never such afflictions, moral
parts, and all gifts which may be without sanctifying
grace and true belief, many have all these, who yet
never turn nnfeignedly to God. When the sickness
is now grown greater in quantity, this, absolutely
taken, maketh the patient further oil' health. But the
physician may intend this, because he doth see his
medicine will the better work on it, and educe it, when
it is grown to such ripeness. If a man fall out of a
dead palsy into a light frenzy, frenzy, of itself, is no
preparation to health ; but to the physician who can
work on him more fitly in this taking than in the
other, it may be a preparative to health. Thus to be
like an aguish man on his good days, or like to some
madmen in the time of their intermissions, is in itself
as far from state of health as otherwise ; but yet the
physician may use such a state as a way to health,
choosing rather to deal with him in this taking than
in the fit. Thus it is not the height of sin ; it is not
fear of hell, though contrary to the apoplexy of deep
security ; it is not a moral course, which cometh not
from true sanctification, that of themselves can make
nearer the state of gi-ace, but only in regard of God,
who doth intend to turn them hereunto. Thus if God
stir up a man to live according to the light of nature
virtuously, it may be, in regard of God's intention, a
preparing him to receive further grace of eflectual
vocation ; but all a man can do from natural strength
of itself profiteth nothing.
Fourthly, That where effectual raising np the heart
to faith beginneth, there God's preparative works take
an end ; for as that which prepares the ground for
seed now ceaseth when the seed is to bo sown, so all
these things, which, as they are preparations, do no-
thing but fit the soil of the heart for God's effectual
calling to be given, they have their end when this im-
mortal seed cometh to be sown in us ; beside that, a
man is no sooner called than he receiveth a spirit of
faith, by which he is, as by a new heavenly form, in
some manner quickened.
Fifthly, The papists' doctrine is here very defec-
tive, and false in part. Defective, for they speak no-
thing of preparatory courses, by which God doth
bring us to come unto him by faith, but of such like
operations by which God prepareth ns, and we prepare
ourselves, to be justified. Now we prepare ourselves
to justification when the Spirit doth, without any habit
of grace, lift ns np to supernatural acts of behef, hope
in God, love, sorrow for sin, and fear of hell ; in which
many things are erroneous. As, first, that they make
as lifted up to acts of this nature without habits, which
is to make a blind man see without giving his eye new
sight ; to make us bring good fi-uits while yet we are
not made good trees ; to make us be justified by one
faith, come into grace by our faith, stand in grace by
another. The school not understanding the doctrine
of preparation, consider of it philosophically, as a
thing between nature and grace. Now between the
things wo work out of natural strength and those we
do meritoriously from grace now infused into us, and
inherent in us, they devise a third kind of works,
which neither come from any power of ours merely,
nor yet from any supernatural grace inherent in us ;
and these are works done by eternal* aid of the Spirit ;
whereas all the Scripture make that faith which is
required to justification to be the same with that which
worketh by love ; to be a faith fully formed, coming
from a spirit of faith, that is, an habitual gift wrought
by the Spirit ; to be a faith believing on God, which
the best pillars of popish learning confess to be an act
of formed faith. Beside, they err when they make
fear of hell a thing immediately disposing to justifica-
tion, when the work of this is to move us to seek out
of ourselves after some word of faith, and this is cast
forth proportionably as faith and love enters. It may
prepare to our conversion, not to our justification im-
mediately. Again, when they make love actual to go
before justification, whereas love doth follow; for we
love because we have found love first. Now no love
is felt from God till remission of sin and acceptance
to life in some measure are felt and perceived. Should
God lift us up to love him before his justification, he
should, by making us love him, prepare us to be loved
of him : ' She loveth much, because much is forgiven
her.' In a word, setting-aside the act of a true faith,
coming from an inward gift of the Spirit, inclining the
heart to believe, there is no other thing preparing to
justification immediately. Where this is, there to-
gether in time justification is received ; there the
Spirit of love and hope are not wanting : ' He who
believeth, is passed from death to hfe.' Nevertheless
we do long after, not feel ourselves justified, nor per-
ceive grace to dwell in us so fully and manifestly as
we desire. Hence it is that sometimes we are in fear;
sometime believe, hope; sometime wo are in repentant
sorrow ; and by these we are led Loth to the manifest per-
ceiving of that which is wrought in us, and to the more
full measure of peace and grace which we much desire.
The second question then. In what order God's
power doth bring us to believe ? is thus answered.
That most commonly he doth in some kind change
us, and make more fit, that so his word may be re-
vealed in us, which, accompanied with his mighty
power, doth bring forth that supernatural habit of
faith by which he doth incline us to move unto him.
3. Now for the third thing. Whether this help doth
leave the will at liberty actually to resist it ? yea or
no. The answer is, it doth not. That which the
» Qu. ' external ' ?— Ed.
100
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
omcipotency of God is put forth to work in the crea-
ture, that the creature cannot resist. But God put-
toth forth his omnipotency, and by the eflectual work-
ing of it, be may bring us to believe. The first part
is not denied. The second is here plainly set down,
viz., that God doth bring us to believe by the effectual
■working of no less power than that which raised Christ
from the dead.
That which maketh God's aid and grace put under
the power of man, and not man's will to be under it,
that is a Pelagian heresy. But to say that, notwith-
standing God's helping grace, man may resist, is to
put grace in man's power, not to put man's will under
the power of grace.
For the first part of the reason, we may see it ; for
Pelagius taken up, because he yielded nothing to grace
as he ought, granted that he did not prefer it before'
the will, but put it under the power of it.* That
which maketh man able to frustrate God's counsel
touching his conversion, is not to be granted; but power
to resist all God can work, maketh him have power
to frustrate God's counsel. Indeed, it would bo thus
in power of the creature to make God perjured in the
things be hath sworn. To the second part of this
reason some may happily answer, that this power
maketh not man able to resist God, because he doth
in his counsel decree nothing, but so that be doth see
this power is ready infallibly to perform it. But this
is nothing that God doth so will and decree that he
knoweth the creature will not resist him ; for this doth
infer no more, but that God shall not miss of any thing
he willeth ; it doth not prove -he may not, but it ab-
horreth from Christian ears to say there is any power
which may possibly make- God a liar, as well as
to say, God shall not be found true in that he hath
spoken.
That which is wrought in the will, not from any
natural power of suffering, but from the obedience in
which it is to God's almighty power, that the will hath
no power to decline.
But the work of conversion to God is wrought in
it, from the obedience in which it standeth to God's
almighty power.
To understand it, things have a power of suffering,
from their natures inclining them to suffer this or
that, as wax is naturally inclined to melt with beat, or
a power which cannot but obey some agent working
on them from without. Thus a piece of wood may be
made into an image. Now, in regard of God, all
things are in such a state of obedience, that they will
come to anything ho will bring them. A stone, by
this power, may be made into a man, even a son of
Abraham. Now that which things suffer from this
power, whereby they obey agents working on them
from without, that they cannot avoid ; for everything,
80 far as it is come in obedience to another, so far
it cannot resist. Now, that conversion is wrought
* Aug. de Ihuieaibus, 88.
in the will, as it standeth only in obedience to God's
power, is plain ; for it hath no natural inclination to
suffer anything, both for the being and manner of it,
above nature ; for there is no natural power in an eye,
now blind, to receive sight, which is not in ilself, not
only in regard of the manner in which it is to be
restored, a thing supernatural ; how much less in the
eye of the mind, now become darkness, to receive the
light of saving knowledge, which is every way a thing,
both for matter and manner, supernatural unto it.
Beside, if there were a power natural to receive con-
version, then there must be some agent in nature able
to work conversion ; for there is not found a power
natural of suff'ering in anything, but that we see also
in nature a correspondent power working upon it.
Wherefore the wdl, not from any natm-al inclination
it hath, suffering this work of conversion, must needs
sufl'er it as it is in obedience to God's almighty power.
Now to say it may resist, as it is in obedience, is to
speak things contradictory. The Scriptm-e doubteth
not to say in effect, that God's will of predestinating,
calling, and shewing mercy to salvation, is uuresist-
ible : ' Who hath resisted his will ?' Rom. ix. ; and if
it were needful, it might be shewed, especially out of
Tertullian and Austin, that God's grace hath the free
will under the power of it. Out of Austin, that God,
by his omnipotent power, inclineth wills whither he
willeth, having them more in his power than we our-
selves ; that his grace doth help us, indeciinahiUter tt
inscparahiUler ; which is all one as if he should say,
it doth help our infirmity, not only infallibly, but irre-
sistibly ; that it is not rejected of any hard heart, be-
cause it is given to take away that hardness of heart
which might resist ; that the will of tho Creator is the
necessity of things, on God's decree necessity foUow-
eth. But this labour is superfluous to my intent.
But it may be objected, that this doth take away the
liberty of the will in converting, if the will be not able
to do otherwise ; for that which the will doth, not
having power to do otherwise, in that it is not free. I
answer with limitation, that which doth, having power
to do otherwise, from change in second causes com-
pelling it so to do, in that it is not free. Otherwise,
when this necessity cometh from God's almighty will,
by himself determining of it ; for this doth so sweetly
determine the creature, that the power of it is no way
changed or diminished ; as the omnipotent will of God
doth so in the fuUing out of a contingent thing, as the
not breaking Christ's bones, as that the nature of con-
tingency, in regard of all secondary causes, is no whit
impaired. I answer, secondly, that this opinion doth
gi'ound the freedom of will falsely ; for the freedom
of will, as it is a faculty voluntary or elective, doth
not require this iudifferency of exercising tho act of it
divers ways for the constituting of it. To clear this
the more, consider that Hberty may seem to spring
from three roots.
First, From this indetermined iudifferency, whereby
Ver. 19.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS,
101
the will is free, nothing determining it otherwise, as
well to move itself to a diverse thing, as that whereto
it moveth. Secondlj', In ref^ard of the flexibility
which is in the habitual inclination, which might bend
as easily to another diverse thing, or to suspend, as to
move whereto it moveth.
Si'cdikIIij, In regard of flexibility, which is in the
habitual inclination, which might bend as easily to
another diverse thing, as to that whereto it goeth.
Thiidhj, In regard of the judgment, which doth go
before the act of it, judging freely of it as a thing
which it is able to do, or not to do ; or if it come into
comparison with other, judging of it as a thing to be
done before other, and so moving to it. Now this I
take to be the tnie root of liberty, whence actions are
said free, because we out of a free judgment move
about them for to do a thing, or to speak a thing, thus
or thus, out of judgment thinking it free, or deter-
mining one, when it considcreth a diverse thing
which it might do also, this makcth the action
free ; yea, so free, that it is done with election ; for
though the thing I work be necessary in regard of
God's will which hath determined it, yet I work it
freely, while I do it out of such a practical judgment
going before. As a man, though he speak things for
the matter of them never so true, yet while he speak-
cth out of a judgment that the thing is false, he
speaketh falsely, though the thing spoken be otherwise
true ; neither doth God maintain a false judgment in
man, because his judgment of other things free to him,
is with this limitation in him, for aught he knoweth;
and to do any thing from my will with judgment, that
it is possible for me in some sort if I would do other-
wise, is enough to free working. To place the free-
dom of the judgment in judging the mean we use
inditferent, such as may be used and not used, and
yet the end attained, which I like not, because Chris-
tians cannot esteem and account of faith, repentance, as
means indifl'erent, when nevertheless they believe and
repent freely.
Now, though the will was in creation, and is in
Christians inclinable to contraries, yet I do not think
liberty to stand in this native flexibility, which is in-
clined hither or thither, much less in liberty of exer-
cising power to and fro, as being herein by no power
predetermined. For, fii-st, the will seemcth to be said
free in regard of something no way bound, but the in-
difierency of the inclination in exercise is bound by
God's decree, so that nothing can be done but what
he hath determined.
Secondly, In men distracted in reason, the inherent
flexibility of will is not altered, the exercise is no more
physically predetermined than before, and yet they
work not with liberty. Thirdly, Were liberty in the
flexibility, then the more our wills were flexible to
things opposite, the more perfect were our liberty.
Whereas we see Christians, the more they grow in
grace, the more their inclinableness to sin is dimi-
nished ; and when they have attained perfection, this
flexibleness to evil shall bo totally removed.
The first opening must be more nearly scanned.
Many will have liberty nothing but such a freedom,
whereby God hath made his creature every way unde-
termined, so that when he doth any thing, he hath full
power to do the contrary, or to suspend. Now, though
this freedom might be defended against whatsoever is
in any second cause, viz., in this sense, that he is free
to exercise his power as well another way as this he
moveth, for anything that any creature can do in
heaven or earth, nay, for aught he can sec in himself
also ; but to hold this absolute in regard of God him-
self, is a most prodigious conceit. Liberty in this
sense, accidentally, contingency, necessity, these are
modalities agreeing to eflects, as effects are in order
to their second causes, not to God, who most cer-
tainly, necessarily, and wisely hath willed them. Fire
burneth not necessarily to God's power, who can at
pleasure change it, or restrain the second act of it ;
nothing falleth out accidentally, as referred to him
whose wise intention reacheth to every thing. So for
contingency also, and liberty in the sense before
named. But it shall not be amiss to shew some rea-
sons why this is to be rejected.
1. That which exempteth a creature from being as
an instrument under the power of God, is absurd ; but
this doth so. It is proved thus : that which giveth
the creature a power to do as he will, when God hath
done all be may unto him, that doth make him no
instrument subject to God's power ; but this opinion
doth say, that when God hath done all he may, the
creature is free to do as he will. Some are not ashamed
to say that God doth not work out of his omnipotency
in the free wiU of the creature ; other some are not
ashamed to say, that even in works of grace, the will
is not properly termed an instrumental cause under
God. Some deny the assumption and proof of it, be-
cause this power came from God, and is sustaiuid by
him, and he can do what he will in man. But to this
I saj', a thing communicated and maintained to me
by another, is that it is : so this power, though given
and maintained by God, yet is a power exempt so far,
that he may not bj' any power overrule it ; and though
God can do what he will, yet it is one thing to be able
to do a thing by persuasion, which I may refuse, an-
other thing to do it by power, which I cannot refuse.
This latter by this opinion is denied.
That which taketh away God's infallible prescience,
is not to be granted ; but to say the will of man is
free, no way determined, doth so ; for knowledge is
measured by the thing to be known, and therefore,
when the thing to be known is every way uncertain,
everywhere undetermined, knowledge cannot be cer-
tain. The second part of the reason is denied ; for
they say, that God, by a kind of knowledge, doth see
what a free creature now made will do, if he bo set in
snch and such circumstances. I answer, he doth in-
102
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
deed, because he doth see how his power would deter-
mine him iu such and such occasions ; but to make
him see determination, when neither himself hath any-
way determined him, when the circumstances do it
not, when nothing in the free creature doth determine
him, is to make him see that which neither is in the
creature, nor in himself to be seen. But let us ask
this question. How doth God see his creature would
work thus or thus, set in such and such circumstances,
because it is the nature of it to do so ? Whence doth
he see it is the nature of it so to be carried ? Here
nothing can be answered, but because his wisdom and
power, the one hath advised, the other hath eflectually
wrought that he should do so, or that to which he con-
curreth.
2. In a word, God cannot know this or that man's
conversion certainly fi'om eternity, but he must see it
certain in himself, willing it, or in the causes of it, or
he must see it from all eternity, as being present to
himself out of the causes ; the former way, this opi-
nion denieth ; the latter is true, for God cannot see
these things as existing forth of the causes from eter-
nity to eternity, but thej' must have co-eternal exist-
ence with him. He hath in eternity all things thus
present, because God's indivisible eternity is before,
in, and after all measure of time ; but that he hath
them present from eternity to eternity, is an incon-
ceivable absurdity.
3. If God do not determine and apply, the creature
to will and work that which he worketh in the creature,
then the creature is the cause why God worketh, and
by consequent why he willeth this or that ; but the
creature is not the cause why God worketh and willeth.
The first part is plain, for God's concourse working
this or that, must either go before the will, and so
cause it to will, else it must follow, accomphshing that
which man's will willeth. Now the second part some
openly grant, but it is most absm'd, both because it
maketh God follow and cause a kind of tendance on
man's will, as also by reason it maketh the will of man
have a causal force on God himself. James saith,
' We may not say, I ^\'ill go to such a place, unless
God will.' This doctrine maketh God say, I will
work conversion, faith, repentance, in such a person,
if he will.
4. If the liberty of will stand in such a power free
for exercise, then Christ had not liberty or freedom of
will ; for God the Son owing it, as a conjoined instru-
ment to it, self-guidance in everything, should it have
failed in any circumstance of due obedience, God him-
self should have been guilty. Now, Christ bad liberty,
and such as is the ground not only of working that
which is good and praiseworthy, but that which was in
some sort meritorious. But we will not prosecute
these points, which we shall have occasion in other
places to unfold. The truth is, that whether we look
at the preparation God maketh in some, or at the faith
itself, both are wonderful. What a power is that
which shaketh the hearts of the most secure sinners !
It is a strong wind which shaketh an oak, but to bring
a heart like the jailor's to tremble, is a matter arguing a
mighty power. Again, to give a hand or eye to one
blind and maimed were much ; but the hand and eye
of faith, great is the power by which they are re-
stored.
Ver. 20. Now followeth the description of that
power which brought them to believe, fi'om that which
it wrought in Christ our head, viz. : 1. His resurrec-
tion, which is set down from the state in which he was
raised; raising liimfrom the dead. 2. The exaltation
of Christ, which his power wrought ; .in which we are
to mark, first, the kingly power he hath received,
and set him at his right handj secondly, the place
where he hath it, in the heavens above, these visible
heavens, for so the word signifieth. 3. Thirdly, the
persons, which are of two sorts : first, those who are
subject to this power, as it is more generally taken,
verse 21, and part of the 22d ; secondly, those who
are subject to this power, as it is in special manner
tempered with grace, in the words following, a head
to his church ; the more particular consideration
whereof shall not here be unfolded. First, to clear
this 20th and 21st verses, and part of the 22d verse.
First, we must mark that which is a word having re-
ference to the efhcacy or eflfectual working of mighty
power, which was wrought in Christ when he was now
raised from the dead ; as if it were not his mind to
express a power like it for kind, so much as the self-
same singular working which was wrought in our
head. Secondly, to understand the raising him from
the dead, we must know what death here is meant,
and in what it standeth; secondly, what this resurrec-
tion included. Christ suffered a supernatural death,
so far as might stand with the unity of his manhood
to the person of God the Son, and with the holiness
of his nature; but here is only meant that natural
death, which did a time hold bis human nature in the
state of it. This death stood, first, in separation of
natural soul and body ; secondly, in the loss of all
that sensitive life which the soul caused, and continued
in the body ; thirdly, in the ceasing of all actions
wrought by the body as an instrument ; fourthly, in a
desire to be again conjoined unto the body. Now,
then, the resurrection is such a work of God's power,
which brought again the soul of Christ to that body,
from which it had been a little divorced, which caused
it bring forth life iu that body, work by it as an in-
strument joined with it; finally, joy in the conjunction
of it.
For better clearing Christ's exaltation, we must
first know what it is to be set at God's right hand ;
secondly, what heavens are here to be understood ;
thirdly, what persons are meant by inincipalities,
powers ; fourthly, what is meant by putting all things
under his /eel.
VKit 20.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
loa.
1. For the first, Saint Paul and Peter do constrae
it by reigning immediately over every creature, till the
mystery of our redemption shall bo finished, 1 Cor.
XV. 25, compared with Ps. ex. 1. So to the Hebrews,
he doth construe it, the setting Christ in the throne of
m^iesty, Heb. i. 3, 8 ; Heb. xii. 2, ' At the right
hand of the throne of God.' Saint Peter makcth it
all one with making him Christ and Lord ; see Acts
ii. 35, 30, chapter v. 31. But for the further open-
ing, wo mast know, 1, what it is that is given; 2, to
whom, and in what respect ; 3, how long it is to con-
tinue. To the first, I answer, that it is not the might
of divine sovereignty over the creature ; for this doth
80 follow the nature of God, that it is necessary with
every person that hath this nature. This the Son
could not relinquish, this he cannot be taken unto, as
which doth necessarily agree to him, as God blessed
for ever. What is it then ? A right of executing
immediately and in a manner appropriate to this per-
Bou the sovereign dominion of God, over every crea-
ture. So that though the Father and Spirit have a
right and sovereignty over the creature, yet they do
not immediately execute this in such sort as the Son
doth, which makoth Christ say, John v. 22, ' The
Father judgoth none, but hath given all judgment
unto the Son.' The Son, by voluntary dispensation
Sent by the Father, did empty himself, and lay aside,
not onl}' the right of having dominion over every
creature, but of exercising and shewing it forth in that
nature he had assumed. The Father, by voluntary
dispensation, doth resign to the Son the immediate exe-
cution of all power over every creature, till the time
that all things be subdued under him. This right the
one relinquished in the time of his humiliation, the
other doth answerably leave a time for the exaltation
of his Son.
2. To the second I answer, This sovereignty is given
to the person of the Son, both as God and man now
ascended ; as God, for it is a power which none that
is a pure creature can take or execute ; and the Scrip-
ture saith, ' The Lord said to my Lord,' that is, to
David's seed, as he was David's Lord, according as
Christ expoundeth it by his question. Now David's
seed was not David's Lord as man, but as God.
That it is given as man, is plain, because it is given
him now ascended into heaven with his human nature.
Again, that power is given to Christ as man, which is
to be executed by him as man ; but this kingdom is
executed by Christ, so that his manhood doth concur
as an instrument working with his Godhead in the
administration of it : John v. 27, ' He bath given
him power to execute judgment, inasmuch as he is
Son of man.'
3. The third is plain, out of that Ps. ex., and Paul
construing it, 1 Cor. xv. 24, 25, namely, that Christ
shall give np his kingdom, and cease to sit at the right
band of God in this manner in which now he doth ;
for then he shall no longer by his manhood execute
government, neither shall he in manner appropriate
his person, but together with the Father and Spirit,
like as they, so shall he jointly with them rule, and
be all in all for ever.
The second point for clearing the text is, what
heavi'iix are herc^understood. Those which Paul calleth
the third heaven, above the air, clouds, and starry
firmament. Faith doth believe a place above these, .
though philosophy know it not.
To the third I answer, the persons over whom .
Christ is advanced arc first described more particu-
larly, but jet obscurely; secondly, more generally and
plainly. The particular enumeration in these words,
principalities, potters, mifllits, doviinntioits. The more
full and plain opening of them in the words following,
evrrij ttaine ; that is, every creature howsoever named,
whether in this world, or whether belonging to the
world to come.
But it is a question who are meant by the former
words. Ans. They are commonly understood of
angels, but I take the first two to be names of excel-
lency, found in this present world. First, principalities
and powers, when they are put for angelical natures,
they are not termed so simply, but wth an addition
of the place, as Eph. iii. 10, Eph. vi. 12 ; but these
words put for human excellencies, we read them
simply, without anything added. Tit. iii. 1, 'Be sub-
ject to principalities and powers.' Again, I think this
distribution of power, named in this world and in that
to come, respecteth something in this enumeration
fore-named : the former, these two first named ; the
latter, the couple following. Thus I think also Col.
i. 16, that enumeration of ' thrones, dominions, prin-
cipalities, powers ; ' the first two respect things
invisible, or things in heaven ; the latter two, things
on earth ; for he seemeth to illustrate each part of
the distribution by the particulars there inferred.
Wherefore we may thus conceive of them :
Principalities signify those in principal authority.
Pouers, all secondary powers sent from them, as
Peter speaketh.
By mit/his, I understand angels, putting forth might
in some miraculous effects of mercj' or judgment ;
such as the angel who did smite so many hundred
thousands in a night, the angel which did the miracu-
lous cure at the pool, John v.
By dominations, I understand such angels, whose
ministry God nseth in the government of kingdoms and
provinces ; for that God doth use their ministry, this
may be gathered both out of Daniel and Ecclesiastes.
The putting! oil things nnder his feet, noteth nothing
but that subjection in which everything is to Christ,
God only excepted ; read Heb. ii. 8. These things
for opening the diflSculties incident. The sum is, I
wish your eyes opened, that you may know the power
of God toward you who believe, through the working
of the power which was wrought in Christ, when God
did raise him from the lowest degree of his humiliation.
JOt
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I
even the state of the dead, and did crown him with
dignity, and kingly glory in the heaTens, not only
giving him prerogative before both principalities and
powers, such as we see in earth ; yea, before mights
and dominations, such as belong to the world to come ;
but giving him power over these and all creatures, so
as he hath them under his foot.
Voct. 1. Observe then, first, from the 20th verse,
'Which he wrought in Christ.' That the self-same
power put forth, in raising Christ our head, is that sin-
gular power which raiseth us. For look as the al-
mighty power put forth to make Adam a living spirit,
was it which doth quicken us in our order, and bring
us to have life and being from him, thus the self-
same power which raised Christ to be a second Adam,
and quickening spirit to all who belong to him, that is
the power which doth cause us in our time receive this
supernatural life and being from him. For Christ his
resurrection is both the resurrection of our souls and
bodies, inasmuch as he is raised up, that he may be a
fountain and root of all supernatural life, his human
nature concurring with the divine, as an instrument
with that which is more principal in the producing of
it.
Use 1. By this we see farther the vanity of such who
make God to do nothing in our conversion but that which
we may resist. Could we resist his power which made
the first Adam a fountain of generation unto us all?
And shall sre be able to resist the almighty power of
God, raising Christ as a fountain and root of spiritual
regeneration to all who are his ?
Use 2. This should make us thankful to God that
he hath put forth such power towards us in the resur-
rection of his Son. We deem it as his favour, who
did appoint we should descend carnally from the first
parent of us, according to the flesh ; but this is far
more worthy of praise, that even in raising [Christ] he
should think on us, and appoint us to receive a resurrec-
tion of soul and body from him, in due time and order.
Doct. 2. Observe, secondly, that Christ is raised
from state of the dead, that God doth leave his dear-
est children to the depth of miseries before he send
rehef. His own Son, left to conflict with a spiritual
kind of death, with desertion in regard of love eclipsed;
which impression of wrath, as due to our sins, with
all the powers of darkness assailing him with natural
death in regards before opened, his own Son left to
this gulf of evils before salvation was shewed. This
he doth to glorify his power, which doth not so brightly
appear till things are desperate. Secondly, that we
mif,'ht the better in extremities learn to trust on him
to bring us to this, he is glad to make onr cases past
all help we can perceive. And thirdly, to the end he
may the more endear his benefits, he doth let us con-
flict long in the want of them.
Use. Let us not then be dismayed whatever we
sufler. I hope we are not yet come to death ; let us
look at Christ, and not wish to be free from such con-
dition, which our Lord and master hath endured be-
fore us. The rather let us have patience, however
we be tried, because God can never come with help
too late, as men may, who bring things sometime to
no purpose, when the matter is past help.
Doct. 3. In that Christ is raised. Observe, that
God never so leaveth his, but he sendeth salvation in
due time. He left his people in Egypt, in Babylon,
till their civil state was dead and desperate ; yet he
deUvered them. If he let them be swallowed, like
Jonah, yet he will bring them forth again, and shew
them his salvation ; for God is a helper at time of
need. Such is his faithfulness, in the mountain he
will provide, as Abraham said. Thus, though he let
his own Son die, yet he saveth him in due season, and
delivereth him. There is a double salvation, one pro-
tecting and keeping evil that it shall not come near
us, nor once seize on us ; the other is a keeping of
us so as it shall not hold us, much less prevail over
us. Thus God saved his Christ accordingly as he
asked, ' When he prayed with strong cries to him that
was able to save him fi-om death,' Heb. v. 9.
Use. Wherefore, let this onr Saviour's case com-
fort us in greatest evils. If the example of Job is to
be looked at, how much more this standard of ex-
amples ! What though thou seemest never so for-
saken ? What though many evils have seized on
thee ? Fear not, stand still, salvation will shine forth
in due season. God is not like the devil and wicked
ones ; when they have brought one into the briers,
there they leave him on plain field : ' I have sinned
in betraying innocent blood.' ' What is that to us ?'
say they. But God will be with us in the evils, yea,
in seven, to save and deliver us.
Doct. 4. Observe, again, that God doth not only
raise him up, but set him at his right hand ; glory
correspondent to his humiliation. Observe that God
doth make the abasements of his children be the
forerunners of their greatest glory. As the pride of
wicked ones doth lacquey as it were, and run by their
ensuing ruin ; so, on the contrary, the sufferings and
humiliations of God's children have ensuing answer-
able glory. He was made less than a worm, and
here is taken to the right band above angels. It
pleaseth God not only to exalt his humbled children,
but in the degree also in which he had abased them,
according to that prayer of Moses, Ps. xc, ' Comfort
us, according to the years wherein we have suflered
affliction ;' as, on the contrary, we see him bringing
judgment on the wicked, in the same measure in which
they have taken in the delights of sin, Kev. xviii. 7.
True it is, that this doth not hold universally in this
present hfe, but when the definite sentence is now to
be given them, according to works shall every soul
receive proportioned recompence.
Use. Let us then by this take comfort in afflictions.
Was this Christ's case only ? Nay, see James i. 10,
' Rejoice in afflictions ; for when you are tried, you
Ver. 20]
BAYNE ON EPUESIANS.
105
shall receive the crown of victory.' The wicked's
woe is sown in their rejoicing, but in our darkness light
is sown for the righteous. Let us think God doth
but prove us, that he may in his duo time do us good.
Blood and sweat go before victory, and before the
earthly harvest is gotten in. We must not then think
it strange, if God cause us to know sufl'erings before
he shew us those glorious mercies which he hath pro-
pared for us.
Doct. 5. ButtoconsiderthismatterofChrist'sexalta-
tion more particularly. First, when it is said he is set at
God's right hand, above principalities, observe that
our Saviour Christ as man is taken to have a prero-
gative before every other creature. For, first, this
phrase noteth the pre-eminence of him, as next to
God himself; that look, as one made a king hath a
dignity above all persons named in his kingdom,
dukes, earls, lords, so our Saviour, taken up as man
to this kingly dignity, must needs be in pre-eminence
before them. It is no wonder, for this nature essen-
tially apportaineth to that person which made all these
things; see Rev. iv. 11, the Lamb is 'worthy to re-
ceive glory, for by him all things were made, for him
they were created.'
Secondly, Every person, the nearer he is in conjanc-
tion of blood to an earthly king, the more he hath
prerogative before others more disjoined. So this
created nature, seeing it is made one personally with
God, by how much it is more nearly united, by so
much it is fit that it should have prerogative before
others. Not to speak that being heir of all things, it
is meet that he should be before all, who are but parts
of his inheritance ; and having more excellent endow-
ments, I mean created gifts than any other, it is meet
he should have the first place before all other.
Use 1. Wherefore, what reverence are we to shew
him in all our services about him, whose excellency is
80 high above every creature ? Earthly dignities do
80 dazzle our eyes, that we know not with what sub-
mission sufficient to fall down before them.
Use 2. Again, having so eminent a person for our
Saviour and mediator, let us cleave contented to him,
caring to know nothing but him, accounting all dross
and dung, that we may be found in Christ. Let none
deceive yoa with traditions of men and vain philo-
sophy ; you are complete in him who is the head of
principalities and powers. The papists, did they
consider the excellency of Christ our Saviour, could
not, as they do, fly so many ways for help out of him.
Doct. 6. Observe, secondly, that Christ, not only
as God, but as man also, hath power above every
creature ; for to be set at God's right hand, is to re-
ceive a power imperial over everj- creature ; which is
further apparent while he saith, Christ is so placed
above all, that all are subject under his feet : ' To
me is given all power in heaven and earth,' that is,
power whereunto every creature is subject. He
8peaketh of it as done, because it was immediately to
be performed ; in which manner ho spake before of
his body and blood. This person as God, receiving
by voluntary dispensation this honour from the Father,
that ho should, in an immediate and appropriate
manner, execute government over all the creatures in
heaven and earth ; the same person as man, partici-
pating in this kingly divine authority, so far that he
should instrnmentally concur in executing all that
judgment which Christ, according to his divine nature,
did principally effect. This the Scripture doth lay
down, as in regard of earthly powers they are subject :
for he is ' ruler of the kings of the earth,' Rev. i. 5.
He hath this royal style ' written on his thigh,' as it
were, ' King of kings. Lord of lords,' Rev. xix. 16.
That he hath power over angels is plain, both by the
reverence they do him, and their obedience towards
him, Heb. i. When ho brought his Son into the
world, he bade all the angels should adore him, every
knee boweth to him, the evil angels yielding sign of
subjection, either deceitfully to wrong end, or by force
compelieJ, though their state is such that they cannot
do it religiously as the other. That all the angels are
iu obedience to him, is plain ; the good are sent forth
by him to be ministering spirits for our good. Now,
he that hath power to dispose of and employ them,
hath power to take account how that ho setteth them
about is discharged ; the evil angels are likewise at
his disposition, for they could not enter the swine
without his leave ; they are subject to his judgment.
When the saints shall judge the angels, what power
hath Christ himself this way ?
Use 1. First, from this of Christ's prerogative and
powerful authority, insinuated in this phrase of sitting
at God's right hand, we see that the meaning of this
phrase is not to be admitted to equality with the
divine nature, for this Christ ever had as God ; neither
to be admitted into the divine blessedness settledly to
enjoy it, for Christ as God ever had, and could not
but have, that essential beatitude, and that blessedness
which he receiveth as man is not to have end, which
this sitting at God's right hand is to have ; neither is
that filling Christ's human nature with supernatural
gifts of knowledge, power, &c., the proper thing this
article layeth down ; for these gifts shall dwell with
him for ever ; he shall sit in this manner on the
throne of majesty but for a time. Much less is the
Lutherans' sense to be approved, who make Christ's
placing at God's right hand to import thus much, that
the human nature of Christ is elevated to this honour,
that it may freely use the divine attributes, omni-
science, omnipresence, omnipotency, so as to become
by them omniscient, omnipresent, onmipotcnt, no less
properly than the divine, though after a manner far
otherwise : the divine nature being thus of itself by
natural necessity; the human being thus by union
with the divine, by gracious communication of these
unto it, with liberty to use them for the perfecting of
itself. That look, as we conceive a sinner justified or
lOG
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. I.
made righteous with Christ's righteousness, not as in-
herent subjectively in him, but in Christ, yet really
communicated with him, so as he is made righteous
with it ; thus do they say the human nature of Christ
is made omnipresent with the omnipresence of the
divine nature, not as a thing subjectively inhering in
it, but so really communicated with it that it is made
truly omnipresent by it, though the divine attribftte
never go forth of the nature of God, in which as the
proper subject they grant it immoveably inherent. It
sball not be amiss for the instruction of some, a little
to open what I think to be their opinion.
They hold with us, that the union of the divine and
human nature standeth in this, that they both are
united in the singularity of one and the selfsame per-
son ; that the properties of the divine nature abide
immoveably in it, never going out of it ; and that the
human nature, when now it hath the free liberty of
perfecting itself by use of the divine properties, that
the human nature then hath, and holdeth it finite* and
proper qualities abiding in it. Such like things as
these they religiously affirm with us.
In what, then, will you say, do they differ from us ?
So far as I can conceive, then, in these three things :
1. Upon the union of these natures they think such
a communication to follow of the divine properties ;
for example's sake, omnipotency, as that the human
nature is made truly omnipotent, not by any confusion
of properties, nor yet by any bare communion and con-
course of it to the same effect, each nature working
that which belongeth to it with communion of the
other, for this we grant ; but by a real donation, by
which the divine omnipotency doth so become the omni-
potency of the human nature, that it may work omnipo-
tently with it, no less than the divine nature doth itself.
2. They say that Christ's humiliation stood in this,
that his human nature did suspend to use fully these
divine properties communicated with it.
3. That the exaltation, or setting Christ at the right
hand, is the elevating his human nature to the full
and free uses of the divine properties, so that his
human nature by actual use hereof is become omni-
scient, omnipresent ; but as this last is a misinter-
preting of this article, so the ground of this error is,
that they suppose a false effect of personal union,
namely, such a real communication, for the union
cannot cause the human nature pai-take more in the
properties of the divine than it causeth the divine par-
take in the properties of the human. Again, if a true
real communication did follow of divine attributes, it.
must needs be of all, seeing these are the divine
essence, which can no way be divided. Beside, in
the union of body and soul, which is personal, the life
of the soul is not communicated with the body, but an
effect of it only. Beside, to what end should created
gifts serve when now more noble properties do enter ?
Nut to mention that infinite perfections cannot perfect
* Qu. 'infinite"? — Ed.
finite natures, no more than reasonable perfections can
make perfect unreasonable creatures.
Finally, this opinion maketh the divine properties
become instrumentary faculties, as it were, to a finite
nature. This by the way.
Use 2. A second use is to let us see what reason
we have to subject ourselves to him. Seeing he hath all
power, we had need to salute him with the kiss of
obedience, lest we be consumed. These who have
earthly power, we swear allegiance, and obey them in
all things ; how much more should we do it here !
Such as disobey him, are careless to get knowledge, to
believe, to repent, they shall find it hard to kick
against the pricks ; they shall one day hear this Lamb,
like a lion, speaking these terrible words, ' Bring them
hither who will not I should reign over them, that I
may slay them.'
Use 3. This must strengthen our confidence that
our Saviour hath all things subject, that no devil can
stir him further than he giveth leave. We have men,
evil angels, sin, troubles, everything resisting ; let us
not be dismayed, but look to him who hath all things
put under his feet. But if all things be put under him,
how come we who are his to be thus encountered in re-
gard of the power received to subdue them ? They
are all put under him ; but in regard of the execution
they are not yet put under, as Heb. ii. 8, the apostle
himself aeknowledgeth.
Doct. Thirdly, Observe the place where Christ is
crowned with this gloiy and dignit3". He is at the
right hand in the heavens, before and above all things.
This is plain, that this his sovereignty is a consequent
following on his ascension into heaven. It is plain
likewise that he is so ascended into heaven, that the
heavens must contain him till he come to judgment,
Acts iii. Look as kings ai'e crowned in the chief cities
of their kingdoms, and keep their residence in their
palaces near unto them ; so it was decent that our
Saviour should be crowned in this heavenly Jerusalem,
and keep his residence as it were in his heavenly man-
sion.
Use 1. This should draw up our hearts to heaven,
whither our Saviour is entered, where he now sitteth
in majesty. Should we have some friends highly ad-
vanced, though in parts very remote from us, we would
long to see them, and make a journey to them.
Use 2. This doth assure us that all we who are
Christ's shall in due time be brought to heaven where
he is. The head and members must not still be
divorced. Beside that, he prayed that where he is,
there we should be also, John xvii.
Use 3. We see ubiquity and all real presence (as
real is opposed to spiritual, not to an imaginary
presence), we see it overthrown ; for if he sit in
heaven at God's right hand, then to sit at God's right
hand is not to be made everywhere present ; for he
could not be said to be made everywhere in the heavens
without a contradiction, no more than to be made
Veb. 22.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
107
infinite within limited bounds of being. I take it for
granted that the heavens can signify nothing but a
place limited for the extent of it ; and it is against the
papists a sufficient reason, he is ascended, and sitteth
in heaven ; cnjo, he is not here, according to the
angel's reasoning : Mat. xxviii. 6, ' He is not here,
for he is risen.' The^' did not know this new philo-
sophy, that Christ might be risen from that place, and
yet be corporally present in it too.
Doct. Lastly, Mark the distinction of worlds. Ob-
serve there is a world to come, in which Christ, and
those who are Christ's, shall reign for ever. This
world waxeth old ; the fashion of it passeth. It is
called the present evil world ; but there is a world to
come in which all things shall be restored, which God
hath made subject to his Chiist as the heir of it, Heb.
i. 8, in which we shall be ' joint-heirs with him.'
Abraham had a promise not only of seed, but that he
should bo heir of this world, a type whereof the land
of Canaan was. Even as the first Adam, and all that
Cixme from him, had a world, this in which we are,
prepared for them ; so the second Adam, and all that
are his, have a world also belonging unto them.
Use. Let us then comfort ourselves in this : though
in this present evil world we sufl'er many things, there
is a world which shall last for aye, in which we shall
reign with Christ, blessed for ever. Li this world to
come shall all tears be wiped from our eyes, and aU
our sins be so forgiven, that there shall be no step nor
print appearing of them ; forgiven, not in regard of
sentence only interlocutory, but in regai-J of full de-
claration and execution, to which that place in Matthew
seemeth to have respect : ' He that blasphemeth against
the Spirit, shall not be forgiven, neither in this world,
nor in the world _to come.'
Ver. 22. Now foUoweth the special sovereignty :
Artd hath given him a head over all to his church, which
is his body, the fulness of him uho jilleth all in all.
For understanding these words, we must note that
the word head is used sometime for one who in any
kind is before and above other ; and in this large sense
Christ is the head of angels and all men. Man is the
head of the woman, Christ of man, God of Christ :
1 Cor. xi., 'He is the head of all principalities and
powers ;' but here it signifieth that Christ is so over
his chm'ch, that he is in a more near and communi-
cative sort conjoined in it, as the head is with the body
and members, which are annexed and subjected to it.
A head over all. This may be referred to the
church, as making a comparison twixt Christ's superi-
ority over his church and angels in this sense. God
gave Christ that he should be a head, principally
and above all other things beside, to his church ; thus
chap, vi., ' Above all, put on the shield of faith,' or it
may be referred to him who is given our head in this
sense. God gave him to be head to us, who is over
all things, because the special sovereignty is noted in
his being a head. This word being taken in the strict-
est acceptation, and because it aflbrdeth matter of con-
sideration, we will take the latter sense, to his church.
This word church sometime noteth one congregation of
men called forth of the world, as the church at Corinth,
Cenchrea; sometime it is taken to signify the multitude
of them who are foreknown of God, and appointed to
salvation, for all who are gathered by God's effectual
calling in heaven and earth, and who are in their time
to be made partakers of his holy and ell'octual calling.
Thus, Heb. xii. 28, we find it taken thus here ; for all
the body which doth make full and perfect Christ
mystically considered is hero to be understood.
Which is his body. Not his natm-al, but mystical
body.
The fulness ; that is, which maketh him full and
complete as he is a head ; for a head without a body
is maimed, though otherwise such is his perfection and
fulness that he ' fiUeth all in all.' The sum is : though
God hath set Christ over every creature, yet he hath
given him that he should be over his chiu'ch as a head
in a more near and communicative power ; him, I say,
hath he given to be a head to the whole multitude of
believers, who is in dignity and power above every
creature. Now, as he is a head to the university of
true believers, so the united multitude of them are as
a body mystical to him, making him fuirand complete
so far forth as he is a head ; him, I say, in whom
dweUeth all fulness, so that he filleth all in all. In
the end of the 22d verse we are to mark, first, that
Christ is given to be| a head to his church ; secondly,
the quality of him given to be our head, or of our
head that is over aU. The church is described, from
the mutual respect which it standeth in to Christ, as a
head, ' which is his body.' Secondly, from the eft'ect of
it, to be gathered from those last words, which is the
fulness, that is, which maketh full him who filleth all
in all.
Doct. The first thing to be observed is, that Chi'ist
is made as a head, having a more near and communi-
cative sovereignty over believers than over any other.
Look, as the king hath a more intimate and amiable
superiority and regiment over his queen than over any
other subject ; so it is here in Christ our King, whose
dominion toward his church, which is his queen and
spouse, is more amiably tempered and nearly aflected
than is his government over any other. This will ap-
pear by considering how much nearer and communi-
cative ho is to us than to angels, creatures otherwise
most excellent. Fii-st, look as the natural head and
members are of the self-same special kind for nature ;
the head standeth of skin, flesh, bones, and so do the
members also ; thus it is that Christ is one with us,
in regard he hath taken the self-same nature with us,
standing as well of that which is outward and sensitive,
as of that which is inward and intellectual. In this
he Cometh nearer us than angels : he took not the
nature of angels, but the seed of Abraham, Heb. ii.
108
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
Secondly, Christ doth by his sufl'erings procure for
us all blessings spiritual and temporal ; maketh a pur-
chase of them with his blood. Now be in his death
respected not angels in like kind ; that look as kings
provide many things for their queens, which they do
not for other subjects, so doth Christ for us.
Thirdly, He doth unite us to himself more nearly
than angels. They are united to him by knowledge
and love, such as do come from the power of that
understanding and love which they have of their own
from the first creation, but we are united here by know-
ledge of faith and love ; hereafter by glorious light
and love, such as Christ himself by his Spirit begetteth
in us, as the members of the body are united with
nerves and sinews, such bands as take their beginning
from the head.
Fourthly, He doth communicate with us that whole
life of grace and glory which we have and shall receive,
as the natural members have no sense or motion which
floweth nut into them from the head ; but the angels
have a blessed life, for the substance not coming to
them by Christ considered as a mediator, even that
blessed life in which first they were created; that which
Cometh to them is only an augmentation of happiness,
their illumination and their joy being in many regards
much increased. They who learn by that they ob-
serve in the church falling out, what do they here,
think we, by enjoying the presence of God-man, now
ascended and glorified ! and they who joy in heaven
at the conversion of one sinner, how many ways by
Christ is their joy enlarged !
Fifthly, He doth not direct them as he doth us ; he
doth govern and direct them as a king doth voluntary
ready subjects, by an external signification of his will
only ; but he doth direct and move us outwardly by
signifying his will, inwardly by sending his Spirit,
which might move us with efiicacy to that he sheweth,
as a natural head doth the members of it.
Sixthly, and lastly, He doth not confirm that as he
confirmeth us ; for he hath neither gotten by his death
for them this grace of perseverance to the end, neither
doth he shadow them and follow them with aids out-
ward and inward, as he doth us, lest our faith should
be prevailed against. They have been no doubt con-
firmed from the beginning, both by force of their elec-
tion, and preventing them with actual grace, which
made them with effect execute whatever thing it was
in which it pleased God to prove their obedience.
If they have anj' confirmation from Christ their king,
it is such an one as doth make them strong to subdue
evil angels, or any opposing them in businesses in
which their ministry by Christ is employed, such an
one may be gathered, Dan. x. 13.
Use 1. First then, seeing Christ is given us as a
head so nearly and communicatively joined unto us,
let us abhor that sacrilegious usurpation which the
pope committeth, while he challengeth us to be head
of the church ; that which the Scripture doth attribute
as proper to Christ, is not to be given to any other.
But they distinguish that the Scripture maketh Christ
the principal and invisible head, but this hinders not
why there should not be a visible secondary ministerial
head. Ans. There needeth not a ministerial head to
supply Christ's bodily absence ; for as kings are in
body present at court only, and yet well enough go-
vern their bodies politic, so Christ, in regard of his
bodily presence in heaven, can well enough rule that
part of his body in earth without the supply of a visible
head. Were the pope a ministerial head, he might
do that which the principal, whose room he supplieth,
as viceroys do, that in the kingdoms over which they
are set, which the kings might do in their own per-
sons, whose rooms they supply ; but the pope cannot
do any inward thing which the head of the church is
to perform. 3. Were there a ministerial head, there
should be a lord-like power over part of the church
out of Christ's person in some other creature ; then
should there be more lords than one, contrary to that
in 1 Cor. xii. 5, 'There are divisions of ministries,
but one Lord.' Look, as great lords in earth have in
their houses ministries of more and less honour, from
the steward to the scullery, but no lord-like or master-
like power in any beside themselves, so is in Christ
and his church, which is the house of God, wherein he
is the Lord, apostles, others having more or less hon-
ourable services, but no mister-like power over the
meanest of their fellow-servants.
Use 2. We see hence the great grace of Christ, who
doth so nearly unite himself with us. Kings in earth,
the nearer they come to any subject, the more they
shew their love ; but this is the greatest grace they
can shew, when they make themselves to become one
with any of their subjects. Thus Christ could not
shew us greater grace than to make us one with him-
self, as a conjugal head ruling over us.
We see, hence, that we may assure ourselves we
shall lack nothing, who have Christ become a head to
us in so near and communicative sort as this is. There
are some official parts in the body which have that
they have, not for themselves only, but for the whole
body. Thus the stomach hath meats, the liver blood;
such is the head. Now, it were an unnatural part for
these to keep that they have to themselves, as for the
liver to keep in all the blood and not impart it by
veins to the rest of the body ; so Christ, who can do
nothing which doth not beseem him, he having for all
of us the fulness of grace and glory, according to that
Ps. xvi. 2, ' My good is for the saints,' ho cannot but
be most ready to communicate with us everything that
is good ; only let us renew our faith and repentance,
that so we stop not the passage of this spirit from this
our head. If the natural head of the natural body be
never so full of spirits, if the \essels that convey it be
once obstructed, as in the palsy, the body then is with-
out sense and motion. We may apply it to our-
selves, &c.
Ver. 23.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
10^
Observe, secondlj-, that he saith, this our head is
oier all. Whence note, that God, of his grace, hath
not only given ns a head, but such a head to whom
all things are subject ; he who must be a saving head
to us, there is great need he should be over all. Could
he not bind that strong one, and cause him re-deliver
his possession, how should wo bo ever set at libert}' !
Could he not dissolve the work of Satan, swallow up
death, create life and quiekeuance in us, our case were
lamentable. This is to be marked, for it is a spur to
thanksgiving. It is grace shewed a commonwealth
when, wanting a head, it hath a tolerable one bestowed.
But when God doth, as he did by us, give us a king,
great before his entertainment amongst us, whose
power might the better procure our woal, and secure
our peace, this is a double mercy ; so it is to give us
a head, yea, a head over all, so mighty that we may
sleep on each ear without fear of any enemy.
Secondly, This doth shew us a gi'ound of confidence.
What need we fear any creature, who have him that
is over every creature ? If he be ours, who can be
against us ? Look, as queens on earlh, they fear not
subjects' displeasure, because they are so nearly united
to him who commandeth every subject ; so it may be
with every true member of the church, if our unbe-
lieving hearts say not nay.
Ver. 23. Whicli is the body. Doct. Observe, that
as Christ is the head of believers, so they are his
body, and every believing soul a member of this bod)-,
whereof he is the head. Believers arc so said the
body, as the body standeth in opposition to the head,
not as it includeth the head within the compass of it,
accordingly as we use it when we say here lies such a
man's body ; for here we put body for an essential
part of such a man's person, not as opposed to the
head, but as including the head with the rest of the
members, under the conception of it. But the church
is said to be a body, as the body is distinguished
from the head, whose body it is, and, en/o, it is so
said the body, that Christ, who is the head of this
body, is distinguished from it. Now, the multitude
of believers are fitly so called ; for as in a body are
divers members, having their several faculties for the
good use of the whole, so in the church there are
divers kinds of members, some taught, some teaching,
some governing, some governed, some distributing,
yea, every member hath, as it were, his distinct grace,
whereby he may serve to the good of the whole. But
for further clearing of this, I will shew who are of
already and belonging to this bod}'. Secondly, In
what regard every believer may be said a member of
the body of Christ. To the first I answer, that those
only are his body who are so joined to him, or are by
God's effectual calling so to be joined to him, that they
shall find salvation in him ; or those who have, or
shall, proceed by spiritual regeneration from him, and
' grow up to a perfect man in him,' Eph. v. He is
called the head of the church, and the saviour of his
body. As the church and his body, so his headship
and salvation, being of equal extent; to which pur-
pose ho saith, John vi., that ' it is the will of the
Father that he should not lose any of those who are
given him,' but that he should both begin and perfect
their salvation, even raise them up to life eternal at
the last day. Or this body is the multitude of such
as have or shall in spiritual manner proceed from
Christ, and grow up in him ; lor, as all who have de-
scended, and shall descend, from the fii'st Adam, are a
complete body natural under Adam, the head and root
of them (I take natural, as it may bo opposed to
Adam's personal body), so the multitude of those
children who are given to this second Adam, (' Lo, I
and the children whom thou hast given me'), they
make up the whole body, whereof Christ, the second
Adam, is the head. For though there be virtue in
Christ able to have procured the salvation of others,
and though there be a passive capacity in all mankind
to be converted by him, upon supposition God would
so have determined, yet can he not be said a head of
any but those only whom God hath destiuated to con-
vert and bring to salvation by him, as it is in the first
Adam, who cannot be said a head of any but who are
and shall in time actually, according to God's deter-
mination, be propagated from him, though there want-
cth not in Adam and his both a generative force, and
matter passive, of which many others might be en-
gendered, if God had been so pleased to ordain. To
the second, the faithful are fitly said a body, inasmuch
as they have connection with Christ, the Spirit which
Cometh from Christ uniting itself with them, and so
making them one with Christ, that though between us
and his body there is a bodily distance, which is not
in the head and members of a body natural, yet the
Spirit which cometh from him doth so join us with
him that nothing cometh twixt him and us ; that look,
as the body of the sun being far distant, nevertheless,
the fight that cometh from it doth immediately unite
itself with our sight, so it is that Christ bodily in
heaven, yet the Spirit coming from him doth imme-
diately so join itself with the faithful soul, that it mak-
eth the faithful soul one also with Christ, whose Spirit
it is.
2. The same life of grace, for kind, which is in
Christ, is in every faithful soul, as the same sense and
motion which is in the head, is, for kind, in the body
also ; for look, as that fire kindled is of the same
nature with the fire kindling, so this fulness of grace
in Christ is of the same nature with that which it doth
in some manner bring forth in us.
Lastly, Every faitiiful soul is governed by Christ
outwardly and inwardly, as a member of the body by
the head. The head doth not only shew the foot
whither to go, but imparts spirits which stir up the
faculty of moving, and so cause it to go. Thus we
are outwardly by Christ's words directed, inwardly by
110
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I.
his Spirit : ' So many as are Christ's, are led by the
Spirit of Christ.'
Use 1. The use is, first, for further confutation.
For if the faithful have none for a head, but they are
a body to that person, then surely they have not the
pope for then- head in any propriety of speech, or they
must as properly be said the body of the pope ; yet
papists, who make no doubt to use the other phrase,
strain courtesy here, and will not say the church is
the body of the pope, but they might as well con-
fidently say. This man is father to this child, and yet
be afraid to say. This child is son to such a man.
Use 2. Seeing we are his body, let us not doubt but
he hath fellow-feeling with us, and doth, so far as may
stand with a glorified condition, commiserate our dis-
tresses. Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? He
that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of my eye ; can
the finger ache, but the head feeleth ?
Use 3. This doth shew us our duty, that we must
endeavour to subject ourselves wholly to Christ. If
the head would direct one way, and the members take
another, what a confusion were this in the natural
body ! Let us labour to deny oar own wills, and lay
them'down before Christ ; as ever we will with comfort
call upon him to be a head to us, let us behave our-
selves as obedient members to him. Some bend the
will of Christ, like a leaden rule, to their own will, and
so far they will go in religion as shall humour them,
and stand with their pleasure. But let us know that
true religion never begirmeth till in preparation of
mind we address ourselves to deny and subject our
wills to that whatsoever Christ shall signify as his will
out of his word.
Doct. 2. Observe, again, that he saith this body is
' his fulness,' that Christ doth not count himself full
and complete without all his faithful members. Hence
it is, that while all Christ's members are gathered, we
are said not to be grown up to that age wherein Christ
is full, or to the age of the fullness of Christ, Eph. iv.
13. For as it hath pleased Christ to make himself a
head to us, we may say of him, as St Paul saith of the
head, 1 Cor. xii, ' Can the head say to the foot, I have
no need of thee ?' For as the head is not in full per-
fection till it have every member, and that in the
growth which appertalneth to it, so Christ, our head,
is not complete till he have all his members, and that
in their several perfections belonging to them ; even
as it is between kings, who are heads politic, and their
people, though for their persons they are never so
complete, yet the multitude of then* subjects addeth
no small glory to them ; so it is twixt Christ our king,
and us his people.
Use 1. Which consideration doth first shew us, that
none of those who either live knit to Christ only by
external profession, yea, none of those who receive
some ell'ects of the Spirit, which for a time only abide
in them, none of all those who in the end shall hear
that sentence, ' Depart from me,' were ever true parts
of Christ's body ; for Christ is made the fuller and
complete by all his true members, and should be
maimed if he lacked one of them ; these, crf/ii, be-
longed to his body, as a wooden leg or glass doth to
the body of a man, or, at the most, as a bunching
wen, which is more inwardly continued, and hath a
kind of life, but is not quickened as a member of it,
and therefore it remaineth the more complete when
such are cut off from it.
Use 2. Is every believing soul a member, making
Christ, their head, more full? This, then, doth as-
sure us that Christ will keep us, who are true members
of him, and not sufler anything to separate us from
him. Is it not a blemish in the body, wherein one
member only is wanting ? So Christ should be
maimed, if we were any of us lost, who exist in him
as living members of him. Beside, what natural head
would part with a member, were it in the power of it
still to enjoy it? Wherefore, when Christ wanteth no
power, we may assure ourselves he wanteth no will to
preserve us in that union and communion which, as
members, we have attained with him.
Use 8. This doth let us see a gi-ound of patience
against the contempt to which true Christians are sub-
ject in this present world. Men often deem them the
refuse and offal of all others ; but this may encourage,
Christ doth think so honourably of us, that he count-
eth himself maimed and imperfect without us. If
great ones favour and respect us, we pass not what
inferior persons think of us ; so should it be here, we
should digest disgrace from men more easily, to think
that our great G-od and Saviour hath us in such
estimation.
Observe, lastly, from this description of Christ, ttlw
filleth all in all, that whatsoever thing is in us as
Christians, all of it is from Christ : Col. ii. 10, ' In
him we are complete,' filled with all heavenly gifts,
which serve to remove evil, or set us in state of blessed-
ness ; so Col. iii. 11, ' Put on the new man, in which
Christ is all in all.' For look, as whatever things are
in natural men, are all from the old Adam, as, for
example, that they are of this complexion, this stature,
feature, sex, in regard of their body ; that they are
of sharp minds, reaching wits, or otherwise; that they
are in this country, in this civil condition, whatever
they have according to the fashion of this world which
passeth, all is from the first Adam ; so look about
thee, whatever thing is to be seen in a Christian as a
Christian, all is from Christ, this second Adam, ' who
filleth all in all.' Should we have anything which we
received not from him, we might so far boast in our-
selves, eri/o, we have not anything which is not given
us by Christ, that all our rejoicing might be in God
through him. He doth furnish us with the whole suit
of grace and glory, that his magnificence might not in
the least degi-ee be obscured. For the clearer open-
ing of this point, two things are here to be considered.
1. First, What the things are wherewith he filleth us.
Ver. 23.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
Ill
2. Secondly, How we come to be filled.
1. The things are, all that fulness of God, which
beginneth in grace, is then perfected in glory when
God shall be all in all. More particularly he doth
fill us with righteousness and life, for everything filleth
other with such as itself hath ; now as the first Adam
filleth his with siu and death, so the second Adam
hath treasured iu him righteousness and life for all
that are his, therefore he is said, Daniel ix. 24, to
have taken away sin, and brought to us eternal right-
eousness, and ho is said, 2 Tim. i. 10, to have took
away death, and brought to light life and immortality.
The life is either the life of grace or of glory ; the life
of grace is inward, or outward. The inward grace of
Christ, being that which doth dwell in the soul, prin-
cipally changing it in the understanding, will, and
atlections of it, which doth also secondarily shew itself
in the body, both making the outward man more
amiable and awful : ' Wisdom makoth the face to shine ;'
and also subjecting the members of it to itself, so as
they become ' weapons of righteousness,' Rom. vi.
Even as that cloud of God's presence first filled the
sanctuary, and thence spread itself into the whole
house, so the soul, being first ' filled with all know-
ledge and goodness,' Rom. xv. 14, they break out
thence, and shew themselves in the body, as the out-
ward temple : ' Know ye not, year bodies are the
temple of the Holy Ghost ?' Now the external grace
which we receive from Christ, is that whereby we are
in this or that state and condition, some teachers,
some governors, some taught and governed. Even as
the natural force of Adam doth frame the matter of
natural body, one part into an eye, another into a
hand, kc, so this is from Christ, that the multitude of
God's chosen, who are the matter of his body mysti-
cal, some are made members of one kind, some of
another. The life of glory is that which we look for
from Christ in the heavens, both for substance and
circumstance of it. For look as we have, not only
from our parents, a natural life for the substance both
of soul and body, but also all the circumstantial
joy, which from times, places, creatures, are incident
to us, so we shall have in Christ, and from him, not
only that glorious light of understanding and love,
wherewith we shall love God, now seeing him as he is ;
not only those glorious endowments of the body,
whereby it shall become strong, immortal, glorious,
spiritual ; but all the circumstantial joy which shall in
heaven be incident to our estates now glorified, we
shall be filled with it all through him.
2. For the second point, how we come to be filled,
these three things must bo observed. First, that all
fulness is in Christ, who hath received it without
measure. We have it from him ' according to the mea-
sure of his gift,' John i., Eph. iv. As the sun hath
fulness of light, in that perfection which doth agree t-j
light, the moon hath light from the sun in that mea-
sure wherein it is capable; so Christ, the Sun of right-
eousness, he hath fulness without measure ; but the
church, with all her members, are tilled from him,
according to the capacity of them, as members under
him.
We must know by what means we receive our ful-
ness from Christ ; to which the answer is, by being
partakers of Christ himself, we come to be filled with
the fulness of grace and glory in him. As by eating
and taking the substance of earthly nourishments, we
come to have the virtue in them, oven to be tilled with
spirits and blood engendered from them, so in Christ
is life ; by getting him, we come to partake in this life
which floweth from him. More particularly, the
means by which we come to be made partakers of
Christ, and so bo filled, they be such means as convey
Christ to us, or make us receive him. The first are
the word and sacraments ; for as persons by their
words, and by a ring, do contract and give themselves
fully the one to the other, so doth Christ by his word
offering us himself, and by his sacraments as pledges
and tokens, convey himself and bestow himself on us.
Now we receive him partly by humility, which doth
empty us of ourselves, and make room for him, for
poverty and hunger are everywhere made the fore-
runners of being filled ; partly by belief, which doth
feed on him and apply him ; partly by walking in
Christ, and exercising ourselves spiritually : ' Be filled
with the Spirit, speaking to yourselves in psalms,' &c.
Our walking in Christ maketh him settle and root
more and more in us; now the further he dwelleth in
us, the more he filleth us ; beside that, the nature of
fire is to burn out further when it is blowed and
moved.
The last thing to be marked is, the order and de-
grees wherein we come to be filled. Now Christ doth
fill us, first, in regard of parts at our first conversion,
inasmuch as ho doth give us such grace as doth
oppose all sin, and incline us to all obedience, that
thongh we can accomplish nothing as we desire, yet
in the inner man, as we are new creatures, we delight
in the law of God. As the frame of an infant is full
for the members, though it is small for quantity, so is
the frame of our grace. Secondly, we ai'e filled with
fulness, after a sort, for the present age of childhood
in which we now live. Thus the Romans are said to
be full of goodness and all knowledge, full after a sort
for this state of childhood in which we here live, full
in comparison of more imperfect beginnings. Thirdly,
and lastly, we are absolutely filled with all that fulness
which doth belong to us as members of Christ, and
that is to be done in heaven hereafter. Look, as the
first Adam communicateth and filleth his children with
this natural life, so as they are first infants, then ripe for
children, then men ; so Christ doth gradually impart
unto us his members in this fulness which dwelleth
in him.
Use 1. We see, then, that all fulness is from Christ.
How do they then forget themselves who seek right-
112
BA.TNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. I. Ver. 23.
eousness out of him ! That befalleth them, they leave
the well-head of all grace and glory, and dig cisterns
which will not hold water.
Use 2. This doth teach us to come to Christ. Boun-
tiful lords want none to retain to them ; happy is he who
may shroud himself under their wings. Shall we not
press with reverence to this Lord of lords, who doth
till all in all with his spiritual blessings, who keepeth
an open house, inviteth, 'Ho, whosoever thirsteth, let
him come and drink, yea, drink freely the waters of
life;' and John vii. 37, ' Whosoever cometh to me, I
will not cast him forth.' Christ may complain, as he
did sometime with that people of the Jews, ' How oft
would I have gathered you, but you would not!' So
he may say to us, How oft would I have had you,
blind, naked, miserable by nature, come to me, that
ye might be filled with righteousness and life, but ye
have refused ! Well, did we know what we are called
to, and what we might find in him, then would we
come and be suitors to him: John iv. 10, 'But, alas,
this is hid from our eyes.'
Chap. 11. Vkr. 1.]
BAYNE ON EPIIESIANS.
113
CHAPTER II.
VER. 1. AikI ynii hath he qiiickciwd that were ihnd
ill tivxpasaes and sins. The epistle, as I shewed,
is divided into three parts. 1, The preface ; 2, the
matter ; 3, the conclusion. Tho matter is propounded
generally, verso 8 ; prosecuted from tho beginning of
the -Ith verso to the 21st verse of tho sixth chapter.
It is either doctrinal or exhortatory. The doctrinal
is comprehended in the four first chapters, in which
the benefits the elect enjoy by Christ are laid down
simply, chap. i. ; comparatively in this chapter; withal
the scandal of tho cross removed, that these things
might tho better be received.
Now this chapter doth contain these two proposi-
tions ; 1, That we, when dead in sin, were raised up
in Christ, to ver. 10 ; 2, A deduction hence, which
iiiforreth the happy estate of tho Ephosiaus. These
words hang as a proof of 'jthat power which is put
forth toward us that believe,' chap. i. ver. 19, in this
manner.
In such who, being some time dead, are raised up
(ver. G, Ye are ' set in heaven with Christ') here
worketh no less power than that which raised Christ
from the dead. But you also (not only Christ, but
you) hath God quickened, &c. ; therefore there is an
exceeding power manifested in j'ou.
Such whom God (being dead) hath raised up in
Christ, such, whatsoever they have been, are near to
God in Christ, having entrance unto God in Christ :
' But you have been quickened and raised up, and sot
in heavenly places in him.' Therefore remember,
that whatsoever you have been, you are now thus and
thus in Christ.
Now touching the discourse, each part is amplified
from the causes. 1, Their death is set down from
the kind ; 2, From the causes, which are outward
and inward ; 3, From comparison, which is added by
wa}' of prevention.
First, In general observe how that the apostle doth
open to them their condition by nature, before ho
bringeth forth the grace manifested in Christ.
Secondly, That he tollcth us what is our condition
by nature, dead.
Thirdly, What this death of tho soul is, a life dead
ill trespasses and sins.
Fourthly, That we are not dead in some ono or few
sins, but in many sins, in trespasses. From tho first
observe,
Doct. All men by nature are dead to God. We
are not like a man in sleep, nor like the Samaritan,
greatly wounded ; but we are stark dead in regard of
the life of God: Col. ii. 6, 13, llom. iii. 9-11, &c.,
he proveth that ' all, both Jews and Gentiles,' were
by nature corrupted altogether, shut out of glory :
1 Cor. vi. 10, 11, ' Adulterers, idolaters, thieves, co-
vetous, &c., shall not enter into the kingdom of God.
Such were you.' Ye wore ' of no strength,' s.iith the
apostle, Rom. v. 6, no, not of feeble strength. And
of the natural man it is said, Luke xv. 32, ' My son
was dead, but is alive ;' Mat. viii., ' Let the dead bury
their dead.'
A man is by nature every day dead. His body is
mortal, in dying from his birth. Eternal death of
soul and body hangeth over him. His soul is quite
dead. For God (in regard of his presence of sanc-
tifying grace) going from a man he dieth in soul ; as
the soul going from the body, natural life is extinct.
What this death is, compare Gal. ii. 19, 20, and vi.
12, 14-lG, Col. iii. 2, 3, 1 John ii. 15, 16.
Ohj. But it may be said. Why, man hath some
relics of knowledge, and some of the heathen have
excelled in virtuous acts without grace.
Ans. 1. Every knowledge is not the life of God,
strict!}' so called ; but that knowledge which afi'octeth
the heart to follow God, to trust in him, love him,
&c. Otherwise tho devils do know God in their kind.
Ans. 2. The knowledge of man is able to make him
inexcusable only, not able to make him live according
to God. For those heathens' virtues they were but
pictures, without tho soul and life of virtue in them.
Good trees they were not, and therefore their fruit
could not be good. All is not gold that glisters.
Tho symptoms of this death are apparent in every
min. The want of the degrees of motion in the soul
they are four: 1, To understand; 2, To think; 3,
To will ; 4, To do. Now all these, the knowledge,
tho willing, tho doing, nay, the very thinking of a
good thought, are not in nature ; there is a loss of all
tho senses. Look, as a dead body seeth not, hcaroth
not, hath no common sense, so is man by nature ; he
seeth not God passing by him again and again in
mercy and judgment. Ho hath no care of the heart
to hear God ; he is not touched with the feeling of
God's judgments, works, words. The tokens of death
are everywhere upon him.
Use 1. This, then, confuteth all doctrines of free
will, or of some power in man which, holpen a little,
Ill
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
can help itself. Dead men have nothing in them to
help themselves towards this world ; so it is with us
towards the other. Yea, we see hence that it is not
suggestions to the mind nor exhortations that will do
it. We do but tell a dead man a tale, and all in vain,
until God create a new light in the mind, and take
away the heart of stone, and give us tender new heai'ts.
Let us confess our utter impotency, adumfiia, and
give glory to God.
Use 2. Hence also must be enforced to the natural
man what is his estate ; dead in his soul (as Timothy*
speaks of the woman that lived in adultery. We are
' estranged from the life of God,' Eph. iv. 18). He
heareth not the thunder of God's law, nor his sweet
promises ; he seeth no heavenly thing, neither God,
nor any spiritual matter ; he tasteth no relish in any
meat of the soul ; he speaketh not a word ' powdered
with grace,' Col. iv. 6 ; he stirreth not hand nor foot
to that which is good. The world is full of these
dead ghosts; ' twice dead,' as Jude speaketh, ver. 12.
Yea, the relics of this spiritual death hangeth about
us all. How should this humble us ! Ob what a
grief should it be to think that God, the hfe of our
souls, is departed ! If thou shouldst feel thy soul
ready to &j out of thy body, would it not grieve thee ?
We are all of us quickened but in part ; this death is
still with us. We hear it in company, in trading, in
performance of any Christian duty. Whither can we
turn ourselves but it is present ?
Use 8. Mark a further use from this point ; that we
■who are alive through grace must not associate our-
selves with those who are mere natural men ; for we
see that no living thing will abide that which is dead.
The brute beasts will start at dead carrion. Our
dearest friends we put from us when dead ; but, alas,
the Lord's children now go hand in hand with such
who have not a spark of grace in them ! Oh this
death is not terrible. We are all so much in it, that
we see not the filthiness of it. As a black hue among
blackamores is not reproachful, so dead ones with us,
whose graces are ready to die, agi-ee well enough.
Use 4. Labour every one to become sensible of our
spiritual death, which in great part possesseth every
one of us. This must not be shaken hands with. It
begetteth meekness ; it maketh us haste after our full
redemption ; it maketh us taste the sweetness of
grace. We must have ears, therefore, all to hear on
this side, both we that are called and uncalled.
Jjoct. Secondly, Observe what is the life that is led
in sinful pleasure, in vain fashions of the world ; it is
the vei7 death of the soul. As St Paul, 1 Tim. v. 6,
speaks of the ' voluptuous woman,' that she was dead
above ground ' while she was alive,' so our Saviour
saith of the church of Sardis, Rev. iii. 1, it had ' a
name to live, but it was dead.' And in the Proverbs,
ix. 18, those that came to Folly's feast, it is said ' they
* That is, Paul to Timotliy.— Ed.
are dead.' What is death ? Is it not the absence of
life, the soul being gone, with the entrance of corrup-
tion ? And what is sin ? Is it not the absence of
saving knowledge, righteousness and holiness, with
the corruption of the mind, will, affections, so that the
spiritual stench of it streameth out at the eye lust,
at the ear itching after vanity ; at the mouth rotten-
ness is the best, I mean unfruitful speech. Look, as
holiness is the beginning of life everlasting, which
goeth on till it end in glory, so is sin the death of the
soul, which doth, if the grace of Christ heal it not,
never stay till it come to everlasting damnation. As
for sinful actions, they are nothing but the stench
which Cometh from the dead corpse; I mean the body
of sin dwelling within us ; for even as noisome savours
come from a putrefied body, so do these motions fi'om
a corrupted soul.
Use 1. What, then, may we think of the gallant
course of many that live revelling, carding, dicing,
dancing, feasting, that walk with swollen hearts, con-
temning others ? So, many men are dead while they
live in anger, intemperanc}', covetousness, selflove,
uncleanness, vanity, &c. Oh, they think it is the
only life, and that there is no other, because God gave
them never to see other. Man without mirth is like
a body without a soul. Put them from their gamings,
from their cups, their smoke, their whorish looks and
courtings, &c., and you kill them.
Use 2. This should teach us to consider of sin, and
our estate through it, that we who have not thought
of it, maj' j'et set our hearts to the way of life ; that
we may be thankful who have escaped from it ; that
we may take heed of it, and labour to be healed more
and more of it. Should some learned physicians tell
you such or such a deadly disease were growing ou
your body, how would you th:ink him, and make use
of it! Oh, it is well with thee, if God make thee
wise, that thou hearest this day how thou art dead in
spirit. We are glad when we escape some great
bodily sickness, and if there dwell relics of sick mat-
ter with us, we keep rules de sanitate tuenda. How
much more should we be wise for our souls !
Doet. Further, that he saith they were dead hi
trespasses, it doth teach us what is the life of a natural
man, even a death in trespass, a whole life of siu ;
tota injidelirim rila jKcialiim. Like tree, like fruit;
' The ver\ consciences of tbem are polluted,' Tit. i. 15 ;
for ' without faith, it is impossible to please God,'
Heb. xi. G. True it is, that outwardly they do many
things that are lamlal'le, but still they flalk in the
flesh. The devil h; th conjured them so into that
circle, that they cannot stir forth of it. Look, as in
the flesh of a henst there is some part of great use,
bought up at a gr. :il price, other some that is cast
away, yet all is flet-h, so, in the life of the natural
man, some works aie of good use, and in commenda-
tion with man, some are abominable; but all are of
the flesh. So the viitiious actions of natural mcu
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
have that appearance of good, but want the soul anil
life of it in wliicli it consisteth.
Vie. It teacbeth us not to rest in this, tbat we are
neither thief nor whore ; for be our life never so civil,
it is a death in sin till grace (juioken. There is
&itX^ //.atia, a double madness, as Hippocrates ob-
servoth ; the one very light ami toying, the other more
sober and solemn, in which men sit still, musing
deeply upon some fancies. Such a difl'erence we have
in spiritual frenzies ; some are very sober over other,
as we see the lives of some natural men gravely
ordered, and morally, in comparison of others ; but
yet all is deluded frenzy before God.
Doct. Secondly, hence mark that our course in
actual sin doth sink us deeper and deeper in death :
' You, when you were dead in trespasses ;' intimating
thus much, that the custom of their trespasses did
hold them under deith. Even as the more the body
putrefies, it goeth further into death ; so here, the
more the soul doth exercise itself in evil, the deeper
it sinketh into the death of it. It is fitly likened to
the stone of the sepulchre (I mean this custom of
actual sinning), for it doth seal us up, and keep us
down more strongly under it. Upon this ground the
prophet asketh, ' How shall the leopard change his
spots, those that are accustomed to do evil learn to
do well ?' Jer. xiii. 23.
Use. Which must make ns take heed how we go on
in a sinful course, for it makoth us rot in spiritual
death, and maketh it more difficult for us to return.
Many that procrastinate repentance, they think not on
this.
Ver. 2. Wherein ye walked. Observe what is the
life of the nnrcgenerate person. It is a walk or course,
or full race in transgression ; for this phrase of walk-
ing is so to be taken as the gradation in the 1st Psalm.
It is more than to stand, and doth signify an habitual
conversing : so it is taken Gen. vi. 9, ' Noah walked
with God.' NMiatsoever they occupy themselves in, it
is all sin, ' not one that doth good,' none that can pos-
sibly do anything truly good, till the heart bo purified
by faith, ^^^latsoever the natural man can think of,
it is either apparent virtue or manifest vice. If he
walk in outward virtue, he walketh in glistering sins ;
if in vices, then manifestly transgressing ; and this
was our estate.
Use. Which should make us the more careful to re-
deem the time respited, that ' henceforth we live (as
much time as remaineth in the flesh), not after the
lusts of men, but after the will of God ; for it is suffi-
cient that we have spent the time of the life past after
the lusts of our hearts,' &c., 1 Peter iv. 3.
AccoiiUnij to till' course of this u-orhl. Doct. Here ob-
serve what is an occasion which doth prick us forward
in this course, even the corrupt customs of such
amongst whom we live ; such fashions as by ages to-
gether have taken place, such do draw us further aud
further on to wickedness. This is no small means of
holding us in sin, and heartening us in it, when we
see it the fashion of many, even of all those in whom
is not the love of the Father ; therefore the apostlo
doth exhort so forcibly from it : Rom. xii. 2, ' Fashion
not yourselves like unto this world ; ' 1 Peter i. 18,
' From your vain conversation, received by tradition
from your fathers.' It is a strong stream that comes
by a new fashion, it is received of all almost, and it
carrieth many to speedy destruction. Thus the devil,
by the sins of the times and persons amongst whom we
live, much weakens our love : ' Through abundance of
iniquity love waxeth cold,' Mat. xxiv. 12 ; the ex-
amples of others, like a back-bias, drawing us from the
preciseness of our care in some duties in which we
endeavoured before to walk with God. Sometimes
the scoffing and injurious spitefulness of wicked ones,
making ns afraid to shew our love, as we would and
should with liberty beseeming. Even as damps put
out a light, so this fog of sin suffocates and smothers
the lightsome blaze of saving graces in the godly,
though it cannot thoroughly quench them in us. The
times will be ready to tell us that drunkenness, whoring,
officious lies, meriy meetings and vanities of good
fellowship, are no such great sins or matters of ofl'ence
as some would make them. But the time will come
that the patrons and practisers of these shall feel the
sting and guilt of them to lie as heavy upon their
hearts as a mountain of lead, aud to afi'right the con-
science with the unsupportable horrors and damnation
of hell. Lewd companions will call and cry unto you
(as the lewd woman unto the young man, Prov. vii.)
with all persuasive and plausible enticements they can
devise ; and as she flourished over beastly and abo-
minable whoredom, with the names of love and dal-
liance, Prov. vii. 18, so with these, pouring in of
strong drink, ale-house hunting, petty oaths, profane,
filthy, and girding jests, &c., are nothing but good-
fellowship, sociableness, necessary recreations, exercise
of wit, or at worst unavoidable, and so naturally par-
donable infirmities. But if you listen unto them and
be led by them, these sins that are now so ' sweet in
your mouths,' shall ' turn unto gi'avel in your bellies,
to rottenness in your bones,' Job xx. 12-14, to the
gall of asps in your consciences, and to a fire of ven-
geance in your bowels, which will burn to destruction.
And after the prince that rulelh in the air. Doct.
Here observe, who it is that doth efl'ectually work us
to his pleasure, even Satan. As we are dead, so we
are under the power of the devil ; we are even ridden
on by him, and he sitting in our corrupt hearts, doth
ride us and rule us at his pleasure. We are all by
nature ' taken of the devil in his snare to do his wifl,"
2 Tim. ii. 2(5. Not in this regard only, because we can-
not by our own power escape from the tjranny of
Satan, but liecause he doth work effectually in "our
hearts. Tbat look, as tempests do whirl things abont
in ihtm, so doth he at his pleasure our blinded under-
lie
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
standings and crooked wills, which are turned from the
way of (iod's commandments. We are said (before
Gnd drith deliver us by the ministry of the Spirit,
which i-: his mighty arm and finger) to be ' under the
power of Satan,' Acts xxvi. 18. And our Saviour
teachet!i how that ' the strong man holdeth fast all, till
by a stronger he be cast out,' Lnke xi. 22. All men
are in uue of these two kingdoms and governments :
either in the kingdom of the beloved Son of God, or
else they are under the kingdom of darkness, yea, of
Satan, thralls and vassals held by him. And for
those possessions so frequent in the time of Christ,
they were not only that the works of God might be
manifest, but that we might learn that they are thralls
to Satan, the strong tyrant and cruel dragon, till they
are set at liberty by him that ' leadeth such captivity
captive,' Eph. iv. 8.
Use 1. This then doth let us see how woful our
estate is, who are held fast under the power of Satan,
till by Christ we are delivered, Ps. cxxvii. 4, 5. Blen
think the devil not half so fearful as he is, and so smart
by him before they discern their danger. Be wise in
time, and prevent so great mischief of a subtle, mali-
cious, and implacable enemy.
Use 2. Again, it doth let us see, that no power but
the power of God can set us free, and that we are not
without great resistance delivered. Be the more thank-
ful for grace, and make the better use of thy liberty,
for his glory that gave it.
Use 3. Let us take notice here who it is that thus doth
stir when we are drawn into any sin : it is Satan. Every
man is possessed of this evil spirit more or less. It
is manifest ; for our most spiritual temptations, as
thoughts against God, and such like, having no out-
ward olijrct or insinuation to solicit us by, cannot but
proceed from the devil within us. His priviness to ouv
thoughts, so soon as they begin to stir and to betray
themselves sensibly in the working of our spirits, if
good, hindered by him ; if evil, seconded by him ; if
indifferent, perverted by him to his own advantage ;
yields us daily this woful experience of his inbeing
within us, and working all sin in us.
Prince. Mat. xii. 24, ' He casteth out devils by the
prince of devils,' therefore it is said, the ' devil and his
angels.' The ' angel of Satan,' Kev. xii. 9, one worse
than another.
Of the power of the air. Noting the seats of the spirits,
ra^Ta^uaag, which hath a double construction. The
distribution by many places doth not make but that
both some are, and all shall be, locally in hell. Neither
when we hear that some are in the air, some in the
earth, must we conceive that hell is everywhere where
God will have it ; no more than from the presence of
angels here or there by dispensation, we should con-
clude that heaven is everywhere, where God would
have it.
Ti'/io uarketh. Doct. Observe hence, the great effi-
cacy that Satan hath in evils committed in persons.
for this word fvtoyoZvrog, noteth a power and effectual
working. When the Lord doth permit, he can effectu-
ally work either in the body or in the soul, inclining
it to his will. He is continually working, moving, and
operating in it, therefore said to be the Spirit that now
worketh ; for so the particle vvv noteth a continued
act, with the participle of the present tense insyoOvros,
a powerful efficacy, as the soul worketh in the body the
motion and sway of all the members. The body is
acted and moved by him ; the mind also is ruled, be-
cause he doth so apply himself to the fancy and affec-
tion, and so worketh in the one and other, that he thus
worketh the soul to his obedience. And this efficacy
hath three branches : the one outward, which is to pre-
fer objects to the senses ; the other two inward, in the
fancy and affections.
Use. Watch him therefore the more carefully, resist
him the more valiantly, pray the more earnestly, put
on the armour of God the more diligently, keep it on
the more watchfully, use it the more constantly, grow
in grace, be reverent and conscionable in holy ordi-
nances, get help of others, and afford thy help to others
that they may be delivered from so active an adversary.
The sons of disobedience. An Hebraism, more emi-
nent ones, as scribes and pharisees : ' I will be a lying
spirit,' 1 Kings xsii. 22 ; ' teaching doctrines of devils,'
1 Tim. iv. 1 ; and, hearers not obeying ; such as are
blinded, have the seed picked up as it is sowed, popish
affected ; such as ' resist the truth,' such as perish,
2 Cor. iv. 3, 4 ; that is, of unbelievers, 2 Thes. ii. 9,
10 ; ' taken in the snare of the devil,' 2 Tim. ii. 26,
it being just with God to deliver them up. And this
being the nature of resisters of the light, that they
may grow worse, ' deceiving and being deceived,' 2
Tim. iii. 13. Such were the pharisees and the Jews,
and such among these Ephesians as obeyed not the
truth, but became ' dangerous wolves not sparing the
flock,' Acts XX. 29. We may range them into orders
of governors, teachers, hearers. In the primitive
church, the devil did work in these sons of disobedience
three ways : 1, caused them to sow tares ; 2, to live
flagitiously ; 3, to persecute. In the papists all three
have place, and they do as lively resemble the father
of these, the devil, as if they had been spit out of his
mouth.
Obs. By reason of our unbelief and rebellion, the
devil hath advantage in us ; his power is by means of
sin. He can but persuade, allure, suggest, and excite.
Tempting Christ, and finding nothing in him, he could
prevail nothing, John xiv. 30.
Use. Against such as will excuse the matter, and
lay all on the devil, like Eve, ' The serpent deceived
me,' the devil owed me a shame, and now hath paid
me home ; had I been left to myself, it had been long
enough ere I wouldTiave done so wickedly. Nay, but
man, thou art a child of disobedience, and grievest,
quenchest, resistest the good Spirit of God, who worketh
sometime in thy heart, and would frame thee to holy
Ver. 3.]
BAYNE ON EPHE.SIANS.
117
obedience ; thence God permittetli, and the devil ob-
taineth this advantage a<:;aiust thee, to till thee with
all uurighteousuess. Aud certainly the enemy had
never gotten the stioiig castle of thine heart, if thyself
had not first betrayed and laid it open uuto hiui.
Ver. 3. Aiiiiinrf uliom ire had our conrcrsalion. Now
he doth come and amplify it by comparison drawn
from the hke, aud he muketh the state even of himself
and the believing Jews like in two things :
1. In sin actual.
2. In the guilt of punishment.
Amonijuhom. That is, amongst which sons of dis-
obedience, in whom Satan worketh at his pleasure.
He also in time j'ltsl coiiferseJ iii the conciipisaiice of
thejiesh. Conversation being here put, 1, fur habitual
vitiosity ; 2, for the undeliberate stirring aud itching
of it ; the latter being the imperfect agitation of the
former, called the passions of the flesh actively con-
strued. It is taken in the second sense, for these two
are everywhere distinguished, the corruption, the mo-
tions of corruption, Kom. vi. 7, 12, James i. 14, 15.
Now, after he shewcth what this walkini/ in them was,
a doing whatsoever this corruption willed. For to have
concupiscence is one thing ; to walk in them, or be in
them, another thiug. He that saith he hath them not,
lieth, and the truth is not in him ; but he that is in
Christ, walketh not after them. Making the seat of
this corruption not only the sensual part, but the mind
of man.
2. The equality in sin or punishment. We u-ere hij
nature the son-i of wrath, as uell as the rest. Simply by
nature, comparatively as the rest. The sum is this :
' When I remember your estate, I forget not our own ;
for though we have many outward privileges, yet such
as do not commend us before God, but in time past
we were like you, walking in the suggestions and mo-
tions of our corruptions, doing whatsoever our corru[)t
will and minds desired ; neither so only in our lives,
but in our nativities, such who by nature were sinful,
and threatened, yea, subject to judgment even as any
other, there being bj- nature no excellency of the Jew
above the Gentile.'
Docl. First, then, we have to consider how that the
chosen of God, before their conversion, have nothing
in them ditl'cring from other sinners : ' The election of
God standeth sure,' 2 Tim. ii. 19. But before he call
efl'oetually, it doth put nothing in the part3- elected :
' Know ye not that drunkards, thieves, covetous?' &c.
' Such were some of you ; but now ye are washed,' &c.,
1 Cor. vi. 9. Even those whom God taketh to mercy,
they were sinful as others, before by his grace they
were changed. Paul, Mary Magdalene, these Ephe-
sians now converted, what they had been, look ver. 11.
And why ? 1 , That the mercy of God may be raag-
nitied and made manifest in the Iree grace of justifica-
tion ; 2, that love may be engendered in us justified.
Mary, who bad ni;iny sins forgiven, loved niii. h.
Use 1. So that this serveth for our comfort against
that we have been. God cuts all scores betwixt him
and his children : thou mayest now sleep quietly on
both sides, the coast is clear ; well may sius humble
thee, and bring thee on thy knees to Christ, they shall
not condemn thee.
Use 2. For a ground of hope touching some who as
yet are without, and sitm hopeless : ' iJy the grace of
God we are that we are,' 1 Cor. xv. 10. Despair of
none. 'Where God is purposed to shew mercy, he can
rescue the prey ; not only out of the devil's jaws, but
even out of his maw also, as Jouah out of the bellv of
hell.
Duct. Mark hero again that Paul and those of the
circumcision, when they walked in the flesh, were alike
before God to the uucircumciscd. Whence observe,
that where there is no true fear of God, no outward
circumstances, or privileges above others will com-
mend us before him. God's people, a people of Sodom
and Gomorrah, Isa. i. 10 ; God's people, when they
obey not, theirciixumcisiou is made uncircumcision,
Rom. ii. 25.
t'lij. But how can it be truly said, seeing that tie
one profess the true God, the other doth not?
Alts. 1. lu deeds they deny him; 2, in deeds they
set up false goJs, their lusts, pleasures, riches, &c. ;
and they are more abominable before him when the}-
profane his outward worship, Titus i. 10. Thus with us,
look whatsoever we may think of ourselves, yet while we
live in the flesh, we are no better than Turks or pagans
for the present. St Paul might have pleaded more
than we ; he was brought up at the feet of GamaUil,
his life was unblameable in the law ; our hopes are
better that are under the net, but our condition before
God is no otherwise.
Use. Fear to continue as nature made thee, even
when it is most decked aud adorned.
Jjoil. Hence we are further taught, that we must not
be ashamed to confess ourselves sinners with the first.
So Paul : 1 Tim. i. 15, ' Christ came to save sinners,
whereof I am chief.' David : Ps. xxxii. 4, ' I wdl
confess against myself.' Isaiah : chap. vi. 5, ' W^oo
is me, I am a man of polluted lips.' Job : chap,
xxxix. 37, ' I abhor m3'self ;' xlii. 5, (i, ' I am vile.'
The most upright are most forward in confession ;
Joshua vii. 19. It is the proper fruit of grace truly
tasted ; it will freely confess and give glory to God.
Use. It doth rebuke the shamefaceduess of mauy.
They think. Oh, should they say what sometimes
they were, it would be a discredit aud blemish to their
good name. This being indeed the way to get gloi-y
with God and with the godly, by taking shame to
ourselves.
Doct. Observe again what is the state of men by
nature, they are such on whom the wrath of God
abidelh. We are, from the verj' conception and
birth, such on whom God's indignation is pouied out,
yra, such on whom the full vials of God's wrath are
US
BA\NE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. 11.
pouvecl out, together with our being God's anger is
towards us, as in ourselves considered. Let us take
notice of the evils which do accompany us from the
birth, that we may understand the better that we ai'e
indeed children of wrath.
1. We are born such from whom God is separated:
' Your sins have separated twixt you and your God,'
La. lis. 2. AVe are ' strangers to God from the
womb,' Ps. Iviii. 3.
2. We are given up to Satan; children of the devil,
of darkness, under the power of the devil, the prince
of darkness, and are in all kind of darkness ; of igno-
rance : ' None understandeth, none seeketh after God,'
Ps. xiv. 2. Darkness of lusts and ungodliness, dark-
ness of condition ; God's anger abideth on all that do
not believe ; oh most dismal cloud !
3. We are subject to every curse in this life, whe-
ther spiritual or corporal.
4. To death temporal.
5. To death eternal.
How comes all this to pass ? Because we all by
nature are sinful ; together with our beings, we are
defiled ; we are sinners, and so ' come short of the
glory of God,' Eom. iii. 24.
The papists hold these four points tending to this
text :
1. That we are sinful, for God could not subject us
to wrath but for sin : Rom. i. 18, ' The wrath of God
is revealed against all iniquity.'
2. That this sin is by nature together with our being
conjoined, because by nature with our fii-bt being we
are subject to wrath.
3. That all of us by nature are sinful, for sin im-
puted.
4. The best of them grant, that likewise we are sin-
ful, and for sin deserving death.
We further affirm, that all of us are sinners, deserv-
ing wrath for the lust and proneness that is in us to
evil. This also they grant to go with original sin, and
to be a consequence of it ; but they will not have it sin
properly to which wrath belougeth.*
Use 1. It rebuketh such as shift off and slight over
their sins : We hope we are not the worst ; we live
homely, neighbourly, and quietly, doing as we would
be done by ; for the devil, we defy him ; for the curse
and hell, we hope God will be mercifid. These men
would make them be persuaded their case is worse
than it is. But these persons shall know one day ex-
perimentally our reports come far short of the matter.
Who knows the power of thy wrath ? None but the
damned. Believe it, and so avoid the mischief.
Use 2. Again, it must teach us to come out of our-
selves. If a favourite should lose the favour of a
prince, not to see the face of him, as Absalom ; if a
tenant were cast forth of his hold ; if a man for some
ofi'ence should be in the hands of some hard Cerberus-
like keeper, should have his house on fire ; would we
* Cone. Trid. sess. 6. decret.
not hold these conditions fearful and full of confusion?
What, then, shall the state of such be as are discoun-
tenanced with God, ' whose loving-kindness is better
than life,' Ps. Ixiii. 3, whose wrath and anger is more
bitter than death ! Well may they take their leave
of all created comforts that stand under God's dis-
pleasure, who at an instant can turn them out of all ;
' whose wrath is a consuming fire,' Heb. xii. 29.
Use 3. Thirdly, It must teach us often to view our-
selves. Why are these left as pricks in our sides,
blindness of mind, crookedness of will, laws of evil in
our members rebelling, sickness, poverty, reproach,
but to humble us ? ' Whoso blesseth himself, the
Lord's jealousy shall smoke against that soul,' Deut.
xxix. 19, 20. Our age is so full of Sadducees, that
John Baptist or the spirit of Elias bad need to be sent
amongst us ; for though like trumpets we daily sound
these things, none, when hearing this, bethiuketh how
he may escape this fire which burneth to destruction,
but they hope they are in as good state as these that
make more show.
By nature. Doct. Whence it is plain, that by
nature all of us are sinful ; sinful not only in regard
of Adam's sin imputed, but of corruption or concupi-
scence with which we are conceived, Ps. li. 5 and
Iviii. 3, Gen. viii. 21, Ezek. xvi. 4-6, Isa. liii. 6
and i. 4.
The papists go thus far : 1. Say they, We could not
be the children of wrath in justice if there were not
matter of wrath with us. 2. There is first the re-
bellion of our parents, ours, because we were in his
loins. 3. There is the habitual aversion of our minds
from God, which they grant an habitual iniquity, for
which little ones are guilty of wrath. We hold fur-
ther that for concupiscence, that is, the rebellion of
the law of the members against the law of the Si)irit
of God, that for this, as sin properly, they are the
children of wrath. This the papists deny to be sin,
and will have it sin only because it is caused by sin,
and is the matter of sin, but not sin properly. Con-
cupiscence is sin as caused from sin, guilty with that
guilt which it may cause. Concupiscence, not sin pro-
perly, not a foundation of guilt in itself. But both the
habit and indeliberate motions are sins forbidden in
the law ; for there not deliberate consent, but the root,
even the liesh and the passions unconsented to, for
the other are forbidden. In the fonner, such a thing
is here forbidden which Paul could not attain to but
by the law ; now he was no Cyclop. Again, Paul
calleth it sin, and giveth to it the formal cause of sin.
Whatsoever letteth the whole strength and might from
obeying the law, is against the law, and accursed.
God would not have created man with it. Why ?
Because it is not in a reasonable creature a pure ataxy,
but an iniquity ; and the goodness of the reasonable
creature is the conformity of the powers of it to the
law of God. That power which is bound to be con-
formable and is not, that power is a breach ; but such
Vku. 3.J
BAYNE ON EPHBSIANS.
119
is this, for the l:i\v requires that all onr powers should
love God with all the heart, mind, strength ; neither
doth bind the action voliintary, but the whole frame
of the snnl. The papists say it is often called sin, not
improperly, but as having resistance to the law of the
mind and the law of God. Others grant that though
in regard of the guilt it is not sin to the regenerate in
Christ, yet if it be considered in itself, it may fitly be
called sin. Aiis. It is mediately, in regard wo all in
Adam willing did that which hath brought it upon us.
Habitual aversion is sufficient. 2. It is potentially
approved, willed, afl'ected, &c.
Csf 1. To let us see it is not custom, or example,
or imitation only, whereby we are sinners, as Pelagius
taught. No, it is from inbred corruption ; our foun-
tain is envenomed, and so are all the streams that
issue from us.
2. To help us in repentance ; therefore the remain-
ders of it continue though the guilt be removed, and
the dominion captivated ; j-et they remain, to teach us
still to bewail our condition in this regard, and to
humble us : ' Wre'ched man that I am. who shall
deliver me?' Rom. vii. 24.
3. Hence we are exercised to renew our repentance
and a broken spirit.
■1. Hence we are given to sec in what need we stand
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and of him alone.
5. This must be confessed of the saints in the prac-
tice of repentance, and which all of us must eye and
bewail with Paul and Moses ; it being an excellent
assurance of our true conversion where this is bewailod.
The world and unregenerate men in their profession of
repentance never rise to see this or to bewail it, which
is the fountain and spawn of all unrighteousness. We
cannot think we are innocent.
6. To reprove the pharisaical conceits of many, who
were never altered, though at a day old thej- were
sinful to death ; yet after many fruits of this secret
sin they think themselves righteous, though we charge
them with this as sinners from the womb, such whose
lives are dead in lusts ; why, they are not the worst.
Nay, some so sottish that they will not believe that
children have any sin. Why (say they), what is more
innocent than a little infant ? And doth not Christ
s ly, Mat. xviii. 3, ' Unless ye become as one of these,
ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven ' ? One
of these not simply, but taken of one blessed b}- me,
having on them no actual guilt, and by my gi-ace hav-
ing their native corruption pardoned. This teacheth
that grace makoth children free from sin, and instead
of inheriting wTath, heirs of heaven. How may we
fear when onr first infancy was thus sinful ! None
complaineth, none feel themselves laden, none hunger-
ing and thirsting, every man carried away by Satan,
that none might return to Christ and be saved. They
hope they have good hearts to God, when indeed a
very progeny of vipers. Do I walk after the flesh, the
lust of my eye, fleshly minded, that is, not making my
calling a race of conscionable obedience, continually
walking before God, and ever and anon lifting up my
heart for the kingdom, ' labouring for the bread that
perisheth not,' John vi. 27, ' possessing as if I pos-
sessed not,' 1 Cor. vii. 30 ; but go on, my heart and
head full of worldly cares, living in idleness and lusts
of the flesh? These are the bitter fruits of a sinful
and cursed nature. If we see not our natures, the
stink and unsavoury vapours which ascend out of th m,
of strife, of unbelief, of pride, of voluptuousness, of
revenge, we want the principal ground of all humilia-
tion and repentance : the only spur which maketh us
seek righteousness out of ourselves, in Christ alone.
])oct. A fourth consolation is this : What is the
conversation of many outward worshippers of God ?
It is fleshly and carnal. Paul was an outward wor-
shipper of God a great while, was one that had the
seal of righteousness in his flesh, was baptized, was a
diligent Sabbath-keeper, was ' brought up at the feet
of Gamaliel,' as a son of the prophet, a blameless
walker of criminal matters ; yet all this his service
changed not his conversation. Before the grace of
God changed him, he walked still sensual and fleshly.
Isaiah tells us of some, chap. i. 15, who were wor-
shippers, comers to the temple ; but what was found
in their lives? Covetousness, oppression, presump-
tion, as if God were beholding to them for their out-
ward worship. So in Ezekiel the prophet, chap, xxxiii.
31, complains of the hypocrisy of his hearers that
would ' come and sit before him, and hear what God
saith, yet would not leave their covetousness,' pro-
faning the most holy word of God. Always there
were such who did give God their bodies, but with
outward service made no surrender of their hearts :
Jer. vii. 0, 10, 'Will you steal, mnrder,'and commit
adultery, &c., and come and stand before me in this
house ?' Such were in Christ's time : ' This people
draw near with their lips, but their hearts are far from
me,' Mat. xv. 8. In the apostles' time, many of their
followers and hearers, notwithstanding their outward
obedience, were unreformed, God not dispensing the
grace of election so largely as of outward calling. The
condition of the visible church always was and is to
be such as shall have virgins and lamps oilless. A
glass for these times especially, of which Paul and
Peter have foretold, 2 Tim. iii. 5, ' that men shall not
join the power of godliness with the show of it,' that
' men shall walk after their lusts.' How many who,
notwithstanding they are not to be blamed for their
homage to God, yet remain as Paul, a great while un-
altered in their conversation ? Like Paul's widows,
we hear and hear, but laden with many lusts, and
therefore hear much and profit little. How many of
us yet hearing live in covetousness, in incontinency,
in intemperance, in stomachfulness, in self-love, and
vain gloi-y ; many in idleness here and there tattling,
and solacing our hearts with idle discourse ; herein
another tasting a spiced cup, herein a third walking
]:o
EAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. II.
as Paul or other, before God visited them, in the out-
Tvard observance of his worship, but yet yielding
obedience to their own wills and lusts of their own
hearts : ' Woe to them who come near me with their
lips.' These are they that cause the gospel to be re-
moved by unworthy walking, for God when it is un-
fruitful will translate it where it shall be fruitful. He
can bear the Turk and papist, and the profuLe atheist,
better than you. Lev. x. 3, for he will ' be sanctified in
them that come near him.'
Use 1. Wherefore let us sift ourselves ; pray to God
to open our hearts. That is true and right which cometh
from the inward form ; this ocl_y worketh ond distin-
guisheth. Power of grace must be measured, not so
much by the work external as the state of the person
working. He hath power who worketh from a living
heart, whose labour is within as well as without, who
strikes at the inward roots of evil, whose obedience is
universal. An hypocrite is worse aflected in good than
a good man in evil ; he hath no mind to that good he
doth, but liketh better of the contrary. A good man
doth grieve at the evil he doth, and loveth the con-
trary. God regardeth not so much action, as vigour
in the action. Some do strive all for fonnality. Some
do count it religion enough to rail on idleness and
formality, and to be able to discourse of a question.
Use 2. We are hereby taught not to rest in any out-
ward right, nor content ourselves with the work done,
but examine how we do things.
1. That we do everything for God, practising the
first commandment in every one, doing all for love of
God, not putting him ofl' with every slight and sorry
service, as if anything were good enough for him.
2. To do everything as before Goil, so as is be-
seeming the purity of his nature, spiritual and holy,
with reverence of his glorious presence.
8. To make sure we grow by our duties we under-
take ; all true gi'ace groweth by the exercise of it.
4. To labour against hypocrisy, heaviness, deadness,
and our particular corruptions ; and to shake up our-
selves when we go about business of this nature.
5. To think how far civil men may go to do that
and more, for q>ialitcrcttnqnc dtfiiiicli is the intent and
utmost mark of formalists. We must put to our best
afl'ections and our delight in the full bent and strength ;
otherwise it were easy being a Christian, might we
under this piofession let our graces loose as we would.
Doct. Here we may further observe what it is that
bcareth sway in the unregcnerate ; it is his corrupt
will and mind ; for so the apostle here saith, ' in ful-
filling the will of the flesh and of the mind.' So Paul
speaketh, Piom. vii. 5, ' When we were in the flesh ;'
Titus iii. 3, ' Carried about with divers lusts ;' and
Peter saith, those that are not called eflectually, they
are in their conversation conformed to lusts of igno-
rance. Thus the secure gallants' life is squared,
following the sight of their own eyes, ' walking in their
own ways,' as Acts xiv. 10 ; till God give repentance.
they stray like sheep in the paths of their own concu-
piscences. As, on the contrary ' they that are in the
Spirit walk after the Spiiit ; so they that are in the
flesh, after the lusts of the flesh,' Gal. v. 24, 25.
Use 1. It convinceth us whether we are in our
natural estate or no ; have an eye to the coarse and
strain of our will and mind ; what is it we specially
aa';-ct, desire, and seek after. This detecteth the vain
presumption of many, who think if they can [say] the
creed, have Christendom, be orderly churchmen, say the
Lord's prayer, think this is Christianity enough. As
for putting ofl' their corrupt nature and fiuful lusts,
to which naturally their hearts incline, and ^hereunto
they live in perpetual slavery and bondage, they think
it needless, and that God, who hath made and knowetli
our natures, doth not expect that we should be fi^ce
from that which is a nature in us.
Use 2. This is aground of dehortation, to fight against
and renounce our own wills and fleshly desires, resist
our sinful lusts, as ever we will assure ourselves our
nature to be regenerate. What a shame for Cbristiaiis
nut to have power over their inordinate lusting in
meats and drinks, when a dog will be trained to stand
upon a table and touch nothing which is not given
him ! The lusts of a man's mind and will, will never
be satisfied if it be served. What was Amnon \he
better when he had gotten the will of his sister by
violence ? 2 Sam. xiii. 7. Nay, the very lusting for
a thing maketh a good man he dare not touch it, when
now it is present. When David had a month's mind
to the waters of Bethlehem, he would not touch it when
now it was brought to him.
Ukc 3. This letteth us see a diflierent property of
one in Christ from him that is not. He that is in
Christ is not a harbinger and purveyor, making pro-
vision to fulfil the will of the flesh. Sin hath not
willing obeisance performed to it ; it reigneth not : in
the other, it bath his full swing ; they are thralls and
vassals to the flesh: 'He sets himself in an evil way, be
imagiueth mischief ; he hardencth his face, and will not
be abashed' in his course, Ps. xxxvi. 4. Sin is sweet
to him, as a lozenge under his tongue, Prov. xxi. 1 ; it is
meat and drink to have their wills. The godly, over-
borne by rebellion of their wills, their hearts smito
them ; they go forth and weep ; for as meat unwhole-
some taken into a stomach which hath strength of
nature causeth after vomit and sickness, so where there
is this life of grace, this poison of sin once taken down
cannot but make a sick soul.
Doct. Lastly, Here observe that even the children
of the godly are by nature children of wrath, and
not only those born out of the covenant, but even
those to whom the pi'omises, as the apostle witnesseth,
that to them and their children belong the promises,
Acts ii. 39, even these are by nature no better than
others. The apostle at large doth prove this conclu-
sion : ' The Jew by nature hath no pre-eminence above
the Gentiles, but is under sin aid under death, hath
Veu. 4.]
BAYNE OX EPHESIANS.
121
his mouth stopped,' Rom. ii'., from all plea for himself,
as well as the Gcutile ; aud David confesscth this,
that though he came of righteous Jesse, 5'tt ' he was
born in sin, aud conceived in iniquity,' Ps. li. G ; for
even righteous parents do propagate posterity, not by
force of regeneration, but carnal generation. They
beget not as new creatures in Christ, but as old, even
iu Adam.
Olij. But here it may be objected, that the Scripture
teileth us that God is the God of the seed of the godly.
Now there is no benefit, if pardon of sin aud life ever-
lasting belong not to infants upon this, that God is
their God.
Obj. And it is said that the children of one be-
lieving parent are holy, 1 Cor. vii. 14, which cannot
be meant of legitimate, for so they might be if neither
were a believer ; nor only a member of the visible
church, for so they might be if neither were.
Alts. This is true, aud so is the other. They fight
not because the respects are divers. Purents, there-
fore, have a double person, the one of Adam, the other
of members of the second Adam. Now iu the first
respect they bring forth children of wrath ; iu the
second, children of the covenant, children of graces, I
may say.
But here many doubts may be moved.
Quest. 1. First, how the parent whose faith is but
for himself to live by, can by his faith insinuate his
children into the covenant.
Quest. 2. Again, when many a Noah have Hams,
how faith can believe such a thing, for the thing be-
lieved must be infallible.
Alls. To the first, the fiiith of the parent doth brinr;
the child into the covenant ; yet so as the child livcth
by his own faith, which is not to be denied in such as
surviving come to fellowship of like precious faith.
01>J. But many infants die before they come to hear
and to have faith, for aught we know. What may be
sai 1 to this case ?
Alls. They live by their faith, because iu this case
the faith of the father is the child's faith also ; for
look, as it was just with God to reckon the deed of
Adam all our deeds, so it is not ill beseeming his
mercy and justice to let in th's case the faith of the
parent stand for the child.
Alls. For the second: Faith is not wavering, though
the event answer not, because it doth not absolutely
apprehend this salvation for every one, but Icaveth
place to God's secret judgments.
Ohj. But how can it thus conditionally believe with-
out wavering ?
Alls. It is one thing to waver, another thing to be-
lieve with condition. We believe we shall have out-
ward things, yet with a condition.
Quest. A third question is, how this distinction can
escape a contradiction. That which is true, must be
true in some time. Now if an infant may bo born
having the covenant (which iu some case wo teach).
there is no time in which this infant can bo said a chill
of wrath.
Alt':. It folio weth not, for there is nothing wherein
it may not be said a child, though it be born with ap-
plication of the covenant ; for as the parent hath a
double person, so hath the infant. In the one it is a
child of the covenant, in the other of wrath. Mark
for conclusion these three things.
1. Every one is a son of wrath in Adam, even in
that instant and in God's eye, with whom there is
neither past nor to come. We, we are all of us
dead.
2. This wrath abideth till application is made of the
blood of Christ.
3. If this be even with oar first being whensoever
it is, it taketh not away the respect of our natural
condition : miserable man th:it I am I &c. This
was true of John Baptist, yet from the womb he was
sanctified.
Use. 1. To confute the slanderous papists and
Lutherans, who would make us anabap'ists, as deny-
ing sin original, denying the guilt of it. Where we
teach it in infants, we teach it worlhy of wra:h,
teach the persons as coming of Adam, children of
wi-alh, yet as in the covenant of grace to have pardon,
and the seal is a seal set to this, not as a foundation
or beginning of it.
Secondly, We may see what it is that is born of the
flesh, and therefore take occasion by it to humble our-
selves even in the compassing posterity, and to lay
hold of that most precious promise which assureth us
that God will be our God, and the God of our seed.
Gen. xvii. 7, though we may leave place for his secret
will, which tendeth to his glory.
Thirdly, That he saith, ice all, it doth give us to see
the falsehood of that dream of our lady's birth without
original sin. The apostle doth say, that all the Jews
were by nature children of wrath ; ' every mouth
stopped, none that doth good, no not one,' Rom. iii.
12, 19 : yet the papist will have a canvass touching
our lady, whether by some extraordinary dispensation
she might not be excepted. Thus while (most foolishly)
they will advance her above all Christian people, they
do thrust her out from having fellowship in the com-
mon salvation, Christ coming • to save his people
from sin,' Hat. i. 21.
Ver. 4. Bill God, who is rich in meicij, throwjh his
(jrent lore wherewith he loved us.
Thus far the apostle hath laid down this sentence,
concerning our quality and condition. Now he Com-
eth to fill up the sentence, for the sense being
hitherto suspended, ' You, and we all of us, dead in
sin, hath ho quickened.' Now, this latter part hath
three branches to be considered :
1. The causes working this.
2. The order of working it.
8. The end.
122
BAYNE ON EPHIiSIAXS.
[Chap. II.
The first in the 4th verse ; the second by a grada-
tion, verses 5, 6 ; the third, verse 7. Whence to the
lOih verse is inferred our free salvation, which in the
6th verse was by the way interserted.
Now, the first cause is God the Father, here de-
scribed from his rich mercy ; and lest we should mar-
vel how God should come to be merciful to us, he
tellcth the fountain of this mercy, his great love. So
that this verse doth give us to consider of two pro-
perties of God,
1. His mercy.
2. His love, favour, grace, kindness ; the one the
fountain of the other.
Docl. First, Here we see, that God is a God of rich
mercies ; and the consideration' hereof is not lightly
to be passed, because no man is so blind that hath
not this in bis mouth. This then is our rejoicing, to
know God, not so much what he is, or his essence, as
of what property he is unto us. Both the works, the
word of God do witness it. All bis ways have the
saints approved, as merciful and faithful, Ps. xsv. 10:
and Paul calleth God, ' a God of all compassions,
Father of mercies,' 2 Cor. i. 3 : and though there is
not greater or lesser in God (whatsoever is in him,
being himself, be being infinite), yet in regard of
works there is a common inferior mercy, and a sin-
gular rich mercy : that is over all his works, this such
as he taketh to be over his, even those ' vessels of
mercy,' Rom. ix. 23. Look, by how much the nearer
the creature is in affinity to God, the nearer is the
blessedness of it to God. I need not to prosecute the
doctrine which so many have amply laid down. But
let us consider the use.
Vae 1. That great commandment of the law (the
having God for our God) doth command to know, and
to acknowledge this truth always, that he is most
merciful to us. Have all creatures eyes to look up
to the mercy of God in their necessities, and to trust
to his faithfulness for help and succour in their
miseries, and shall his childi-en be blind '? Jehoshaphat
said, 2 Cbron. xx. 20, 'Lord, we know not what to do,
but our eyes are unto thee.'
Use 2. This doth reprove our weakness. We say he
is a merciful God, but when he doth delay, or renew
his witnesses against us, we think be hath shut up his
mercy and loving compassions. Again, when we
think that God will not forgive our sins, then this
mercy of God is forgotten. Again, when men think
God's hand is hard towards them, and conceive of his
dealing as cruel, where then is this sentence, that he
is rich in mercy ?
Ohj. But you will say. What though he hath
shewed us mercy, may we not complain in this kind
when his hand tm-neth ? I answer, He never turucth
from these mercies : ' If my children' (saith the Lord)
' oifciid, I will correct them wilh rods, but my mercy
will I not take from them,' Ps. Ixxxix. 32, 83. We
must therefore return in a holy blush, and learn to
say, ' Yet God is good to Israel,' Ps. Ixxiii. 1 ; ' It is
his mercy that we are not consumed,' Lam. iii. 22.
Use 3. It doth serve to bear off a temptation of un-
worthiness. Satan will tell the humbled soul. Thou
art a grievous sinner, privy in thy own heart to many
foul and abominable corruptions : thou hast grieved
the Spirit, trespassed against thy enlightening, &c.
How canst thou look to be saved, or once come before
God with any comfort ? Hereunto the faithful soul
must be ready to reply. Yet the mercies of God, and
the merits of Christ Jesus, do infinitely exceed them ;
neither are the mercies of God abridged by sins of
infirmity, but rather thereby the more specified and
declared. Thus resting upon the rock of eternity, and
the impregnable truth of God's gracious promises, he
casts himself into the bottomless sea of God's mercies,
with this resolution, that if he must needs perish,
they shall hale and pull him from the most tender
bowels and everlasting compassion of his blessed God,
to whom his soul is fled.
Use 4. This is a virtue of our heavenly Father to
be imitated, ' Be merciful, as your heavenly Father is
merciful,' Luke vi. 3G.
Ohj. But it may be said. How should God be mer-
ciful to me, for I am his enemy, and a son of his
wrath, and mercy is so far from such that it rejoiceth
against the judgment of those whom he hateth ?
Ans. If this fear proceed out of an unfeigned long-
ing after God's mercy, and to be delivered from that
misery whereof thou complainest, then be of good
comfort ; for if ever thou hast tasted of the sweetness
of this grace, thou shaft be sure to have it again.
' He retaineth not his anger for ever, because mercy
pleaseth him,' Micah vii. 18.
He is the Son,* his mercj' (as all other his pro-
perties) is in God infinitely, eternally', and unchange-
ably : ' For a moment, in mine anger, I hid my face,
but with everlasting mercy have I had compassion on
thee,' Isa. liv. 8.
Now, the fountain of this mercy is God's love to
us from eternity, which inclined towards us when we
were hateful. When he bad determined to manifest
this love, then according to mercy he saved us. Grace,
and mercy, and his giving Christ, all is from hence.
' He so loved the world,' John iii. 10. For had the
Lord hated us, be would have glorified himself in
our deserved misery.
Mercy shall triumph against judgment, of those
whom he loveth. And experience sheweth, that the
straitest conjunction in greatest love, breedeth the
most tender compassions in miseries.
Ohj. But here is a difficulty to be cleared. In the
verse before, he saith, we are the children of God's
wrath ; here he saith, we are such whom God did so
greatly love, that lie took pity on our misery, and
healed us in Christ. But the answer is easy.
Ans. By considering that love and wrath might
* Qu. ' Sun' ?— Ed.
Ver. 5.]
BATNE ON EPHESIAKS.
123
stand logotbcr. For tho parent may be thoruuglily
augry with the child whom ho tenderly loveth ; and
so it was with God, wlio knew how to love, with that
eternal love, and yet how to be augry with us. llatred
and love expel each other, but anger and love may
stand together.
l>l>j. But this doth not seem clear to me (may some
say), because tho Scripture doth make God's good
will to be towards us through Christ ; he hath made
us beloved in him, we are reconciled to him in Christ ;
so everywhere.
Alls. For answer. There is a double love : the one
internal with God ; the other external, manifested in
the creature.
Now, this internal love is everlasting ; it was the
foundation of mercy, of the giving of Christ in mercy.
But that external, manifested in the creature, is
nothing but a stream swimming out of this, before
held down by justice; and this comcth through Christ.
So saith Saint John, 1 John iv. 9, ' Herein was the
love of God manifested, that he sent his Son,' &c.
And all our salvation is by mercy, as Paul to Titus
calleth it, Titus iii. 5 ; it is the epiphany of the
Lord's kindness, and external love to mankind, Titus
ii. 11.
God then (we see) doth love his, before Christ be
given to them as a mediator for them. Though in
God this love is but one most simply, as himself is
most simply one, yet for the change that it maketh
in the creature, and to help our weak uuderstandiiig,
a former and a latter love may be considered ; for
there ariseth a grace of God unto us from the blood
of Christ, of justification unto life. Thus Christ is
called the ' mediator of the Xew Testament,' Heb. ix.
15 ; and in this respect the Scripture putteth our
reconciliation to God, in the death of Christ, 2 Cor.
V. 19, Horn. iii. 24. These and the like places must
not be so understood, as if the Lord himself before
entirely hated us ; but because that in Christ that
former love of God springeth forth, which while
justice was unsatisfied lay hid. For there was a love
lo us before Christ ; and the giving of Christ was the
etl'ect of it, as John iii. 16. It is good for a child
sometime not to know how well his father loves him.
And a kind-hearted father doth of.eu bear a secret in-
wai'd atfection toward an ungracious sou whom he
hath cast out from him, though he will not suffer it
to appear, till by mediation and humble request of
some friend he make it appear to his son. And thus,
to say that the Lord altogether hated us in himself,
until Christ made intercession, is such an assertion as
is not found.
For Christ made intercession, called, or uncalled.
Ii called, there was great love in the Father calling
h.m to undertake that office for us. If we say un-
called, it is contrary to Scripture, in which nothing is
more evident than the calling, anointing, and sending
of the Son by the Father.
])i)ct. Well then, from the order we se? what it ia
which is the principal procuring cause of pity towards
us in our miseries; it is love of God. So that if we
would see evidences of love to our neighbour, wo may
gather them hence, by seeing what mercies are with
us, and bowels 3carning in their miseries ; no com-
passion, no love. Again, that there is a great love in
God, even when he is angry with us, such a love as
makes him give his Son to death.
Use. 1. This then may serve to confirm us in
assurance of God's favour toward us : Rom v. 10,
' If when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God
by the death of his Son, much more shall we be saved
by his life.' If a man out of love have sought the
friendship of his enemj-, and used means to be recon-
ciled to him, is it not likely that he will be constant
in his love to hiiu to the end ? But howsoever it fall
out with man, most sure it is that God will not
change ; for ' whom he once loveth, he lovelh to the
end,' John xiii. 2 ; ' I the Lord change not, therefore
ye sons of Jacob are not consumed,' Mai. iii. 7.
Use 2. It teacheth us our duty to God and man ;
he hath loved us first, therefore must we love him
again, 1 Johniv. 19. His love must constrain us, 2 Cor.
v. 14 ; and our love is a reflexion of his to us. ' And
if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another,'
1 John iv. 11.
Yer. 5. Eien xrheii roc trere dead by sins, hath quick-
ened us tof/ether in Christ, by whose yrace ye are saved.
I have spoken of this death before, of the kind of
it, of the symptoms or tokens of it, and uses of the
doctrine, upon the first verse. Now, I will add some
things which this context doth admonish, and I then
omitted.
First, How we can be said to be dead when there is
some sparks of divine knowledge in us. Secondly,
What this word trespass meaneth, and how it differeth
from the word sins being joined with it.
To the first, the light of knowledge in us is such as
doth not give life, but is imperfect, tending to leave
us without e.\cuse.
Again, it may he doubted whether we are bom with
this light, as tlie seeds of it, or whether afterward by
the book of the creature and Scripture it comes to be
manifested to us. It is not knowledge that life
standeth in, for the devils then could not be without
a spiritual life ; but it is the kind of knowledge, even
that which is spiritual and heavenly, and this is not
in any by nature in any measure.
For the word trespass, rrasa<TTu/j,a, it signifieth pro-
perly an error of ignorance.
The other word sin, a.,u,aiTia, signifieth an aberra-
tion from the law, without this respect.
Quickened. There is a threefold death, so a three-
fold life :
Of nature ; grace ; glory.
Here he speaketh of the life of grace, wherein those
12i
BAYN'E OX EPHESIANS.
[ClTAP. II.
believing Ephesians who Lad been dead, were now alive.
Interlacing our free salvation, he cometh to the
second degree, our resurrection in Christ. There is
a double resurrection ; the one is the resurrection of
the just and unjust, of the body, as in the creed we
profess to believe a resurrection at the last dav, as
John vi. 89.
The other resurrection is from the death of sin, in
Bome measure to be quickened by the voice of Christ,
so that we hve a new life, even the life of God ; being
before all of us ' by natuie dead in sin, and trespasses,
and the uncirciimcisiou of the heart ;' blind in our
minds, and so ' estranged from the life of God ;' hard
in our hearts, unholy in our afl'ections. Now this
first resurrection stands in this, that we live a new
life, even the life of God, which standeth in the light
of the mind, in fleshy tenderness of hearts, in the holy
motions of the afl'ections, that in the virtue of Christ's
resurrection we rise to newness of life, that in him we
be a new creatui-e, 2 Cor. v. 17.
The third thing is that which followeth, ylorifybui
ill the lieaveiis ; and this is that he speaketh of when
he saith, in Christ we are set in htaveuly places. So
that the words jointly considered, tend to this sense ;
Even when we were dead in our sins, stinking in our
lusts and corrupt natures, then did God of his rich
mercy bring us to life, raising us tip together in
Chris'.
And when he saith in Clirist, it is plain that we are
saved of his mere grace ; yea, though we dwell in
these mortal bodies, yet we have in Christ the resur-
rection of these bodies ; yea, though we are now absent
from the Lord, pilgrims here, yet in Christ we are
after a sort set gloriously in the heavens, we are
already seised of those everlasting mansions. The
dignity of the person giving extendeth the mercy, and
the grievousness of our misery doth exceedingly am-
plify the mercy.
Doct. Observe, first, what it is which setteth out
the rich kindness of God ; it is this, even our misery
and wretchedness wherein he findeth us : Ezek. xvi.
8-6, ' When thy navel was not cut, nor washed in
water, nor salted with salt ; when no eye pitied thee,
when polluted in thj- blood, &c. ; even then I said
unto thee. Thou shall live.' 1 Cor. vi., ' Fornicators,
idoLiters, adulterers, wantons, buggerers, thieves,
covetous, drunkards. Sec, such (saith the apostle) were
some of you.' Titus iii. 8, ' Ye were in times past
unwise, disobedient, deceived, serving lusts and
divers flea^ivres, living in maliciousness and envy,
hateful, and hating one another. But when the
bountifuluess and love of God our Saviour appeared,'
&c. ' In this appeared love, not that we loved him,
but that he loved us first,' 1 John iv. 10. ' Even
when we were enemies, he reconciled us to himself by
the death of his Son,' Rom. v. 10. If it be well con-
sidered, it will make us to see the rich mercy of God
to man.
There are three things that do especially lead ns
into these treasures of rich mercy :
1. The one our estate wherein God findeth us.
2. The state wherein God setteth us before he
leave us.
3. The way or means whereby he compasseth our
deliverance from death, and our glorious salvation.
The first is set down in this 5th verse.
The second in the 6th verse.
The third, left to bo gathered from these words,
' together with Christ.'
These might be particularly amplified.
Use 1. This teacheth what we must do, if we would
see the love of God to us ; get a true knowledge and
sense of natural condition ; dead men, in whom there
is cot by nature the least spark of spiritual and hea-
venly life, our natural life being but a shadow of life ;
it is but a goodly vizor drawn over a dead and rotten
corpse : Rev. iii. 1, ' Thou hast a name that thou
hvest, but thou art dead," saith our Saviour to the
angel of Sardis. The consideration of this will work
true humihty, and a thankful acknowledgment of
God's unspeakable love and mercy. What was it
but the due pondering of these things that did carry
David to such an admiration of God's bounty towards
himself and all men, crying out, Ps. cxliv. 8, ' Lord,
what is man that thou regai-dest him ?' and forceth
the prophet to this confession : Lam iii. 12, ' It is the
Lord's mercy that we are not consumed, because his
compassions fail not.'
Use 2. This also is a gi-ound of hope, that God will
never leave us ; for that mercy of God, which, when
we are dead, did put life into us, and quicken us, will
now much more help us, and comfort us in all our
miseries, James i. 17, for 'with him is no change ;
his mercies endure for ever.' As a mother, when she
has borne, and brought forth, and endured the hardest
hand of labour and pain, will think nothing too much
she doeth for the fruit of her womb she dearly loveth :
Isa. xlix. 15, ' Can a mother forget her child, and not
have compassion on the son of her womb ? Though
they should forget, yet will not I forget thee, saith
the Lord.' Rom. v., ' If, when we were enemies, we
were reconciled to God by the death of his Son ; much
more, being now reconciled, shall we be saved bv his
life.'
Boct. Observe, further, that man hath no power to
gave himself; no disposition to the salvation which is
entered through faith in Christ. He hath made us
fit ; that which we are, we are through the grace of
God. Look what disposition there is in a carrion to
life, there is that in our stinking souls to the life of
grace : ' Out of me can ye do nothing,' John xv. 5.
Ohj. But if we cannot further ourselves towards
salvation, then the prol'anest beast is as near God as
the best and justest churchman unconverted.
Jns. I answer : no nearer for kind, but nearer in
regard he is not so far removed in this kind.
Veu. 5.]
BAYNK ON EPHESIANS.
A man having new sent oat his spirit, and one
stinking in the grave, the one may be said nearer to
life than the other, in regard he is not entered so far
into the des^rees of corruption in which the other lieth;
and yet the one can no more help himself to life than
the other. So a fox and an ass, the one may be said
nearer to reason than the other, because in degree of
unreasonableness he is not so much removed ; yet in
kind they are both one, and can do nothing which
might change their kind. So here, they are said
nearer respectively, in regard of other sinners more re-
mote, not that absolutely thej* are near ; as an ape
may be said comparatively to be reasonable.
Use. This confuteth the enemies of Go I's grace,
papists and Lutherans, who make man have some
relics of strength, whereby, being excited, and pre-
sented, and shewed a fit object, he can of himself turn
to God. But what were it available, to come to a
blind man and shew him the sun, and tell him of it ?
Till he have an insight given him, all is vain. So
hero nccdeth a creating, renewing grace, not a bare
mending or repairing what is amiss.
Ohj. But if we cannot at all dispose ourselves to
life, why are we called upon ? Why should we hear
the word ? &c.
Ana. Because these things are good, such as God
requireth, which we must not leave off, because we
cannot do them pleasingly, but labour to attain the
right manner.
Secondly, That we may not set ourselves farther off
salvation, which we may, though we cannot do that
which may help forward our calling. It is forlorn,
desperate folly, when we are in some degrees of evil,
to think the crow can be no blacker than her wing,
and so throw down ourselves deeper into mischief.
Though as we use them these prepare us not, yet as
God doth use them they do prepare us ; as when one
striketh a knife into his lungs, God may so guide it as
to heal an imposthume. A man taking drink intem-
perately, and sinning, God may heal a sickness by it.
Use 2. Hence learn we to detest those works of
congruity, and confess we can do nothing ; cry to God,
' Turn thou us, and we shall be turned.' A mother
will not cast away her child for an itch, or the rising
of pimples, which for the present deform ; she bought
it too dear to part with it so lightly. So our God will
not for infirmities cast us off, he hath bought us at too
dear a rat« so to part with us.
QiiUkeiieti us in Christ. Ohs. What is the state to
which the believer is brought ? He is made partaker
of the life of God. It may be said of him which is
spoken of the prodigal child, who, though he had been
dead, yet is now alive, Luke xv. 32. So these brought
unto the faith, though before dead, yet now are brought
to life. The apostle, dead in trespasses and sins, as
the rest, came to have Christ living in him, Gal.
ii. 20 ; being set into Christ, he had fellowship in the
death and resurrection of Christ, Philip, iii. 10.
The Colossians, dead in the uncircnmcision of hearts,
came to be brought to life with Christ, their sins being
forgiven them, Col. iii. 3. We have experience of it,
who were blind, uncircumcised in heart, savouring
earthly things, walking from trespass to trespass, ut-
terly unacquainted with the life of God, ' now light in
the Lord,' Eph. v. 8, now our hearts pricked for sin,
trembling at the word, pressed to obedience, now
affecting heavenly things, walking in righteousness,
finding that God in Christ dwelleth in us. AuJ for
better conceiving it, it is fit to consider,
1. What it is.
2. Who is the author of it.
3. In what order it is wrought.
4. The property of it.
1. It is nothing but the created gift of grace, which
frameth the whole man to live according to God, or
supernatural grace giving life, and bringing forth mo-
tions according to God, as the natural life.
2. The power of God alone, with the word and
sacraments, give this life, called therefore ' immortal
seed.' By the word we are all quickened and con-
formed to the imago of the second Adam, called there-
fore ' the word of life :' ' Who hath brought life and
immortality to light by the gospel.'
3. For the order, there is first a taking away of
sins; for while we live in them we are in death.
Secondly, there is a taking of life in our behalf.
Thirdly, a holding out of these things, with the voice
of God unto the soul : ' The dead in their graves shall
hear the voice of the Son of God, and shall live,' John
V. 25. A receiving of Christ, a forgiving of our sins,
and quickening with the Spirit.
4. The property of which life is eternal, and hath
no ending. Christ being raised, dieth no more, nor a
Christian.
Quest. How may we know that we are alive ?
Aiu. Every life seeks its own preservation ; as
natural life seeks that which is fit for that life, so doth
this spiritual life that which is fit for itself: as the
word of God, 1 Peter ii. 2, ' And the things that are
above, where Christ sitteth ;' Col. iii. 1, 'The food
which perisheth not, but endures for ever.' As the
life is immortal, so it seeks immortal food by which
it liveth to God ; the Ufe of grace, it is maintained by
bread from heaven, from the living God.
Every natural life, in the several kinds of it, seeks
its preservation of him, and by him that is the author
of it. Children of their parents, yea, and ' the eyes
of all creatures look to the Creator,' Ps. civ. So here,
they that are quickened with the life of God, are ever
and anon running to him as their Father, crying and
calling upon him for supply in all their wants ; by
the spirit of adoption, they cry Ahba, Rom. viii. 15.
He that hath this spiritual life in any measure is
sensible, and ever complaining of spiritual death and of
corrupt nature, the sight whereof is most noisome to
his sense. A dead man perceives no stench to come
126
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
from him. An evident sign of spiritual life, to sigh
an I groan under the body, and to cry out, ' miser-
able,' &c., Rom. vii. 24; Good Lord, what a state is
this ; what a bed-rid disposition doth hang about me,
that I can neither find comfortable sense nor motion
towards things spiritual ! Every man, the more
quick with the Spii'it, the more complaining in this
kind.
Life is active and stirring. If I see an image still
without motion, I know, for all the eyes and nose,
&c., it hath no life in it. So the want of spiritual
motion in the soul to God-ward, and the practice of
godliness, argueth want of spiritual life.
Love to the brethren : ' By this we know we are
translated from death to life, because we love the
brethren,' 1 John iii. 14.
Use 1. This is a matter of admiration, of joy, and
thanksgiving. If a man were recovered of a deadly
disease, when past hope, how would he tell of it, and
hold himself bound to the man by whose skill and en-
deavour he hath been raised ! How much more
should we record and tell of God's unspeakable mercy
and love to us ; that when we were not only sick in
soul, but even stark dead and void of all spiritual life,
sense, and motion, hath breathed into our dead hearts
the breath of that spiritual life of grace, and hath
made us now to stand up from the dead and live in
his sight ? Have not we cause to rejoice, and say,
' Thanks be to God ; we were the servants of sin' ?
Eom. vi. 17. But if we creep up out of some deadly
sickness, we will tell of it, and say, What a glorious
and wonderful power of God was it to raise me ! But
when our souls creep out of sin and hellish igno-
rance, the darkness of denth, how should this much
more affect and cause us to magnify such a power of
God!
Use 2. This letteth us see the fearful condition of
nnregenerate men ; they lie exposed to the sun as dead
carcases, the stink of whose nature is noisome to each
livinc creature. That they cannot see it, is because
the hght of nature, through the strength of rebellious
affections and common custom in sin, is so extin-
guished, that it cannot truly inform the conscience
touching our own conditions; and in that we feel it
not, it is because our hearts are stone dead, and ut-
terly void of that power of life conferred by the Holy
Ghost, which should indeed make them feel the dis-
ease of sin.
Fearful, therefore, is the estate of those men which
never onco suspect themselves of nourishing this mon-
ster, which feedeth itself strong in them, to deprive
them of life, but hand-over-head sleep in their filthi-
ness, and never examine themselves as touching any
token of spiritual life, to secure themselves of part
and portion in that blessed land of the living. In this
estate men fare as they which are infected with some
mortal pestilence, who, although they are tainted, yet
not feeling it, go about their business cheerfully, eat.
drink, and are merry; yea, and make a jest, and tush
at the plague, and behold suddenly are stricken them-
selves, and laid in the grave. So an nnregenerate
man, having both the disease of sin in his bones, yei,
and the funestal and deadly marks in his soul, yet
being void of that rare grace of godly wisdom to dis-
cern it, runneth on in his dying life from town to
town, from house to house, infecting others with the
stink of his sores, and running botches, yea, and plays
with sin in his common talk, as a child doth with a
fawning cur in a string, till it being too strong for
him, plucks him down to hell, and returns upon him
with the sharp stinging teeth of everlasting death and k
misery.
Use 3. This must stir us up to feel ourselves quick-
ened with an everlasting life, and more and more to
seek and labour for the augmentation of it. The wo-
man of Samaria, when Christ told her there were
living waters, of which whoso drank did never so
thirst more, she cried, ' Lord, give me of that
water,' John iv. 15. Look up to Christ, that quick-
ening Spirit, shew him thy relics of spiritual death,
and pray him to swallow them up victoriously in the
Ufa of grace.
Ver. 6. And hath raised m up iof/elher. Resurrec-
tion is metaphorical or proper : metaphorical, when a
man swimmeth out of some deadly evils ; proper, when
a man being fallen down by death, riseth up by new
quickenance : this is first and second. The first,
when the soul, fallen down from God into death of
sin, doth come to be quickened with the life of God.
The latter, of the body, whether extraordinary, which
is the privilege of some few, or common to all. Now,
we that are in Christ, have all kinds of resurrection
after some manner : 1. Our condition most deadly we
get out of; 2. Our soul is quickened; 8. For our bod)-,
it is hid in Christ, we have it in hope.
Doct. Observe here, what God hath given us in his
Son, even the resurrection of these bodies. We are
dead by reason of sin, and these our bodies are sown
in mortality, and see coiTuption, yet we have them in
Christ raised up ; yea, after a sort we in present may
see this exemplified : 1. In that our head is raised;
for whatsoever may be said of the head, may be spoken
of the members. If the head be safe above water,
and living, the body may be said (though covered) to
live likewise : so that our head, Christ Jesus, having
this resurrection, we ate already seised of it in our
head. 2. Again, we have it already ; why ? Because
that power which must raise us up, it is with Christ,
jier iiiodiim rediiiiddiititt : all things tending to our sal-
vation are put in his hands ; there is not a resuiTec-
tion and life, for his own person alone, but the
treasures of life, even the hidden life which every
member must have, is already seised by him. 3. We
all of us have right to it, though we as yet enter not
upon it. 4. Last of all, we have entrance even pre-
Ver. C]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
127
senlly, because he rose for us, and representing ns,
even as a burgess of a parliament doth a corporation.
So that we see where is the evidence of our resurrec-
tion, even Christ raised as our head, is a most infal-
lible pledge unto us. If Christ be risen, then must
we, for our resurrection is hid in him.
Now our resurrection may be considered two ways :
1. As wrought in our head.
2. As applied actually in us.
As we, in regard of our natural life may be con-
sidered,
1. As wfi have this life in our root, in our parents,
in whom we are semiiiali ratiottc, as an ear of corn is
in the seed.
2. Our life may be considered as now_in us re-
ceived from them.
Now, when they are said to be raised up in Christ,
it may be understood both ways, both in regard of
their resurrection, as it was made in Christ the head
of them, and as it was in part applied in them. For
all the resurrection we hiivo in Christ is not yet re-
ceived, we have it by faith hid in him, even the resur-
rection of our bodies. As Ailam was a root of death
to all that were his, neither were they born of him
sooner than mortality did seize on them ; so Christ
is a root of resurrection : 1 Cor. xv. 22, ' As in Adam
all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive.' We
must not think that when Christ was raised, it was no
more than when Lazarus, or some other private per-
son, was raised ; but his rising was all our resurrection,
inasmuch as it was in the name of us all, and had in
it a seed- like virtue to work the resurrection of us all.
Hence it cometh that we no sooner come to be in him,
but the power of his resurrection is felt of us, making
us rise to newness of life. lu Christ, all things are
new : 2 Cor. v. 17, ' Who hath learned Christ as the
truth is in Christ,' have so learned him that they are
dead to sin, the life of the old man, and are alive in
the life of grace.
For look, as a member, truly by inward ligaments
knit with a living head, hath life in it ; so we, when
we come to be in Christ, raised up and living to God
in life glorious, we cannot but live in him.
There are some principal evidences of our part in
Christ's resurrection.
1. The Spirit ^'iven us : 'If the Spirit which raised
Christ our Lord from the dead dwell in you.' He
doth send into them that are united with him the
Spirit of life from himself; that is, the Holy Ghost,
to dwell in them by the created gifts of grace, which
is life supernatural. They shall hear my voice who
are doad ; that is, they shall believe, and shall live.
2. The will c<f the Father touching us, that Christ
should raise us up at the last day.
3. The statute made bj' Christ, in which wo have
it, even before it be applied. Christ doth successively
perfect tiiis life, never leaving till he have in soul and
body conformed us for our model to his blessed soul
and glorious body. The raising of our souls dead,
a greater work than to raise a church- yard of bodies.
4. A lively hope of an eternal inheritance, 1 Peter
i. 8.
5. A holy love of God's children, 1 John iii. 14.
G. A living faith ; for the same omnipotent action
of (iod which raised Christ from the dead, is it which
begettcth faith in us : Eph. i. 19, 20, ' Which believe,
according to the working of his mighty power, which
he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the
dead.'
Use 1. Wherefore, let us learn to admire, and give
glory to God's power, which workcth our fiiith. If wo
saw a man raised from the dead, oh how would we
speak of such a wondrous power ! But this is the
same which raised Christ from the dead, which raiseth
us to believe. If wo creep up from some deadly sick-
ness, we tell what a power of God it was to raise us ;
but when our souls creep out of hellish darkness and
death, to believe on the living God, it is as nothing
with us.
Use 2. Again, to consider of our resurrection, which
we have through Christ, is a forcible motive to make
us cleave to him. If Peter said, ' Whither shall we
go ? Thou hast the words of life ;' how much more
may we say, How should wo start from the Lord !
Thou hast raised us up when we were dead !
Use 3. How did Lazarus (think you), and others
whom Chi-ist raised up, love him, and rest in him,
when this bodily life was again given them, though
they were within a while to die again I But how
much more would it bind us to Christ, if we saw how
he hath raised our souls, being stark dead, with such
a resurrection as that they shall never die again !
Wherefore, how woful is the' state of many that
profess Christ, yet live in ignorance, know not what
a resurrection meaneth, are dead while they are alive,
in all kind of sin and wantonness ! These never
were in Christ, but like as glass eyes are set in the
body, or wooden legs, which being by outward means
joined to it, do not receive life and sense with other
members. We never knew communion with him who
is the quickening Spirit, if we be dead in our sins.
Use 4. Lastly, It is matter of comfort against the
infirmities and death of these bodies ; by his blood
he hath made a new and living way, he hath led the
dance ; though thou of thyself hast no right to it, yet
in Christ, thy head, thou hast as good right to it as
any heir apparent to his lands.
Dovt. Observe again, we are by nature all shut out
of the paradise of God, we come short of his glory,
but in Christ, God hath been pleased to restore us to
the happy condition, in the resurrection of Christ :
1 Peter i. 3, ' Who hath begotten us again unto a
hvely hope, by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from
the dead.' Christ our head sitteth in glory ; ho hath
done it for us : ' I go to prepare mansions for you,'
John xiv. 2. He entered the holy of holies in our
us
B.VY.NE OX EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. II,
name, and so after a sort presented us before God, as
the priest under the law ; ' he beareth in his breast
the names of all his Israel,' when he cometh into the
presence of God, so as we all may be said, and that
truly, to ' sit in the heavens.' He hath all that glo-
rious life in him, with which we are in the heavens
to be glorified. Joint purchasers ; we have by him
rii^ht to it in faith, as an heir in minority to his
lather's inheritance.
We by nature are all of us unfit for God's king-
dom ; and so our Saviour saith, John iii. 5, that
' unless we be born again, we cannot enter into God's
kingdom.' What disposition can be in such as are
children and thralls of the devil, to be the sons and
heirs of God ? No, there is nothing in v.s but enmity
against God. We love hell as if there were no heaven :
Ezek. xvi. 3, 6, ' Wo are such as have an Amorite to
our father, an Hittite to our mother, as lie weltering
in our blood.' Now, who can make me owner of that
which I am not, nor cannot be willing with. We see in
our outward afi'airs, an outlandish man, a foreigner,
cannot have inheritance in our land until he be natu-
ralised. The son of a traitor, whose lands are con-
fiscate, cannot inherit them, as before, until his blood
be restored ; so it is with us, we are all strangers by
nature to God, and heaven where he dwelleth ; we
are a tainted blood, rebels from the womb, and so, till
God restore us, and make us fit, we cannot have part
in this heavenly inheritance.
Use 1. This one prerogative (that we are made to
sit in heavenly places), duly considered, reproveth the
misdemeanour of the wicked in regard of their poor
brethren ; for come in place where they are, like Og
king of Bashan, they set up their bristles agninst them,
and esteem them as the base oifscourings of the earth,
and refuse of the people. For what say they ? I
scorn thee that thou shouldst control me, a chief man
of the town where I dwell ; and shall I be taken up
with every beggar ? Alas ! thou art the cursed beggar
in the rich man's weed ; this man whom thou thus
disdainest is the right heir ; thou hast gotten his right,
and that thou shalt know when the Lord of the whole
earth shall cast thee out of his ground, throwing thy
body into the earth as a stinking carrion, and thy soul
into hell. Then shalt thou know the state of all things
turned upside down ; and then thou, which before wast
a lord on earth, and seated among princes, shalt now
be a slave in hell ; and the poor creature which feared
the Lord, proving his title before the throne of the
Lamb, and shewing his evidence in Christ, shall be
made heir of all, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.
Use 2. A strong comfort against all crosses and
tribulations, to think one day we shall, to the utter
flitting of all incredulity, and unbelief, and cheering
of our languishing spirits, see God face to face, and
behold his living spouse to our everlasting comfort.
Now, while we are in these bodies of clay, we are like
the moon being eclipsed ; bat when once we shall put
off this mortality, as the livery which Adam giveth to
all his children, then shall we be as glorious as the
sun in his strength. Poverty, dishonour, deformity,
and all the outcries of this hospital of the body, shall
be left behind, like unto Elijah's cloak when he was
caught up into heaven, 2 Kings ii. 13 ; and instead
thereof, all regal and kingly excellency put upon us.
Nay, the stately majesty of a prince is as far differing
from the estate of the worst of God's saints, as the
state of a bridge beggar is inferior unto the greatest
monarch in the world. How doth this cross the
opinion of the world touching the baseness of the
saints !
U-te 3. This may serve, then, to expel all fears: 'Fear
not, little flock ; it is your Father's pleasiu'e to give you
a kingdom,' Luke xii. 82. We are already seised on
it ; we have made entrance upon it. Oh that we did but
know our own happiness ! We would not so hang the
head as discomfited persons, but look up to that in-
comparable weight of glory ; run our race and finish
our course with joy ; yea, and abide all the miseries
of this life with patience ; know that all the^e are
nothing worthy of the life to come. And as the heir
within a month of his lands taketh such a delight in
thought thereof that it surpriseth all present extremi-
ties, so let the certainty and unspeakable felicity of the
life to come so steel thee throughout, that the frown-
ing of all creatures may be slighted of as matters of
nothing.
Use 4. Pray for the Spirit, which teacheth us to
know what are our hopes kept for us in the heavens ;
for where a man's hope is, thither will his soul look
out, and be more there than where he is bodily present.
This is it which will make us purge ourselves, 1 John
iii. 3. It is the spur of action ; men work cheerfully
when they know an ample reward abidcth them : ' Oh
that you knew,' saith Christ, ' the things which con-
cern your peace 1' Luke xix. 42. Prize the gospel ;
by it immortality is brought to light, called riches of
the gospel, 2 Tim. i. 10.
Ver. 7. Tliat lie miijht shew in the arjes to come the
exceeding riches of his grace, through his kindness to-
icards »s in Christ Jesus.
The end followeth, That he might shew in times to
come, &c. We must here consider, 1, the time ; 2,
the grace itself ; 3, wherein it standeth, in kindness
manifested through Christ.
The times, doth note out all the time ensuing this
instant wherein the apostle did write, but especially
those times wherein these things which Christ hath
purchased for us shall be applied in us ; so that, taken
thus, it doth let us see a great difiereuce twixt these
times and the former. These times which are to come
are times of refreshing, the riches of God's mercy, and
shall bo more and more manifested ; these are the
' days of salvation,' the ' acceptable time,' 1 Cor. vi. 2 ;
Ve«. 7.]
BAYNE OS EPUESIANS.
129
' now the grace of God hath appeared,' Titus ii. 11 ;
now that love of GoJ to mankind hath appeared. The
grace of God was hid in a mystery before : ' The law
was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus
Christ,' John i. 17.
D'jcl. Observe, hence, that the days since Christ,
and of the gospel, are the most glorious, blessed, and
happy daj's that did ever shine unto the earth. Of all
that great body of time which lies between the creation
and the end of the world, this is the best. Time, as
of itself, is not any ways active or productive of any
roal ellects, because it is a kind of quantity ; so neither
intrinsecally impressioned with diflbrence, or degrees
of excellency or illness, but according to the things
done in that time, good or bad.
These latter times, then, that are crowned with so
much honour and blessedness, are naturally no better
than the days of the prophets, or the darker times of
sacrifice and ceremony ; but it is the more real, actual,
and visible opening of the mysteries of (Jod's rich grace
which doth ennoble, sweeten, and glorify them. Now
the excellency of this time of Christ is magnified with
many high attributes everywhere in the prophets,
Isa. xxiv. 21, 23 ; chap. xxv. C, &c. ; chap. Is. 9,
and Ixii. 3, and Ixvi. 10, &c. But of this we shall
speak more when we come to the 11th and 15th
verses.
Doct. Again, consider the times to come. They are
times wherein this shall be most of ail cleared ; for
though we see the grace of God, and the efiects pre-
pared by it, yet we see them in a glass ; no eye seeth,
no heart, no ear ; but in times to come this shall be
perfectly revealed. We have yet but the first linea-
ments of mercy drawn forth, but then we shall see the
same perfected ; God shall be marvellous in his saints,
his glorious mercy shining so brightly in their glorious
salvation. Even as the justice of God, it is not yet
so revealed as it shall be in times to come, when jus-
tice shall return. to judgment, Ps. xciv. 15; when
God's justice, -which now^ delayeth, shall shew itself in
judgment, both of full deliverance to his, and of full
vengeance against the wicked. So we see, then, our
happiness, to whom these things are revealed in the
word. We see, again, that there is a further manifes-
tation of mercy to be made when the Lord's season
shall come in the times that are ensuing.
Use. So that we must be thankful for that we have
and see, and must, when we cannot find such grace
and mercy compass us as we desire, know that there
are times to come for which the full manifestation of
God's mercy is reserved, Jude 21.
Doct. I have told you what the quantity and quality
of this grace should teach us ; only one thing mark,
what leadeth us to see the riches of God's grace, even
to consider the height of happiness to which we are
lifted up in Christ. God hath set us already in
heavenly places, that he may in time to come shew
how rich his mercy is to us, when he shall apply this
to us in order. The glorious condition to which we
are raised doth extol the greatness of God's mercies.
Use. And we must help ourselves this way to raise
up our hearts to some good strain of consideration ;
for when the high God doth call it ' glorious grace,'
' rich grace,' ' rich mercy,' ' his kindness towards us
in Christ ;' resting on Christ, and us in Christ, he
would have us thoroughly to conceive of it, and be
taken up in astonishment and admiration hereof, to
' know the length, the breadth, height, and depth oi
this love and mercy of God, which passeth knowledge.'
Docl. Here now observe what is the end of all God's
grace and mercy towards believers in Christ. Where-
fore doth God bestow this rich grace upon his elect ?
It is only for the manifestation of his glory, and the
praise of his name, that the glory of his saving attri-
butes might be made manifest. Wherefore do men
build great and magnificent houses, but for advance-
ment of their honour, and to make their names great
when they are gone ? So wherefore doth God raise
up poor miserable sinners, under the power of the devil,
out of the dungeon of darkness, but that he might
shew how rich a God he is in grace and mercy, ' that
we should be to the praise of the glorj' of his grace' ?
Eph. i. 6. God is more glorified in the redemption of
his people than in creating the whole world.
Usf. This must teach us, whatsoever good things
God hath bestowed upon us, that we make God known
by it ; we must ' shew forth the virtues of him who
hath called us out of darkness into his marvellous
light,' 1 Peter ii. 9 ; we are made ' temples of the
living God,' 1 Cor. vi. 16, wherein must be manifested
his infinite wisdom, power, love, mercy, and glory :
not to make ourselves known, but God, that he may
come in acquaintance with others by that glory that
appears in thee : 1 Peter iv. 11, 'If any man speak,
let him speak the wisdom of God ; if he minister, let
him do it of the ability that God giveth ; that in all
things God may be glorified.'
In the (iijes to come ; that is, that all men in after
times may consider and take notice of God's exceeding
great mercy and grace towards us, in quickening us,
raising us up from death, and seating us in heaven
with Christ.
Doct. Whence observe, all the saving graces of God
are such as are most worthy consideration of all Chris-
tians in all ages ; worthy to be chronicled and regis-
tered unto all posterity.
This Paul professed and proclaimed : 1 Tim. i. 15,
' I was a blasphemer, a persecutor, an oppressor ; but
I was received to mercy,' &c. ' Notwithstanding, for
this cause was I received to mercy, that Jesus Christ
should first shew on me all long-sufi'ering, unto the
ensample of them which shall in time to come believe
in him unto eternal life ;' as if he should have said,
Let all in after time, how notorious and sinful soever,
let them look upon me, a pattern of God's infinite
mercy, exceeding all sin and miserv. ' Come,' saith
I
130
BAYNE OX EPHESIASS.
[Chap. II.
David, Ps. Ixvi. 16, ' I will tell you what the Lord
hath done for my soul. 1 cried unto him, and he
heard me : I will therefore extol him with my tongue.'
So again, Ps. Ixxi. 18, • Forsake me not, God, until
I have declared thine arm unto this generation, and
thy power unto all that shall come.'
Use. If we be God's children, shew it by bringing
forth eternal and immortal fruit to his glory, ' as trees
of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, in whom
he may be glorified,' Isa. Ix. 21, and Ixi. 3. Think,
and speak, and do nothing, but what we are content
to have registered ; much less ashamed to do anything
of which we would not be accountable for it again, as
assuredly we shall. Whatsoever we do by the Spii-it,
shall stand upon record to all eternity : Rev. xiv. 13,
' Blessed are they that die in the Lord ; they rest from
their labours, and their works follow them.' 1 Peter
i. 7, their faith, when tried, ' shall be found unto
their praise, honour, and glory, at the appearing of
Jesus Christ.'
Throuf/h his kindness in Christ. Doct. Observe here
in what things the special favour of God standeth,
even in the giving of Christ, with the benefits of Christ.
He is made the matter in which this exceeding grace
of his is taken up ; and so everywhere the Scripture
doth speak : 1 John iv. 9, ' Herein is the love of God
seen, that he sent his only begotten Son into the world,
that we should live by him.' Christ, when we were
yet of no strength, died for us, Rom. v. 6 ; we are
quickened in Christ, raised in him, our sins pardoned
in him ; a new life in Christ, Satan subdued unto us
in Christ ; in Christ crucified all victory is obtained
against all infernal enemies, all our growth iu Christ :
in a word, in Christ we have all sufficiency for gi\ace
and glory. God, when he made Adam lord of the
whole earth, did shew love ; but the gift of the whole
earth is nothing to this gift of Christ, in whom we
have God himself, and all that heaven is worth, made
sure to us. God hath made him a common concep-
tacle and tn asury of all saving good to bis church :
' This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased,'
Mat. iii. 1'7.
Usel. Wouldst thou know the love of God ? Measure
it not by any outward thing, by wealth, honour, or out-
ward prosperity, for this is common with infidels and
reprobates, whcm the Lord abhorreth. No, there is
no outward created comfort can secure us of God's
favour ; only the having of Christ, and the receiving
of him by faith, as a gift from the Father, this only
is"it__which is the special pledge of God's favour and
love. What is all the wicked have, the dew of heaven,
gladness of heart, the sunshine ? If they have not
the righteousness of Christ to cover them, the life of
Christ to quicken them, such things as eye never saw,
their condition is woful.
i'se 2. This must make us rest only in Christ, like
Paul, Caring to know nothing but him, ' counting all
things but dung and dross in comparison of him,'
Philip, iii. 7, 8. ' Through him we have an entrance
with boldness to the Father,' Eph. iii. 12. Art thou
burdened with sin, and afraid to come before God '?
Why, set Christ betwixt God and thee ; he is a screen
to keep ofl' the fire of God's anger ; he is our peace-
maker, Isa. ix. 6, to make all whole again, ' a sweet-
smeUing savour, acceptable to God,' Eph. v. 2.
In Chriat Jesus. Doct. Observe here, all God's
kindness, and all the fruits of his kindness, must come
to us only through Christ : ' He hath reconciled all
things to himself by Jesus Christ, whom God hath
set forth to be a reconciliation,' &c., as a propitiatoiy
sacrifice, in which he would return into favour with
us. ' God was in Christ reconciling the world to him-
self.' Christ immediately, by himself, doth procure
us favour. And this was that which all the atone-
ments made by propitiatory sacrifices did pre-signify
unto us : ' He is made unto us of God the Father,
wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemp-
tion,' 1 Cor. i. 30.
Use 1. This doth serve to beat down those holds
of presumption which many nourish to destruction ;
for many think that they are in God's favour, an J yet
are such as have not Christ, such as have no portion
in the benefits of Christ, if they be blessed as well as
others, with heahh, peace, wealth, if money come in
apace, and that their condition outwardly prosper ;
whenas indeed without Christ (as all this may be, ;ind
is with most) these are no other than common favours
which he vouchsafeth to strangers, and such as are
none of his household ; and therefore they build on a
sandy foundation. Saul, and Esau, and every cursed
reprobate, may partake hereof. Eccles. is. 2, No
man, by any ontward matter, can know himself to be
loved or hated.
Use 2. Again, a fiei-j" dart may hence be quenched,
which the devil castcth against believers in the con-
science of sin, the consideration of their crosses so
manifold. Thou art continually followed with crosses
and afflictions, poverty, sickness, and dost thou not
see what strange adversities do continually betide
thee ? and canst thou le persuaded that God loves
thee ? It is impossible ; thou dost but deceive thy-
self. Thus will the devil suggest. But thou must
uphold thyself with this consideration, that God's
favour and love is not to be grounded upon us by the
presence of any such outward appeai-ances. No,
though poor, yet thou hast the riches of God's mercy ;
thou hast Christ, the heir of all : 1 Cor. iii. 22, ' If
he be ours, Apollos is ours, Cephas is ours ; life and
death, things present and to come, the world and all
is ours ; we Christ's, and Christ God's.' In him let
our souls rest and rejoice ; I say again, always rejoice
in him. The Holy Ghost can speak to thee thus :
Rev. ii. n, ' I know thy poverty, but thou art rich,'
in compai'ison of whom the greatest monaix-h in the
world, being without Christ, is a stark beggar.
Doct. Further, here observe, that all our blessings
Veu. 7.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
131
are treasuroJ up, even with Christ Jesus. Ho is, as
it were, the matter of which God hath framed all our
good, the common coneoptacle in which all spiritual
blessings are reposed, that from his fulness every
member might be served, John i. 10 ; in whom are
hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. Col.
ii. 3. lie is the well-head and fountain from whom
streamcth all saving good ; the vein is in Christ, thence
it springeth to the fountain, and so omptiotli itself by
streams. So all those things are, 1, originally in God,
who is life ; 2, in Christ made flesh, upon whom this
grace is poured without all measure ; 3, in us, who
shall have from his fulness. For as the garments of
Aaron were moistened with that which dropped, Ps.
cxxxiii., so shall this spiritual ointment trickle upon
ns from Christ, when, by the application of faith, we
shall be made one with him.
Use. This teacheth ns whom we must hold by, even
to be filled with all spiritual good, even .Jesus Christ.
Cleave only to him ; he tilloth all in all, in him we are
complete, Col. ii. 10 ; therefore, rest on Christ as all-
sufficient. Wo fitly leave men, seeking supply at God ;
but to turn from God to men is to dig puddles, and
leave the spring of living waters, Jer. ii. 13. It is
mere ignorance of Christ that maketh men look to
merits, to the pope's treasury, whenas, even to our
setting in glory, all is given us in Christ : ' Yet not I,'
saith Paul, ' but Christ in me,' Gal. ii. 20. Mark
how Paul here acknowledgeth his life to come from
Christ, in whom everything is laid down to be con-
veyed to ns. Lot us then say with Peter, John vi.
68, ' WTaither shall we go ? thou hast the words of
Ufe ;' thou art all-sufficient.
Quest. But how come we to all this blessedness in
Christ ?
Alts. Hence it is, even from the personal union of
our nature with Christ, that he dwelleth in our natm-e
substantially, having united it to him as a part of his
person. Hence it cometh, that Christ man doth send
out all the streams of grace and good things to all his
members, because this fountain dwelleth in him : ' In
him dwelleth all fulness of the Godhead,' Col. ii. 9.
Did not the divine nature, which is the fountain of
all life, natural and supernatural, did not this dwell
with this human nature, wa could not be enlightened
and quickened by it ; so that it is the power of divine
nature in Christ which doth properly and efficiently
work these things, even as we see the body of the sun
doth enlighten all. This must bo held, that neither
the omnipotent power of creating spiritual graces, nor
yet the omnipotent action which doth produce them,
is in the human nature, or proceedeth from the human
nature working to the same eflfects, according to the
property of it. This is the order, then, which we must
conceive and hold, viz.
1. The divine nature that createth them, and in-
fnseth them into this or that man, through Christ
man, being as a common conceptacle and conduit,
taking away sin and the cause,* that so way might be
made for this promised Spirit.
2. By intorceding mediator-liko for them.
3. By willing the going of such graces from him, as
who is with God tho Son but one worker. They are,
therefore, the works not of a human, but a divine per-
son. For though the nature, according to which they
are wrought, bo human, yet the person working is the
person of tho Son of God.
Saint Paul giveth graces by laying on of hands with
prayer, but,
1. Not as if this were any way his work, but as en-
treating it from God in Christ, whose it is.
2. Not from power any way within his person, but
without him, even the power of another.
3. Not conjoined with God, as the body with the
soul, but as an instrument with God ; as when I use
another thing or person in doing this or that without
myself. Hence it is, that Christ man doth give graces
iiutlioritutive el elJtcUee ; yea, according to his human
action, doth effect them in the highest degree that an
instrumental operation can effect anything ; whereas
Saint Paul giveth them miiiktraliter, signifying what
God doth in Christ, rather than what himself doth.
He that planteth and w.itoreth is nothing ; all the
efficacy of his action is to get Christ, God man, to
give the graces he entreateth.
Use. Hence we are exhorted not to rest in man for
these graces. ' The ilesh protiteth nothing; the Spirit
quickeneth,' John vi. ; that is, Christ's human nature
could not give all these precious benefits unto you,
unless the quickening Spirit did dwell in it, in whom
all fulness dwelleth, yo are complete.
Use. Hath God. opened unto us such a rich trea-
sury in Christ, in whom we shall find no lack ? This
discovereth tho gross folly of papists, that look out
after other mediators, works, their own righteousness,
satisfactions, indulgences, imputing the sufierings of
men to them ; they have left the Lord Jesus, and are
run a-whoring after their own inventions.
Use. Lastly, on this ground invite men to Christ.
How is the case altered if a poor woman should marry
the prince ! So, if we blind, naked, beggarly things
marry this prince of glory, our poverty shall be ex-
changed with riches. Would wo have our consciences
comfortably settled iu the persuasion of our reconcile-
ment unto God, we must look at him who gocth be-
tween God and us. When we have offended some
great personages, if some mean one should move them
in our behalf, it would not so stay us ; for we know
they will often not hear them speak, or have them in
light regard, if they give them hearing ; but if we can
procure such as be their peers to deal effectually for
us, we doubt not but that things shall be well com-
pounded. What will they deny such as are equal to
themselves, and most nearly acquainted with them ?
So with us, if we have Christ, &c.
♦ Qu. ' curse ' ? — Ed.
132
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
Doct. Again, this phrase, In Christ, doth give ns to
cousider how that in all things Christ hath the pre-
eminence ; all the benefits we come to in him, he him-
self is first possessed of them. And this is that the
apostle speaketh to the Colossians, chap. i. 18, that
he is the first-fruits of the dead, that in all things he
might have the pre-eminence ; and this is that which
(1 Cor. XV.) is taught, when he calleth Christ ' the
first-fruils of them that sleep,' and teacheth that the
same things shall be applied in us, but in our order,
' first Christ, then they that are of Christ.' He is
the Lord of the quick and of the dead, and by whom
all are quickened.
Christ's resurrection hath a special pre-eminence
and privilege above all others, for all others before
were not begotten from among the dead, because they
were raised up with mortality, tending to death again ;
but in that he died, he died but once, not long to be
held of it, but in that he is risen, he is raised to life
for ever ; death shall no more have power over him.
Again, all other rose as private and singular men,
not as public persons in the name of other, giving
hope to all other of their resurrection ; therefore they
were not the first-fruits duly gathered, but like a singu-
lar ear of corn more timely gathered. Now Christ is
risen (as he died) not for himself only, but for all us,
and we all are raised in him ; as a burgess of a parlia-
ment, what he doth or speaketh, it is in the name of
the corporation, who doth it in him.
Lastly, he raised himself, as he was the Lord from
heaven, the quickening spirit. ' Destroy this temple,
and in three days I will raise it up,' John ii. 19.
Great, therefore, every way is the prerogative of our
Lord Jesus Christ. All spiritual and saving blessings
are first in Christ, and by faith are derived to us from
Christ ; and before we can have any of these blessings
which come from Christ, we must have Christ by faith.
Our redemption Christ hath begged, or rather bought,
of his Father ; yet we are of ourselves as if there were
no such matter, till by faith we come to be in him.
Suppose there were twenty traitors in the Towerwho
lay condemned ; say again, the prince should yield
his father such satisfaction for some whom he would
save, wherewith the king, his father, should rest con-
tent, and give him their pardon thereupon ; here the
thing is done betwixt the king and his son, yet till the
prince send to them, write to the keeper to deliver
such and such, they are in the state they were, and
so continue. So it is with God, and Christ, and us ;
the redemption, all is concluded betwixt God and his
beloved Son. Christ hath the pre-eminence and
privilege of it ; yet till this is efl'ectually made known
to (lur hearts, so that we believe on this grace of
Christ, we are as we were, in hold, in the fear of our
Ctuiieuination. 'We are justified through the re-
demption that is in Christ,' Rom. iii. 24, but so that,
before it can be applied in us, we must have faith in
h's blood.
Use. If, then, all grace be first in Christ, before we
come to have it, then come forth of yourselves to
Christ, get him to dwell in your hearts by faith, and
then all is yours. It is an ill benefit that is not worth
the fetching, but this is the greatest.
Doct. Lastly, from hence note the stability of all
the blessings given to the faithful ; for that we have
all these things kept by Christ, it doth assure that
nothing shall be able to separate us and them : ' I
know,' saith Paul, ' whom I have trusted, and that he
is able to keep that which is committed to him,' 2 Tim.
i. 12. ' None shall take you out of my hands,' John
s. 29. And if we do but consider his person, that all
power is given him in heaven and earth, we cannot
doubt but he will most certainly bring all to fellowship
of those blessings which he keepeth for them ; he is
all things for us, Col. iii. 11, which reserved with him,
he will give us in his time. His power, who can call
this into question '? His will, who can doubt of, see-
ing he hath been made a curse, and shed his blood for
the purchase of them unto us. ' Christ is stronger
than he that is in the world,' 1 John iv. 4.
Use 1. So then this is full of comfort. If one had
earthly treasure, we are glad when it is so bestowed
that we may be sure of it, and sing care away. Well,
Christ is in heaven, our true treasure, whither the
thief, nor moth, nor canker can come. This is our
happiness, that he keepeth our treasure ; it is out of
the reach of devils and men; were it in our own hand,
we would soon betray it. If we are set in heaven with
Christ, Christ may as soon be pulled out of heaven as
we disappointed of our inheritance.
Use 2. Note here, the way to make our soul safe,
it is to give it to Christ to keep, it is never safe in
our own hands. If we had Adam's grace, it would
not be safe, the devil would soon rob us of it. Repose
all in the power of Christ, ' he neither slumbereth nor
sleepoth.' No wisdom or strength is able to overcome
Christ ; that which is committed to him is out of all
gun-shot. Therefore learn we to resign up all to
Christ, then are we safe as in a strong tower unto sal-
vation ; this made Paul so comfortably to triumph over
all : Rom. viii. 38, 39, ' I am persuaded neither life
nor death, principalities nor powers, things present,
nor to come, nor any creature, shall be able to sepa-
rate mc from the love of God in Christ.'
Yer. 8. />'(/ grace are ye saved throiujli faith ; and
that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God.
Now he Cometh to set down our free salvation,
having reference to that he had formerly set down,
and confirming it, which every one may be able to
gather, when he hcareth the discourse above named ;
for when they had heard that they were dead, and that
the}' were quickened in Christ, how that God did thus
only for the glory of his rich grace, every one might
think. If we are thus in ourselves, if God hath done
all for us, out of ourselves, in Christ, if there is nothing
Vkr. S.]
BAYNE OX ErnESIANS.
13:3
but his rich pjace that may glotr, then it seemeth
that all our salvation is of mere grace. Tbe apostle,
therefore, grnnteth all to any one that shoukl thus
conclude, and hiyeth down this apostolical doctrine
more at large, so as he beateth down every height
advanced against this truth of God. And, first, he lay-
elh down the true causes positively in this 8th verse.
Secondly, he rejecteth the false supposed cause nega-
tively, which he backeth with a reason upon reason,
as shall be more familiarly opened. For the better
nndorstanding of the sentence, we will unfold the par-
ticular words whvre it is necessarj-.
For this word t/race, it is put sometime for the
favour of God, sometime for the efl'ect of God's favour
in us, as when Paul saith, ' Not I, but the grace of
God in me,' sometime for thankfulness ; the second
caused by the first, the third by the second.
Bat here it is me.int of the rich grace in God out
of us, as which standelh only in kindness in Christ ;
and works, and the new creature, which is the life of
grace in ns, are after executed ; these are not spoken
of, these may stand with grace, we may rejoice in
these without impeachment. Now the favour of God
is twofold : —
1. A more common and inferior grace.
2. A more special and rich grace ; for if the law
had given life, God should have shewed grace, and in
grace was the covenant of the law contracted. But
here is meant a more plentiful grace, in which the
New Testament, with all the benefits of it, have their
foundation.
IIV lire sand. There is a double salvation for man:
' God is the Saviour of all,' (God saveth man and
beast), ' but especially of them that believe,' 1 Tim.
iv. 10. Now this is to be considered two ways, either
as begun, or as complete. Now he speakelh roundly
and amply of our salvation, from beginning to the
ending, as the context cleareth against all exception.
Throuijh faith. Faith is considered two ways, the
one absolutely in itself, as a virtue, and a radical vir-
tue ; the other in relation to Christ. Now thus it is
here to be construed. Faith on Christ, Christ now be-
lieved on, and faith which is through him, are equi-
pollent, taken both as one. Faith therefore noteth
Christ applied in us by belief; these two you may see
ranged under grace, as which only can stand with it :
Rom. iii. 24, ' We are justified freely by grace,' &c.
The apostle cometh to prevent the corruption of man,
thus surmising from this, that 'we are saved by faith,'
that then something is to be given to us. Why'? Be-
cause we of our own free wills believed? No; though
of faith, yet you cannot challenge anything, because
it is not from any strength in you, by which you be-
lieved, but the Lord did give you this, he did draw
yon, or you could never have believed, and therefore
the apostle addeth, ' It is the gift of God.'
Now he coutenteth not himself to have set down
the true causes, bat doth discover all false ones.
knowing how deep this error is rooted in onr natures,
every one setting up his own righteousness, yea, the
Holy Ghost foreseeing that men should so hardly fore-
go salvation by works, that they would rather have
this doctrine grounded itself; wherefore he saith,
'not of works,' and backeth by reason, because works,
as they stand not with grace, so they are enemies to
the gloiy of God, inasmuch as they set up glory in us :
' Lest any should boast himself.'
But it is objected that the apostle speaketh this of
works of nature, or works of ceremony, or that works
of grace do stand with his grace, or that rejoicing is
forbidden in the works we do by our own strength,
not in those we do by his grace dwelling in us.
To this the apostle replieth in effect. Whatsoever
you are, or can do, it is not to bo trusted or rejoiced
in. Why? Because it is of God, and this is your
bounden duty, as being created even unto that pur-
pose. That which you arc not of yourselves, you must
not boast yourselves, as deserving the same; but your
salvation is not of yourselves, it is of God ; whatso-
ever you are, you are it of God ; whatsoever good
thing you do, it is the end for which he hath created
you, it is given you by him, therefore you have no
cause or matter whereof to boast.
A'o( of us. Not by reason that we are of any desert
of graces in us, or not through any power in us, for
in the last verse he confirmeth, not of us, not of works ;
this proposition is thus cleared.
Dmi. Now then, first, wo have here to consider,
what is the ground of all our salvation ? It is the free
favour of God. This must be a little cleared in proof,
that though the inward graces be taken as I told you,
yet in the business of our salvation, it cannot signify
the gifts of grace in us. And here are so many argu-
ments near the test, that I need not go further.
1. First, in the fourth verse, when he had said,
' God, who is rich in mercy, af his yrenl lore hath
quickened us,' he interserteth abruptly, 'By grace are
ye saved.' Now if grace were any other thing than
the love and mercy of God, the apostle might be chal-
lenged of this absurd collection.
2. Again, in the verse before, he doth construe this
grace of God, his kindness to us in Christ, that lovo
of his, which hath raised him to prepare all things for
us in Christ Jesus.
3. And lastly, in the verse following, he doth ex-
clude either the graces in us, or the works which come
from us, when we are new creatures, renewed for the
quality by God's Spirit.
If these were not sufficient, I would wish yon to
weigh that place, 2 Tim. i. 9, ' According to his pur-
pose and grace, given before all worlds.' So that it
is not anything in us, but God's favour which doth
work all for us.
And the better to see this, we mast consider the
diflerence betwixt the covenant of the law and of the
gospel.
lU
BATNE ON EPHESIAKS.
[Chap. II.
For the first, there was the grace of God in this,
that Lo would contract a covenant with man of right-
eousness anJ lite, when all that man could do were
ofliees due for that which he had already received in
his creation.
But, fu'st, this covenant was not stricken in a
mediator.
Secondly, This covenant was not to be performed
for any other, but for the righteousness which should
have been found in ourselves.
Thirdly, We should in this covenant have procured
the blessings of God unto ourselves, so that though
there was grace in a large sense, that God would enter
covenant when he was not bound, yet if we consider
that iu the gifts inherent in us by creation it was
founded, that for our righteousness and works we
should have had the things covenanted applied, that
we should then ourselves have procured these things,
here is grace, that God entered covenant. But not
any rich grace, because man, if he had stood, might
have challenged his justification and life, as due debt
for his works, not as mere gifts fi'om grace. But now
the Lord doth all of grace.
1. For, first, the foundation of our righteousness
and life, he hath made out of us, in his Son Christ
Jesus.
2. For his Christ apprehended, he doth perform all
things, not for anything in us, but for his Christ; he
doth not make us procurers of those things, but in
Christ doth himself prepare them for us, that our re-
joicing might be in him. In this there is grace; and
rich grace of the gospel, that God doth covenant in
the mediator; that he doth give us Christ, and reveal
him in us ; that he doth for Christ make us partakers
of righteousness and life, which is grace, the law re-
quiring that for inherent righteousness we should be
justified. Neither Pelagius nor the papists know the
grace of the covenant, for this is not that rich grace,
because God, having pardoned our sin, doth give us
the grnces of his Spirit, whereby we might be righteous,
and live. For if this were all, that we are saved, and
first of grace, because God undeservedly hath given
us those virtues which make us righteous, and deserve
salvation, for thus Adam standing, might be said to
be saved by grace, because the merits (if he had any)
were given him of the grace of God, the perseverance
in the use of his free will, he could not have had it
unless he had received it from God. The point, then,
is clear, that God himself, in great favour and riches
of mercy, doth justify us: Titus ii. 11, 'The grace of
God, bringing salvation unto all men, hath appeared.'
So that the mere grace of God (not excited by any
works, but working of its own accord) hath the whole
stroke in our salvation. This is a truth which was
well known in the time of the Old Testament, ' By
mercy and truth iniquity shall be forgiven,' Prov.
xvi. G. The reason is, because God's glory is most
dear unto him, neither can he endure therein to have
any partner. Wherefore (in the business of our sal-
vation) he doth so work, that man may have no mat-
ter of rejoicing out of God, who doth all this work in
himself, and out of man, ' that whoso rejoiceth, might
rejoice only iu the Lord,' 1 Cor. i. 31.
Use 1. Now this doctrine, that the grace of God is
all in all about our salvation, even this gi-ace of the
gospel, it doth teach us the error of the popish
church, in holding a concurrence of our works, Ac.
But of this more afterwards. In the mean time we
are to know, that if our justification be of grace,
there can be no relics of holiness, nor works of om'
own that concur thereunto, for the apostle makes a
flat opposition betwixt grace and works : Rom. xi. C,
' If it be of grace, it is no more of works, else were
grace no more grace.' These are so opposite, that,
like fire and water, they expel each other ; and as
one saith well. Gratia niillo modo r/talia, nisi sit om-
nimodo <iratuita, grace is no way to be accounted
grace, unless every way it be most free. ' By gi'ace
are ye saved,' &c. And the apostle, 'we are justified
fredtj,' dciisidv, which word answereth to the Hebrew
chirma ,'■' which is very emphatical, and is especially
taken up in three cases : —
1. When a man doth a thing without hope of the
least profit.
2. When a man doth a thing without cause, rashly
or lightly ; but this sense is not here pertinent.
8. When a man doth a thing undeservedly, nothing
moving him thereunto, but much which might lead
him to the contrary ; and thus it is here to be under-
stood.
For when there was nothing in us which might
procure it, nay, much which might exasperate the
Lord against us, then he saved us freely of his gi'ace.
Use 2. Secondly, This doctrine hath matter of much
comfort in it for us ; for if our salvation be of mere
grace, and depend not on our own worth, endeavour,
and holiness, why should we fear ? If it were for
anything in us to be procured, we might utterlj'
despair. Alas ! what are we (poor crawling worms),
that we should be of any worth in God's sight, before
whom the stars are unclean ! What is our holiness
but a filthy menstruous clout, and whereunto can our
endeavours reach in anything to God-ward ! But
now, since ' it is not in him that willeth, nor in him
that runneth, but in God that hath mercy,' Rom.
ix. 16, we may boldly accept and confidently trust in
this free grace of God, although we be unworthy of
it. For why should we put away this rich grace
ofl'ered and revealed to us ? AVhy should we not
cheerful!}' embrace it and rejoice in it, specially since
it hath appeared unto all ; and Gcd (without respect
of persons) hath set it to be enjoyed of the poor,
base, low, and unlearned, as well as of the rich, high,
noble, and learned '? And it is not true humility, but
a sottish j)ride, to put away, and judge ourselves un-
* Qu. DJn ?— Ed.
Vini. 8.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
135
worthy of this salvation, whereof it hath pleased God
(in rich mercy) to deem us worthy.
U.^e 3. This must further teach us, to live worthy
this rich grace : Titus ii. 10, ' The grace of God hath
appeared, teaching us to deny all ungodliness,' &c.
We must take heed wo turn it not into wantonness,
and make it a bolster for the flesh.
Mark secondly, the apostle saith, Mr are saved. He
doth not say, we are in part saved, reconciled, and
indued with the Spirit of God, which yet is true, but
we are saved with himself. The salvation before
mentioned, doth teach us to be understood of full
salvation.
Docl. Whence wc learn, that to the full glorifying of
ns in heaven, all is from the free, mere grace of God.
He doth not begin, and leave us at halves to shift for
ourselves, but ho goeth through : ' He that beginncth
will finish,' Philip, i. 6, working all our salvation of
his grace. ' When we were enemies,' Rom. v. 10,
though he was justly oflendcd with us, yet did he
find a way of our reconciliation ; when we were dead in
sins, and could not bo subject to him, he did turn us
to him, and begin in us this salvation ; the inheritance
is of grace. When we grieve him with sin, when we
arc ready to be driven out by enemies, even then the
Lord doth keep ns by his strength unto that salvation
he hath prepared. And the Scriptures everywhere
do set out the glory of God's grace, in that wonderful
glory shall be given us, more than in these beginnings,
which, if merit came into these, having been utterly
excluded in the other, the Lord's grace should fail
when we come to the point of our salvation, and con-
fess therein a partner with it, the works of men.
Use. This must teach us, from the beginning to
the ending, to acknowledge the grace of God, and
hang on it, as all-suflicient for our full and perfect
salvation. Where the Lord lays a foundation of his
saving grace, he will build upon it, and never leave it
till he have perfected his work. ' We are kept by the
power of God unto salvation,' 1 Peter i. 5. And
therefore the apostle saith, ' Receiving the end of
j'our faith, the salvation of your souls,' 1 Peter i. 9.
'He that halh begun a good work in you, will finish
it unto the day of Christ,' Philip, i. G. ' He is the
a'lthor and finisher of our faith,' Heb. xii. 2.
Tliroiit/h faith ; that is (as I have construed), by
Christ believed on, or faith on Christ, for you must
always take it with the object. 3I;irk then, first,
Duct. How that the grace of God and faith stand
together; they do not one take away the other.
Faith hath been always requisite, as the instrument
to take Christ our righteousness, that so we might
(in God's sight) bo justified. This is taught every-
where : Gal. iii. 22, ' The Scripture hath concluded
all under sin, that the promise, by the faith of Jesus
Christ, shonld be given to all;' and John iii. 16,
' God so loved tlio world, that he hath given his only
begotten Son, that whosoever beUeveth on him should
have everlasting life.' Where we see faith to be
brought in as the instrument, without which neither
the promise can be appropriated, nor salvation at-
tained. So Acts xvi. 80, 81, 'What shall I do to
be saved?' It is answered, 'Believe on the Lord
Jesus.' And truly the righteousness of Christ hath
not been of more ancient time given to men, than
faith hath been appointed the receiver hereof, called
therefore ' the righteousness of faith,' Philip, iii. 9.
Object. But it may be objected (as we have before
taught), that the grace of God cannot stand with any-
thing in man. How then (will you ask) can it stand
with faith ?
Ans. It is true, that the grace of God doth not
brook anything inherent in man, and of man, and
yet notwithstanding may well agree with faith.
1. For faith is not of man, no, not in man by
nature, ' for all men have not faith,' 2 Thess. iii. 2,
but it is in man renewed, and as a gift of mere grace.
2. Secondly, Faith doth not justifj-, as it is an in-
herent quality in us, but as it apprehendeth Christ
Jesus the Redeemer, ' who is made unto us of God
righteousness,' 1 Cor. i. 80. Thus you see that faith
is not at all prejudicial to God's favour. And this is
not the only reason, because that faith is given of
grace, xi^dsiarai, for then all the gifts of the Holy
Ghost might come likewise into the article of justifica-
tion.
3. Again, faith receiveth only, and sheweth to
God, that righteousness and merit of Christ which
God hath given, and only for that thing received, not
for receiving, doth seek to be justified.
4. Again, faith receiving Christ, standeth ^"ith
grace, because it is of grace that the faithful soul
laying hold of Christ is justified, for the law knoweth
not this righteousness, but biddeth us bring our own ;
it is therefore the Lord's grace that accepteth faith
for the righteousness of the believer, in the agree-
ment of acceptation, and therefore faith is said to be
imputed for righteousness.
Olij. But then here we may answer a cavil ;
some may ask. How we can be said to be saved by
grace alone, sometime by faith alone, sometime by
mercy, by Christ ; when, if by any of these alone, the
other should be excluded ?
Alls. I answer, The word alone excludeth such
causes as fight with these, or any of them (for fight
with one, and fight with all), not those that are sub-
ordinate.
Use. This then doth let us see how absurd they
are that will make faith and God's grace fight together,
which the Lord hath so sweetly coujiled. This by
the way.
Doct. I come now to the main doctrine, which is
this, viz., that God's grace doth so save, that first we
must be true believers ; grace and belief must not be
severed in the matter of salvation. ' God so loved
the world, that whosoever bclieveth in him,' &c., John
136
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
111. 16. Look, as in the covenant of the law, ' Do
this and live ;' no deed, no life ; so in this covenant
of the gospel, wherein the Lord promiseth for Christ
to pardon sin, to justify, to accept to eternal life,
here it may be said, no faith, no portion in the pro-
mises of God, in the grace of God in Christ Jesus,
for look, as plasters unapplied, so is Christ unbelieved.
Nay, more, hast thou not faith ? Whilst thus thou
art, God will not justify thee, nor accept thee to life ;
for to pronounce thee just that dost not believe on
Christ, were to pronounce the guilty innocent, which
is an abomination with God. For hence it is, that
God's mercy and justice kiss (oflfering no violence to
each other), because God doth so of grace save us
(sinners in ourselves), that first he maketh us (through
Christ applied) righteous, and worthy salvation, worthy
in regard of his just acceptation.
TJse. WTiereas the Lord doth so justify us of gi-ace,
that we are also made just in the redemption of Christ,
we may see and contemplate that admirable mystery,
how the Lord's justice and mercy should accord in
one.
1. There is aU justice unto Christ, whose soul felt
the anger of God in that extremity, that his body
(affected therewith) did sweat clotty blood, who was
broken even with hellish torment by the -hand of God
for our sins, and was humbled to the death of the
cross.
2. There is all mercy to us ; it is mercy that the
satisfaction of Christ should be ours, that all he did
should be accounted as done by ourselves. It is
mercy that Christ himself, the satisfier, should be given
us, saith Paul, Rom. viii. 32. He hath gratified us
with bis Son, e^agiaaro, he hath bestowed him freely
on us.
Now we will, for our more fruitful considering of
the point, set down these four things : —
1. What is the act of faith.
2. What is the sul ject in which it is.
3. What object it hath.
i. What properties.
1. First, For the act of faith, it standeth in these
two things, knowledge and apprehension.
Faith therefore is by a synecdoche called knowledge :
' By his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify
many,' Isa. liii. ' This is life eternal, to know,' &c.,
John xvii. 3.
The apprehension likewise, or receiving of the
thing believed, is no less certain ; the Scripture so
construing faith : John i. 12, ' So many as received
him, to them he gave power to be called the sons of
God.' ' For he that hath received his testimony,
hath sealed that God is true.' ' He that believeth
not, maketh God a liar.' And this is the principal
thing in justifying faith ; for the devils know, and
many can prophesy in his name, to whom he will
say, ' Depart, ye workers of iniquity, I know you not,'
Mat. vii. 23.
Quest. But how is this apprehension made, whether
by the understanding and acknowledgment, Col. ii. 2.
or by the will ?
^•1/is. I answer, By both : 1, By assent in the un-
derstanding; 2, By affiance and confidence in the
will ; the latter cometh from the former. And from
this second degree it cometh, that faith hath the force
of quieting, according to that, ' Being justified by
faith, we have peace with God,' Rom. v. 1.
Ohj. But it may be said, confidence is an eflfect of
faith, therefore not the act of faith.
Ans. It is both the formal act and effect, diversely
considered : the act, as it apprehendeth and resteih
on Christ ; the effect, as it bringeth forth true peace
and liberty.
Ohj. But it may be said, faith causeth confidence,
therefore is not confidence.
Ans. It foUoweth not ; the fire giveth me light and
heat, is it not therefore light and hot ?
2. Secondly, For the subject of faith ; I answer,
it is the heart only : ' With the heart man beheveth
to salvation,' Rom. s. 10 ; ' If thou believest with all
thine heart,' Acts viii. 37 ; ' Trust on the Lord wiih
all thy heart,' Prov. iii. 5. And it were better to
stay in these bounds of the Scripture than to mince
these things. The old Scriptures have in them the
doctrine of faith, and yet they have not proper words
for the mind, brain, will, in them all ; now the proper
functions of these two powers do both concur in faith.
And though some have counted it strange, yet in
school doctrine this hath been justified, that one and
the self-same habit may be in two diverse powers of
the mind. A great deal of discourse about free will
was very absurd, if this were not warrantable; for
the Scripture useth words noting the function of the
W;ll, receiving, coining, &c. Again, when the mind
hath determined this or that as true and good to me,
the will presently embraceth from the determination.
TNTien the understanding hath judged aright of the
promises, and adjudged them to ourselves that they
belong to us, then the will welcomes them, claps about
them, hugs them, and (as it is, Heb. xi. 13) kisses
them, a.aTaau/j.iiir.1. This last act is the very pith of
faith, that which is called application, ' My Lord, and
my God,' John xx. 28; and as Paul saith of himself.
Gal. ii. 20, ' I live by the faith of the Son of God,
who loved me, and gave himself for me,' speaking in
the person of true believers.
3. Thirdly, The object of faith must be considered
generally ; the full object, and the particular object
about which it is occupied, as justifying.
(1.) The general or common object is even all those
things about which faith is conversant, iu the whole
obedience of it, when now we are justified. It doth
not justify, but only as it apprehendeth Christ, or the
righteousness of God, and pnrdon of sin in Christ.
(2.) Christ with all his benefits, or the benefits with
Christ, are the object of faith. And this the Scrip-
Vut 8.]
BAYNE ON EPHKSIANS.
137
hire and experience doth manifest, that Christ, as in
whom is forgiveness of sin, ami hfe, is it which faith
only lavcth hold of, as it justificth and saveth.
Ohj. But it maj- be objected, if a man believe for-
giveness of sin in Christ to justification, then he
bclieveth his sins are pardoned before they are par-
doned, before he is justified.
Alts. I answer, They arc together in time, thongh
in nature there is an antecedency.
Quest. But how can the pardon of sins, which yet
is not really applied, to be believed ?
Alls. I answer, It is in the eternal determination, in
the purchase of Christ, in the word of truth, it is suf-
ficient for faith, that it is in the word of promise.
4. For the properties of faith which justifieth :
(1.) It is persevering: ' A shield against all the
fiery darts of the devil,' Eph. vi. IC. It cannot be
lost, nor overcome of any creature, because it is built
on the rock Christ ; so as the gates of hell shall not
prevail against it. ' This is our victory, whereby we
overcome the world, even our faith,' 1 John v. 4.
(2.) It is hvely, working by love : Gal. v. C, ' It
maketh that we shall neither be idle nor unprofitable.'
It is no dead thing which will stand us in stead.
There are indeed many kinds of these dead faiths :
some are blind presumptions, which are merely coun-
terfeit ; some are historical persuasions, touching the
truth of the articles of religion, without any particular
confidence ; some are common illuminations iu the points
of the gospel, with misgrounded persuasions, like that
of Haman's: Esther vi. G, ' What shall be done to the
man whom the king will honour ? ' He no sooner
heard it was in the heart of the king to honour a man,
but who should the person be beside himself? These
are called faith, because they are inferior operations of
the Spirit, and have an illumination like as faith hath,
though they difier much from that which is justifying
and saving.
(8.) Saving faith is sincere and sound, called there-
fore ' faith without hypocrisy,' cr/cr/j amrrox^iro;, 1 Tim.
i. 5 ; as which hath his saving efl'cct, ' Receiving the
end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls,'
1 Pet. i. 9. All othtr faiths are like slips, they will
not pass in heaven for the obtaining of spiritual bless-
ings through Christ, because they do not truly and
inwardly unite us with Christ, otherwise than as a wen
is united with the body.
(4.) It is a precious faith, 2 Pet. i. 1 ; within itself
a pearl, rare, and of greatest worth, the least grain
better than a kingdom ; most rare, ' All men have not
faith,' therefore called ' the faith of God's elect,' Titus
i. 1, because it is given to none else; more precious
than gold ; for the efl'ect, it entitleth to Christ, and
all treasures of grace and glory in him.
Use 1. If this be so now, as I have proved, that
God's grace doth not save but by faith, many are
hereby to be convinced. As the devil pleaded to
Christ God's protection, though he should throw him-
self down, so we shall do well, though we go on in
unbelief. But mark, I pray you, ' Without faith it is
impossible to please God,' Heb. xi. G. Except God
be pleased, thou canst not be saved. Now then, the
matter being of life and death, it concerns thee to look
well to it, whether thou have a true faith or no.
Ol'j. Why, would you make me a Jew ? I hope I
have a good faith, else I would be sorry.
Alls. Indeed, I confess I have no knowledge. But
what then ?
Why then, out of thine own mouth thon shalt be
judged, and by thine own words thou shalt be con-
demned. Because thou hast no knowledge, therefore
thou hast no faith, neither that of miracles, historical,
nor any at all ; for the common nature of all faith is,
to give assent unto the word of God. Now this assent
cannot be where the word is not known. Thou, then,
being ignorant of the word, art altogether unfaithful,
and without faith. Nay, in this respect thou bast
less faith than the devil himself ; for he believes his-
torically that which thou neither knowest nor believcst,
as having it confirmed unto him by daily and infallible
experience. Nay, further, I tell thee plainly, that if
thou die in this thine ignorance and blindness, there
is, of the two, more hope of the devil's salvation than
of thine.
But to pass by these, and come unto a certain reli-
gious person, who I warrant you is wholly devout,
and can good skill in his creed, acknowledge every
article, though not in the same sense as the Holy
Ghost teacheth it, but as the church teacheth it.
Would you know whom I mean ? Why, it is an holy
Catholic (as he terms himself) of an ancient house,
whose whole descent lies in gilded veloped parchments,
and unwritten verities ; one that can his creed rolia-
tim in Latin (as we do in English) ; yet I must tell
you that, re ipsa, the very same person razeth many
a fundamental article. To give yon instance in one
or two for all : They say they believe in Christ, and
yet join works in the matter of their salvation ; and
as for Christ, the surname of our blessed Saviour,
they cut him short of his three oflices, king, priest,
and prophet, by their tyrannous pope, merits, and
traditions, putting aga'n a reed in his hand, clothing
him in purple, crying. Hail, King of the Jens, and
yet crucify him. They say they believe remission of
sins, and yet teach that a man may not be assured of
his own salvation, though it be included in every
article of our faith. What should I stand here to rip
up the paunch of all their abominable heresies ? By
these you may judge of the rest, and safely conclude,
they have no faith at all ; nay, in this respect, less
than the devil himself, who said, ' Jesus I acknow-
ledge, and Paul ; but who are ye ?' Acts xix.
But here comes a third person to be examined, one
that comes near to a puritan (as the common atheists
of this age term them), but yet not a puritan ; he it
is that believeth all the articles of faith, consenteth to
138
BAYNE ON EPIIESIANS.
[Chap. II.
them, professeth them, yea (and which makes him
diiJ'erent from all the former), he doth inwardly rejoice,
and is afl'ected with them in some measure. Would
Ton have me point out this man unto you who it is ?
Why, it is he that causeth the gospel of God to be
evil spoken of, because men in truth take him to be
him, whom indeed he is not. Very devout on the
Sunday (as they call it), but as profane as the worst
on Monday. This man, you shall see him sometime
very devout, and to look towards heaven with his eyes
as a penitentiary, yea, and to stretch forth his hands
to the poor in gifts eleemosynary ; yea, and if you
mark it, so will some drunkard too, he will, upon his
ale-bench, play the divine, and with a counterfeit
sobriety praise God ; and as for the poor, if the toy
take liim in the head, he will disburse, and give him
all that he hath in his purse, and yet neither holy nor
charitable. Even so this soul having once tasted, in
Christ's wine-cellar, of that comfortable nectar which
the saints of God drink of, viz., the blood of Christ,
he may for a time look with a cheerful hue, and fresh
countenance, walk and talk much like a Christian, but
in truth nothing less but a faithless wretch, and un-
conscionable temporizer.
Quest. But it will be then here demanded, how this
man may be known and discerned from him that hath
indeed a true, justifying, and saving faith.
Alts. I answer, It is as hard for a man to know him,
as it is to discern him that hath a vizor before his
face. He is so close veiled andmasked with the show
of holiness, that a man may pry into the very face of
him, and yet never the nearer, until he discover him-
self by some flinching revolt, and apparent apostasy.
Judas, you know, went a long time unkenned in regard
of the apostles, albeit very expert and well-discerning
men ; he was well accounted of, put in trust, and car-
ried the bag, until our Lord Christ Jesus, by the power
of his transcendent Godhead, did discover and detect
him.
But yet, that we may not altogether be deceived,
let us try the spirits, whether they be of God or not,
so far forth as we are men, and therefore can but pro-
bably conjecture ; howsoever, in regard of ourselves,
we may grant either by way of affirming or denying
in our own consciences. Let us well observe, and we
shall iiud, that the man that hath this temporary faith,
Inth (as I have said) but a general knowledge.
1. He knows Christ but by hearsay, or, as it were.
In' the face, he hath no inward familiarity and com-
munion with him. And this knowledge is wrought
in him pnrtly by the Spirit opening the eye of his
mind, as the oculist that brings a man to a confused
kenning of the light, or rather a mist ; partly also
1 y the often hearing of the word, conferring, reading,
ai:d the like.
2. Secondly, His heart is seldom or never touched
with the sharp point of his sins. And therefore you
shall see commonlv, that this man will be full of
scurrilous and idle talk, ready upon all occasions to
lavish into vanity.
3. Thirdly, His conference will be cold and careless,
and for the most part about unnecessary and curious
arguments : as whether we shall know one another in
heaven or not, whether hell be in the air, in the earth,
or where it is, &c. ; all tending to controversy and
mere vanity.
4. You shall see that this person, howsoever he
seem to be reformed in himself, yet he will utterly
refuse to reform his family.
5. This man makes it a special part of his religion
to be talking of other men's bloody sins, but cannot
abide (with the stork) to peck his own breast, that it
may bleed afresh for his own sins, and to grieve and
complain of his own infirmities and wants.
6. Howsoever he seem forward in religion, and
very precise outwardly, yet he will have an eye still
to the door, and to em-ich himself by any unconscion-
able cheat.
7. Lastly, outward crosses in the world, prejudicial
to his state, or to his good name, makes him in the
end to renounce and cast away all religion, and to
curse himself for all his forwardness. These and the
like symptoms alway accompany a temporary faith ;
the profl'ers whereof I grant are in the best, but ever
encountered and opposed by the prowess and valiancy
of the Spirit.
Use 2. Here is rich comfort to every believer ; this
is a happy privilege for him, that he is not liable to
damnation. He is justified in God's court from his
sins, for by faith he is made one with Christ, Rom.
viii. 1 : 'Go thy waj', thy faith hath saved thee.'
Use 3. All are hence to be admonished, first, to try
our faith, bring it to the touch-stone. We would be
loath to take a piece of monev' that were counterfeit ;
oh, then, take heed the devil cheat us not with mock
faiths, which profit nothing. Such as never try their
faith, it is a sign they have not faith in truth. iSV-
coniUij, Thou must use all endeavour to come to faith.
It is begotten by the word preached, as the only in-
strument, Rom. i. 16, X. 14. True faith is begotten
and continually nourished by the word ; it is the air
in which it breatheth.
Not of yourselves. Poet. Observe, hence, that no
power in man doth quicken him, nor no virtue, quality,
or dignity, when he is now quickened, doth merit his
salvation. Paul accounted this inherent righteousness
conformable to the law dross and dung in this case,
Philip, iii. 7, 8. Oh what can it do, that in us is as
water in a muddy channel ! What is the power of it
to work salvation, which, if the strength of God
should not, for his mercy sake, uphold, it would be
quenched incessantly. What can our dignity do in
meriting '? As sons, we are entitled to the inheritance ;
but the claim of sonship and merit are fiat contrary.
The papists confess that life is merited by Christ, and
is made ours by the right of inheritance. So far we
Veu. 8.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
131>
go with them ; yea, touching works, they hold many
things with us.
1. That no works of themselves can merit life
everlasting.
2. That works clone before conversion can merit
notliini]; at God's hand, much less life everlasting.
8. That there is no merit at God's hand without
his mercy ; no exact merit, as often there is amongst
min. All these are true. The point whereabout we
diss(n', is, that with the merit of Clirist, and free pro-
mise, they will have the merit of works joined, as
done b_v them who arc adopted children. Now that
•which directly must bo opposed unto this is, that
God's gracious promising, and giving it to us in
Christ, cannot stand with the merit of our works.
Ohj. Bat why, then, doth God promise life ever-
lasting to works : ' If ye mortify the deeds of the flesh,
ye shall live,' llom. viii. 13 ; ' If ye sow to the Spirit,
you shall reap of the Spirit life everlasting,' Gal. vi. 8.
Ans. There are some conditions simply conditional,
that do well stand with grace.
1. Such are those conditions whereon, they only
interceding, wo promise and undertake to do a matter,
or bestow a kindness on any ; as. Go with me to such
B place, and I will give thee hidden treasure ; Come
to mo to-morrow, and I will give thee an hundred
pound.
2. There are other conditions which have the reason
of a cause meritorious ; such do not only intercede,
but deserve, upon contracts, as much as wo promise ;
as, Do my work well, and I will pay you truly. Of
this kind are those conditions which are contained in
the law, ' Do this and live.' As for the other of the
gospel, they are only bare and simple conditions,
which deserve nothing, but must intercede and precede
the bestowing of eternal life. And here it were worth
our labour to consider the grounds of merit which the
papists lay down in the chief of their arguments.
They are these in brief: 1, Christ's merit; 2, Our
adoption; 3, Our works; 4, God's covenanting with us.
But none of these are sufficient to establish merit.
1. For, first, we cannot merit, as children, eternal
life, because it is our right by birth. No child can
be said to merit the inheritance to which he is born ;
and how doth any merit that which is his right al-
ready ?
2. Nor do our works of themselves merit, when all
obedience is but a witness of our thankfulness ; nor
is ihiro any proportion between the duty and the in-
herilance.
3. Neither yet as they are dyed with the blood of
Christ, or do come from his Sjiirit ; for as they are of
Christ, dwelling in us by his Spirit, so arc they also
from ourselves, having a law of sin dwelling in us, and
lusting against the Spirit, which maketh them to be
done imperfectly, and by halves.
Ol'j. It is further objected, that life everlasting is a
rewai-d, and that rewards are deserved.
Ann. I answer, All rewards are not due upon, nor
given for desert ; there is a reward given by favour.
When Paul saith, that ' to him that worketh the re-
ward is counted not by favour, but by debt,' doth he
not insinuate so much, that some often receive even
liberal rewards only upon the favour of the donor ?
And our Saviour saith, Luke vi. 32, ' And if you love
them that love you, what thanks shall yo have ?' The
word x.Hii, which signiticth a gratuity (as it wore),
and a reward of free favour, importing thus much,
that what reward men have of God, even upon their
best service, it is but %«;<;, a gratuity, no of £;/.>i,'xa,
no debt upon desert.
Ohj. Lastl}', they say that which is given according
to works is deserved by works. Bat so is eternal
life.
Ans. That indeed which is given according unto
works, as the meritorious causes thereof, that may
well bo said to be deserved by works. But now
eternal life is not so given, but is bestowed according
to works, as they are testimonies of our faith, whereby
we rest on Christ only for our salvation, and for whose
sake only believed on they expect eternal life.
Use. This must learn us to renounce whatsoever
we ai'e, in regard of resting in it as a cause of salva-
tion. Look in the ninth of Deuteronomy, verse 4,
' Say not in thy heart. For my righteousness the Lord
hath brought me in to possess this land,' &c. No, we
must put over all to the free grace of God in Christ,
counting our best deeds as menstruous garments,
reckoning ' all as dross and dung to win Christ ;' that
is, ' to be found not having our own righteousness,
but that which is through faith,' Philip, iii. 0.
It is the (lift of God. So the apostle saith expressly :
Rom. vi. 23, ' The gift of God is eternal life, through
Jesus Christ.' The last salvation is made no less of
the promise and grace than is our justification, and
righteousness, and life : Piom. v. 15, ' If through the
otience of one many be dead, much more the grace ot
God, and the gift by gi'ace, which is by one man, Jesus
Christ, hath abounded unto many.'
Ohj. How can it be called a reward ?
Ans. It is so called metaphorically, not that pro-
perly it is a recompense or wage, but because it fol-
loweth in the end of working. A reward may be given
of mere bounty and mercy.
Ohj. But when the Scripture calleth it now wages,
now a gift, how shall I know where it is properly
taken ?
Ans. The Scripture telleth us that the word fiifl is
properly taken for a bequest, without the desert oi
anything in us, or work that can come from us. No-
thing more free than gift, so let us hold our salvation
most free. Umne domtm e.r dilectione donnntis pro/i-
chcitiir. A reward may be a largess of bounty.
But the papists will tell us it is a gift figuratively,
by a catachresis. They say it is God's gift, because
it is given of God, whereby it is deserved. This can-
uo
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
not stand with this text, Not of ws, not of worJcs. This
were an intolerable eatachresis, to say that the thing I
buy with my money were a free gift to me, which the
papists must here yield. Again, if it were therefore
only of grace, and a gift, then it might as truly be
said not to be of grace, and not a gift of God, which
some impiously spare not to speak. Again, it were a
contradiction to call it a gift ; buying with the penny,
and receiving of gift, these are contrary, God taking
at my hand as good as he giveth, taking that for which
he cannot deny me heaven in just exchange.
Ver. 9. Xot of xfurks, lest any man should hoast
himself.
In the verse before, the apostle sheweth the foun-
tain of all saving good to be the free grace of God,
and the qualification in us (hi/ faith) which makes us
capable of all thnt good. Now he proceeds, in way
of amplification, to shew that no works are of virtue
to bring us to salvation. This the apostle setteth
down in opposition to the corrupt judgment of the
world, affirming that all salvation in heaven, and as-
surance of it here, is not by works, but of the mere
grace of God. And this he proves by the end of the
grace of God, which is to exclude all glory and boast-
ing in ourselves.
Dnct. Here, then, observe, that nothing which we
do doth merit our salvation, or is a cause procuring
it unto us. Thus the apostle doth everywhere shut
out the desert of works from being causes of salvation.
God even in Abraham hath shewed us an ensample,
who had the inheritance given him not upon working,
but believing : ' His faith was accounted to him for
righteousness,' Kom. iv. 22, Gal. iii. 6. And that of
Sarah and Hagar, howHagar's sons could not inherit;
that is, they that are according to the covenant of the
law could not by the works of the law be justified,
Gal. iv. 23.
Obj. But the papists will except that they are
works of the ceremonial law ; or if of the moral law,
j'et such as literally only, and not spiritually, have
conformity with it.
Ans. But in Abraham this is refuted, whose works
(now being justified) are debarred from being his
righteousness before God, or giving title to the true
Canaan. Again, the apostle doth beat all such ex-
ceptions flat to the ground in this text, letting us
plainly see that he understanrieth those works which
we do now ' created in Christ,' Eph. ii. 10. And
this legal sentence of ' Do and live,' in which tenure
the law runneth, the apostle teacheth that it bath no
place in the believers. But it will not be amiss, 1,
to demonstrate it by reason ; 2, to clear the main
objections, and so to come to the use.
Reason 1. Our works even of sanctification cannot
merit our salvation, because they are the motions of
us already saved ; they are the eflccts of salvation
already revealed in us, not the causes of that we have
not. The Scripture knoweth not but one only way
to salvation, which is successively promoted : ' Whom
God justifieth, them he glorifieth,' Rom. viii. 80.
Hcasou 2. Secondly, Works are imperfect in us, the
flesh .Tnd spirit so striving, that the action even of
that which is predominant is brought forth (by reason
of this strife) with great imperfection.
Beason 3. Infants are saved, but they have no merits ;
for the habits of holiness are not meritorious, as being
freely received. Salvation, therefore, is grounded on
some other thing than works, or infants could not be
heirs of heaven.
Ohj. It will be granted it is so ; it is both an in-
heritance as we are sons, and a reward deserved as
workers.
Ans. But this will not stand ; these two titles one
overthrow the other : ' If of the law, then not of
faith,' Gal. iii. 14.
Reason 4. That for which we are accounted righteous,
for that we are saved also ; in what our righteousness
is grounded, in that our salvation is grounded. For
what is our justifying ? It is the acquitting of us from
sin and death, and accepting of us as righteous to
life. Now how plainly the one and the other is
gi'ounded in him, I leave it to their judgment who are
anything experienced in the Scripture : ' God hath
sent his Son, that we might live in him.' Ho hath
made us righteous in him. He is ' Jehovah, our
righteousness.' He is ' made unto us wisdom, right-
eousness,' &c. ' That which was impossible to the
flesh, being weak, God sent his Son, &c., that the
righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us,'
Rom. viii. 3.
Ohj. But it is objected, first, from the names where-
of it is called, as a reward, wages, a crown, a prize, the
penny.
Secondly, From the covenant.
Thirdly, From the efficiency which the Scripture
seemeth to place in works to this purpose.
Fourthly, From the rule after which salvation is
distributed.
Fifthly, From the justice of God.
Sixthly, From the absurdities of the contrary doc-
trine.
Ans. 1. To the first I answer. The names of reward,
wages, prize, &c., are figuratively to be conceived, that
look, what the prize and crown is to him that striveth
and fighteth, what recompense is to him that giveth
aught, what wages to him that laboureth, the same is
glory to him that receiveth it. Again, it is all these
of grace, and free, not of desert and debt.
2. Secondly, Whereas it is objected from the cove-
nant ; I answer. We are under no covenant of works.
Ohj. S. But the gospel saith, ' If yo mortify the
deeds of the flesh, yc shall live,' Rom. viii. 13.
Ans. I answer. Such promises do toll us uho shall
live, not lehij they shall hve. Sec<mdly, They are made
to persons now by faith already iu Christ, and so first
Ver. 9.]
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
Ul
justiGed and saved. That question, ' What shall we do
to be saved '?' it saith, ' Believe.' But Christ answered,
* Do this and live.' I answer, There are two sorts of
promises, legal and evangelical. These are general,
as for justification and life ; special, such as arc given
for the exercising of faith in the believer. Now to
know the diti'erence betwixt legal and evangelical,
general and special, will make us see what we are to
account of this objection.
The legal and evangelical diflfer thus : these latter
are made in Christ ; those other.vise for obedience full
and perfect, performed by the person himself.
Quest. But how do these special promises differ from
the general in the gospel'?
Alls. In the subject, the condition, the end. 1.
While they are as seed, and as a way gone, which doth
bring us to a treasure freely bestowed. 2. While they
do increase faith, which we look for in well-doing, or
suffering, our faith, which is an instrumental cause,
more and more is strengthened, and so consequently
more and more salvation is apprehended ; and thus I
think that the word i^/d^otra should be construe!.
They are a seed improperly, because they are the
manifestation of our faith, after the race of good works
glory springeth up, as if by them they were caused.
3. When faith is the root of good works, that which is
spoken of them must principally be referred to the
root.
4. To the fourth, all those places prove no merit of
works, but a measure of glory conformable to works :
' that I may know as I am known.'
Quest. But why after works ?
Alls. Because they are evidences of faith, because
more known, and convincing; to encourage them.
5. Ohj. For the fifth, God doth justly give us life to
work, therefore there is that biudeth him, as deserving
it with him.
Alls. It foUoweth not. The justice of God is mani-
fested, not for the dignity of the person or of the work
he doth of debt, give the crown as deserved ; but be-
cause he is faithful to make good what he hath freely
promised : ' God is just, if any confess his sin,' 1 John
i. 9. God is just, when he doth justify the wicked,
believing on Christ. Again, there is no covenant
which should make these things due upon working.
Now, by their own doctrine, without a covenant they
cannot merit. And this may be held for a conclusion,
that in all recompense of works, if the works of the
law could be brought to God, there is no debt in re-
gard of the desert of the work, but only in regard of
God's fidelity.
The principal conditional agreement is such, where
the condition is the cause of the thing promised, the
accessary condition. Agreements are sucli, where we
undertake only upon, not for, the condition, to do this
or that. For example, serve mo by the year, this I
■will give thee. Son, ply your book, be a good boy,
each a house and lands shall be thine.
Quest. But why are these not as well to be taken for
causes as the other ?
Alls. Because they are made to such as now by faith
are in Christ, and have by another title the things pro-
mised ; to the persons working, not to the work. Why
should not the speech to my child make the condition
the cause of his inheritance ? Because it foUoweth
his birth.
Lastly, To works, as evident testimonies of the
causes, not as causes deserving. Il is not said to God,
Give that thou hast received ; but, Give that thou hast
promised. Nothing but God's free promise maketh
heaven due. Now these things must be received in
love, or else all is nothing. And motives thus to en-
tertain them ai'e these :
1. God's mercy, justice, glory.
2. Man cannot be humbled.
3. The conscience cannot be established in com-
fort.
But the ground of all this popish cavilling against
the truth riseth out of ignorance.
1. Ignorance, what works can merit.
2. Ignorance, that this, with our glorification, is but
one single salvation, though accomplished successively.
3. Ignorance, that Christ and merits fight together.
4. Ignorance, of our imperfection in righteousness
and works.
And thus much for this, which overthrown, all merit
is overthrown ; for without a covenant on God's part
grounding merit, there can be no desert with God.
Now the things objected in way of reproachful con-
sequence are.
First, That we disgrace works. To which we an-
swer, that we give them all their privileges, in regard
of the fountain, coverture, acceptat'on, recompense ;
everything but walking cheek by joul with Christ in
the work of salvation ; and thus to grace them, is in-
deed to disgrace them.
Secondly, They say again, that we preach licen-
tiousness. When Paul heard that objected, ' Let us
do evil, that good may come thereof,' Rom. iii. 8 ; and
' let us sin that grace may abound,' Rom. vi. 1, 2 ;
we cannot wonder that we are thus maliciously de-
praved.
Thirdly, They say again that we take away all the
spur of good working, and kill the heart. If I shall
get nothing by my works, to what end should I work ?
As good play for nothing, as work for nothing.
If all were such mercenary minds as the papists,
with whom it is true, no penny no paternoster, it were
something they said, yet false ; for we teach a most
plentiful and ample recompense of works. Here only
is the difference : they say this recompense is grounded
on the desert of their works. We say, in the free
vouchsafing and acceptance of God. But, indeed,
themselves kill the heart of all working ; for if I must
first deserve it, then my conscience can never bo settled
peaceably. For I can never assure myself that I have
U;
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
works enough, nor tbat those I have are good enough.
When a man is here, then his heart faileth and fainteth ;
for as good never a whit, as no whit better. Even as
a labourer that should in the heat of his work be
brought into doubt of his reward, he would set him
down and say, As good play for nought as work for
nought.
Use 1. To let us see how our religion doth lift up
the grace of God, and depress man ; two tokens of true
religion. For that religion which sincerely defendeth
the graces of God, which setteth up no rejoicing in
man, so derogatory to the glory of God, which puUeth
down the pharisaical feathers wherewith man prideth
himself, and holdeth Christ so, as adjoining nothing
which might make him in vain, that only is the right
religion. But this doth our doctrine, &c. As con-
trariwise, that exalteth man above himself, and de-
tracteth from the glory of God and the praise of his
grace, which is all in all in the matter of man's salva-
tion, is the badge of antichrist and his devilish doc-
trine.
Use 2. This letteth us also see the arrogant spirit
of the papists. When the saints have found and ac-
knowledged themselves ' less than the least of God's
benefits,' Gen. sxxii. 10 ; when they have cried out,
' What shall they give to God for all his benefits ? '
Ps. cxvi. 12. These sacrifice to their own net, dero-
gate from the glory of God's rich mercy and grace,
from the all-sufficiency of Christ's merits, blasphe-
onsly affirming they have deserved heaven, even the
fulness of all happiness. The apostle here, we see,
speaketh to the Ephesians now in Christ, who could
not conceive that they might place any rejoicing in the
fruits of Gentilism. Nay, even works of grace, the
apostle doth so forbid rejoicing even in them, that he
doth transfer it whollj' out of ourselves, upon that
which God hath done for us in Christ. Adam might
not thus rejoice, who yet might have rejoiced in works
had he stood ; for works of grace cannot be rejoiced
in as any way procuring causes of salvation.
Use 3. Take no thought for salvation by works, learn
to cast thyself by faith into the meritorious arms of
Christ thy Saviour, and against all contradictions of
sin and Satan (suggesting thy own unworthiness), cleave
fast unto him as all-sufliciont for thy salvation.
Now foUoweth the end why God hath placed the
matter of man's salvation wholly in the free grace of
God : ' Lost any man,' saith the apostle, ' should
boast himself.' That no man might have any cause
to boast.
Doct. Obserre that there is not left anything in man,
wherein he may rojoice as deserving salvation, Rom.
iii. 26, 27. Having said, that ' God is just, and a
justifier of him that is of the faith of Jesus,' he addcth,
' Where is then the rejoicing ? It is excluded. By
what law ? Of works? Nay, bnt by the law of faith.'
So, 1 Cor. i. 31, having shewed what rich treasures
come by Christ, he addeth upon it, that ' He that re-
joiceth, let him rejoice in the Lord ; ' ' Whom believ-
ing, we rejoice with joy unspeakable and glorious,' 1
Peter i. 8 ; ' We rejoice under the hope of the glory
of God,' Rom. V. 2. But there is nothing in man
which may make him glory, as being a procurer and
deserver of his salvation. Why so ? Because what-
soever he is, or can do, it must be all reckoned as loss
in this business ; for this is the end of the whole mys-
tery of our salvation, that we might be all in God, out
of ourselves.
Ohj. But it may be objected, that the saints have
boasted themselves of their works before God.
Ans. There is a double boasting, or rejoicing in
works : the one, as in means of procuring our salva-
tion ; the other, as in testimonies of faith and a good
conscience, and of a person to be saved. The saints
never rejoiced in the former, but in this latter kind.
Or thus, the one of reconciliation, and hope of life,
which is grounded in faith alone : Rom. v. 1, 3,
' Being justified by faith, we have peace with God,'
&c.; ' We rejoice in tribulation.' The other, of a good
conscience, which is in works. For as the fruits do
testify of the tres, that it is good or evil, so do works
of the man.
Use. We see then what the papists are, and their
religion ; for they derogate, as from God's grace, so
from his glory, to set up boasting of man ; just phari-
sees.
Ohj. But the apostle seemeth to forbid it, saying,
Why rejoicest thou in that thou hast, as if thou hadst
not received it ?
Ans. The apostle doth take away this, with this
consideration, as if things were of ourselves ; but doth
not therefore give leave to rejoice in these things, if
we know they are given ; for he placeth our rejoicing
out of ourselves and our gifts.
The papists yield it inexpedient, not safe without
sundry provisions diligently observed : as, that it be
of good things ; that we know them of God ; that \va
remember imperfections ; that we go forward.
Use. Wherefore, the truth being so clear in our own
consciences, we must learn our duties. Let our re-
joicing before God be only in his love, in Christ ;
glory in nothing but in the eternal love of God that
saves us : ' We are the circumcision, which worship
God in spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have
no confidence in the flesh,' Philip, iii. 3.
Dod. Another point here to be observed is this,
That whatsoever we receive in Christ, cannot stand in
desert of salvation.
The reason is plain. First, whatsoever must be
meritorious in salvation and righteousness, must be
given us in creation. The covenant of the law was
stricken with Adam on his perseverance in inno-
cency, and on the works of those strengths received
in innocency. If a man could now fulfil all the law,
being in Christ, he conld not challenge righteousness
in the law. Why, but the Scripture saith, ' Do
Ver. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
U3
this, and live.' True, but it meaneth, of thy own
strength.
Second!}', Whatsoevi-r is received in Christ, mast
stand with grace ; for grace, Christ, faith, stand to-
gether. But whatsoever in us should deserve, cannot
stand with grace ; therefore, whatsoever we are in
Christ, cannot deserve. Faith is not of doing, grace
is not of working.
Thirdly, If this which we become in Christ should
enable us to justifj- and save ourselves, then Christ
should bring us back again to the law ; but we are
dead to the law, Rom. vi.. Gal. ii.
Fourthly, If we should, by that wo are in Christ,
desen-o our salvation, then Christ should make us our
own saviours. It' Christ have deserved it, we have
not ; if we have, he hath not.
Fifthly, It is a contradiction to say Christ hath de-
served heaven for us, so that he maketh us deserve it ;
as if it should he said, One hath paid my debt for me,
so I will pay it myself ; one hath purchased such a
thing for me, but so that I must purchase it myself.
()hj. But it may be said. It is no prejudice that
Christ should merit in us, as God is more glorious
that he doth many things mediately than if he should
do them alone, as he giveth light but by the sun.
Ans. This urged and granted, Christ should effi-
ciently, TKe/oniKililtr, merit. What we come to receive
in Christ is salvation and glory. If Christ should
make us also by grace to deserve, then he should
make us able to make his death in vain. Anything
joined with Christ doth overthrow Christ. Christ
hath not deserved that his own desert should be in
vain.
You may see, then, that the true scope of the text
in a word is, to shut out the works of grace from our
whole salvation as desert. The papists shut out all
our works done before gi'ace, from deserving our sal-
vation begun, our pardon of sin, and sanctification
habitual. See how the spirit of popery crosseth the
Scripture ; to say Christ's merit is communicable, is
wicked, for it is as incommunicable as his person or
Godhead ; to say this was his merit, that we should
be able to deserve and procure, and so save ourselves,
is a most impudent falsehood. Forgiveness of sins,
life, salvation, he died for, that we might receive these
things through him ; bat that we might deserve them
for ourselves, there is not a word.
These four false conclusions are held by the papists :
1. 'VN'orks only of nature and ceremonial are ex-
cluded.
2. Works of grace are God's penny, and may de-
serve without impeachment to his grace.
3. Works that we have in Christ may be rejoiced
in and trusted to.
4. Because of Christ and his merit, our works come
to be meritorious.
How absurd, and contrary to Scripture and reason
these are, I have proved ; and now I proceed.
Vor. 10. For irc arc his ii-mkiitdiishiji, created in
Clirist Je>:us unto (/ood uorks, which God hath ordained
that tee should walk in them.
The apostle having shewed that our salvation is
only of grace, and the means by which we are made
capable of nil saving good in Christ by faith, exclud-
ing all causes in man, and that from the end, lest he
should boast himself; he now gives a reason why
God's grace is ail in all, drawn from our redemption
by Christ. As in the first creation there was no dis-
position in man to make himself a man, so no virtue
in man new created to make him able to bring him-
self to eternal life : he confers nothing to the works of
his new creation in Christ, no motion of man's will,
thought, or desire, or any preparatory work ; all pro-
ceeds from the infinite creating power of God, he gives
all.
The scope of this verse is, first, to lay down a rea-
son why we, by that we are, and works, cannot merit ;
secondly, to prevent an objection touching works.
For, works excluded, it may be asked what place they
have, if they do not merit in the matter of salvation ?
The apostle answers, that though they are excluded in
case of salvation, yet they have their place ; for thc^y
are ways in which the heirs of salvation must walk in.
Sum. The words then render a reason, proving tbo
matter before, describing good works from God pre-
paring them, and from the cud of them in regard
of us.
The acception of the word created tcacheth us,
1. That there is no preparant matter in us for sal-
vation, not a capacity.
2. What is the state of all the faithful ? New
creatures.
3. That wc cannot resist the work of God ; it is not
in our power to withstand our creation, or a creating
force of God.
In Christ Jesus. All of us had our being in the
first Adam. So was the second Adam the Lord from
heaven, ^uoToih;. As in Adam radically all our lives
were, we being in his loins, successively to descend
from him, so in Christ is all the spiritual fife origin-
ally, and we come to be quickened in our time. So
that a man can no more resist his generation than he
could his natural generation : ' Out of me ye can do
nothing,' John xv. 5. Who is the subject of good
works? A believer. Were not this absurd, if one
should say, I have paid thy debt, but yet I will have
thee pay it too ; I have bought such a thing for thee,
yet I will give thee money, and have thee buy it too ?
So say they, Christ hath deserved and purchased
heaven, yet he gives us grace, which is as it were
God's penny, and bids us buy it after.
Ohj. But yet they may say, it is not altogether
bootless, because it doth amplify the worthiness of
Christ's merit, that we should be made by it able to
merit in ourselves.
Ans. The Cretans, though usual liars, stained not
lU
BATSE ON EPHESIAN3.
[Chap. II.
everything. How absurd is ttis, if one should say,
it greatly glorifies the regal dignity of a king, that he
should not only be so in his own person, but make
all his subjects so with him ? Besides, it taketh for
granted a notable falsehood, namely, that Christ de-
served that we should deserve.
What is this new creation "? It is nothing but the
divine quality throughout man. The parts of it, as of
the natural man, are the holiness of the soul and
body ; the manner of bringing it forth, it is in these
two points, in the conception and forming of it, as in
the infant : cid conceptioiiem, there is amoris ardvr et
coitus.
Doct. Hence v\-e learn what all the faithful are ;
they are ' new creatures in Chiist ;' they are such
who are ci-eated anew, and made partakers of another
nature than this they bring from then- mother's womb ;
even ' a divine nature ' they partake in, as Peter
speaketh, 2' Peter i. 4. The apostle everywhere tell-
eth the faithful that now they were not old creatures :
' Old things are passed away, all become new,' 2 Cor.
v. 17. ' Ye were sometimes thus and thus, once
darkness, now light,' Eph. v. 8. ' Such were some
of you,' 1 Cor. vi. 11. ' ^^Tiosoever is in Christ, is
a new creature,' 2 Cor. v. 17. ' Know ye not, so
many as have been baptized into Christ, have been
baptized into his death ?' Eom. vi. 3. Kenewed in
understanding, in will, in aflfections, in all the mem-
bers, by having them made ' weapons of righteous-
ness,' Rom. vi. 13.
Use 1. This doth witness to many, that they are not
believers as yet, and therefore under wrath. A\'liy ?
Because they live in the old man, in their old con-
cupiscences, of hatred, pride, lust, covetousness, un-
belief, vanities of good fellowship. Now this doth shake
a great many who, though there is some change, yet
there is no new creature ; there is in some the tongue
tipped with good words, but that is all ; in other some
an outward profession, but no power of godliness, no
change in the heart and reins ; for whatsoever hath
faith, is ' puri6ed in heart.' Acts xv. 9. In other
some, a forsaking of sins by halves, as Herod ' did
many things,' Mark vi. 20. Apt and forward some
are in censuring such and such men, sitting on the
skirts of many I etter than themselves ; but so long as
the love of any sin is retained, there is no pai-t of new
creation in that person.
Use 2. Again, if we will be assured, that we by faith
are in Christ, let us then be able to prove to ourselves
that we are new creatures, that we have found the
death and life of Christ to work in us a death of our
corruption, and a life of righteousness : ' Circumci-
sion is nothing, nor uncircumcision, but a new crea-
ture,' Gal. vi. 15.
The parts of this new creation are holiness of the
spirit, and of the body, mind, will, affections, and
every member of the bodj- ; he is sanctified throughout,
1 Thcs. V. 23. In a natural creature, a part of the
body may be wanting, but no such defect in the new
creature. In this new creation, the person begotten
resembles him that begets ; in his will, afl'ections, and
inclinations, holds a suitable correspondency to him.
Let men tiy themselves by this ; so long as men are
so unlike to Christ, and so contrary unto him, and
are rather like to Satan in their courses, inclinations,
and affections, it may be said to them as, John
viii. 41, to the Jews, ' Ye are of the devil your father,'
rather than of God, to whom they are in all things so
unlike.
There are degrees of new creatures or kinds.
Babes in Christ ; young ones ; old men, the perfec-
tion of stature.
We have not all a like measure of grace ; but God
giveth men graces answerable to their callings, afflic-
tions, and crosses. God fits his graces according to
the exigent of the person.
Again, God giveth graces and strength according
to the means of growth in proportion. A man living
long nnder means, yet a novice, a babe, in respect of
the proportion of the time he hath been a new crea-
sure, may be stronger than he ; as the poor woman
that cast her mite into the treasury, gave more than
the rest, not in quantity, but in proportion. Thus
the Hebrews, chap. v. 12.
The signs of this new creation are,
1. Change ; as in every generation there is a great
change, as in creation of the world, when out of the
confused chaos was drawn this beautiful frame of the
world ; such is the change in forming of the new
creature in Christ ; of a sinful, ignorant, and wicked
man, he is made holy, glorious, righteous, light in the
Lord.
2. Spiritual motion in the heart ; for when the seed
of grace is cast into the dead soul of a man, presently
itbeginneth to move towards God; he finds a heavenly
disposition of heart to seek God.
3. A hungering desire after the sincere milk of the
word ; a note of a new-born babe, 1 Peter ii. 2.
4. Desire to draw o\\ others to grace, i Life, when
grown to strength, is generative ; so it is in all who
are quickened with the life of Christ ; they labour to
breathe the same life into others, especially when
come to any growth in grace.
Uw 3. This letteth us see the wretched folly aud
madness of many, who will not stick utterly to deny
this point of themselves ; they are no changelings, the
men they were ; and wise ones think it would argue
them to be of gi-eat levity, if they should be ashamed
of the ways to which they have still accustomed them-
selves. They count it fond, fickle hghtness not to
keep on the same course, to be more devout, more
curious, and circumspect, shy of their companions to
which they are inhauntcd. This they account an nn-
staid fondness, and a fruit of an unsettled brain.
]\'orkiii<inship created. Doct. This doth teach us
that in the whole work of man's regeneration he doth
Vee. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPUESIAXS.
Ii5
neither confer anything, neither is able to resist the
same, for the property of a creation is this, that it
neither is holpen nor can be resisted by the thing
created. Created is taken properly or figuratively ;
properly, to bring things which are not to being ; or it
RJgnifieth to bring things which have a being, to a
better being. Thus the psalmist prayeth, ' Create in
mo a clean heart,' Ps. li. 10 ; but here it is not thus
taken. But as in the creation, so in the regeneration ;
the Lord doth bring us from no beiug in regard of
grace to live the life of grace, and therefore his creating
force, as it is nothing furthered, so cannot it be re-
sisted by us : ' He calleth the things that are not as
if they were,' Rom. iv. 17. There is not any power
in us unto these things : ' The natural man cannot
conceive the things of God.' ' None can come to me
unless the Father draw him;' and therefore the church
saith, Cant. i. 4, ' Draw me, and I will follow thee.'
There is no power, whether that which sheweth itself
as not hindered, as sight now looking on a thing, or
that which, though hindered, it doth not work, yet
the power is safe ; as a man asleep, though his senses
inward and outward cease to work, yet he hath power
both to reason, to see, and hear. Now, there is no such
power ; for the life of God, which is the soul of the
spiritual man, from which all faculty should flow, as
the powers natural do from the soul, this life of God
is utterly extinguished ; nay, there is throughout an
utter enmity crept in, so that the understanding counts
as foolishness the wisdom of God ; the will is enemy-
like atlected to the things of God.
Ohj. JIan being able to add nothing, yet he may
choose whether he will come.
Aiis. As absurd. We are ' a workmanship created
of God.' Now, unless we make the creating power of
God resistible by the corrupt will of man, which is
exceeding absurd, we cannot think that howsoever his
will is in itself afl'ected (for so we yield it), we cannot
think how he should have power in eflect to withstand.
True it is that God doth not so convert as to de-
stroy the liberty of will ; but thus be saveth, not by
leaving this creating virtue in the sway of man's plea-
sure, but by extending it so efleclually that it maketh
a man of unwilling willing.
Use 1. Against the papists in point of free will,
merit of congruity, &c.
2. To let us see that all is of God. If he hath
created, then we were as a mass receiving : ' It is he
that hath made us, and not we ourselves,' Ps. c. ; 'He
is the potter, we the clay.'
His iiorkmanship in Christ. Doct. Here, then, mark
who is the author of our new creation ; even God. It
is not the power of a man, but the creating force of
the Almighty is put forth in this business. It is a
work of the infinite power of God. The Scriptures
are plentiful to prove it : John i. 13, ' We are begotten,
not of the lust of the flesh, nor the will of man, nor of
blood, but of God,' through the immortal seed ;
James i. 8, ' Of his own will begat he ns by the word
of truth ;' 1 John iii. 9, ' lie that is bom of God, sin-
neth not.' This is the joint work of the whole Ti iuity,
the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost : ' Every good gift
Cometh down from the Father of lights ;' ho ' of bis
own good pleasure hath begotten us,' James i. 17.
Of Christ you shall hear afterwards : ' One Lord, of
whom are all things, and we by him.' Of the Spirit :
' Uuless a man bo born of the Spirit and water,' Jolin
iii. 6. And there is no power but of God that could
create us, for there must be a power greater and
stronger than the powers of darkness. There must Le
a quickening virtue which can bring life out of de;itli,
which none can do but he that is essentially life.
Again, if the creation of heaven and earth were an in-
communicable work, how much more this, which is far
more glorious.
Obj. But the ministers of the gospel are said to en-
lighten the eyes, and to turn from darkness to light,
from Satan to the living God, Acts xxvi. 18.
Ans. We do irithout, that which God doth imrardlij
alone. We say. Arise, but it is God that quickcueth.
The word of itself is but a dead letter ; but when God's
Spirit goeth with it by a quickening power, then it
becometh an immortal seed in the heart to conceive
and form the new creature. No power or virtue, no,
not the word or sacraments, can produce such a blessed
efiect, except God himself put to his own hand and em-
ploy his own infinite power ; they can never beget in
a man a new mind and heart : ' Who is Paul, and who
is Apollos ?' 1 Cor. iii. 5. ^^'hat, are all the ministers
in the world available to make a Christian ? Alas,
they are but men like ourselves : ' Paul may plant,
and Apollos water, but it is God that giveth the in-
crease.' ' That your faith and hope (saith Paul) may
stand, not in the wisdom of man, but in the power of
God.'
Fse 1. This letteth ns see the inestimable dignity
of the saints, that they are a most divine generation,
a heavenly company. Even in this regard the world
counteth it (and deservedly) a great thing to be of the
blood royal, or bo nobly descended. But all this new
creature in thee cometh from the immortal seed of the
word, and from the efficacy of God himself begetting
thee ; in which respect the meanest of God's children
doth as far outstrip the greatest princes and monarchs
in the world in glory and honour, as the state of the
poorest bridge-beggar is inferior to the greatest poten-
tates upon the earth.
Usi\ Again, it doth teach us to whom we are to as-
cribe whatsoever we are. We must sing with the
faithful : ' Not we ourselves, but the Lord's hands
have made us to be his people, even the sheep of liis
pasture,' Ps. c. 3, for so the new creatures are some-
times called. Yea, this letteth ns see on whom wo
must depend for the promoting and preserving of this
creature, for it is his part to govern and preserve who
doth mightily bring forth ; he beginncth, he must end.
14G
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
Shall God travail, and not bring forth ? If we be
lumps of flesh nnshapen, he can form and fashion us
' from glory to glory by his Spirit,' 2 Cor. iii. 18.
In Christ. Duct. Here we see in whom it is.
Though all our salvation is ascribed to God, yet the
person in and by whom we come to have these things
is Christ Jesus. And it doth not only note the order
of working, but it noteth who is, as it were, the root
in whom all the heirs of life are framed ; yea, it noteth
to us the merit of Christ, that hath procured this for
us with God, and the efficacy of Christ Jesus, who is
a quickening head, in due order reviving every member.
1. For, first, before we come to have this life of
God dwelling in us, the Lord hath after a sort wrought
in Christ ; for as all of us had life given us in Adam
radically (yea, those that have not yet being), so that
they shall descend from him by carnal propagation, so
God hath made Christ a common stock, from whom
he will have every one to draw life, which is treasured
in him, not that carnally they must descend, but by a
spiritual ingi-afting of them into him. In him, there-
fore, as a second Adam, hath God created us again.
2. But this is not all, for even in Christ we have
this, not only because it is first laid down in him, but
because he hath deserved we should be made by God
new creatures. Because God hath in Christ first
' reconciled us to himself,' 2 Cor. v. 18, Christ did give
his life for the life of the world.
3. Again, in Christ, because he doth efi'ectually apply
this unto us, and in our time doth quicken us. He
is that ' quickening Spirit,' the Lord from heaven,'
1 Cor. XV. 45.
Use. So then this doth teach us that God by Christ
hath quickened us. How greatly are we bound to him !
for it is but speaking the word and it is done, in the
first creation of all things. Here more is required :
the giving of his Son, sending him down from heaven,
not sparing him. Christ did not saj'. Be sared, but
endured words.* stripes, yea, an accursed death, that
he might be a treasury of these things for us, and a
dispenser of them unto us, when we first come to have
spiritual being.
Unto good xrorks. Doct. 1. Here many things must
be marked : first, how that the new creature and new
works go together. The one cannot be severed from
the other. When once we come to put on the new man,
wo shall then find that our actions shall be reformed.
This might be shewed in every new creature. Look
at Paul : instead of persecuting the gospel. Gal. i. 23,
when he was converted, he preached the gospel : in-
stead of persecuting the professors of it, he did with
joy suffer for it, and did gather with diligence to re-
lieve the necessities of Christian professors. Instead
of conversing in the flesh, he 'had his conversation in
heaven ' while he was on earth, Philip, iii. 20. If one
be ' risen with Christ,' then he will ' seek the things
* Qu. 'wounds '?— Ed.
above,' Col. iii. 1, of which he hath been careless;
then he will labour to mortify his corruption which he
hath cherished, then he will think, speak, and work
righteously ; for as the natural life doth work forth in
his actions, in sense, motion, breathing, and in dis-
course, so this life of God cannot be idle. This in
the new creature of the heart will be working, breath-
ing itself in spiritual sighs and groans. And look, af,
on the contrary, the old man hath his works, Col. iii.
9, ' Put oft' the old man, with his works,' so hath this
also. Grace, it is called a law, Rom. vii. 23, because
it doth command in a man ; he cannot sin, ' for the
seed abideth,' 1 John iii. 9, and sets him about works
which are suitable to it. What are these works ?
The putting ofi' all evil, ' flying the corruptions in the
world through lust,' 2 Peter i. 4, keeping our souls
unspotted of the sins of the times, the working of
righteousness. Now, all righteous duties are either
obedience to things commanded, or Christian sufi'ering
for Christ and for the gospel ; in both is the new crea-
ture employed.
Use 1. Many hence are reproved, who will dream
that their hearts are good, while their actions are
naught, as if God did make a new creature for old
works : ' If j-e were of God, ye would do the works of
God.'
Use 2. Again, it doth let us see how we may know
that we are made new creatures ; even thus, if we have
good works. God cannot have the heart while the
devil hath the works, following our own hearts, swear-
ing, Ij'ing, &c. A good tree will have good fruit. Out
of the evil heart come adulteries, murders, and idle
talking, fellowship with the unfruitful works of dark-
ness. As is the fountain, such will be the streams
that flow from it.
When corruption so far prevaileth to carry men
after the pleasures of sin, vanities of the times, eagerly
seeking the commodities of this life, with neglect of
things heavenly, these cannot stand with this new man.
Many think if they can [say] the creed, have Chris-
tendom, be orderly churchmen, say the Lord's prayer,
receive at Easter, they think this is Christianity
enough, and that now they have learned Christ, and
are become new men. As for putting off sinful lusts,
to which naturally their hearts incline, they think it
needless, and that God who hath made and knowcth
our natures doth not expect that we should be free
from that which is a nature in us ; but this is to got
our lesson by rote ; he that crucifieth not his natural
lusts and inclinations hath no union or communion
with Christ.
But.if any weak soul should think, because they feel
sin raging in them, and themselves captives to it, that
therefore sin is not mortified in them, and that their
state is as yet the same ; you must know it is one
thing not to have our sins mortified, another thing not
to feci any stirring and moving of it in us. It is said
trulv then to be killed, when that is done, on which it
Ykr. ]().]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
U7
will (lie in time, though it take on a while. Ho that
feeleth it a burden desireth to be set free from it, that
renewelh his faith to Christ, who is made of God his
sanctilier, and restcth on him to see all these works
of the devil utterl}' dissolved ; he is a now creature in
Christ ; for this contradiction of flesh and spirit
argueth a double nature included, whereof none arc
pai'takers but such as are lorn anew of God, and truly
sanctified.
Ihicl. 2. Observe, secondlj', in that he saith, ice
tiie created niilo pood tioihs, when it is that we come
to have good works, even when we are made new in
Christ. Before that a man come to be new in Christ,
he cannot do anj-thing, not only not meritorious, but
anything which is good. ' Out of me ye can do
nothing,' John sv. 5 ; you can bear no good fruit,
such with which God, the husbandman, is pleased.
Nay, no deed that is answerable to the law of God can
be done before we be anew created. ' 1 will put my
Spirit into you, and take away the heart of stone, and
give you hearts of flesh, and will make you to walk in
my ways,' Ezek. xxxvi. 2G, 27. The doing of God's
commandments doth follow the circumcision of the
heart ; for the law is spiritual, and nothing that is not
spiritually good can be conformable to the law. We
are a new frame, created of God to good works. Now,
therefore, till a man come to be a new creature in
Christ, he is not able to do anything that is good.
And if the things which are necessary conditions of
a good work be considered, it will be more plain. It
must be done,
1. From the heart.
2. In the obedience of faith. !
8. To God's glory.
1. For of the heart Christ saith, ' Out of me ye can
do nothing;' and James, chap. iii. 11, 'Can clean
water come out of a muddy fountain ? Can a man
gather figs of thorns ?'
2. In obedience ; for otherwise it is not any ser-
vice of God, and to right purpose. All the contrary
discourse doth lean upon a false supposition, that there
is a strength of nature in innocency, without grace
superadded, that is proportionable to work a work
answerable to the law. For this is false, that nature,
without the grace of the Spirit, is able to do a work
answerable to the law. 2. If this were, yet this is a
second false supposition, that these may be found any-
where not weakened ; for this never was, nor never
shall be, God giving at once with the natural being a
supernatural quality of grace.
8. And for God's glory, the apostle is express : 1
Cor. X. 81, ' Whether ye eat or drink, or whatsoever
ye do, do all to the glory of God.'
Use 1. This doth serve to confute the papists about
their works of preparation to the grace of God,' &c.
I'sf 2. To let us see when we come to work good
works, even when we are made new creatures.
Obj. But it may bo asked, Low they can be called
good works, seeing the best have their defects and im-
perfections.
Alls. Because they have both a purified fountain.
' To the pure all things are pure,' Titus i. 15, and be-
cause they have a coverture in regard of all their want;
both of these faith doth give, ' but without faith it is
impossible to please God,' Heb. xi. C. Faith maketh
the person acceptable. ' The Lord hath respect to
Abil and to his ofi'oring, but unto Cain and his
ofllring ho had no respect,' Gen. iv. ' Now by
faith Abel ofl'ered a better sacrifice than Cain,' Heb.
si. 4.
Use 3. It doth let us see what to think of most of
our good deeds. They are but shining vices ; they
are such as shall be indictments against us, if they
proceed not from a renewed nature.
Obj. But some will say. If it be so that the best
works of unregenerate men are sin, then it seems un-
lawful for him to pray. If he pray not, it is condem-
nation ; if he pray, it is no less.
Ans. He is bound to pray, but not to sin in prayer.
The second commandment cnjoincth to bow down and
worship God in prayer, and the third binds him ever
to do it well, lest he pray in sin, and so take God's
name in vain. What then must he do ? Only the
grace of repentance can reconcile these two, and make
him acceptable to God in all his works he takes in
hand.
Doct. 3. In the third place, we must mark a not-
able motive to good works, that they are the very end
of our creation. For look, as we plant our orchards
to this end, that they may bring us fruit, so doth the
Lord plant us ; and this is his purpose, that we may
bring him fruit. Hence are his people called ' trees
of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, in whom he
may be glorified,' Isa. Ixi. 8. ' Herein is my Father
glorified, that ye bear much fruit,' John xv. 8. This
is the end why he hath so dearly bought us, ' that
we might serve him in holiness and righteousness ;'
' that we might be a peculiar people, zealous of good
works,' Titus ii. 1-1. God doth not give to us his life
to leave us idle or ill occupied. If God find not these
with us, he will cut us down as superfluous and unpro-
fitable branches, fit for nothing but to make fuel for
the fire of his indignation. This is one of the special
ends of all that ever God did for us in the work of
grace : 1 Peter ii. 9, ' Ye are a chosen generation, a
royal priesthood, a holy nation.' To what end ?
' That ye might shew forth the virtues of him that
hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous
light ;' that ye might show forth by these graces God's
own virtues, that ye might resemble and express the
graces of God himself. This, I say, makes much for
God's glory ; it is the special thing that we must aim
at, that we may express his holiness, and so glorify
our heavenly Father. ' Let your light so shine before
men, that they may see your good works, and glorify
your Father which is in heaven,' Mat. v. 16. ^
14 8
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IT.
Use. This teachetb us then, that we honour and
glorify God in, by, and with our graces. Hast thou
faith ? Honour God with thy faith, shewing the works
thereof. It is reason that every one should have the
honour of his own. This is the ground of the apostle's
exhortation, ' Glorify God in your bodies, and in your
souls, for they are Christ's,' 1 Cor. vi. 20. This
should provoke us to walk worthy our high and holy
calling. God hath made thee a glorious creature, and
for glory ; therefore shew forth thyself, and carry thy-
self in all thy ways worthy of that glory that God hath
expressed upon thee. Let God reap where he hath
sowed. God hath sowed upon thee, in thy new crea-
tion, the seed of glory with a very plentiful hand ;
therefore let him reap abundance of glory from thee
in thy heart and life. Search and seek, and enter into
that inquiry of the prophet in the 116th Psalm, ver.
12, ' What shall I render ?' &c. All his glory is upon
me, the glory of his infinite wisdom, mercy, goodness.
What shall I render to the Lord for all this ? Upon
this meditation, say with the prophet, ver. 13, ' I will
take the cup,' &c. We see plainly that other creatures
they glorify God in their kind ; they fulfil the law that
is imposed upon them in their creation, that is, in
their kind, to glorify God ; man only, that hath the
greatest cause, and best means, he only comes be-
hind.
Note. Note here, in that he saith, in CJirist Jesus
unto good icorks, noteth him as a patient, and matter
of all our blessedness. In Christ, that is, by being
ingraffed into him by faith. In him, that is, as the
immediate worker from the Father.
The first, when he speaketh of things done by God
absolutely, without respect of application in us.
The second, when he speaketh of such benefits as
we find now being in Christ.
The third, when he speaketh of things already
wrought in us, as when the right hand doth lift up the
left. The soul, which putteth itself forth in the head
and foot, is the cause of it ; but not as it is in the head,
but as it putteth forth the faculty of moviug in the hand.
So the Godhead, absolutely considered, of the Father,
may be said the author of the whole work of our re-
demption ; but yet this cometh to be done by the God-
head immediately, as it is now considered in the per-
stn of the Son. We must look at these things as
we do at the sun ; if we will see it more fully than our
eye can bear, we are blinded with brightness. And so,
if we pry too curiously into such things, our sight will
be dazzled with unsearchable glory. Christ is the
second Adam. As from Adam by propagation we re-
ceive our being, so from the second Adam, who is a
quickening spirit, the Lord from heaven, we have all
the spiritual being of our whole persons. God doth
not work in us, but through Christ. Whatsoever God
the Son did do in his own flesh, the Father, in the
moving of it, did it, and the Spirit did it. But yet
immediately the second person did it as being nearly
knit by unity of nature, which neither the Father was
nor the Spirit; so whatsoever is done in us, the Father
doth, and the Spirit doth it but in Christ, and from
Christ, as who is more immediately coupled to us than
the Father and the Spirit. We have neither their
communion nor, by consequence, their working, but
by means of the Son.
Use 1. We do see who it is that doth work all our
works for us ; he that giveth the work must be glori-
fied. We must come to God if we do a public duty;
if a private, in which we have any comfort, to bless
him that had prepared such a thing for us his unpro-
fitable servants.
Use 2. We must learn to stay ourselves on Christ
when we have not those good things, nor cannot ac-
complish them as we desire ; for who can receive any-
thing which is not given him from above '? But this
comfort must be applied where there is in the con-
science testimony of true desire and acceptable dili-
gence.
Use 3. Thirdly, It doth teach us to expect the
Lord's defence, and to endure, according to his will,
all such ways as by event and his word we can gather
to be prepared by him.
M'hich God hatJi prepared for ris to iralk in. He
describeth good works in way of prevention, ' which
God hath prepared.'
In what things this standeth.
1. In predestinating these things. For so we may
see that Paul, Kom. i. 1, and Jeremiah, chap. i. 5,
and others, the calling, and works of their calling, they
were prepared for them before they were in the womb,
by God's predestination. Yet thus far of every work
it may be said, God in some sort doth pre-ordain: 'I
create the smith,' Isa. liv. 16.
2. That God doth in the commandments reveal
them unto us, and this is a way wherein our works
are prepared to our hand ; for the law of God doth
rule them out before our eyes.
3. God hath set us samples, both his own and his
children's.
4. God doth give the concourse of grace, which
maketh able for this or that work.
5. He doth excite the will, for such is our dulness
that we must have our will raised by him to will.
6. Again, he doth preserve us, that now, willing, we
may work ; and all these are included in this word pre-
pared.
To ttallc in. Not like Herod, sometime to step
this way, to set forward only for a spurt, and so sit
down ; for to u-alk is a progressive motion, a going on,
to have our whole conversation in them.
Doct. Observe, then, we must walk in those ways
that are prepared of God. ' Enoch walked with God,'
Noah ; David, ' I will walk in the uprightness of my
heart in the midst of my house,' Ps. ci. ' Pass the
whole time of your pilgrimage in fear,' 1 Peter i. 17.
Our life must be a tracing of the commandments ; we
Ver. 11.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
U9
must not salute the ways of God as chapmen coming
to fairs. We must walk in the ways of God, Ps. cxis.
He that still wins not, loseth. ' I press forward,'
saith Paul, Philip, iii. 14. This is certain, that man
that comes in this life to the end of his walk, and there
sets down his rest from going further, ho never as yet
set right forward in the way to heaven. No, God's
children are walking children. The apostle calleth for
it of the fonvardest : 1 Thes. iv. 1, 'Abound more
and more ;' ' Let him that is holy be more holy still,'
Rev. xix. ; ' Work out your salvation,' Philip, ii. 12.
Men in the world may come to such contirmcd estates
that they may give over trading, and live commodi-
ously on things already gotten ; but it is not thus with
the soul, which, where it ceaseth to profit, waxeth
worse.
Use 1. As thon wonldst have comfort that thou art
a new creature in Christ, made alive by the Spirit, try
it by this, how thou walkest. Look not so much upon
that thon doest at some times by fits and starts, but
look to thy walking, how thou goest on ; what increase
of faith, what strength thou gainest daily against cor-
ruption ; what spiritual liveliness and power to wrestle
against temptations, and to withstand and overcome
the lusts and rebellions of thy heart ; how thon dost
hold on in the constant practice of holy duties ; how
dost thou gather strength to the inner man ? how is
thy knowledge bettered, thy love inflamed ? &c. These
are the lively motions of the new creature. He is not
said properly to walk, who can go twice or thrice about
his chamber, stir himself on some plain ground for a
quarter of an hour, but he that can go ou strongly
and freely upon a hill in ways uneven ; so Christians,
who can go while God maketh their way iuoflensive,
putting everything by which might hinder, but pre-
sently give over if aught disturbeth, they are not come
to this walldug in those ways which God hath pre-
pared for his.
Use 2. Wherefore let us strive forward, exercise our
faculties we have received, and look to him who hath
said, he will ' put his Spirit into us, and make us walk
in his commandments.' Because we feel it painful to
the flesh when we are in spiritual duties, hence it is
that we choose rather to sit still than to feel disturb-
ance. But even as aching limbs are recovered by ex-
ercising of them (use limbs and have limbs, as we say),
and are lost by the contrary, so it is here ; we sh;ill
outgrow these spiritual infirmities, if we will hold on
in practice, and keep a constant walk with God in the
ways he hath appointed to us ; for mere walking is
not fit for the new creature : ' Thou shall not turn to
the right hand nor to the left,' but thou must obey
that voice behind thee, saying, ' This is the way, walk
in it,' Isa. xxx. 21. Many walk in ways, but better
be asleep on their beds. Ye are children of the light,
walk so ; this maketh the way of a Christian a strait
way, a naiTow gate, because it is thus straitly im-
paled and hedged in ; there is not elbow-room in it
for corruption, and sensnal lusts, and lawless thoughts,
to sport themselves.
Ver. 11. Where/ore remember, that ye being in lime
past Gentiles in the Jlesh, and called Uncircuincision of
them which are called Circumcision in the Jlesh made
with hands.
Where/ore, a note of inference ; thus,
Whoso, being dead, come to be quickened in Christ
as their head, they, whatsoever they have ibeen, are
near citizens of the household, the temple of God.
But you hath he quickened ; crpo, itc.
Now this is set down by way of exhortation and
application.
llemcmlcr. And that he might the better imprint
the benefit, he doth amplify it by their former condi-
tion in Gentilism. In this verse and the next, their
former condition is set down either generally or more
specially. Generally, they were Gentiles in the flesh;
the special difl'erenccs following upon it,
1. They had not the seal of God's covenant.
2. They had not the foundation of God's cove-
nant.
3. They had no communion with the church.
4. They had no propriety in the covenant, or pro-
mulgation of the covenant.
5. Without the benefit of the covenant, the thing
hoped for.
6. Without God.
Now in this verse we are to consider,
1 . Of the general difi'erence of the Jew and Gentiles
in the flesh.
2. It is to be marked that they are called Uncir-
cumcision, whether they were rightly so called.
3. What was the principal note of people distin-
guished from people ; the sacraments.
4. The description of circumcision, there being two
parts or kinds, inward and outward.
The thing is, 1, propounded ; 2, proved from verse
14th to the 19th ; 3, amphfied. Propounded, ' In
Christ you are near.'
(1.) He who is the author of all peace twixt man
and man, in him yon are made near; but this is
Christ.
(2.) He who hath made us into one, and abolished
all enmity twixt man and man, and God and man,
' that he might make us one man, and reconcile us
to God,' he is the author of our peace ; but this is
Christ, ver. 14-16.
2. He thus proveth it : whosoever hath published
our. peace, ver. 17.
8. He in whom we find entrance to the Father, he
is our peace, ver. 18.
Doct. In general observe, there must be a remem-
brance of our miserable condition by nature. The
Lord, for this cause only, doth leave a stink of sin in
us, which may break out often to our heaviness. Now,
instead of setting down this by way of conclusion, he
150
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
delivereth it in an apostolical exhortation, with appli-
cation to the persons whom he exhorteth. 2. The
thing he would have rememhered, twofold :
1. What they had been.
2. What they were.
Now this latter part in the verse, to the end of the
chapter, is proved and amplified : proved to the 19th
verse, amplified from thence to the end.
Doct. Here then, fii-st, in general we see what is the
duty of the ministers of God ; even this, to open unto
you what you are by natiu'e, and to prompt with new
remembrance of it when now you are converted. Thus
Paul to the Corinthians, having said that no whore-
mongers, murderers, covetous, extortioners, and drunk-
ards shall inherit the kingdom of God, he telleth them,
' Such were some of you : but ye are justified,' &c.,
1 Cor. vi. 11. So Titus iii. 3, ' We in times past
were disobedient, deceived,' &c. So Paul tells the
Romans at large, ' Ye were the servants of sin,' &c.,
Rom. vi. 17.
For this is, 1, a gi-ound of meekness towards others.
2. Of stirring up groans.
3. Of tasting the benefits of redemption.
4. Of provoking to fruitfulness : Rom. vi. 19, 'As
ye have given yom- members servants to uncleanness,
and to iniquity ; so now give your members servants
unto righteousness in holiness ;' 1 Peter iv. 3, ' It is
sufficient that we have spent the time past after the
lust of the Gentiles,' &c.
5. Again, it is the ground of a holy blush, with
which all must walk before God. It is a good salad,
and maketh Christ with his benefits relish better.
' AMiat fruit have you in those things whereof ye are
now ashamed ?' Rom. vi. 21. In Paul was a remem-
I ranee of that he had been ; whereupon he was so
humbled, that he hung down his head, as denying
himself worthy the name of an apostle, 1 Cor. xv. 9.
6. It is also a special furtherance of God's glory,
■which cannot he safe if his works should not be had
in remembrance. The Lord forbade the Israelites to
forget what things he had done ; how he had cast out
nations, taken them from bondage ; for this end, that
it might be remembered. Hence it is that the name
of that converts have been, is continued upon them.
Matthew is called the jmblicaii, though now he was not
so ; Simon, tlie leper.
Use. This must not be heavy to any to hear of, and
it must be practised by us all, to remember what we
are and were before God taught us to know him in
C'brist. We must not, with the priest, forget our old
clerkship ; we must still carry in mind our natural
estate ; this will make us thankful, diligent, and
humble.
Gentiles in the flesh. In conniption, in the flesh in
regard of the outward man, rejoicing in the llesh ; a
profane nation, without the seal of the covenant in
their flesh ; this is put diay.cirr/.uie, yon Gentiles, not
of us Jews. Mark, further, that he saith, These were
called Uncircumcision, of the Circumcision in the flesh
made with hands. This dill'erence fi-om God's people
was in name ; diversity of names beseemeth diversities
of people separate in religion. Now the Jews and
Gentiles were severed both before God, and one from
another ; they have interchangeably, passing betwixt
them one and the other, names of difi'erence, chcum-
cised and uncircumcised. The Lord's people, while
that unity continued, were one uniform name together;
when they gi-ew into divers sects, then likewise they
grew to diversity of names within themselves, as
Essenes, Scribes, Pharisees, Herodians, etc. So in
the New Testament, there was but one name to the
professors of Christ Jesus ; first Jisciples, which at
Antioch was fitly, and with the confession of the mouth
which tendeth to salvation, changed to the name of
Christians ; and this continued. The apostle, there-
fore, when men would bring in new heads of families
after theirs, dealeth roundly against them, 1 Cor. i.
12, 13, shewing why they were not thus to distinguish
themselves one from another in regard of such to whom
they did adhere ; and justly, for shall we be such as
are in one body and one spirit, one hope of calling,
one Lord, one baptism, one God the Father, may not
one name serve the turn ? A^'hat if there be some
accessarj- difl'erences, shall they be able to change the
name ? The better, not the greater part, must give
the denomination ; therefore it is lamentable to see
how full the Christian world is of names importing
difi'erence ; of Puritans, Formalists, Calviuists, Lu-
therans. The Gentiles called the people of God one
name, the people of God called them another. But
let not us, who are all his people, have diversities of
names one for another : ' K ye bite one another, and
devour one another, take heed ye be not consumed
one of another,' Gal. v. 15. And it is pity there is
no more kissing of the main thing in which we con-
spire, and mutual toleration of lesser matters in which
many are diversely minded ; for in some cases tolera-
tion may be used without sin : Philip, iii. 15, ' As
many as be perfect, be thus minded : and if ye be
otherwise minded, God shall reveal even the same
unto you ;' which I speak out of the simplicity of my
judgment, not desirous to give the least wipe on one
side, or to insinuate on the other. These names are
naught, they are breaches of the commandment ; and
as they are bred of variance, so they cherish dissen-
sion, which is the viper that eateth through the bowels
of the church. It is the solace of the enemy, open or
secret ; let us therefore bury them.
Again, you must mark, that amongst many things
which might have been chosen, this is it that maketh
the difl'erent denomination, even circumcision.
Doct. Whence observe, that the sacraments of the
church are principal bonds of the union of it ; the not
communicating in them a most special difi'erence :
1 Cor. X. 13, ' We are all baptized into one Spirit.'
When the apostle, Eph. iv., reckoneth up the grounds
Ver. 12.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
151
of unity, this is ono main one, baptism ; and we see
here that the conjunction of God's people, and their
disjunction of those that were not, are set down from
communicating in circumcision. There are many ends
of the sncrament ; for they are seals of the covenant,
they are bonds obliging us to thankful obedience, they
are cords of love and notes of distinction ; and so was
this of circumcision ordained to distinguish the people
of God from others uueircumcised.
Use. This, then, must be a ground of knitting, even
unity in sacraments ; because, ' though many, yet wo
are one bread, one body,' 1 Cor. x. 17. ' We are
baptized into one,' Christ Jesus.
Again, we see how Christendom doth distinguish us
from all Turks, pagans, all without ; yea, in this point
the papists and we differ, who have sacraments that
are not bonds of faithful people together, many of their
sacraments not agreeing to many that arc faithful ;
who take away the cup that we all are commanded to
drink,'that wo may, through communion in that blood,
have the Spirit, which coupleth everj- member to-
gether.
The last thing to be marked is, the manner in which
these things are set down, to be circumcised in the flesh
made with hands.
Docl. 'WTionce wo must mark, that there is an out-
ward action in the sacrament upon the outward man,
which must be distinguished from the inward action
which God worketh on the soul. This circumcision
was a seal of the righteousness of faith, yet what the
ministry of man did in it, the first institution will tes-
tify to Abraham. And, Exodus xii. 48, Lev. xii. 3,
there being a further action to be looked for, Moses,
in Dent. x. IG, and the scripture of the New Testa-
ment doth distinctly set down a double circumcision :
one ' of the llcsh, in the letter, made with hands,'
Horn. ii. 28, 29 ; ' circumcision of the flesh ; and cir-
cumcision of the heart,' Col. ii. 11, which here are
expressed, not made with hands, but of God. Thus
it is in baptism ; wo must know that there is an action
of man reaching to the flesh, the washing away of the
filth of it, 1 Peter iii. 21 ; and an action of God, which
washelh the conscience from the guilt of dead works,
a baptism of water and of the Spirit, outward and in-
ward. Not that there are two baptisms ; but there is
one baptism, which is distinguished into the outward
and inward actions, as parts of one entire baptism.
Even as when we conceive thus of man as outward
and inward, wo do not multiply men, but do consider
one and the self-same man in a double kind.
Use 1. And this must be marked, that God may not
be robbed of his glory, that the papists' and Lutherans'
errors may be avoided. The papists will have the
minister's action lifted up by God, to the taking away
of the soul's sin. But then it could not be truly said
that the removal of corruption from the spirit were not
done by the hand of man. As because God doth by
meats maintain our life, he by his blessing giving that
virtue to them, it cannot* be truly said that our life ia
sustained by meat and drink.
Use 2. We must not tie God's working to circum-
cision, or think there is no efl'ectual grace with these
things, if we feel not tho working presently. God
burns with tire, so that it is a natural instrument, and
cannot suspend the ofl'ect. God gives gi'aco with the
sacrament, as a voluntary instrument, when it pleaseth
him. The sun shinoth, though the blind ones sec not;
and the seed is seed, though it presently spring not.
Secondly, Wo must look that we content not our-
selves with the one.
1. That we conceive no virtue communicated with
these external things.
2. That we tie not God to any circumstances of
time, wherein to work by them.
3. That all the efficacy of the sacrament is from
faith, and endeth in faith.
Use. 1. It signifieth; 2, it sealeth; 8, it is an instru-
ment applying, as going into the pool of Bethesda, it
was the mean of healing them, their going in ; yet no
virtue infused into the water, but a virtue in the water
put forth.
Doct. Mark hero further one point, how tho people
of God esteem of the Gentiles, even as a profane and
wild kind of persons ; there was nothing more con-
temptuous than to be an uueircumcised one. So that
we learn hence, that the high things of the worl.!, if
not taken to the mercy of God, and to communion
with him, what are they in the eyes of the godly ?
Vile and sinful. The person who is heir of glory,
what doth he think of that forlorn person ? He is vile
in his eyes. How did David reckon of the Philistine
but as a dog ?
Ver. 12. That ye were at that time without Christ, and
were nlieiis/rom the coinmoincealth of Israel, and were
strangers from the cnrenanis of promise, and had no
hope, and were witliont God in the world.
Here he cometh to the things he would have re-
membered, their misery standing in five points : iirst,
withont Christ. The apostle spcaketh not of that tliey
were in God's counsel, or in respect of Christ's redemp-
tion, but in regard of actual application.
Docl. Whence we may see what is the head of all
spiritual misery ; it is this, to be without Christ Jesus.
This doth lead the dance to all the rest. Whoso hath
Christ, with him shall have all things also, Horn,
viii. 82. All the good things of God are his; but who
wanteth Christ, he is in death, under wrath, poor,
neither having things spiritual, nor true son- like title
to things temporal ; he is without the Father. Now,
there are two ways of being without Christ : 1 , the
one, in regard of that presence of his in tho word and
sacraments ; 2, the other, of dwelling in us by his
Spirit : ' He that is in me bringeth forth fruit,' J.ihn
sv. 5, that is, so far as by the apprehension of know-
• Qu. ' can ' ?— Ed.
152
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
ledge, and so far forth as by putting tne on in the
sacrament. This must here be understood, 1, by
hearing of him, and putting him on in the sacrament;
2, by a perfunctory and common work of the Spirit ;
3, by true faith. Kow, these every way were without
him, without the true belief, without any of those more
superficial works, without so much as hearing of Christ.
Use 1. Now, this must be laid to heait with us, as
being a glass for us to look in ; we were in time past
as they ; but now we have Christ in regard of his
manifestation, in word and sacraments, and many in
temporary hypocritical persuasions. But how few are
not without him in regard of his dwelling in them !
Now, if we be such, it is not only a miserable condi-
tion, but it had been better with us that we had never
heard of him, as sometimes it had been with these
Gentiles. If Christ were with us, that we had him,
we should be led with his Spirit, we should not give
ourselves to fulfil our lusts : ' Whoso are led by the
Spirit, fulfil not the lusts of the flesh,' Rom. xiii. 14.
Whoso hath put on Christ, must ' take no care to
fulfil the lusts of corruption.' He hath put on Christ,
that hath ' crucified the flesh, with the lusts of it,'
Gal. V. 24. ' Whosoever is in Christ, is become a
new creature,' 2 Cor. v. 17. Now, all such as have
not him are worse than heathen, if so they should
continue, for it were better for them if they had never
heard him named than not to beheve : ' This is con-
demnation, that men believe not in the name of the
Son of God,' John iii. 19. This of all other shall be
the most fearful in the day of reckoning. In hearing
of him, j-ou are lifted up to heaven ; but if you be with-
out him, he coming thus near unto you, it shall sink
you lower in hell than the uncircumcised heathen :
' He that hath the Son hath life ; he that hath not the
Son hath not life,' 1 John v. 12.
Seeing our life and death standeth in this, to have
Christ, I would give a thousand millions for him, may
some say. No, ho is no sale- ware, neither can be be
purchased by money, or money worth ; if thou wouldst
have him, thou must have him as a free gift, thou
must sue for him in forma pauperis : I am a poor,
miserable man, I must unlap my sores before him,
and shew him my nakedness. Hereupon a poor soul
in his rags steps into God's presence, and challcngeth
Christ as a gift from the hand of the Father. Thus
by faith he comes to be possessed of Christ.
The better to understand this point, consider what
is done on God's part, whether he hath not given
sufficient ground whereupon to rest our faith. Surely
if we would devise how a man may give a gift in a
more advimtageous manner without all exception, we
cannot devise it more free than that gift of God in
giving Christ. God oflers him : ' He that will come,
let him come,' Rev. xxii. 17. What can be more free
than this ? If you doubt of it, I will read unto you
that great proclamation: Isa. Iv. 1, 'Ho, every one
that thirsteth, come,' &c. The Lord there sctteth the
conduit running with wine. ' If any be athirst, let
him come ; buy without silver,' &c. Rev. xxii. 17,
' The Spirit and the Bride say. Come ; whosoever will,
let him take of the water of life freely.' Here faith
layeth hold, and receiveth Christ tendered as a gift out
of his Father's hand.
Use 2. Again, we may see here what is his gi-ace
unto us, who before that we knew good or evil should
put his Christ upon us, if our unbelief had not resisted
the proffer of God ; for in thy infancy God sprinkled
the blood of his Son upon thee, and brought thee from
death to life with Christ.
Again, that thou shouldst have Christ held out and
painted before thee, especially that thou shouldst be
drawn of God to go unto him by the trust and afliance
of thy heart, ' Blessed are your eyes that see these
things,' Luke x. 23. If to be without him be the
fountain of all misery, to have him is a well-spring of
life and blessedness : ' By him we have peace with
God,' Rom. v. 1. By him title to all things, Rom. viii.
32. By Christ, the change of all crosses, of death :
' Christ shall be to me in life and death advantage.'
Stranyers from tlte commonweaWi of Israel. Doct.
That is, such as had no communion with the church.
So that we see a second degree of misery is this, to
be barred from communion and fellowship with the
church of God. As it is a most excellent privilege to
have fellowship with the saints, and is that heaven on
earth, so to be secluded from this is no small misery.
Ileason 1. For, fii'st, they that are without can have
no fellowship with God : ' Where two or three are in
his name, there is he,' Mat. xviii. 20. He ' wallveth
among the candlesticks,' Rev. i. 13 ; he (Jjvelleth with
the saints.
Reason 2. Secondly, They must needs be under the
effoctual tyranny of Satan ; therefore when one is cast
out of the church of God, he is ' delivered up to Satan,'
1 Tim. i. 20.
Ileason. 8. Thirdly, He is without all means; for
whoso will have God his Father, must have the church
his mother. And the net of God, which must draw
us out of our woful condition, is not spread but in his
Israel.
Use 1. This should make us recount how miserable
we have been in our pi'edecessors, and still to look that
we be not such, who though they are bodily amongst
the people of God, yet are not of them : ' They went
out from us, because they were not of us ; if they had
been of us, they would have continued with us.'
Use 2. This must also make us acknowledge the
bounty of Christ, who hath made us to be born the
Israehtes of God, even amongst the church of God,
so that we have the means of doctrine, and govern-
ment, attained communion with Christ, and com-
munion one with another. The Lord commanded of
the Gentiles they should not come into the congrega-
tion of his people ; the vile and precious could not be
mingled.
Veb. 12. J
BAYNE ON EPHESIAKS.
153
How sLoulJ we bless God for his goodness in this
regard ! What stayed the omnipotent arm of God
from creating us in that vast compass of time, I mean
that almost lour thousaud years Letweon the creation
and Christ's coming ; and from planting us without
the palo of the church, where we should have had no
means or ordinary possihility of salvation, but have
lived and died in cursed paganism, and heathenish
idolatry '? It was nothing but his mere mercy, respit-
ing and reserving our being upon earth unto these
more blessed and glorious days of the gospel. Let
us for ever put this point as a perfume into our daily
sacritice of thanksgiving and praise, with addition of
further thankful acknowledgment that wo have been
born and brought up in that golden knot of time (us
it were), and the very diamond of the ring of all that
happier revolution since Christ's suflerings : I mean,
in the glorious breaking out of the gospel from under
the clouds of popery ; whereas if wo had sprung up
iu those darksome times, we had a thousand to one
been choked, and for ever perished in the mists and
fogs of their comfortless doctrines.
Nay, and yet further (that whereas for all the hap-
piness of the times), our lot of living in this world
might have lit among the Turks and inlidels (a
world to Christendom), in popish kingdoms, or in the
persecuted and schismatical parts of the true churcli.
It hath pleased our blessed and most bounlil'ul Lord
God to put us also into this little nook of the earth,
where the gospel shines with such glory, truth, aud
peace. Let us therefore be thankful, and bring forth
fruits answerable to this rich mercy of God vouchsafed
to us, lest he take away his candlestick, and deface
the face of our churches, causing us to want our holy
assemblies.
Use 3. Thirdly, Let us not leave our fellowship,
and estrange ourselves from God's people, from tho
assemblies, as Brownists and other novelists do. To
be discommoned a town, or for a citizen to be banished
a city, is a great evil ; but to bo an exile from God's
city, an<l discommoned from the communion of saints,
this is lamentable indeed. Why should we, like
prodigals, withdraw ourselves from our Father's house,
and bring upon ourselves, by such singular separating,
this great miser}-, to be estranged from them who are
God's true Israel ?
It is again to be observed, that this phrase a'»r,').Xo-
rj/w/i£rti noteth more in these Gentiles, as being sepa-
rated from the presence of God's people, the not being
members of God's Israel ; it noteth also an alienaiiou
of the affection from them. This word is thus taken.
Col. i. 21, 'Ye being estranged, and enemies, xa/' syj-
6^oi/;, in understanding ;' and thus it was in this
matter. For administration, the doctrine of Israel
was a wall of separation, was hatred to the heathen ;
they were not only forth from being in it, or of it, but
in affection were alienated, and hated it.
Duct. This doth teach us, how the natural man
hateth conjunction with them, where only salvation is
to be found. Tho wisdom of man cannot be subject
to tho wisdom of God, the doctrine of God, tho dis-
cipline of God, tho whole policy of the Israel of God.
Man by nature is so estranged from it, that it is hateful
to him. Though tho Gentiles were miserable, and no
way to come out but by joining themselves as pro-
selytes with the people of God, yet they abhorred iu
hearty affection to join with tho Israel of God.
Use. Aud it is even so now, that men are even
most averse from that which should be most beneficial
to them. Men should choose to live under the hear-
ing of the word, sacraments, discipline ; but they for
the most part there bestow themselves, where they
may bo least troubled with these matters. So, whore
they should have their ej'es to tho saints, who can
teach them, who can exhort them, could wisely and
faithfully reprove them, Prov. xv. 12, they take such
companions as will rather entice and di'aw them to
folly aud wickedness. So the wilful papists will not
bo drawn to the assemblies ; the fool will not come
to the wise ; ' They hate the light, because their deeds
are evil,' John iii. 19, 20.
Slraiti/crs Jruiii the coi'cnants of the law, and of the
gospel ; for these two covenants were well known in
Israel. It noteth two things :
1. That they were strangers from the doctrine.
2. That they were not confederates with God ; for
without the one, they could not be the other. The
doctrine of the covenant unknown, they could not be
confederates with God : Acts xiv. 10, the Lord ' left
them to then- own ways;' Acts xvii. 30, ' The times
of that ignorance God regarded not, but now exhorteth
them to repent.' ' God gave his testimonies to Jacob,
and his statutes to Israel,' Ps. cxlvii. 19. The cove-
nants are a propriety of the Israelites ; so that tho
promulgation of tho covenant was not vouchsafed the
Gentiles, because the Ljrd regarded not them so far.
And he being debtor to none, did freely choose Israel,
giacing them with his covenant above other.
Duit. 1. Now, then, here we see fii'st, what is a
great misery, to be without the doctrine of the cove-
nants of God ; and so, not to be in covenant with him,
he to bo our God, and we his people. It must needs
be woful. For this taken away, the means of our
coming to Christ, of om- having communion with him,
aud one with another, is intercepted ; without this,
nothing but darkness, shadow of death. 'How can
we believe, if we have not heard?' Rom. x. 11. This
is reckoned as one of tho Israelites' chief privileges,
Ps. cxhv. 15, to have God for their God, and to
be his people ; this is reckoned all happiness.
The covenant is tho gi'ound of all benefits : man
could not obtain anything from God but by that
covenant.
t^^e 1. This letteth us see our misery, if we be
strangeis from the covenant : ' 'Wliit hast thou to do
to take my covenant in thy mouth, aud hatest to be
154
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
re''ormed ?' Ps. 1. 16. So that all these are strangers
from the covenant, that ai-e not reformed in their ways ;
a woful thing. They have no right to any portion,
any bequest therein.
Use 2. This teacheth us to see our happiness, who
have these things sealed from our birth in our eyes
and hearts ; for by vu'tue of this covenant God is be-
come our God : ' I will be his God, and he shall be
my son,' Kev. xsii. 8. As the husband saith. This
woman is mine ; so the woman saith, This man is
mine. In like manner, God by his covenant ha\-ing
married us unto himself, and plighted his faithful love
to his children : Hos. ii., ' I have married thee unto
myself. This is my people' (saith God) ; and the
people say boldly, ' This is my God.' Or as the
father saith, This is my son ; so the son saith. This
is my father. God doth convey himself (through his
Holy Spirit) into our hearts, with such strict fami-
liarity, that he is said to ' dwell with them,' 2 Cor.
vi. IC. So that, as a man may say of the thing which
he hath in true possession. This is mine ; so may we
say of God, He is mine, seeing I have him within me,
and have a true possession of him.
Now, whether we have God thus, or not, it will
appear by the moving of the heart. For, as he that
hath the spirit of Satan shall find him ever egging
and provoking him to evil, and as it were jogging him
on to one filthiness or other ; so he that hath the
Spirit of God shall find it, and feel it active and
stirring in him, to the reforming of the whole man,
enlightening his understanding, reforming bis will,
correcting his thoughts, and sitting as it were in
commission over the whole man, ruling and governing
him in spite of the power of Satan, and privy con-
spiracy of his own flesh.
He that perceiveth this monarchy of the Spirit,
overruling the tyrannous assaults aforesaid, may well
be assured he is taken into covenant, and hath the
Spirit put into his heart, and so consequently that he
is no stranger to the covenant of God.
Duct. Secondly, This doth let us see, that the
Lord left the Gentiles without the means of calling
them to salvation. For the clearing of it, we must
set down three things':
o
1. That the doctrine of the covenant is the only
ordinary means.
2. That the Lord did deny them this.
3. That it was not anything but his mere pleasure,
which did make him give it to the Jew, and deny it
the Gentile.
It was not the law of nature, if one could follow it,
that could bring him to salvation. It is not the book
of the creature ; it is not every man's humour, and
secret whispering of the doctrine of Christ, such as
might, from the Egyptian bondage, or the traific of
some private persons, or the captivity, be here and
there scattered among the Gentiles : Ps. cslvii., ' He
manifestcth his word to Jacob, his statutes and his
judgments to Israel : be hath not so done to any
nation.' It was not anything but his pleasure: Deut.
is. 4, ' Say not in thy heart, For my righteousness the
Lord hath brought me in to possess this land,' &c.
This made the separation, and was the fountain of
all that love to his people, above the rest of the
nations.
It is plain, then, how that the Gentiles were thus
without the doctrine of the covenant, God not pleasing
to vouchsafe it. The gospel is ' the power of God
unto salvation,' Eom. i. 16. ' It pleased God, by the
foolishness of preaching, to save them that believe,'
1 Cor. iv. They had not Christ once named ; it was
denied in every age, before the flood, after the giving
of the law. God cast Cain from his face, from the
society of his, in the means of his presence ; so that
a distinction grew between the sons of God and of
men : the one had the worship of God, the other had
not. After the flood, the posterity of Ham ; in the
tents of Shem was the Lord known. At the law
giving, we see that the Lord denied the ordinance of
Levi to any nation, but to Israel. Yea, in time of
Christ, the Gentiles were denied, as dogs, ' the bread
of the children :' Mat. xv., 'I am not sent but unto
the lost sheep of the house of Israel : Mat. s., ' Go
not in the way of the Gentiles.' Paul now girt to
this business, is forbidden to preach in Asia : Acts
xvi., ' God sufl'ered them to walk in their own ways.'
The sending, or the not sending of labourers into the
harvest, is belonging to the Lord : the Lord killed
that rebellious people with kindness, when others that
had no such means would have been more fruitful :
' I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy,'
Rom. is.
So that it doth let us see, that the Lord may justly
leave men without the means of salvaiion ; and that
he doth so, not giving them his word, much less giving
his Son to die for them, or willing their salvation.
And moreover, that the Gentiles had not the covenant,
the tables, the doctrine of it, or confederacy in it, it
was the prerogative of Israel.
2. Secondly, If the posterity of Abraham (in regard
of the flesh) were secluded, how can we dream that
the Gentiles should be admitted ? But Israelites,
Midianites, Edomites, were excluded. No outward
thing can ground our hope.
^^ithout hope. Docl. Observe what is a great
misery, even this, to be without hope. The Gentiles
were without the thing hoped for, without any expecta-
tion of it, utterly hopeless. Now, this is a pitiful
condition, when we are without hope for hereafter.
Hope is ' the anchor of the soul,' Heb. vi. 19. So
that as a ship on the main sea, tossed and hoisted up
and down, in continual danger of shipwreck, so is the
soul without hope. Again, it is the spur of all diligent
endeavour : ' He that hath this hope purgeth himself,'
1 Juhu iii. 3. Again, it is the ground of all joy and
peace, and but for hope the heart would burst. Their
Ver. 1.1]
BATNE ON EPHESIAXS.
155
heals weiv uiicovoRil, so that ever}" wound was deadly
to them : ' The helmet of salvation' is hope, Eph. vi.
17.
Uxc 1. Now, then, we must examine ourselves, for
such were we ; which must be remembered. What
was then our estate, when our souls waved up and
down without an anchor ; when we in evils had no
hope of particular issue, or of that general redemption ;
when we were comfortless, and without any prick to
incite us ?
Use. 2. Again, we must look whether we have hope,
for else we are miserable : ' Thy hypocrites' hope shall
perish,' Job viii. 13. He may boast that he looketh
for life, but his hope is tried in the day of adversity :
Job xxvii. 8, ' AMiat hope hath the hy|50cnte, when
he hath heaped up riches, if God take away his soul ?'
Every man may swim, while he is held up by the
chin. No unbeliever can have hope, for this doth as
a handmaid follow faith ; after the measure of belief
is hope proportioned : ' My flesh doth rest in hope,'
Ps. xvi. 9 : ' If thou kill me, yet will I hope in thee,'
Job xiii. 15.
Without God. Three ways a man may be said to
be without God :
1. By profane atheism.
2. By false worship.
8. By want of spiritual worship.
For a mau may be said in some sense to have God,
that hath an acknowledgment of a divine power.
Agiin, a man may be said to have God, and the true
God outwardly, who doth make outward profession
and worship such as is taught of God. And man
Cometh truly to have God, when he knoweth him in
Christ, when he loveth him, fearoth him, tiustcth in
him. Now, he speaketh here of the Ephesians, that
both outwardly and inwardly, in regard of outward
and inward worship, were without God ; for other-
^^•ise they had conscience of a divine power, and were
worshippers of the great Diana.
Doct. This, then, is a wonderful misery of any, to
be without God. God is a fountain of life ; whoso is far
from him must perish. 'Blessed arc the people whose
God is the Lord,' Ps. cxliv. 15. Cursed are they that
are far from him, he is the fountain of life, ' the Father
of lights,' James i. IC. ' Thou cuttest off all that go
a-whoring after other gods': 'Cursed be ho that is
withdrawn from the Lord his God,' Ps. Ixxiii. 27.
Idolaters, either by false worship, or by hearts with-
drawn from God, shall not enter into the kingdom of
God ; all by nature are estranged, yea, enemies to
God ; the hypocrite forgets God. ' He that keeps my
commandments, the Father and the Son dwell in him,'
John xiv. 23.
Use. If all our misery be in the want of having God
for our God, then let us examine our state, whether
we have him or no. God in Christ saith, he will take
us for his people ; we promise that we will have him
for our God. Now the having of (iod for our God
doth comprise all our duty to God, thit we set up God
in our hearts as God ; which thing we do,
1. When we grow up to know him in all things. We
cannot have God our God till we come to know him
in Christ. Ignorance doth estrange us from Goil, and
knowledge doth ac(juaint us with him. For look, as
the eye becometh one with that which it seeth, and is
after a sort in that light it beholds, so we are by the
vision of God, which is begun in us, one with him,
and in him.
2. Secondly, When we make him our trust, hanging
all our hopes on his mercy and truth towards us.
Whoso reposeth all his confidence in God, he taketh
him in so doing for his God, trusting on him for the
giving and maintaining of all our good, both temporal
and eternal, leaning on him for all defence, and de-
liverance from evils spiritual, yea, and coq)oral, cast-
ing all our care on him : ' Having no confidence in the
flesh, but rejoicing in Christ Jesus,' Philip, iii. 3.
3. Thirdly, When we love him above all. Love, we
know, makes man and woman one, and the same doth
hand-fast us to God. When our hearts can say, ' Lord,
what have we in heaven but thee? or in earth in com-
parison of thee?' Ps. Ixxiii. 25. This is seen by that
joy and delight we have in coming privately or publicly
into God's house or presence, when our hearts ' long
to be dissolved, and to be with Christ,' Philip, i. 23.
When we hear God's name blasphemed, and all wicked-
ness committed, our hearts melt away with grief, and
our eyes gush out tears, when we delight in his sta-
tutes more than in all wealth.
4. Fourthly, We have God for our God, when above
all wo fear him, and dread to offend him, because he
hath been gracious unto us, and hath power to do with
us as he pleaseth ; when we tremble at his judg-
ments, which so long have been upon us, and still
hover about us ; when we fear by the least sin to dis-
please him ; when om- hearts are reverently affected
in his presence, afraid to trespass against his statutes,
the breach of which is punishable with eternal death.
5. Fifthly, When we make him our chief and only
joy : ' Rejoicing always in the Lord,' Philip, iv. 4. For
what we make our chief joy, that is our god, for the
heart resteth principally in that ^^■ith which it is most
dehghted. Now what is more equal than that we
should solace ourselves in him with joy unspeakable
and glorious, who hath delivered us from death, and
sin, and Satan ; in him who is a fountain of all good,
and defender of us from all evil, able to maintain all
the good, both spiritual and corporal, which we have,
and give us whatsoever is wanting?
Ver. 18. liut note, in Christ Jesus, ye which icere
oncef/ir off are made near by the blood of Christ.
Now he Cometh to the second thing he would have
them remember, that is, what now they were ; and it
, may be brought in by way of prevention, for, lest they
! should be swallowed up of sorrow, in recounting their
156
BAYNE ON EPHESTANS.
[Chap. II.
former condition, the apostle annexeth, that their grief
might be sweetened, their opposite condition.
In the words you have to consider : —
1. The persons, described from their being in Christ,
as members with the head.
2. From that they had been in time past.
8. Their contrary condition, that now they were
near.
4. The meritorious cause of it, by the blood of
Christ.
Doct. 1. First, then, from the order of the apostle, we
see that we must so look on our misery, that we re-
member also our estate by mercy. These two do well
agree together, the one corrects the other, so that both
are wholesome. Purging medicines, without restora-
tives interlaced, will weaken too much. Paul doth
not only shew them their estate of nature, but it being
a bitter pill, doth gild it over, with annexing their
comfortable condition in Christ. He had no sooner
said to the Corinthians, ' Such were some of you,' but
he presently addeth, ' But now ye are justified,' &c.,
1 Cor. vi. 11; nor to the Colossians, 'You were dead
in trespasses, but you are quickened,' &c.. Col. ii. 13;
nor to Titus, you were thus and thus, &c., Titus iii.
3, 4 ; but ever hath as a counter-poison added unto it,
the change made by grace in them so miserable. We
must have one eye cast downward on our unworthi-
ness, and another upward on the grace of God, and
benefits by grace.
The apostle, when he had cast down himself in
thinking on his wretchedness, doth raise up himself
through Christ, Eom. vii. 24, 25. And he seldom
tclleth any of their misery (which is to be marked),
but he doth likewise annex what they were by the
mercy of God. For the apostle, who saith of himself,
he was 'not ignorant of the devil's enterprises,' 2 Cor.
ii. 11, did note right well, that the devil will labour
to swallow up in soitow, as well as to kill by carnal
security. And look, as extreme medicines are not
alone wholesome, unless they be corrected with con-
traries, so the apostle, who knoweth well how to divide
aright, knew right well that it was not safe to leave
them to the swallowing of those former pills, unless the
bitterness of them were some way allayed.
Use. It doth teach us how to dispense the word in
wisdom, and Christians how to carry themselves; they
must not be all in one extreme, like those philosophers
that are either alway weeping or else alway laughing, i
but if there be heaviness with them in the evening, i
they must look to that which may bring joj- in the
morning; and as a man after hard labour delighteth to
take the air in a garden, so must they, when they have
humbled their souls in viewing their misery, refresh
themselves in walking among those sweet flowers, even
the benefits of God.
Dud. 2. Secondly, We see here how the Lord doth
bring such as arc furthest estranged from him to bo
near unto him : ' Many that are first shall be last, and
the last shall be first,' and ' shall come to sit down
with Abraham and Isaac in the kingdom of God,' when
the childi'en in appearance are excluded, ' Yon, when
ye were enemies, your minds set on evil works, you
hath he reconciled,' Col. i. 21. Mark here the free
and large grace of God ; if we had been enemies in
heart only, it had been much to find favour, but when
we have made a trade of evil works, and lived all our
lives in open rebellion, how undeserved and how rich
is the grace which giveth pardon ! If the king pardon
one whose good will is doubtful, and take him to grace,
it is much; but when one hath lived in making attempts
on his person, then to forget and to forgive were more
than credible clemency. The love of God is seen in
this, that when we were enemies, he gave his Son to
reconcile us ; and his free love, that of mere grace,
not of our righteousness, nay, against our deserving,
saveth us.
He doth it for many reasons :
1. To shew the abundance of grace: 'Where sin
aboundeth, there gi'ace aboundeth much more,' Rom.
V. 20.
2. To shew us precedents of mercy, as Paul saith
of himself, ' For this cause was I received to mercy,
that Jesus Christ should first shew on me all long-suf-
feriug, unto the example of them which shall in time
to come believe in him unto eternal life,' 1 Tim. i. 16.
3. To increase love in us new converts towards him :
' She loved much, because much was forgiven her,'
Luke vii. 47. And this is love indeed, that he loveth
us first, even when we hate ; he carrieth even hell it-
self into heaven.
Use 1. Hereby we see, that none hath cause to put
from him the benefits tendered, and desperately to
deny himself the grace of salvation ; ' The grace of
God hath appeared unto all,' Titus ii. 11, and excludeth
none but such as exclude themselves.
Vse 2. Secondly, It doth make us able to expect
with patience the return of such as are far wide ; lie
they where they will, bound with never so many and
so strong chains, God is able to draw them to himself;
publicans and harlots he calls to his kingdom. De-
spair we then of none, he can pull Jonah out of the
belly of hell. Examples hereof the Scripture hath
plenty, IVIanasseh, Paul, the thief. Gentiles ; for
'greater is he that is in us, than he that is in the
world,' 1 John iv. 4 ; ' The Lord rules in the midst of
his enemies,' Ps. ex. 2.
Vse 3. Lastly, It doth comfort us in the assured
hope of our salvation, and may assure us that he will
not fail us till he hath bronght us to salvation, now
we are friends, ' who, when we were enemies, recon-
ciled us, and made us near : much more now, being
reconciled, shall we he saved by his life,' Rom. v. 10.
Doct. 8. Thirdly, We see what a change is made in
those that are now in Christ. The case is altered: their
condition, from cursedness, is turned into blessedness;
they, from being aliens from God's people, made to
Ver. 13.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
157
be near every way to God in Christ. As it maketh a
new creiUure, renewed unto light, a new conversation,
renewed unto the same, so a new condition, lightsome,
that is, blessed and prosperous, for this is the fruit of
conversion. This may be amplified, from considering
the particulars of our estate, out and in Christ : ' Old
things are passed away, and all made new,' 2 Cor. v.
17, new man, a new condition.
For the new creature you have heard of, the new
conversation is plain, if j-ou have learned Christ, ' I
live by the faith of the Son of God, who hath given
himself for mo,' Gal. ii. 20. So for their estate, full
of all blessedness. God dwelleth with Christ, we
therefore being in him, must needs have communion
with the Father and Spirit. Again, Christ is the head
of his members, we must therefore needs be near to
those that are iu affinity with Christ, as in a marriage
conjunction.
Use. So that hence wo may judge of our being in
Christ, even by that we find in him. Look, whatsoever
you have been, if you once come into Christ you will
be altered ; so that whoso walk in darkness, in strife,
envying, coveting, in voluptuousness, all which are
enmity with God, they are not come near to Christ :
' For they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh,
with the lusts thereof,' Gal. v. 24.
By the blond of Christ. Doct. This is the last
thing to be marked, what it is by which we come to
be reconciled to God ; it is the blood of Christ. Bnt
before we come to consider of it, it is fit to answer
some questions, which will help us to more fruitful
understanding.
Qaest. 1. Fii-st, What is to be understood by the
blood of Christ ?
Ans. I answer, his bodily death, or bloodshed, with
the curse, for it is a synecdoche. By blood is meant
a bloody death ; by bloodj- death, a death on the cross ;
by the death of the cross, a cursed death. Though
Christ's intercession hath his place in appeasing God,
and other actions, yet this death is chiefly named, be-
cause the force that other things have to pacify God
is derived from this sacrifice.
Quest. 2. Secondly, it may be asked, WLy the
Scripture everywhere nameth blood ?
Ans. 1. To shew in it an accomplishment of types.
2. Because it was most sensible.
8. Because in it was the perfection of all his obe-
dience for us.
4. In opposition to the blood of beasts, he doth
thus point at the body, whereof those Levitical sacri-
fices were shadows.
QueU. 8. The third question is, Whence this blood
hath that force ?
Ans. Partly hence, that it is the bloody death of
God ; and partly, that it was endured with feeling the
infinite wrath of God.
Now, to consider of the thing, that in Christ his
bloody accursed death we come to be near to God.
We come to have hope, we come to have all spiritual
privileges, redemption through his blood : ' Wo are
redeemed from our vain conversation, not with silver
and gold, but by the precious blood of Christ Jesus,
as of a Lamb undcfiled, and without spot,' 1 Peter i.
18, 19, whom God hath set forth ' to be a reconcilia-
tion through faith in his blood,' Rom. iii. 25. It is
Christ his blood which breaketh down the wall of par-
tition : ' Ho purgeth us from our sins in his Hood."
Use 1. It tcacheth us, what it is that the eye of our
faith should principally respect, and look upon in
Christ, viz., the blood of Christ, the cross of Christ,
the obediecco and sufl'erings of Christ ; in a word,
Christ crucified, that is the subject that our faith must
take hold on. Christ crucified is the object of our
knowledge, 1 Cor. ii. 2 ; the matter of our rojoicing,
Gal. vi. 14 ; the ground and foundation of our faith,
Rom. iii. 25. It is a world of heavenly comforts,
that a spiritual mind may gather unto himself, in the
due meditation and beholding of the death of Christ.
When we think of Christ crucified, and shedding of
his blood, there we may see,
1. Our sins punished to the full.
2. Our sins pardoned to the full.
3. Our sins crucified and mortified by his Hood.
4. The flesh crucified. Gal. v. 14.
5. Ourselves crucified to the world, and the wurld
to us. Gal. vi. 14.
6. There we behold how patient we should be in
aflliction, even to the death.
7. There is the picture of our whole life, wliich
must be a continual course of mortification.
8. There is the seasoning of our death, that when-
soever it Cometh, it shall be a sweet passage to a bet-
ter life.
9. There we see all evils turned to our good.
10. Lastly, therein we see all good things pur-
chased for us, grace, mercy, and peace, and eternal
salvation.
Yea, a heaven of treasure and riches gathered for
us ; and that we are made partakers of, by a due view
of meditation of Christ crucified. And, therefore, who-
soever would have any true relish of Christ, he must
labour for the relish of the blood of Christ.
Use 2. It teaeheth us the difliculty of the work of
our redemption, which could not be efi"ected but by
the blood of Christ, the Son of God. Oh how deeply
had we plunged ourselves into a bottomless sea of
miseries, that nothing could pluck us out but the
death and blood of Jesus Christ ! How fast did the
filth of sin seize upon us, both in our bodies and souls,
that nothing could wash us, and cleanse us from it,
but the blood of Christ ! How fearfully had we en-
thralled ourselves to death, hell, and destruction, that
nothing could deliver and free us but the blood of
Christ ! llow infinitely had we exposed ourselves to
the wrath and vengeance of God, that he being a God
of compassion, and of himself most gracious, and
158
BATNE ON EPHESIAJS'S.
[Chap. II.
ready to forgive, yet lie could not be moved to liave
pity and compassion upon us, but only by the cruel
and cursed death of the Lord Jesus ! The more dif-
ficult the work on his part, the greater was his love to
us, and therefore the more thankfulness we are to ren-
der unto him.
Use 3. Thirdly, This doth let us see the preciousness
of the work of our redemption. If we should tender
a great mass of money, we should have it in esteem
that cost us so dear ; but this hath cost the very blood
of the Son of God himself. How highly did the Lord
value our souls, who was pleased himself (that knew
the worth of everything) to set our souls at such an
high rate as the blood of Christ ! How dearly did
he esteem and love us, when he would come and pur-
chase these poor souls of ours, and pay so high a
price for them !
Use 4. This doth shew us how horrible sin is, to
engender in us godly grief; such epicurism is in us,
that we count sin a light hurt, which anything will
salve. But whoso duly weigheth this, that sin, ere
it could be done away and satisfied, hath made the
Lord of glory to empty himself of his majesty, to shed
his precious blood ; this will make his heart to melt
and bleed within him for his sins : ' I will pour' (saith
the Lord, Zech. xii. 10), ' upon the house of David,
and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of
grace and compassion ; and they shall look upon him
whom they have pierced,' &c. If once the Lord make
us turn our eyes to Christ, and to regard what he hath
suffered for our sins, nothing will more than that
humble us with godly sorrow, and bruise our hearts
for them.
Use 5. Lastly, It doth assure us of God's love for
the time to come : ' If, when we were enemies, we
were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much
more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life,'
Rom. V. 10. If a man, out of his love, hath sought
the friendship of his enemy, and used means to bo
reconciled to him, is it not likely that he will be con-
stant in this love, and take all ways to maintain it to
the end ? But howsoever it fall out with man, who
is variable, most sure it is, that God, since his love
was so wonderful towards us when we were enemies,
that he gave his Son for us, to reconcile us to him,
will now much more freely exercise his love toward
us, and firmly abide in his good will unto us, that en-
mity being undone and dissolved.
Ver. 14. For lie is our peace, irJiich hath made of
both one, and hath broken the stop of the partition wall.
Now followeth the proof : For he is our peace. He
hath taken away all enmity, and made us one with
God and ourselves ; he is the author of our peace.
Therefore we have this set down, that Christ is our
peace, that is, the author of peace ; the abstract put
for the concrete, as wisdom, to make us wise.
Secondly, This is proved by the cffoct, and manner
of working the effect, Ee hath made both one. The
manner of working, by taking away that which hin-
dered peace, set down in three phrases, all signifying
one thing, though different, in regard of diverse con-
siderations. The end of this is set down, in regard
of men, and in regard of God. Now, then, herein we
win consider of this :
1. That Christ is the author of peace.
2. The branches of it.
3. Objections against it.
4. The uses of it.
Doct. Observe first, Christ Jesus is the author of
all out peace. All true peace cometh by Christ ; so
it was foretold by the prophets : called ' the Prince of
peace,' Isa. is. G. The true Solomon, in whom that
is only accomplished, even abundance of eternal peace :
Zech. ix. 10, ' The bow of battle shall be broken, and
he shall speak peace unto the heathen.' The angels
sing, ' Peace on earth,' when Christ entereth, Luke
ii. 14. For better understanding, we are to know
wherein this peace standeth, and that is in two things :
1. In restoring the amity and friendship which we
had in creation, but lost by the fall.
2. In vanquishing those enemies which had taken
us captive, and wrongfully detained us. We must
take with us the consideration of our estate in our-
selves, o)iposite to this peace we find in Christ. Men,
considered in themselves, are still waging a fivefold
war :
(1.) With God ; for, Rom. v. 10, ' We were ene-
mies to God,' Col. i. 20 ; so that we neither are, nor
can be, subject to the law of righteousness. As
thus we are towards God, so his wrath is kindled
against us.
(2.) We are at war with the angels ; breaking
peace with the Creator, we can have no truce with
the creature.
(3.) There is a war twist us and the creature; for
that is ready to minister to the Lord of hosts, and to
take revenge of us, as in ourselves considered. As
he that loseth the favour of the lord and master,
loseth also the love of the true and trusty servant ; so
we, having brought upon ourselves the displeasure of
almighty God, all creatures are ready pressed upon the
will of God to conspire our destraction.
(4.) Man is at war with man, wolves one to an-
other.
(5.) Man is at war with himself, having accusing
and excusing thoughts, by which he is in himself rent
asunder, Rom. ii. 15.
Now Christ hath put an end to all these wars ; at his
coming all are hushed, and peace made on all hands.
(1.) He hath reconciled us to God, 2 Cor. v. 19,
Rom. V. 1. ' This is my beloved Son, in whom I rest
well pleased,' Mat. iii. 17. This was it which all the
atonements made by propitiatory sacrifices did pre-
signify ; even how this high priest, Jesus Christ,
should, with the sacrifice of his body, make God and
Ver. 14.]
BAYNK ON KPIIESIANS.
15»
US one again in mntual love, as he and the Father
are one.
(2.) The good angels come to be at one with ns in
Christ. The,v rejoice in a sinner's conversion, Luke
XV. 10 ; now ' niiuistcriiig spirits for the good of the
elect,' Heb. i. 14 ; they preach peace, and are thank-
ful for our weal and happiness.
(3.) We have peace with the creatures; as was pro-
mised, Hosea ii. 18, Job v. 28, ' The heavens hear
the earth, the earth the com, wine, and oil.'
(4.) In Christ, outward and iuward peace amongst
men ; Jew and Gentile hath ho united, oil in one
heart, knit together in the bond of peace, foretold by
the prophet, Isa. ii. 4, and xi. 7.
(5.) In Christ we came to have peace of conscience
in ourselves, even ' that peace which passeth under-
standing,' a continual feast ; boldness, and confidence
to God-ward, Eph. iii. 12.
Ohj. 1. But it may be objected, first, what Christ
saith, He came not ' to send peace, but a sword.'
Alls. This doth not make anything against it, that
he is the author of peace ; for the same peace is not
understood in both these places. He came not to send
peace ; that is, carnal peace : he is the author only of
spiritual peace.
Olij. 2. Secondly, It is objected, that the state of
the Jews, to whom he came, was turbulent, full of
tumult, till they were subverted.
Alls. True, the state of the temple and Jews was
troublesome ; but so, that the world could not take
awaj' this peace : ' My peace I give unto you, and
none «hall take it from you,' John xvi. 22.
OIjJ. 3. Thirdly, It is objected, that we find in our-
Belves, since we came to be in him, more disquietness
than we ever tasted before.
Alls. To which I answer, 'Uliat we find in the world
■we must look for : ' In the world ye shall have atflic-
tion.' And what we find in ourselves, taketh away
the feehng of peace, not peace . itself, like as in
juggling, things remain unaltered, though our sense
is corrupted.
Secondly, He is an author of peace, but applieth it
successively by degrees : like master, like man ; like
prince, like people. Christ for a while endured many
and gi-eat troulJes, and so must his members.
Use 1. This doth let us see to what we must look
in all our terrors of conscience, by apprehension of
God's wrath, even to Jesus Christ, he who hath with
his blood quenched this wildfiie ; for ' God's wrath is
a consuming fire,' Heb. xii. 29. We with screens do
keep the fire from our faces and eyes ; but they arc
wise which put between their souls and God's wrath
this screen of Christ's reconciliation, lest this fire burn
to the pit of destruction. This doth still the con-
science, and fill it with good hope. When wo have
oflfended some great personages, if some mean one
should move them in our behalf, it would not so stay
us, for we know they will not often hear them speak, or
have them but in light regard, if they give them hear-
ing; but if we can procure such as be their peers, to deal
efl'ectually for us, wo doubt not but things shall be
well c(mipounded ; what will they deny to such as be
equal to themselves ? So with us, &c.
Use 2. Again, this must make us cleave unto Christ,
even to let our teudcrest bowels love him that hath done
this for us. Oh, if one do but take up some hurtful
jar betwixt us and some other, whoso favour wo have
found very beneficial to us, and whoso displeasure we
know may prove prejudicial, wo would be very thank-
ful to him. If one should mollify the king's displea-
sure, and make him favour us, would we not with all
love embrace him ? Christ hath healed worse things
betwixt God and thee, how shouldst thou love him !
Use 3. Seeing Christ alone is the author of all true
peace, this should cause us to seek to be under his
kingdom, yea, to give our eyelids no rest till we were
got under the regiment of Christ. Look how you
would do if the enemy were entered your gates, taken
your wives and children, spoiled you of your goods.
If there were a town near unto you, where you might
prevent such danger, and find safe protection, and live
peaceably and securely, who would not with all expe-
dition betake him thither ? Why, so it should be
with us. By nature we are taken, spoiled. Now the
Prince of peace protectcth all with the cover of his
wings, so that there is no destruction, no desolation
within the walls of his regiment. If we love not to be
spoiled, we would fly to him most certainly.
Use 4. This is also for our imitation, to become
followers of Christ, that we learn to be peacemakers,
and to be of a loving, meek, and peaceable disposition.
This is the wisdom from above, James i. 17.
Use 5. This letteth us see the miserable condition
of the wicked ; they not being in Christ, can have no
peace : ' There is no peace (saith my God) to the
wicked,' Isa. Ivii. 21. Men out of Christ have no
peace with the creatures, nor one with another, but
are wolves, hons, leopards, one to another.
Ol'j. How can this be ? We live quietly and neigh-
bour-like one by another.
Alls. Though a snake play with a man, not offer to
sting or hurt, yet it is a snake ; so, though these fruits
are prevented and restrained by God's providence, yet
the root liveth within thee. Man by nature is cruel
and unpeaceable, his feet swift to shed blood, he
knoweth not the way of peace, Rom. iii. 15, 17.
Whicli hatli made i>J hoth one. Doct. Observe then,
first, the sepai-ation of this people before this work of
Christ.
Concerning which, mark,
1. When it begun chiefly.
2. In what it stood.
3. Before whom.
4. How long it endured.
1. It began after the people's return out of Egypt,
and when they were now by lot under Joshua assigned
1(]0
EAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
to Canaan for their polity and place, in which they
were bounded. There was a separation from the be-
oinning, of faithful and unfaithful, Cain and Abel, sons
of God aud men. So after the flood, Ham and Japhet
from Shem ; but this entered after, and was more con-
spicuous.
2. It stood not only in things temporal, but spiri-
tual, they having Christ looking on them through the
lattice-windows of their ceremonial worship : ' The
law a schoolmaster to Christ,' Gal. iii. 24, ' an intro-
duction of a better hope.' They had light and life,
when the rest were in darkness and shadow of death.
3. God was the author of it. See Deut. xxxii. 8-10.
4. It endured until the death and resurrection of
Christ.
Now it followeth, to consider of the uniting of
the Jew and Gentile by means of Christ. Thus the
prophets did foretell this taking of the Gentiles to fel-
lowship with the church : in Christ ' all the nations of
the earth should be blessed,' Gen. xxii. 18 ; ' All the
nations should flow unto the house of God, and should
worship one God with Jacob,' Isa. ii. 2. And God
saith, that he will ' make a path from Egypt to Ashur ;
and Ashur shall come into Egypt, and Egypt into
Ashur : so the Egyptians shall worship with Ashur,'
Isa. xis. 23. Now in Christ these promises were yea
and amen, all of them accomplished, when Christ said,
' It is finished,' John xix. 30. Whereupon presently,
he that had forbidden his apostles to go into the way
of the Gentiles, Mat. x. 5, he doth bid them ' Go teach
all nalions,' Mat. xxviii. 19,
Now, secondly, consider in what this onement
standeth. It is a strait conjunction, even into one
man mystical, of which we shall speak hereafter. In
the mean while, the fourth chapter of this epistle will
open unto you the contents of this union. They were
not now worshippers of Diana, but had one God with
the Jew ; they were joint worshippers of the true God,
one in spirit ; an efl'ect of which in them was, to be
of one heart and mind, in one hope, in one faith.
Obj. 1. It may be objected, that Christ his making
way for the Gentiles, was the occasion of rejecting of
the Jew, as concerning the gospel : ' They are enemies
for yom- sake, the casting away of them is the recon-
ciliation of the world,' Rom. xi. 15.
2. Secondly, We see that still there are differences,
as of Jew, Turk, and Christians.
Ans. For the first, the rejecting of Israel is but in
part, and for a time. 2. This is though said to be
done, because it is in part done ; for the full accom-
plishment shall be when all Israel, all the people of
Jew and Gentile aie called. 3. Therefore we are one,
not that the Jews and we now go band in hand, but
that the ancient church and we do conspire.
For the second : 1 , God hath even a hidden church
in Turkey ; 2, they are not of God's setting, but of
man's taking up, to distinguish them that gather them-
selves to the churches from other.
Obj. But their children are unholy.
Ans. It is good to be sober here ; for the present
estate of men cut off from the church, doth not preju-
dice their children. The right to the tables iloth not
require the immediate parents' faith of necessity, but
any within the thousandth generation ; neither would
the apostle, finding infants of deceased parents (where
they planted churches) have denied them baptism.
iV. It doth bind us to thanksgiving. If we could
recount the great comfort of tbis benefit, we should
break out into thankfulness. The union of two king-
doms, the union of any churches of the papists with
us, would it not rejoice us? Every good subject will
seek the enlargement of the king's territories, and the
rooting out of all opposites that set themselves against
the welfare of his kingdom. How much more should
it be our joy to see the kingdom of Christ propagated,
and ourselves with the saints of all the earth linked
in one !
Hathbrokendowntheslopoftkeparlitionii-all. Doct. 1.
Observe, what is the way to peace ; namely, to take
away that which debars it. ' Cast out the whisperers ; '
' What peace,' saith Jehu, ' can there be, while the
fornications of Jezebel are unrevenged ? ' 2 Ivings ix.
22. A folly to meditate of peace between God and us,
or man and man, out of this order. As if one would
make two rooms one, or make closes into one, he must
beat down the wall, and pull up the hedge that maketh
the partition.
Doct. 2. Secondly, Mark what was the use of the
ceremonial worship; to hem the Jews in among them-
selves, and to separate them from the Gentiles : Gal.
iii. 23, ' Before faith came, we were kept under the
law, and shut up unto the faith which should after-
wards be revealed.' It had many ends : to teach
them their guilt; it was a bill against them to drive
them to Christ, to typify out Christ in his oflices ; they
were shadows of him the body, sinews to tie them to-
gether, to be exercises of their faith and obedience, to
be rules of their distinction, to be as a wall about them,
keeping them apart from the nations, and the nations
from them ; that is to be marked of the ceremonies of
sacrificing and of circumcision.
The moral laws were not a wall of partition, for the
Gentile was bound to them, did in some things the
work of them, was plagued from heaven in all ages for
the breach of them. Yea, if the Gentile had come
amongst the Jews, he might have been forced to the
work of them, as Neh. siii. 21, the foreign merchants,
for breaking the Sabbaths, are brought to order. It
was not the judicial, founded in natural equity, as the
letting their land rest every seventh year ; or touching
persons, as the law of divorce, selling children ; or of
ceremony, as the judicial, of flying to a city of refuge
in case of involuntary murder. But these, circum-
cision, this made the Gentiles let fly names at them :
Credat Judceus Apcthi, iron rr/o. Sacrifices, these were
an abomination to the Egyptians, Exod. viii. 26. Ap-
Yer. 15.J
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
IGl
parel, gestures, distinctions of meats, swine's flesh, it
is not their idolatry only, hut their superstitions, which
do m;ike a divorce twist them and us ; and we see that
with us matter of ceremony hath the same use. If of
God, they do both serve to bo bonds of unity, and wails
of separation from those without ; if of man, they do
bind such together as receive them, and are a wall be-
twixt such and others who cannot yield to entertain
them. I would it were not too apparent, that they
from their first admission were occasion and prop of
difl'erence : and now Christians are subdivided by them
into conformable and unconformable.
JZsf. The use hereof is, to let us see what the form
of God's worship is to us : it is as a wall about us, both
guarding us lest we go out, and keeping others from
having access to us. And it letteth us see, what is the
best constitution of worship, the spiritual worship, with
what care we are to maintain it, if we will have the
city of God in safety. For, look, as a breach made in
the wall, the city is soon entered. The papist hath
polished his doctrine ; for what, but in religious rites
and practice, stands all their worship ? Never more
extremely observed ; teaching everything by some
sensible significant rite or other. Whereas, God will
have no sensible rites in his church, teaching anything
to the mind, but baptism, and his supper, which him-
self hath ordained as sufficient. Wicked therefore is
their practice, that would still bring the church to be
in the ABC, and to use the fescue, from which Christ
by his death hath delivered it.
We learn hence, to turn away from monitory and
signifying signs ; why should we rake up that which
is happily buried ? True it is, God's worship is for
the substance of it spiritual, and was always ; but for
the manner of it, it was carnal ; that is, standing of
sensible and fleshly observations, which Goi did pre-
scribe, not as simpl}' delighting in them, but as accom-
modating himself to the childish condition of the church
in those times, wherein the more plentiful presence of
spiritual gifts was not obtained, Christ not being as yet
manifested and glorified.
Ver. 15. In abrogating through his fiesh the haired;
that is, the law of the commandments, which standeth in
ordinances, for to make of twain one new man in him-
self, so making peace.
Hatred. Doct. Observe hence, how those without
are affected to the discipline and worship which God
himself erected ; they have it in utter hatred : ' The
natural man doth not entertain the things of God,' 1
Cor. ii. 14 ; ' The wisdom of the flesh cannot be sub-
ject to the wisdom of God, but is enmity against it,'
Rom. viii. 7. Though that this divine service and
worship did only (of all worship in the earth) lead to
the knowledge of ourselves by Christ, and salvation in
him ; yet the Gentile, because it savoured not with
corrupt nature, had it in detestation. And so it is the
portion of the wisdom of God, to be rejected with the
world. We see, that the orders which Christ hath left
for the governing of his church, the simplicity of the
word and sacraments, and the whole worship of God,
how dotii the papist (to let the Jew and Turk alone)
like of it ? It is hateful to him, it is too base, too
contemptible, hath no pomp or state in it, nothing
pleasing to nature, and the sense of man ; and there-
fore they have found out such pomp for the eye, such
presuming and incense, that it would ravish a man to
come into their temple ; like lips, like lettuce. So,
whereas excommunication, the preaching of the word,
the sacraments, the works of mercy, prayer, fasting on
occasions, are recommended to us by God, as his only
pure worship, the true administering of censures, the
earth cannot bear it. The thief endureth to hear of
hemp, as well as unruly lustful men to be shackled in
the fear of being excommunicate. And for the word,
they cry down with this preaching despitefully. And
there being but three lights : 1, one of conscience ; 2,
of conversation ; 3, of the word ; as they have made
sure with the former, so they would have the third
extinct too. For fasting, the same might be said, they
love no such exercise as afflicteth the soul. For be-
sides the enmity of man's understanding, there is
baseness in the spiritual and glorious simplicity of
the true discipline and worship of God ; and further,
a kind of violencing the unregenerate part, which,
touching the freehold of a carnal man, will not there-
fore easily be digested.
Use 1. The use is, that we be not dismayed at any
hatred, nor think we are not right, because our way is
ill entreated ; nay, the wisdom of God shall be hated,
and have none to justify her but her children, Luke
vii. 35. Yea, this is a token that we are in the blessed
way, when we find hatred ; and though a man cannot say
that religion and worship, which carnal men hate, is the
right (for the proof is but probable), yet one may say,
that what carnal men hate, as they are unregenerate,
not as misled in particular errors, that is of God.
Use 2. Secondly, It doth teach us to hate the gar-
ment spotted, else their zeal will condemn us, as colder
for God than they for Baal.
The second thing that he saith, the law in rites, if
he had said the law of commandments, we might have
conceived the speech of the ten commandments ; but
he saith, for specification, the law of commandments
and rites about ordinances.
The apostL', therefore, doth insinuate thus much,
that the laws commanding are of divers kinds. There
is a law of commandments, which the apostle, putting
alone, doth put for the ten commandments, giving the
general name to the most excellent kind. There is a
law of commandments about judgments, which note
out the laws governing the state politic of the Jews.
There is a law of commandments in rites touching
ordinances ecclesiastical; this distinction is well known.
But it becometh you to see what footing such things
have in the word , Many arguments there are proving
162
BATNE ON EPHESIAKS.
[Chap. II.
it, as from the nature of laws, from times noting dif-
ference, from d'fferent circumstances of delivery, from
limitations of Scripture ; I do but point at them as in
the test.
The third thing to be marked is the abolishment of
these laws ; whereof, for more ample consideration of
the point, consider what our Saviour saith : Mat. v.
18, 19, ' One tittle of the law shall not escape,' &c. ;
and Rom. iii. 31, where the apostle affirmeth that the
doctrine of faith and the gospel do not abolish the
law, but establish it. Here both the words, the former
in one, the latter in the other, is denied of the law,
which here are affirmed of it ; so that the doctrine
ariseth more fully, viz.,
Doct. That these laws, especially this of rites, is
utterly abolished, otherwise than the law moral, the
curse whereof in us receiving alteration ; for as these
phrases testify, there is such removal of these laws
made, as that in regard of bond they are a nullity,
they stand repealed, and men are freed from them, as
if they never had been given. Aud to spare proof of
a thing fore-prophesied, executed, really applied, such
as this abrogating was, I will, 1, clear only the manner
of their removal ; 2, shew you the reasons ; 3, the
use.
1. First, therefore, for the moral law. There is no
change made in that law, the law itself, but the order
of it in us is changed ; for we are freed, 1, from jus-
tification by it ; 2, from the curse ; 3, from the rigour
of it, but yet so as all this order must have his accom-
plishment in another for us. Therefore, the apostle
never snith, The law is dead, but 'We are dead to
the law," Rom. vii. 4, Gal. ii. 19.
2. Secondly, the laws judicial are of three kinds.
(1.) The one of such as are grounded on unchange-
able reason ; as the law of punishing voluntai-y murder
with death. Now these are not to be altered in the
general, though the kind of death may be changed.
(2.) They are such as are clothed with ceremony of
type or order ; or,
(3.) So tempered to state, persons, &c.
(1.) For the first, we are free from them as ordi-
nances political delivered ; they bind us, 1, as the
perpetual equity of God, agreeable to the law of nature
and moral, is in them ; 2, we are bound, not to the
particular determination of punishment, but the gene-
ral ; with liberty both to intend and exchange the
kind, and to mitigate or release the kind ; freed from
all particularities and circumstnnce, bound only to the
substance, or somewhat proportionable.
(2.) The second, not grounded on unchangeable
equity, and clothed with ceremony, no way bind, yet
may without sin be taken into use ; the ceremony
ceased, the general equity remaineth ; the particular
determination bindeth none.
(3.) For the third, how far the ceremony is abro-
gated ?
Ceremonies were either typical or of order only.
without signification. Now the first are repealed, in
regard of bond to them, in regard of use, in way of
signification, in way of worship, yet so may be used
as to prevent ofi'ence. This we are to know, that the
ceremonies of the Jews were not only taken away, as
they were types foreshewing things to come, but as
they were a worldly or carnal elementary kind of in-
struction, or as they were sensible trainings of them
to which God did condescend, because it was the baby-
age of the church, wherein men were carnal in great
measure, but in little measure spiritual. True it is,
God's worship is for the substance of it spiritual, and
was always ; but for the manner of it, it was cnrnal,
that is, standing of sensible and fleshly observatio;:s,
which God did prescribe, not as simply delighted ia
them, but as accommodating himself to the childish
condition of the church in those times. This was the
wisdom of God in training the minority of his people.
The use of them remaineth in Hberty, without these
formal respects, with these three Umitations :
1 . To open a door of edification.
2. To avoid scandal of the weaker.
3. To keep the due time, till refractory wilfulness,
rather than teachable infii-mity, craveth their continu-
ance.
Ceremonies for order are abolished, this general
remaining, that all things be done in order ; it being
in the power of the church to conclude ministerial
rites tending to order.
Now for the reasons of their removal.
1. The ends of these laws are ceased. If reason is
the soul of a law, look then, as when a soul departetb,
the body dieth, so when the reason ceaseth, the law
is abolished.
2. They were given but for a time. Now, a law
given to a certain time, the law, when that date i x-
pireth, is a nullity ; everj-thing runneth as before ; it
is a dead thing till it be quickened, till the time of
correction, &c.
3. The nature of ihem. They were shadows ; when
the sun riseth, shadows are echpsed. The state of us
in minority might require them, but men at years
need no guardian.
Use 1. The use is, to let ns see the Lord's indnl-
gency to us ; and it should bind us to most free ser-
vice. Circumcision, sacrifices, infinite circumstances,
they were tied unto to observe, which we are freed of.
Use 2. Secondly, it letteth us see the law's liberty
to change his services ; not that God becometh an-
other, because his service one while is thus, another
thus : as if a stripling have a disease, the physician
prescribeth one thing, if when a grown man, he giveth
another, his art is constant, though his precept changeth ;
so God, in our infancy, in one kind he ministereth to
us, in our constant and grown age, in another. And
wo owe him the revereiice, how oft soever he shall
reveal himself thus or thus, to give attendance.
Use 3. It doth confute the papists, as reversers of
Ver 1 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
103
the liberty by Christ, and setters up of thit he hath
pulled down, in tbe'r service setting up a foolish imi-
tation of the old worship.
Tlirniii/li liis ilesh, that is, bis manhood ; in the days
of his llesh an 1 his m inhood ; a synecdoche, for this
o;ir nature is an instrument personally united, in whom
the second person worketh, and by which, as by a
conduit, be conveyoth our spiritual life.
Dod. So that we see what it was which put an end
unto these shadows ; it was Christ crucitiod. The
exhibition of Christ did not do this, nor yet his teach-
ing, for the ceremonies were applied in bis blessed
tlesh, and bo taught men to go and observe the law of
Jloses ; but when his hour was come, that ho should
in that priest-like office of offering himself to bis king-
dom, and eternal intercession, then he uiilod all these
to his cross, and abolished them ; at his death, the
veil rent in sunder, and, as Daniel hid foretold, he
should be slain, and abjlish the sacrifice. For what
things were ag;iinst uniting of bis people, against us
as bills witnessing guilt, and types of Christ dying,
those were to end in death : ' If I be lifted up, I will
draw all unto me ;' the handwriting of ordinances,
shadows, the bo ly of all is Christ.
Ihe 1. How we are to esteem this liberty, and to
reckon of it. Look bow things bequeathed by death
are accounted of, as we will stand for the privileges of
our towns ; and in a city, how a charter on such and
such consideration, granted in such a king's days,
Ac. ; how much more in these granted by God, through
the purchase of the sufferint,'s of Christ ? ' We must
stand in the liberty whereof Christ hath made us free,'
Gal. V. 1. We sec all shadows abolished ; the shadow
and the body will not stand together. As painters
who take an imperfect draught of a thing, when they
have now finished their master table, they cast away
all their former rudiments, so God, having now brought
the true image of heavenly things, doth cast off those
imperfect shadows which had formerly been in use.
Use 2. This letteth us see a right property of pha-
risaical spirits, that stand precisely on every trilling
ceremony, not caring for the great things of the law,
and the true spiritual obedience of it ; they will tithe
mint and cummin precisely, wash hands and cups,
their hearts being all foul, and full of lusts. For look,
as idle bodies which will not follow due labour, they
will go with their talcs, as a pedlar with his pack, from
one to another ; yea, their fingers shall go, and their
feet shall speak ; they will occupy themselves busily
in that which is superfluous ; so here, when men will
not exercise themselves in the power of godliness, it
is strange how they will abound, and how eagerly they
will stand upon kissings and cringings, &c. This may
be seen in the church of Rome, who, not knowing the
powerful ordinances of God, have turned all into such
dumb shows, as arc the mass, their processions, as
full of superfluous observations as empty of substance.
For to make of ticain one. Dod. Mark, fii'st, how
highly the peace of the church is to be rated. Go!
letteth all his own institutions bo ropaalod, that this
may bo procured. It is plain, from the argument ia
the text, that the union of the faithful is highly rated
with him.
1. He that giveth his Son to death for this purpose.
2. He that beateth down all bis own ordinances
rather than this should be prejudiced. He doth not
pass what question his glory might come into with
men so obstinate, as if his service were a monthly
matter, and the least innovation dangerous ; but so
dear reconcilement is, that nothing may stand twixt
him and it. Psalm cxxxiii. doth wholly handle this
theme. What an excellent thing concord of brethren
is ! He doth liken it to ointments (now those were in
delight), to the dew of heaven, which made all things
fruitful.
Vie 1. It teachetb us what is our duty, even to
prize peace with our brethren : ' Inasmuch as in you
lieth, have peace with all mm. Be of one mind, live
in peace, and the God of love and peace shall bo with
you,' 2 Cor. xiii. 11. Ceremonies were of Gol'soivn
ordaining, yet they weighed lighter than this unity,
and must yield to it. And the rather, it is good to
look at the example of God, lest the examples of mon
sway us a wrong way. We think though matters of
ceremony are thought but light matters, yet we see
great learned men otherwise minded. But if we will
go by example and fact, let us look at God, who is
without all exception ; be beateth down bis own,
giveth bis Son to bo crucified, to conclude a truce
twixt his people and those that were not his people.
Use 2. Again, as we must prize it, so we must seek
it : ' seek the peace of Jerusalem.' Sundry reasons for
it : it weakens the faith of many ; it threateneth a
consumption of all. Dissidia iioslni iimicnnim dis-
peiidia, hostiiim compendia.* ' If ye bite one another,
take heed ye be not consumed one of another,' Gal. v.
15. It strengthens the enemy ; some one way, some
another. He is the best that is of Gallio's religion,
and careth for no such things.
Use 3. This reprovetb such especially as make a
secession and departure from the church of God, our
visible assemblies, either upon dislike of some dis-
orders in admiuistnition ecclesiastical, or disallowed
forms, and manner of procuring things, which the
communion of saints for full complement and perfec-
tion requireth. This is not, in my conceit, so much
to reform, as to deform, to massacre the body, to
divide the head ; as appeareth by the Corinthians,
who, notwithstanding they held Christ the foundation,
yet parted Christ, 1 Cor. i. 12, 13, in that they ad-
dicted themselves to divers teachers of the same gospel.
Admit she be strangely attired ; so was her husband,
when also in purple. It is fornication only that makes
the divorce ; and therefore for any to murmur in ai-gu-
ment, as touching a repudiating bill, is too officiously
* lliuron.
164.
BATNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
to meddle between the bark and the tree, and out of
jars and discords, over-bolJly to pronounce them
sundered whom the Father, as yet, in his wisdom hath
given and coupled. And surely he that recommended
unto us the dwelling with our wives, as men of know-
ledge, 1 Peter iii. 7, knoweth well how to deal with
his church, notwithstanding her manifold imperfec-
tions.
Olij. What then, say you, shall we submit to that
which is evil ?
Ans. Let every man (as it was said of the tree in
the garden) bring forth fruit in his kind, that is, walk
within compass of his calling. Whatsoever lieth not
in us to reform, it shall be our zeal and piety to tole-
rate, and with patience to forbear. Especially in
things of this nature, which concerns not so much that
outward and aspectable communion, which we have
either with God or men, essentially required in a
visible state, as the due ordering and carrying of every
business in the said communion, wherein there may
be many superfluities and defects, salva tamen ecclesia ;
yea, and such a church, notwithstanding, as wherein
the best and truest members (circumstances con-
Bidered) may have more cause to rejoice than to grieve.
To make of ticuin one new man in himself. Here
we are to observe,
1. The persons, with their condition : us two.
2. In whom : in hiviself.
3. To what we are framed : one new man.
4. The union itself, or kind of it ; the form of it
we have spoken : the creatinr/.
So that three things would be considered :
1. The way of uniting us.
2. The strait conjunction of all the faithful.
3. The fruit of our being in Christ, or whence all
true peace floweth.
1. Doct. Observe, first, The way we come to be one,
is in getting fellowship with Christ, who is one and the
head of all. And this Hosea foretold, speaking of
this union of Israel, that they should go and gather
themselves together under one head ; for what is the
ground of the unity in all the members ? That they
have this conjunction under one bead. So it is in the
spiritual consideration, and therefore the ground of
making us one, is the anaxifaXalxoii spoken of in the
first chapter. Look, as it is with two never so dis-
joined, take some man and woman, let them and their
allies be utterly alienated ; yet, if marriage be made
between them, they come interchangeably to be near
in kin, each to the friends of the other, the husband's
brother the wife's brother, hers the husband's. So,
when by faith we are married to Christ, so that he is
one flesh with us spiritually, all his brethren become
ours, and we thus in him come to be one.
Use 1. The papists therefore, the Jew, the Turk,
not holding Christ the head, cannot be one with us.
Sue Col. ii. 19.
Use 2. It teacheth us what wc must do, if we would
grow into acquaintance with God and his people ; we
must become members of Christ, the head.
Doct. Secondly, mark, one man. Observe how
straitly the faithful come to be combined. To be of
one nation had been somewhat, to be one kindred, to
be one household ; but the believing come to be one
man, ' all one in Christ Jesus,' Gal. iii. 28 : ' Till we
all meet together into one perfect man, through the
unity of faith,' Eph. iv. No conjimetion in the world
so coupled ; the man and wife ai'e near, even one flesh
after some sort, but yet they are not one person any
way. But the godl)' gathered, when they come to be
in Christ, become one person with the rest of the faith-
ful spiritually.
There is to the constituting of man three things.
See 1 Cor. xii. 12, 13.
1. A soul ; 2, a body ; 3, a personal union of these
two to one man. So there is, 1, one soul, even the
Spirit. 2. One body ; the head, Christ ; the mem-
bers, every believer. 3. A concm-ring of these to
make one mystical person, the which is called Christ
mystical ; and all the believing of all ages shall make
but this one Christ.
Use 1. How doth it reprove strangeness, shyness,
contention, hatred, unmercifulness ? &c. What union
is this ? Or how are we of Christ's body ?
Use 2. It doth teach us to seek the good one of
another, to do honour one to another. Beasts will
gore and doss amongst themselves, but who ever vio-
lenced himself?
Use 3. Again, seeing we are one man, and so mem-
bers one of another, it teacheth care for the whole,
fellow-feehng in joy and heaviness, 1 Cor. xii. 26, 27.
New man. Doct. This is a consideration, that, if it
meets us every day, we mnst not baulk. It doth
teach us what is the condition of all such as come to
be in Christ ; they are such as must be renewed : such
with whom all old things must grow out of acquaint-
ance. ' Whosoever is in Christ, is a new creature,'
2 Cor. V. 17.
Now, to understand this, mark what it is to be an
old one ; and that standeth in two things :
1. To be in fleshly corruption, in blindness, un-
righteousness, unholiness, to be overspread with dark-
ness, and the deceivable lusts of sin.
2. To be under the difl'erence, and in the adminis-
tration of outward things. As in the outward man
there is difl'erence of country, of liberty, of wealth, of
learning, &c.
Now, to be in Christ a new man is, 1, to have the
spirit of our minds renewed, our wills altered, our
afl'ections sanctified ; 2, to be made dead to the ad-
miring of all outward things, swallowed up in the
acknowledgment of nothing but Jesus Christ. And
this the Scripture coufirmeth, which maketh the new
man to stand, 1, in restoring the image of God; 2,
in ceasing of all outward respects, Christ coming in
the room of them all, and being all in all. Col. iii.
Ver. 16.]
BATNE ON EPHESlANa
165
11, 'Neither circumcision nor nncircumcision avail-
eth, but a new creature ;' Gal. v. C, ' Neither Jew
nor Grecian, male nor female, but Christ is all in all.'
It is with us as with wild olives' graffs, which grow
np to change, according to the stock into which thej'
are ingrafled. Thus it is with the faithful, who find
that, since they knew Christ effectually, their minds,
wills, and affections have been changed ; they have
not thought so highly of outward things, as when they
knew no better. Nay, they acknowledge no man as
blessed, according to outward things. ' If ye have
known Christ after the flesh, henceforth know ye him
no more,' 2 Cor. v. IG. Their eyes are closed upon
the world as a crucified thing to them, and their hearts
and affections are set on Christ, and the things wherein
Christ abideth.
i'se. This doth convince to men that, as yet, they
are not in Christ. The man walking in lust, whose
heart is stuffed with cares of the world, is not in
Christ ; the more any admire these outward things,
and knowcth no better, is not in Christ. ' I account
all loss in comparison of Christ,' Philip, iii. 7, 8 ;
' Yon that are Christ's, have crucified the flesh, with
the lusts thereof,' Gal. v. 24. Other things cannot
longer occupy the heart whose aftections are possessed,
and filled with Christ. For look, as a woman, the
more she groweth np in love of her husband, the more
she groweth out of lusting after any other (the heart
can truly love but one at once) ; so were our aU'ec-
tions once taken up with the love of our heavenly hus-
band, they would grow out of adulterous desires, and
delights in the things of this world.
So maldnrj peace. Doct. Observe what is the foun-
tain of all true peace ; it floweth hence, from our con-
junction with Christ. The apostle, Eph. iv. 3, exhort-
ing them to ' keep the bond of unity in peace,' doth
lay down this as the principal ; they were one body,
ver. 4, giving us to understand that hence it is that
we come to be in peace, because we are made one man
in Christ Jesus. Peace goeth not before, but foUow-
eth our uniting in Christ: Col. iii. 15, ' Let peace rule
in your hearts, whereunto ye are called in one body ;'
be of sweet or gracious behaviour, and this followeth
on the knowledge of God. First, there must be an
agreeing of us, before there can be a peaceable walk-
ing of us. Now, it is our insition into him which
maketh us lose those wolfish and lion-like qualities
which are with us by nature.
Use 1. By this we see how it is with us ; if we be
in Christ, then we shall be of one heart, as was said
of the multitude of believers, all of one mind. Then
there will be no hurt in us, how intolerable soever we
have been ; of lions, we shall bo made harmless com-
panions to lambs themselves.
L'fe 2. Secondly, By this we may try whether we be
in Christ, by that love we bear to his members.
' Hereby we know we are translated from death to life,
because we love the brethren,' 1 John iii. 14.
Use 8. Thirdly, We are not to wonder if we see
want of peace, for we know the cause, all are not in
Christ. And how should the seed of the serpent and
of the woman agree, there being intestine enmity to be
expected ? Politicians, if they pacify jairing affections,
they take this way to make union by entreaty of uiar-
riiige. Contract thy soul to Christ, and so thou shalt
be at peace with thy Father in heaven.
Ver. 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God
ill one hodij by his cross, and slai) hatred thereby.
Now followeth the end in regard of God, and in it
is to be considered,
1. Our reconciliation itself.
2. The order of it : us both in one body, that is,
now being incorporate in Christ, and so coucorporate
with his members.
3. To whom.
4. The cause : (1.) More remote, himself crucified.
(2.) More immediate, the abolishing of hatred in
himself.
Doct. 1. The word reconcile, with the third circum-
stance, to God, doth teach us two things ; the one
included, namely, that there is a difference or enmity
by nature twixt God and us. Mediation is not of
those that are one, but of those that are at odds, that
are two ; so iu setting free, so in redeeming, these
phrases import we are bond slaves and captives. And
this is that the Scripture openeth, that oui- sins do
make a wall of separation, they do make God an
enemy to us, sons of his wrath : ' Our wisdom is
enmity against God,' Rom. viii. 7 ; averse and repug-
nant to the will of God ; ' Our miuds set upon evil
works,' Col. i. 21. We are all by nature enemy-like
afl'ected to God and his people. The judgment of
every man naturally counteth the things of God fool-
ishness, 1 Cor. ii. 14. In his affections he doth not
savour them ; he counteth his commandments a yoke
intolerable, and maketh a tush at sincere obedience.
For the saint, ' the righteous is abomination to the
wicked,' Prov. xxix. 27. Were not the Jews a mock
in the mouth of the heathen ? Did they not reproach
them for their circumcision ? Gal. iv. 29 : ' All the
amity of the world is enmity with God,' James iv. 4.
Use 1. Let us hereby see ourselves, we are alto-
gether by nature thus, we have ' a law in our flesh,
rebelling against the law of our minds,' not enduring
the spiritual obedience of God's law, Rom. vii. 23.
What is all our love of this world ? Is it not enmity
against God ? If a woman cared not for her own hus-
band, but were bent to the embrace of other men, were
she not enemy-like afl'ected to him ? So we to God.
What is enmity, if this bo not ? Not to care lor him
and his ways, to incline and look another way. For
the saints, they are our enemies, as we think, and
they are hateful of all other to us. Our spiritual
frenzy liketh not them of all others whose presence
doth bind us in some sort.
166
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
Use 2. We must labour to be changed, seeking to
God to give ns anoiher mind. "Who can endure to
hear these terms, Thou art an enemy, a hater of God ?
Yet who laboureth to be free from the thing, praying
to God to purge forth the secret hatred, which mak-
eth him he cannot assent to and afi'eet that which is
good ■? Could an honest woman find a strange heart
tow;iril her liusband, would she not be ashamed of it,
Libour to the contrary ? Dost thou find a heart
averfC, not aflected toward thy God ? Oh wilt thou
rot cry, ' Who shall deliver me from this body of
death ?' Rom. vii. 24. Seek to God to put enmity
rgaiust the seed of the serpent, and to circumcise thy
heart, making thee love him, Deut. xxx. 6. ' Who
ever hardened his heart against God, and prospered ?'
Job ix. 4.
Dort. 2. Secondly, We see here that there is a re-
conciliation wrought betwixt us and God : 2 Cor.
V. 19, 'God was, in Christ, reconciling tlie world unto
himself.' And on the entrance of Christ you see that
f/nad iri/l is suug to the sons of men, Luke ii. 14. AVe
by nature are full of pollution, which the eyes of God's
holiuefs cannot behold ; but in Christ, who is the
I well-beloved, in whom he is well pleased,' Mat.
iii. 17, he cometh to be well pleased with us, to bear
us great good will, and to be delighted in us. This
the Lord promised, Isa. Ixv. 18, ' I will make Jeru-
salem a rejoicing, and her people a joy ;' which shew-
eth nothing else, but that God's favour, his pleasure
and good will, should be toward every member of his
church on the face of the earth ; yea, in Isa. Ixii. 4,
he promiseth that the church in the Kew Testament
shall be called his i/cyi/cZ/w/i, nn'SSn, for the Lord
should delight in her. But to see the heavenly mean-
ing of this more brightly, we are to know, that as
hatred or displeasure are not properly in God as
ail'ections, but therefore given to him, because he
shuniieth a thing and punisheth it, which men do
when they hate or are displeased with anything ;
even so, reconciliation is attributed to God, because
he worketh the same which man doth, bearing good will,
and being kindly and favourably afl'ected.
Now, if one should ask in what this standcth, I
answer: 1, in the removal of all that which was hate-
ful ; 2, in that the love of God is procured ; 3, in
that the fruits of his love are communicated. 'By
Moses was the law, but grace and truth came bv Jesus
Christ,' John i. 17.
Ute 1. It teacheth us that we labour to know our-
selves reconciled to God in Chr:st, and fur assurance
of it by the Spirit of God. To stir us up to this, con-
sider, Is God our enemy ? Who then can be our
fiicnd V As the apostle saith, on the contrary, Rom.
viii. 31, ' If God be with us, who can be against us ?'
So if he be against us, who can be for us ? In his
favour is life, his wrath and anger is more bitter than
death ; if all the world be not worth one smile of his
countenance, a ho for all the world would cudnre the
frowns of his face ? Ahasnerus was angry with
Haman ; Haman's face was presently covered, dark-
ness and blackness best befitted him when now the
king was angi-y with him? Was it thus with him
when but man frowned ? Then, well may they take
their leave of all outward comforts, that stand under
the wrath of God. If the displeasure of a king be
death, how many deaths must God's displeasure be,
whose wrath is everlasting, and burns to hell and
destruction ?
Use 2. Have we therefore broken our peace with
God, lost his favour ? What is to be done ? Take
a course to live again, seek and sue unto him in
Christ, whom he hath set forth to be a reconciliation
for us, through faith in his blood ; and that God, who
chargeth us to forget all quarrels and wrongs, when
once our brethren call for peace, he will himself make
good that which he hath promised, saying, ' Return
unto me, and I will return unto vou, saith the Lord,'
Zech. i. 8.
Doct. 3. Thirdly, We see hence in what order we
come to be reconciled to God : We must get fellowship
with Christ, we must be incorporated in him, and with
believers, before we can be reconciled with him ; for
we, being one body with Christ and his members,
come to be reconciled. Though some think that this
body is to be understood of Christ his personal body,
they are mistaken, for it hath reference to one man,
and is the same with e{,(!Bu/j,oL, chap. iii. 6, and chap,
iv. 4, h cu,aoi, Col. iii. 15. He would have then said,
his body of his flesh and his cross is put for his body
crucified. Whosoever comes to salvation, and tastes
the fruit of his favour, must iii'st be in this body ; 'for
he is the Saviour of his body,' Eph. v. 23. For
though we by nature are traitors, and the vengeance of
God is in part on us, and hanging over us, yet when
we come into union with Christ, the Son of his good
pleasure, and with the multitudes of his beloved ones
in Christ, all our defaults are covered, and anger ceas-
ing, the good will of God is inclined to us, his right-
eousness, the head, shining through every member, as
the righteousness of it now in him.
Unc 1. AVe see then, by this, the necessity of com-
ing to be of his body ; if ever we have God reconciled,
or any spiritual blessing from him, we must come to
it in this body. We choose to be of such corpora-
tions in which we have most immunities ; strive, then,
to be of this corporation : ' If we walk in light, wo
have fellowship with Christ, and one with another,
and the blood of Christ clcanscth us from all sin,'
1 John i. 7.
Cue 2. Secondly, It Ictteth us see what is the con-
dition of all such who are not of this body, who may
assure themselves they are not of this body : the head
hath nothing for anything out of the body, no influ-
ence of life or communication of any saving good.
Wherefore, as you would have any benefit by Chi'ist,
labour to come into this body ; not to be as wens and
Ver. 17.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
167
woodun legs, but to be living members, such as have
Clirist living in you, teaching you by his Spirit to
think, speak, and do all things. It is good being
n:embers of good corporations, which have great en-
dowments, privileges, patrons; but there is not a body
like to this, which hath all the unsearchable riches of
Jesus Christ given it, in which only there is salva-
tion.
t'sc 8. Lastly, Observe the dignity of the faithful,
and near conjunction with Christ ; they are the body
of Christ, not the natural body united to the second
person, nor the sacramental body, but a mystical
body ; such who by force of Christ his Spirit are knit
to him, and receive all things from him proportionablv,
as the body natui'al doth from the head. Many other
comparisons, as of vine and branches, man and wife,
&c., do set it down ; but none more Uvely than this,
which is most frequented.
Cue 4. This also may assure us of Christ his love :
' Who ever hated his own flesh ?' Eph. v. 29. ' He
that touchelh you, toucheth the apple of my eye,'
Zech. ii. 8. It letteth us see the fearfulness of abus-
ing the godly that are truly faithful ; they lift at mill-
stones, prevail not, but must be crushed to pieces,
chap. xii. 3.
Jly ItU cross. The meaning of which is, himself
(Tueilied, as Gal. vi. 14, ' God forbid that I should
rejoice in anything but in the cross of our Lord
Jesus Christ.' Col. ii. 15, ' He triuaaphed over prin-
cipalities and powers in the same cross.' 1 Cor. ii. 2,
'I esteem to know nothing among you, but Christ
crucified.'
Duct. We see, then, what Christ hath done, that he
might make a peace twist us and God : he hath offered
himself upon the cross. It is Christ's sacrifice, which
restoreth amity twist God and us ; which was typically
taught, inasmuch as the Lord smclled a savour of
rest from the sacrifices ofiered for sin ; and the apostle,
telling us how ' God was in Christ reconciUug the
world to himself,' 2 Cor. v. 19, doth shew, that this
was by making Christ a sacrifice for sin. The which
will be thus cleared to you, if you consider what things
must be wrought for the mutual reconciliation of God
and man, which are these four ; two on God's part,
two on man's.
As, 1, the matter kindling God's anger must be
silked.
2. God's favour must be procured in the offending
person.
3. The enmity of our nature must be abolished.
4. Our love must be regaiued to him ; as in the
pacification of two disngreeing, we must first still the
anger, work the aflection to re-entertain as herei )fore,
else we should only make him no enemy, not a friend
also. In the party ofl'ending, we must make him lay
as.i.io rancour, and persuade him to love, and the
oflioes of love toward him whom he hath ofl"ended.
Now, that which taketh away sin, and so anger against
sin, is Christ crucified : Heb. is. 22, ' Without shed-
ding of blood, no remission of sin.' ' The blood of
Christ purgeth all sin,' 1 John i. 9. 2. That for
which God doth not only put aside anger, but become
a Father to us, is the looking on his Son oflered a
savour of rest, ' in whom,' he saith, ' I am well
pleased,' Mat. iii. 17. That Spirit which killeth our
enmity, healeth our poisoned natures, makclh us live
fruitful in all these things which are pleasing to God;
all is given us through Christ crucified, this Spirit
which doth circumcise the heart to love God.
U.se 1. So, then, we see what we must look to, if
the wrath of God do sting us. Christ crucified is the
propitiatory sacrifice ; even as they looked to that
brazen sei-pent, so must we to Christ : ' The correc-
tion of our peace was on him,' Isa. liii. If wo would
have the love of God broken out on us, we must hold
Christ crucified.
Use 2. It doth confirm our faith, that the Lord
Jesus will bring us to glory: Rom. v. 10, 'For if,
when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by
the death of his Son ; much more, being reconciled,
we shall be saved by his life.'
Use 3. A ground of eshortation unto all, that they
would be reconciled; we else make the blood of Christ
a vain thing, when we will not be reconciled to God.
Like as a traitor in hold for treason, should still plot
and practise more villany ; and when the prince had
procured his pardon, should still conspire, and not
listen to the benefit, nor set his heart to return into
the king's favour.
Yer. 17. And came and preached peace to you ichich
were afar off, and to them that were near.
Now he Cometh to the second thing that maketh us
actually near to God, and one to another. There
must be not only the perfecting of this matter in Christ
himself, but the application in us ; therefore the
second part of the proof, that in Christ we are made
near, is on this manner.
He that hath effectually published this peace to Jew
and Gentile, in him we are near.
But Christ hath efi'octually preached, and by preach-
ing applied this to us. Errfo, &c.
Now, the second part of the reason is in this verse,
the conclusion is before. For the words, interpreters
with one consent do construe this coming of his first
coming, this preaching both of that he did in his own
person, and that which he did and doth by delegates.
But though thus it would afl"ord matter profitable,
his first coming, his personal executing ministry, yet
I think it is not the meaning of this place to mention
that preaching which was before the death of Christ.
The scope will teach us how far we may lay out this
circumstance, and have it correspondent to the rest.
The scope is to shew how the Jew and the Gentile are
made one body. Now, the procuring of it in regard
of Christ is laid down before. The means, therefore,
IGS
BAYNE OS EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
of applying this must be snch a preaching of Christ as
is commou to all, as doth draw all to him.
Again, he speaketh of a coming and preaching which
followeth his cro:>s ; now, that went before. Construe
it, then, thus : as be had wrought these things in
himself, so he applied them in us, and came for this
purpose in spirit and power in preaching, that is, with
effect opening to us the gospel of peace in his apostles'
ministry, not to us near only, that is, us Jews, but to
yon afar off, you Gentiles.
Doct. First, then, that Christ is said to come to us,
teacheth us that Christ is so absent from us, that he
hath not quite forsaken us : ' I am with you to the end
of the world,' Mat. xxviii. 20 ; ' I and my Father will
come in, and sup with him,' Rev. iii. 20. There are
throe comings of Christ, the one in the flesh, called
the coming of his kingdom. Mat. xvi. 28, John sxi. 22,
Johnxvi. 16; the other of judgment, called the second ;
but there is one betwixt these two, and that is, the
coming in spirit and power in his kingdom, as the
gospel speaketh; and this is one piece of the promised
coming: John xvi., 'There are here which shall not
taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in
his kingdom,' Mat. xvi. 28. Thus doth Christ come
daily. ^Mien the word is effectual in you, Jesus
Christ by his Spirit is come to your hearts.
Secondly, That he saith, Chiist preached to them,
that the reconciliation made by him might take place
in them, it doth teach thus much : that look, what
Christ hath purchased on his cross, that he doth apply
to us by the ministry of his word.
Doct. It was not enough that Christ had reconciled
God to us ; but the ' ministry of reconciliation' must
be betrusted to the apostle, that this might be made to
find place in them ; for Christ hath not so purchased
these things in himself that they should without any
thing on our part have effect in us, but so that they
shall come (in us believing) to find accomplishment.
Now, therefore, they must be held out in a word of
faith, which is the word preached : ' For how can we
believe without hearing ' (Rom. x. 14, 17) the word of
the gospel preached ? so that this, that between the
procuring of all spiritual things in Christ, and the
fruitful efl'ect of this in ns, there must come the minis-
try to this purpose.
Use. It must tuach us, that as we would have any
part in that which Christ hath wrought, so to cleave
nnto the pubhshing of the gospel. By the gospel we
come to be possessed of those unsearchable riches of
Christ by the glad tidin.ss of it which God doth send
by his messengers : 2 Tim. i. 10, our Savionr Jesus
Christ ' hath brought life and immortality to light
through the gospel ;' for look, as we cannot know
what is done in France till some come over thence
and tell us the news there, so we cannot know what is
done in heaven till God send down the news of it unto
us. For the gospel, indeed, is nothing but news from
heaven touching righteousness and life eternal through
faith on Christ Jesus. And as, when things are lost,
we cannot come by them till we have word from the
crier or others that they are found, so our life, which
we have all quite lost by nature, we cannot get it again,
until God by his xri^uxa;, viz. preachers of his gospel,
send us word of it. We must, therefore, stir up our
attention to this word, which discovereth such wealth.
If one can tell us of some rich purchase at a cheap
rate, of some gainful bargain, &c., how will we hear on
that side ! The gospel telleth us of all blessedness in
this life and that to come through faith in Christ, in
comparison of which all the wealth in India is but dross
and dung. Give, therefore, the more dihgent heed,
believe and obey.
Thirdly, That he saith, Christ preached ' to them
afar off.' Now, he was never a minister, but ' of the
circumcision,' Rom. xv. 8, ' to the lost sheep of the
house of Israel,' Mat. xv. 24, in his own person.
Doct. Therefore we see that Christ is present, and
hath a part in preaching, even when men preach : ' Ye
seek a proof of Christ speaking in me,' 2 Cor. xiii. 2 ;
' It is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father
which speaketh in you,' Mat. x. 20 ; ' The Spirit of
the Lord is upon me, and hath anointed me that I
should preach,' ic, Isa. Ixi. 1. Paul was sent for
execution of the ministry of the gospel. Acts xxvi. 16,
18. All is from the Spirit of Christ, God exhorting
by us ; for this is the office of Christ our gi-eat prophet,
not only in his own person, to open to us the will of
his Father, nor to furnish out by his command minis-
ters of his word, but to be present and teach in-
wardly in the heart with that word which is outwardly
sounded into the ear by men, extraordinary or or-
dinary ; and thus he is with them to the end of the
world. This was his promise, ' I will be with you,'
not only infallibly to assist you, but to teach inwardly
with your word, not only in your mouths, but in the
mouth of all pastors and teachers, ' to the end of the
world.' Thus Paul preached to the ear, but Christ to
the heart of Lydia.
Use 1. This must teach us to look up to Christ as
the chief prophet amongst us, and the chief preacher,
whosoever speaketh. When we speak, he holdeth ns
in his hand. It is he that speaketh to the heart, we
can but recommend to the ear, and there we leave ;
but the affections, and the heart, and understanding, he
preacheth to them : We are ' all of us taught of God,'
Isaiah liv. 13. Want of this teaching maketh weak
proceedings.
Use 2. It maketh us see the fearful judgment which
abideth this age, which heareth not the beloved of the
Father, whom we are bid to hear, who speaketh to us :
' If the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every
transgression received a just recompence of reward,
how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation ?'
Heb. ii. 2, 3.
Doct. Secondly, Mark here, that Christ preacheth
to all, to Jew and Gentile dispersed, to the end of the
Ver. 17.]
BATNE ON EPHESIAXS.
169
world. And truly he that in so few years did shed
the savour of himself through the earth may well be
said a diligent teacher. Ho is faithful in executing
all his offices, so in his dispensation on the earth
diligent himself, preaching to his, sending to them,
yea, once running forth unto the borders ot Tyre and
Sidon. Whence one of the ancients doth resemble
Christ in those da3's of his flesh to a young woman
full breasted, that hath both sulticient for her own at
home, and to lend a draught to her neighbour's child
in case of absence.
Use. We must imitate this faithful diligence which
Christ sheweth over every sheep, and his whole sheep-
fold in the particular flocks committed to us, to be
' instant in season and out of season,' '2 Tim. iv. 2.
Dry breasts are a curse, though many wilfully choose
to have them ; so in ministers, ' clouds without rain,'
Jude 12, breasts without milk, a woful judgment.
' Doct. Lastly, Mark here : after the death of Christ
all are preached unto. This was before promised in
the prophets by Christ : ' When I am lifted up, I will
draw all unto me' ; that is, teach all, so that they shall
lenrn from me, and be drawn unto me.
Use. So that we see the words of God fall not to
the ground, but have their accomplishment ; for this
was Christ's calling, not only to be a minister of cir-
cumcision, but a doctor and ' light of the Gentiles.'
' Behold, I gave him for a witness to the people, for a
prince and a master unto the people,' Isa. Iv. 4.
Peace. Voct. Obser\-e that the gospel of Christ,
which he himself and which his ministers do preach,
is a gospel of peace. Christ, therefore, is called a
'preacher of peace:' Zech. ix. 10, 'He shall speak
peace unto the heathen ;' and the ministry committed
to us is called ' a word of reconciliation' twixt God
and us, 2 Cor. v. 18. It calleth upon men to be at
peace, be of one mind. The two commandments of
the gospel are, to believe and love one another with
brotherly love ; and those that were cast into this
mould, it is said of them that they were ' of one heart,'
Acts ii. 4G.
Use 1. This answereth to the profane objections
of such as load the gospel and preaching with im-
putation of unpeaceableness. Neighbours lived quietly
together, less spent in law. When there was not so
much of this which we call preaching, we see all were
of one mind ; now twenty sects and opinions in the
world since this came up. They say it breeds differ-
ence even among those betwixt whom formerly there
was the best agreement.
Ans. For answer, we may not marvel at this, that
resistance doth always accompany the first publishing
of the truth, so also division of hearts doth follow it ;
and to this end is that speech of Christ to his dis-
ciples, ' Think not that I came to send peace into the
earth' (that is, such peace as the world dreameth of),
' but the sword,' Mat. x. 34. We read that when
Paul exercised bis ministry at Iconium, there was much
ado : ' and the people of the city were divided, and
some were with the Jews, and some with the apostles.'
This made him to be accused before the civil magis-
trate for ' a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition,'
Acts xxiv. 5, according as at this day, /actions and
liiimoious, is a common imputation.
Now a division cannot choose but follow preaching;
for whenas among the hearers some mock, some
cleave unto the teachers, some believe, and others be-
lieve not, and men fall to have great reasoning among
themselves, there cannot but follow a kind of division
and siding ; so that they which in their ignorance
accorded together, are by the working of the word
sundered ; and some became zealous followers, others
malicious opposcrs, and some neuters, neither cold
nor hot, but just of deputy Gallio his religion, who
• cared nothing for those things,' Acts xviii. 17. By
this it appeareth that division and tumult must needs
follow the soundness of settled preaching, though
those that are reclaimed to the knowledge of God are
all ' of one heart and of one soul,' Acts iv. 32, ' pro-
ceeding by one rule, minding one thing,' Philip, iii. IG,
and ' endeavouring to keep the unity of the spirit in
the bond of peace,' Eph. iv. 3.
Use 2. Here we sec the fnltilling of that which was
forespoken : ' The Gentiles shall have hope in his
doctrine,' John xii. ; ' When I am lifted up, I will
draw all,' that is, I will teach, and bring to me by
virtue of the Spirit, Jew and Gentile.
Inasmuch as this is here accomplished, it doth teach
us the faithfulness of God in making all his word good
in due season : ' This word is pure as silver often
tried,' Ps. xii. ; and ' heaven and earth may pass, but
not one jot or tittle of this word shall pass unaccom-
plished,' Mat. V. 18. The former things are come to
pass ; therefore we must learn to gi-ow up by experi-
ence in the full belief of that God speaketh, even when
we see it not yet take place.
Men will easily, if they have things at hand, say,
God is true this way and that way ; but when we see
nothing, then to hang upon his word, yea, to say, ' Shall
the unbelief of man make the truth of God of none
effect ?' this is praiseworthy. When wo trust God so
far as we see him make sure that he speaketh, we
trust his word as the usurer believeth the borrower,
he makes no doubt but a man will be his word's mas-
ter in paying ten pounds while he hath a pawn of
twenty. This is to give credit to the pledge, not to
the person. Trusting on a civil man's word or bond,
we do seek them carefully, and are glad when we have
gotten them, and as we say, we write upon them, that
we shall have so much money at such a day upon a
substantial man's word or bond given us ; but God,
who promiseth all good things in this hfe as well as
in the life to come, his seals we seek not after, which
is a sign of our great unbelief in them. While we have
means or good likelihood of this or that, we are well ;
let these fail, we are troubled ; which sheweth that we
170
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
rest not upon the word of God, which is as sure in the
v\aut of all things as in abundance.
Yer. 18. For throKgh him ue both hare ati entrance
vnto the Father by one Spirit.
Now the argument followeth, proving that they had
heard the doctrine of peace effectuallj' taught. Thus
it stanJeth ; —
Such as dare go to God the Father, say in prayer,
calling him Abba, Father : such have the word of
reconciliation effectually taught them.
But both Jew and Gentile now go to the Father
through Christ in the Spirit.
Therefore both of them have had published to them
the gospel of peace.
Doct. 1. First then, in general, we see where only
the word of peace hath taken place, namely, in such
as have access to God. This is an unseparable com-
panion of receiving the word of peace powerfully, free
access to God the Father. It is impossible that we
should presume to be suitors to God until the word of
reconciliation hath been applied in us ; till, by preach-
ing, we have been brought to faith, and so to peace
toward God : ' How shall they call on him in whom
they have not believed ?' Horn. x. 14 ; ' Whosoever
cometh to God, must be persuaded that God is, and
tliat he is a rewarder of them that seek him,' Heb.
xi. 6 ; Job xxvii. 8, ' What hope hath the hypocrite
if God take away his soul?' We see that if princes
be displeased with any, the party dare not come into
presence, much less be a petitioner, until indignation
is thoroughly quenched. Look upon Absalom, and
behold ; he durst not press upon his father, though
in part restored to favour ; much less can any sinner
(till the word of reconciliation hath been sowed in his
heart, which doth teach him that God is pleased with
him in Christ) dare to enter the presence of God.
Use. So that we may hence learn how to know
whether the gospel of pence hath found entertainment
in us or not ; if we have recourse to God through
Christ, it is an evident argument that peace and recon-
ciliation is gone before.
Now in the verse is laid down the doctrine of in-
vocation. In it we have, 1, to consider of the nature
of it. It is an entrance or coming to God : ' Let us
come before the Lord with psalms.' ' Let us draw
n(ar the throne of grace,' Heb. iv. 16. We, bowing
the knees of our hearts, do speak to God. 2. Mark
to whom it is to be directed, to the Father. Thus
Christ tcacbeth us in the Lord's prayer, ' Our Father,'
&c. ; and John xiv., ' Whatsoever ye ask the Father
in my name, ye shall receive it.' Yet we must not so
conceive as if the Son and the Holy Ghost were not
to be called on, for things are wished from Christ as
well as the Father, and the Spirit is prayed unto as
well as either. The Son and Spirit are not indeed
expressed ; but the Father exeludeth all other persons
that are pure creatures ; not persons which have the
same singular essence with him. Secondly, these are
not named ; because such is the divine dispensation,
that though, when one is invocated, all are invocated,
yet the Father is fitly alone named, because the Son
hath the part of a mediator, through whom we go to
the Father, and the Spirit the office of a schoolmaster,
teaching what to pray, and as we ought. Neither
hence mny it be inferred that therefore saints are not
excluded ; for as this or that said of the Father doth
not exclude the Sou and Spirit, each being one God
with him, so it doth shut out whatsoever is not God
from participating in that which is appropriated to
him : 1 Cor. viii. 6, ' Unto us there is but one God,
which is the Father, of whom all things, and one Lord
Jesus Christ, by whom are all things.'
Doct. 2. Mark, secondly, by whom we have access
with boldness ; by Christ, and him only : ' There is
one Mediator between God and man, Christ Jesus.'
One Mediator, who bringeth of all sorts to God, and
maketh our prayers for every kind of men to be ac-
ceptable, 1 Tim. ii. 5, he alone being able to make
our prayers welcome to God, and speed in the things
they entreat ; and therefore the Scripture doth found
his intercession in his sacrifice, ' He gave himself a
sacrifiee of a sweet-smelling savour to God,' Eph. v. 2.
Ohj. But it will be said. How is it, then, that we
pray one for another ?
Ans. This is no making ourselves mediators one
for another, but a joining in petition to one Mediator,
love in fellow-members so requiring ; as, if I had a
suit to the king, if I should take two or three to ac-
company me in delivering my petition to some one
master of requests, this were not to make his friends
masters of requests, but loving associates with himself
going with him.
Oi'j. But why, then, may we not call the saints at
least to join with us in our several petitions to Christ?
Ans. This particular praying, wherein one Chris-
tian joineth with another, is grounded on three reasons,
none of them being the like with the saints departed
or angels.
1. Not simply on love of member to member, but
on love determined to such duties as the occasions of
this life require. Now though the saints are more
perfect in love, yet these particulars of it they are
fieed from.
2. It is grounded on the express commandment of
God : ' Pray one for another,' James v. ; ' Let prayers
be made for all,' 1 Tim. ii. 1. Now there is no com-
mand, as popish writers some confess, and others that
will not confess it cannot shew any.
3. The more personal remembrance of one another
doth arise from outward communion, which by letter,
or fice to face, we have one with another, from im-
piirting our estate each to other ; therefore the apostle
by letter telleth wherein he would have them pray for
him. James saith, chap. v. IG, ' Confess one to an-
other, and pray one for another,' particular ground of
Veu. 18.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
171
particular prayer. For this cause it were a foolish
tiling (though ill some particulars we pray cue for
another through the eaith) to expect or bid auy join
in particular prayer for us whom we cannot particu-
larly acquaint with our condition ; as, who would uot
laugh to hoar one standing hero speak by name to one
in France, and wish this or that to be remembered ?
K')\v this external communion of ours is dissolved.
And there is no other way whereby the saints should
be informed that the Scriptures manifest; for as for
souls absent, or making angels knights of the post, or
Ciod's prompting by immediate revelation, or their
f Cling these things in God as wo see things behind
lis in a glass, these and the like fancies, like untem-
I'trid mortar, fly out. lieu, of their own learning,
have sufficient!}' refuted them.
Obj. But it may be thought. Is it not more fit to
go to God, as we use to come to great princes, by the
mediation of such as are near them ?
Alls. Blind reason must not judge what is decent
in matters of God. Again, if the king should say,
"Whosoever will have access to my presence, let such
or such bring them to me, he now that should take
such to whom this service was not commended should
know the displeasure.
OliJ. Christ is now most glorious, and of terrible
majesty ; the saints are men neai'er us, and such as
have felt the like evils with us.
A IIS. Christ his throne is glorious and terrible, but
to us who are his exceeding gracious ; and ' he was
templed in all things like us, that he might have com-
passion on us,' Heb. ii. 17.
Otij. It is more humility not to presume to go forth
right to him.
Alls. The worship of angels (Col. ii. 18) was clothed
with this pretence, yet condemned by the apostle.
True humiUty is to obey God in that he commaudeth,
and to think so vile of ourselves, that none in heaven
or earth, but the Son of God, is or can be a mediator
for us.
' Blessed are the poor in spirit,' Mat. v. 3; ' Come
unto me, all ye that are weary and heavy laden,' Mat.
xi. 28. When Peter told Christ, ' Thou shalt not
wash my feet,' he was sharply rebuked. These are
sheep's clothing which covers wolfish seducers. Let
us rest only on the intercession of Jesus Christ. Ask
them whether is the safest ; some of tbcm confess* it
is the safest to go to God in Christ. This is expressly
enjoined, the other neither commanded in Old nor
New Testament, as some of them grant. Others saj'
it is commanded, but not expressly. Besides, they
yield it a thing which is dangerous idolatry. If a man
were bid by the king come to him with security to
speed at his own hand, say one should reason thus :
1 know if I should go to the king I should speed, j-et
though 1 know not so well what the courtiers about
♦ Eckius.
him will or can do in my cause, I will about with it
by them ; every one would condemn it as absurd iu
him. But wo have sure ground of security touching
our requests. We are persuaded that ' whatsoever we
ask in his name he heai-cth us in it,' 1 John v. 14, 15.
If a man had some great person in the court thai
would second him, and speak to his petition preferred,
a man would write upon it that he should speed. He
that sweat water and blood, that ' made his soul an
ofl'cring,' and ' gave himself a sacrifice of a sweet-
smelling savour, acceptable to God the Father,' Isa.
liii. 10, Eph. V. 2, he it is that is our Mediator ; ' Let
us therefore go boldly unto the throne of grace, that
we may receive mercy and find grace to help iu time
of need,' Heb. iv. 10.
J]y one Spirit. Duct. Observe, then, what it is
which doth enable us to come unto God in prajer, the
Spirit of God. No man can name the Lord Jesus
without the Spirit, 1 Cor. xii. 3 : ' We know not how-
to pray as we ought, but the Spirit helpeth our infir-
mities with sighs and groans unutterable,' Bom. viii.
2(1, therefore called 'the Spirit of supplication,' Zech.
xii. 10. Look, as it was with those holocausts, they
must have the fire from heaven kindle them, if they
were accepted, so it is true that our sacrifices of peti-
tion and thanksgivings they must have the Spirit,
which is a fire kindling them, or the savour of them
will not be sweet iu the nostrils of God. Such hellish
darkness, such mists of ignorance, such remainders
of death hang about us, that we cannot for matter or
manner order our praj-ers acceptably to the Lord.
The inward man of the heart must chiefly be occu-
pied in prayer. In all our service we should say with
Paul, Rom. i. 9, ' that we serve God in our spirits,'
but especially in prayer; it being not the warbling of
words, but the yearning and panting of the heart after
God and the things of our peace. Such was Christ's
prayers, Ileb. v. 7 ; from his soul they came, for they
were offered up ' with strong cries and many tears ;'
and if ardent desire is the thing which God heareth,
though there bo no voice annexed, — as appeareth m
Moses, ExoJ. xiv. 15, ' Why criest thou unto me?' — the
Spirit is the rise of true prayer ; if it proceed not
thence, it is an empty thing, which God regardeth
not. And this maketh prayer laborious, because the
Spirit is to travail in it ; and the saints in this regard
can endure better to hear an hour than to pray a
quarter.
Use 1 . Which must teach us to beg the Spirit above
all things, without which we are not alle to come
near to God in prayer. It is the Spirit which teacheth
us with a child-like aflection to cry ' Abba, Father,'
when sent into our hearts. Gal. iv. 6.
Use 2. It serveth to convince such prayers as are
nothing but vain babbling and words without spirit,
as with many the mind is running on twenty things,
while the body boweth to prayer, and lips whisper
words that way. Yea, it doth check the iudevotion
172
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
and want of spirit that doth creep upon us that are
the Lord's. And let us take heed ; for a powerless
prayer, if it come not from mere feebleness, which is
accompanied with abjectness of heart, but as it doth
most times from a spirit of sloth, joined with pre-
sumption, if we from these gi-ounds shufHe up our
prayers, without power and life, God will certainly
punish our profaning his name, with letting us fall
into some sin, which shall awaken us with smart
enough.
L'.ve 3. To detest the profaneness of such mock
gods, as make jests at being men of the Spirit, see
Jude 20.
Use 4. It doth assure us that we shall obtain with
Ood. God Lnoweth the sense of his own Spirit, and
acknowledgeth the longing which his Spirit stirreth up
in us.
Ver. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and
foreiqiiers, but citizens uilli the saints, and of the house-
hold of God.
Having proved that Christ was their peace, or the
maker of them near to God and one another, he now
Cometh to amplify their condition ; for I told you in
the 13th verse, that the apostle, to the end of this
chapter, did but prove and more fully declare what in
that verse was aihrmed ; the proof reacheth hither, the
amplification to the end. Now he setteth down their
condition. 1. By denying that which they were not.
2. By affirming that which they were. 3. He layeth
down the ground of their new estate, in their being
builded on Christ, the foundation ; for this hath
the force of a reason. 4. He proveth Christ the
comer stone or foundation, from the use of it, laid
down in general and special.
Touching the first, these three things are to be
marked :
1 . What is the distinction of these two, a foreigner
and a stranger.
2. How they can be said to be such, when Peter,
and David, and Abraham, confess it of the faithful.
3. Why the Holy Ghost doth inculcate it unto
them.
1. For the first, we must know that the city and
house of God is visible and invisible, so, consequently,
the being a stranger or sojourner here is external or
internal. Now the outward was thus to be conceived :
the church of the Jews was only the church of God,
seme that were inwardly of it were outwardly less
privileged. Now it is the scope of the Holy Ghost to
deny their utter estrangement, but he doth it by deny-
ing the kinds which are found in outward conversa-
tion. There are in cities three kinds of persons,
strangers, foreigners, and citizens. 1. A stranger is
one that cometh, and his occasions served, returneth
to his home. 2. A foreigner is a stranger that maketh
dwelling in a city, but is not privileged, hath not free-
dom. Now the apostle, setting down their spiritual
estate by allusion to citizens, doth likewise deny their
spiritual estate before set down at large, by allusion
to such kinds as we may observe amongst ourselves.
It is not to deny them to be such as come up to wor-
ship, or such as being proselytes did live amongst
them, for these were citizens, and God's household,
and therefore cannot be thus opposed.
2. This doth stand with 1 Peter i. 1, because they
speak not of one and the same matter. For they are
said to be strangers in regard of any during city here,
these are said to be strangers in regard of their city
not made with hands, which they live in, and have
right to, even the city above.
Use 1. Now, 3, the often rehearsal of this doth
warn us of our dulness, for eaten bread is soon for-
gotten ; deliverances, though great, are but a nine
days' wonder.
Use 2. Again, it doth sprinkle a sweetness upon the
heart, the secure remembrance of a misery escaped.
Men will tell with dehght, now rich, how poor they
came hither or thither, how little they begun with,
how friendless. The love of God, which maketh us
bold to go to God, is shed in our hearts.
Use 3. To love Christ, which wrought their enfran-
chisement, that they are brought to that near conjunc-
tion with God which a family hath with an household,
or master of it.
Secondly, He afSrmeth that now they were fellow-
citizens with the saints. It doth teach how they believ-
ing have communion together as those that live in one
city ; they that believe ' are come to be of one city
with all the saints.' Heb. xii. 22, ' We are come unto
the mount Sion, and to the city of the living God, the
celestial Jerusalem, and to the company of innumer-
able angels.' Where two things are laid down : 1.
That when we are brought to the faith, we come to
have communion with all the saints, that is, be fellow-
citizens in one city, we live with them. 2. How this
communion standeth with the saints which are here
below. First, vihat it is. Ans. A state of glory by
which God cometh to dwell in us, in which the elect
creatures dwell as in a commodious, rich, defenced
city. For this city must be so considered, as to re-
ceive in it God and all saints ; it is therefore said the
city, or the tabernacle of God, Ps. cxxxiv. 1. Again,
it is said that Abraham 'sought a city,' Heb. si. Aud
' none shall enter into the city, but those who are
written in the book of the Lamb,' Rev. xxi. 27. A
city is considered two ways : 1. For a society o*" per-
sons ; 2. A place. The persous, God, Christ, angels,
men elect, dead or living. Quest. But how come we
to converse with them in heaven? Ans. In regard of
faith, hope, and desire. Faith ' is the evidence of
things not seen.' Hope is the eye, ' our conversation
is in heaven, whence we look for the Saviour.' ' I
desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ,' Philip,
i. 28. Love: 1 Peter i. 1, 'Whom though ye have
not seen, yet you love, and rejoice under the hope of
Ver. 20.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
173
the glory of God.' We pray for their accomplisbmcnt
with ours, ' Come, Lord Josus, couio quickly.'
U^e 1. It doth teach us thiit wo arc bound, being
fcUow-citizcns, to seek the good of each other, as
every one made free of any corporation is sworn to
the common good of it.
Use 2. It doth teat'h us that wo must live according
to the customs of that citj', whereof we are free deni-
zens ; we see in cities their customs must be stood to.
If the law aud their custom meet, so as they cannot
bo reconciled, law givelh place to custom ; so must
we, if the fashion of the world, or the laws of men,
yield us this or that, yet if they come against the cus-
tom of this city, they must not be admitted.
JZsf 3. This doth teach ns our happiness when we
are brought to believe, and should provoke us unto
faith.
Use 4. It doth teach us that the godly are set apart
from others, and must not seek to bo privileged in
state of the world. We must not have to do with that
spiritual Babel, nor seek freedom to follow the lusts
of this world. What agreement betwixt the city
■whereof God is the head, whereof saints, just spirits,
sanctified men, are members, and that whereof the
devil is the head, evil angels, spirits of unjust men,
aud incarnate devils, are the citizens.
Of the household of God. Duct. 1. Observe hence,
th;it all the believing are conjoined among themselves
as members of one family. To bo fellow- citizens is
to be near one another, but to be of one and the self-
same family is a more strait bond, and often we are
called the house of God, the household of faith ; and
in the parable, God is brought in as an householder,
and we as one joint household.
Use. The which consideration should serve to in-
crease love. Wo being confined within one family, a
common roof under which we all live and board, we
must be all of one heart, at peace and unit}-, and the
God of love and peace will bo with us, 2 Cor.
siii. 11.
Doct. 2. Secondly, It is to bo marked that it is
said, wo are God's household. Now this is a circum-
stance full of divine meditations.
Use 1. First, It doth teach us how we must live to
him who is the master of us all, every one faithfully
seeking his advantage. We see that all the household
is bound to give obedience to the master of it ia the
Lord. The parable of the talents doth teach that God
expecteth this, he givelh us all works to go about, and
looketh that we should bo faithful in them ; if we do
not, the Lord will not bear it.
Use 2. Secondly, It doth teach us how reproachful
to God our sins are, that profess ourselves to be his.
Tiie good behaviour of our households are our praise,
the folly and scapes committed in them they turn to
our ignominy who are their governors. If any in the
country live beast-like, it discrediteth not the good
householder. Why ? Because he hath not taken them
so near, as to undertake the guidance or care of them ;
but if one of our households, of our families, be taken
with theft or uncleanness, we that are governors will
bo branded with it. So though atheists, and papists,
and epicures commit sin with greediness, God's glory
and name hcareth not ill from them in comparison ;
but when those that will praise themselves his house-
hold will walk covetously, riotously, proudly, conten-
tiously, unchaslely, God's name heareth ill. These
are your gospellers, your forward professors, what
Cometh their religion to? they are as griping, as covet-
ous, as contentious, as proud as the duvil ! But let
this teach us, that if we work ill, God shall hear ill,
and we shall be a shame to him aud to all the house-
hold.
Use 3. It doth assure us, that the Lord will provide
for us carefully. Though a man hath his head beaten
about many things, yet all draweth to this, provision
for his household, present and future. 'I will set my
eye upon you for good.' And how can he fail in this,
who putteth into man this care ? Shall he that mak-
eth the eye not see ? Shall he that giveth to sinful
man to be careful, insomuch as he accounteth him
' worse than an infidel,' 1 Tim. v. 8, shall not he pro-
vide much more for his family ? ' Your heavenly
Father careth for you,' Mat. vi. 32.
Ohj. Ay ! but I see wicked men that make no con-
science, they have abundance, and are exempted in
the evils of men, and myself am pinched with many
distresses.
Anx. But this should not dismay, to see the wicked
kept high. If one keeps dogs and horses well liking,
will he starve his servants ? If God be so good to
those that are dogs and swine (as the Scripture trul}-
termeth), shall he be careless of such as are his house-
hold ? No ; we have a Master in heaven, who will
abundantly provide for his servants.
Use 4. That we are all of us one household, should
teach us meekness to our servants, who live in subjec-
tion under us ; for though we are masters over our
own households, yet we are but fellow- servants with
our servants in this household. Hereupon the apostle
exhorteth, 'Do that which is equal, knowing you also
have a Master in heaven,' Eph. vi. 9.
Ver. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself beimj the
chief corner-stone.
Now he sheweth how they come to be thus ; the
ground is, they are built upon Christ. What is it to
be builded upon Christ? Ans. To be brought to the
faith, by which every believing soul leancth on Christ,
as every parcel of the house on the foundation. For
this hath some respect to the 17th verse, Christ's
cll'ectual publishing the gospel of peace, aud so bring-
ing them to acknowledgment. Again, if the multitude
of believers coupled with Christ be the thing builded,
as they are called in the next verse, and in the third
17 i
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
to the Corinthians, then the bringing to the belief must
be the building.
Secondly, It may be asked what these were? There
were prophets of the Old and New Testament. In the
New Testament there are two sorts, prophets foretell-
ing, and prophets having the gift of interpretation,
which served to edify the church. Now I think he
meaneth prophets in the last sense, and the 5th verse
of the next chapter doth persuade to it, and chap. iv.
11, where prophets must be taken for prophets then
extant, who had a more full revelation.
It may be asked, What is meant by foundation ?
Am. Christ himself, whom the apostles and prophets
preaching and writing did publish : 1 Cor. iii. 10, 11,
' I, as a master builder, laid the foundation ;' ' Other
foundation can no man lay than that which is laid,
Jesus Christ.' What is meant b}- (■o)-/(£';--«(o/it; .? Am.
It is the self-same with the foundation, as Isa. xxviii.
16. Christ is called the foundation, the corner-stone,
one matter expressed by divers terms.
Now, then, here are two things to be marked : 1.
The building of the Ephesians ; 2. The thing on
which they are built.
The thing is laid down : 1. By a circumstance ; 2.
In express words ; as if he should say, thus you come
to be from what time the effectual preaching of the
gospel did bring you to faith, did lay you and build
you on Christ, the only foundation, which the apostles'
and prophets' preaching and writing doth lay, viz.,
Christ ; for Christ alone is the corner-stone or founda-
tion, there can be no other laid, Christ only being he
who doth bear up all the building, which is a property
of every foundation.
Doct. 1. First, then, the figurative speech, that
the believing are said to be huUt, it doth give us to
consider of that property of faith which doth make us
to lean on Christ, as the building leaneth on the
foundation ; it is called therefore leaning or relying
onrselves on God, a ' staying on God,' Isa. v. 10 ;
a ' trusting in God,' Isa. xxvi. 3 ; Prov. iii. 5, ' Trust
in the Lord with all thine heart ; and lean not unto
thy own wisdom ;' ' Commit thy way to the Lord.'
Roll thyself and all thy atfairs upon him ; this is it
which doth bring us to be of God's household ; there-
fore called a household of faith : ' Whoso house you
are, if j-e hold fast your confidence,' Heb. iii. 6. Our
faith must not be a swimming conceit, but an assur-
ance, making us stay on our God.
Bod. 2. Secondly, Observe that the church is built
on Christ : ' On this rock will I build my church,'
Mat. xvi. 19 : which doth let us see the stable con-
dition of every believing soul. The firmness of the
house is according to the sureness of the foundation :
and therefore such things as are reared on sands, they
stand not, but the house built upon a rock, that is
immoveable, and therefore our Saviour hence tcacheth
how impregnable his church is, because it is built on
himself : ' Hell shall not prevail against it ;' ' They
that trust in the Lord shall be as mount Zion, which
cannot be moved, but remaineth forever,' Ps. cxxv. 1.
This is it we find in ourselves, for the waves would
disperse us asunder, and storms would overwhelm us,
but that this foundation doth break them, and bear us
up. Persecution, heresies, flagitious examples, crosses,
terrors within, evils vrithout, all these would overcome
us : Isa. liv. 17, ' All the weapons that are made
against theelshall not prosper.'
Vie 1. To let us see that our standing is sure.
Look, as Paul said, 2 Cor. iv. 8, 9, ' We are afflicted
on every side, yet are we not in distress ; in poverty,
but not overcome ; persecuted, but not forsaken ; cast
down, but we perish not :' and as David saith, Ps.
Isxiii. 26, ' When heart and flesh f lileth, j-et God is
the strength of mine heart, and my portion for ever,'
so is it with us ; w-e find it by experience, we may be
shaken, bat we have too good a ground-work to fall :
shaking houses stand surest, they say.
Vie 2. Secondly, It doth teach us that there is no
stability in the wicked, they are withoat a foundation ;
the wicked is as ihe dust, ehafl", stubble. And there-
fore all the great things of the world are extinct, as if
they had never been, Ps. i. The church, though it
hath all the world against it, abideth as mount Zion,
as the sun or moon, recovering herself gloriously from
all eclipses.
Docl. 3. Thirdly, That he saith, the foundation is
laid in the apostles' and prophets' doctrine, we see,
that the gospel is no other new gospel, it builJelh us
on no other foundation than the prophets laid down
from the beginning of the world : Luke ii. 70, ' The
self-same thing spoken by all the prophets since the
world began.' And Paul, x\cts xxvi. 22, saith, ' he
continued teaching that which the prophets had taught
should come ;' and therefore this is no new gospel,
but one and the same. Gal. i. 7. For the first preach-
ing differeth from the last, not in substance, but de-
gree ; ' we believe thi'ough our Lord Jesus Christ to
be saved, even as they:' Acts xiii. 8, 'Jesus Christ
yesterday, to-day, and for ever.' A common faith to
the elect, of all times, places. Those philosophers of
the Epicures and of the Stoics said : Acts xvii. 19, ' Jlay
we not know what this new doctrine, whereof thou
speakest, is ?' So, where was your faith (say the
papists) before Luther ? We answer, in the writings
of the prophets, and apostles, and those that embraced
them.
Uie. This letteth us see there was never but one
way of salvation. The sun rising, and at noon, difl'cr
not for substance. Christ is the kernel of both
Testaments, blossom and ripe fruit.
Bod. The second principal thing is this, viz , that -
whatsoever is to be believed, it must have prophetical ^
and apostolical authority ; or thus, — whatsoever the
church or house of God believeth, it must be the
doctrine of the prophets and apostles. The text is
plain, for he doth not saj', ye are builded on men, or ou
Ver 20.]
BAYNE ON KPdESIANS.
175
traditioDS of men, or on opinions, but on that which
the prophetical and apostolical doctrine hath revealed
unto you.
1. The truth of this must be expounJeJ ami proved.
2. The measure of it, viz., how far we are buildod
on the prophetical and apostolical doctrine.
3. The use of it.
The first is so clear a truth in the terms propounded,
that the papists themselves in word j'ield ; for they s.iy,
that whatsoever is a matter of belief must have apostolical
authority; that the church with the pope c;innot make
any article of belief new; that no rite must bo admitted
contrary to God's word ; but honey words and poisoned
hearts often concur. For between us and them is a
main difl'eronce in these points. 1. That they have a
word of apostolical authority unwritten ; 2. This which
is written, the sense which their church holdoth is to
be held for the true sense of it ; 3. That the chnrch
may determine some particulars to be believed, which
are not expressed in Scripture. If you siy, Thou they
are contrary to Scripture ; they answer. No ; because
look, as the particulars of the New Testament are not
contrary to the Old, because we are bid to hear Christ,
in which, after a sort, all the particulars of Christ's
doctriue were included, so when the church doth
not only expound, but determine new specials, it -is
not contrary to the word, because the Lord said of
the church, Luke x. 16 'He that heareth you heareth
me;' in which after a sort all those things which the
church should determine are included, as praying
for saints, dirges for the dead, purgatory. Sec. So
that, though they say everything to bo believed must
be apostolical, yet they bring under this the'r un-
written verities, their own senses of Scripture, what
points soever their church shall determine, though
never so ditferent from the word written, which are
not contrary, because in the general at the least, which
biddeth us hear the church, they are enfolded.
Now, the true exposition of this doctrine standeth
in three branches :
1. In shewing that the apostolic doctrine is no
word beside, but this only which we have wTitten.
2. In shewing that the Scripture is a glass in itself,
and we are to hang on no construction further than it
is warrantable by Scripture.
3. That the generals and particulars to be believed
are expressed in the Scripture.
1. For the first, I prove it from the office of the
apostles to preach by month and writing to the world, by
writing to continue : Mat. xxviii. 20, ' I am with yon
to the end of the world.' Which could not be meant
of their personal ministry and word of mouth which
passed, but of their doctrine penned to be a word of
M faith to the end. Secondly, from the all-sufficiency of
the Scripture, in all that is necessary to salvation,
John XX. 30, 31. Except'ons against it, see in them
that handle controversies.
2. For the sense. The Scriptare itself sheweth the
sense of Scripture ; cither the sense of Scripture must
be brought from the Scripture, or brought unto it.
But we must not bring senses to it, for they are not
the senses of Scripture, but our presumption. What
doth preaching hold out in lively voice, that construc-
tion the Scripture maketh of itself. Scriptare is both
the gloss and text ; for that which is the sense of
Scripture must bo brought from circumstance of the
text, from conference, from proportion of faith. Yea,
the papists themselves fall unto it ; for ask them,
whether the pope and council determine immediately,
No; for that is the difference betwixt his determination
and Scripture, there must be study and cousultatiuu
about the Scriptures. But in truth they deny this, for
the mystery of their learuing doth take away this ; for
they move Scriptures and fathers but as cyphers.
What are all fathers but the writings of private
doctors, therefore liable to error ? And what are tlio
scriptures from a whispered tradition, and from a
personal spirit of the pope and his clergy ? They rob
the sense of Scripture, suffer not themselves to be
ruled by it. They think the Scriptures not of absolute
necessity : they are anabaptists in effect ; for they
have a spirit teaching them, out of this written Scrip-
ture, the foundation of our faith.
3. Thirdly, We say, that this word written, which
sheweth forth a construction of itself, is sufficient fur
every particular. ' But though we, or an angel froai
heaven, preach unto you otherwise than that which we
have preached unto you, lot him be accursed,' Gal. i.
8, 9.
Oh). Beside that which Wf hair preached.
Alls. Preaching is either by word of mouth and
writing. Whatsoever he preached, the substance
thereof was written, whatsoever was to bo believed
unto s ilvation. They object besides, ■jrai 3, is contrai-ij.
Am. Contrarij is beside, but beside is not contianj.
To preach otherwise, is to preach contrary. Because
precepts and doctrines may bo delivered if they be
diverse, and not contrary; as the Gospel of John and
the Apocalypse were written after the Epistle to the
Galatians, which are diverse to it, though not contrary.
All the apostles are alike in commission, bat do not
write.
This first must be laid as a ground. That as it was
their office to preach by word of mouth, so to the
world by writing ; they were not only God's criers,
but registers also.
'Preach, I am with you to the end of the world,'
Mat. xxviii. 20. And what way soever they published
the gospel to the world is here commanded ; but they
published it by writing. The reason, because the
apostles cannot be thought to have exceeded their
commission ; yea, more properly writing than preach-
ing ; because this is not with their fading voice, but
with the substance of it written to the end of tho
world, and a divine instinct did lead to it, which pre-
sapposetb an express commandment.
176
BAITS'E ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
Secondly, That they writ all things necessary to
salvation, appeareth, 1, from their office ; 2, from
the end of writings ; 3, from Scripture. The absolv-
ing of it did cease all extraordinary instruments.
They thit preached nothing the sum whereof was not
in the Old, did much less preach those points of belief
which are nat in the word. That which from the
first delivery was sufficient, that together is much
more sufficient. This being granted, two main con-
clusions follow :
1. One, that the Scriptures alone by themselves,
without any other word, are abundantly sufficieut to
salvation, whether |we regard doctrines of faith or
manners. For he that delivers any doctrine out of
them, and beside them, as necessary to be beheved,
is accursed.
2. The second is, that unwritten traditions, if they
be tendered to us, as a part of God's word, and as
necessary to salvation, they are abominations, because
they are not built upon this foundation of the prophets
and apostles.
The Roman religion then falls to the ground, because
it is founded on tradition out of, and besides, the
written word.
The authority of man in matter of doctrine and reli-
gious observance, is not to be respected, against or
beside the word of God. Men of estimation have al-
ways been of some regard, so far that their opinions
have been entertained because they were theirs. This
made the Jews so erroneous, the authority of their
great rabbis and traditionary divinity was so embraced
by them, as Christ saith, ' It is said of old, but I say,'
Mat. V. 21, 22. So in matter of rites, theii- washing of
hands with signification, thej' call it a constitution of
their fathers ; this was in the primitive church con-
tinued, that many were so addicted to some men, that
they would receive the things fathered upon them,
though discrepant from the evangelical doctrine. So
that in Tertullian's time many did defend, that the
apostles did not write all truth for us to know, but
that there was a more perfect divinity which was tra-
ditionary : yea, in Irenasus his time, before Tertullian,
lib. i. cap. 23, 24. For this is the property of here-
tics, to calumniate the perfection of Scripture; neither
do they ever fiy to it, but only to the bark of the out-
ward syllables, that they may so avoid the substance
and matter of it which is most manifest. And the
authority of antique tradition is so forcible, that it be-
guiled some of the f ithers, drawing them to use some
ceremonies utterly ungi-ounded in the word, as milk
and honey in baptism, giving the eucharist to children,
not kneeling from Easter to Whitsuntide. But how
did Tertullian then shew that traditions were not to be
regarded which were beside the authority of the word,
in matters of faith and manners? Even thus. The
apostles were sent by Christ ; if therefore they did not
publish things faithfully, either they were unable or
not sincere, and Chnst blame-worthy that would send
those so qualified. We may say, either they could and
would uot : would, but could not ; or else were willing
and able, but might not. That they could not, is ab-
surd, who had the gifts of the Holy Ghost so abun-
dantly. That they would not, is unlikely, who were
so faithful, and who suflered all things, yea, death
itself, for the church's good. That they might not,
lest holy things should be too much divulged, and so
'pearls cast before swine;' for Christ bade them ' speak
all things thej' heard from him (yea, though in secret)
upon house tops.' And as for dogs and swine there
is no fear ; for the Bible (though open) is a clasped
book to them ; as for others, all the counsel of God
belongeth to them.
Uie 1. Be not then deceived with things after the
traditions of men. By this we discern the deceived
estate of the Roman church ; for one egg is not liker
another than they to those old heretics ; and the prin-
cipal part of their belief and practice hath no better
ground than human tradition, without the word.
Use 2. Secondly, This must teach us not to stand
too much upon the authority of men, as to pin faith
upon their opinion. Omnes paties et tola schola, are
not the Old and New Testament. We all incline to
speak as they : which of the rabbis and doctors of
the law say thus ? and to reject that which cometh uot
ushered in with human testimonies. Whereas we
should not receive anything because men affirm it,
nor deny anything in this regard simply because great
clerks are of other judgment (though we must not on
the other extreme pass by antiquity and modern judg-
ments upon a self-willed fancy, as they were not to be
heeded).
Quest. You will say then, What use are we to make
of them ? How are we to be disposed toward them ?
Ans. I answer. Say I conceit this or that opinion ;
but I see, or it is told me such and such are against
me in it, of worthy note. Knowing this, 1, I am so
far to respect this, not as therefore to discard it and
judge it erroneously, but only not to precipitate any
determination against them ; 2, I am to have the more
jealousy of that which by opinion I conceive ; 3, I am
to excite myself to the more full inquiry, to see what
grounds they had, what verisimihtude at least for their
sentence ; 4, If I find myself in the truth, I am with
more humility and thankfulness to embrace it, when I
see that even men of greater parts had it not shewed
unto them. So on the other side, the fathers say this
unmimi consensu, I do not therefore believe it, this
were human faith, but I account it presumption that
the thing is true ; 2, I search the grounds of it with
more alacrity and confidence ; 3, I having grounded
my faith ou God's word, am in this regard more con-
fident in my persuasion.
Use 3. Lastly, This must teach us to adore the ful-
ness of the Scripture,* according to which whoso
speaketh not in the things of God, speaketh without
* Adoro plouitu.liuem seiipturiB. — Terl.
Ver. 20.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
177
nndcrstanding. For whatsoever any knoweth ont of
his niituriil wisdom is foolishness in God's matters ;
what he knoweth without the word, he hath it out of his
own wisdom. There is no shift unless we will say there
is place for revelation, without the means of the word;
therefore what he thus speaketh is foohshness. The
word contaiueth all things, if not in syllables yet in
sense, that are needful for faith and manners, yea,
direction for all indifl'erent things which are variable.
For the second point, How far the household of
God are built on this truth ; I answer. The household
of God must bo considered two ways : 1, in regard of
those in heaven ; 2, in regard of those in earth. These
on earth are either so in truth or in appearance. The
first are perfectly freed fi-om error, and have the clear
light of this truth : Ileb. sii., ' The spirits of just and
perfect men.' The second are builded on this truth
but in part, so as they may err, not fundamentally to
a total revolt, ' Hell's gates shall not prevail against
them ; ' he doth not say, shall have no power. ' We
know but in part.' Those who are not true members
of the church of God, being so outwardly in profession,
may fall quite away,]both teachers and people ; as this
church of Ephesus, which Paul writing to Timothy
(whom he had now left over it), doth call it ' the pillar
of ti'uth,' 1 Tim. iii. 15 ; yet there was an apostasy of
the shepherds themselves among wolves.
fV 1. To shew us a note how to discern the true
church, namely, if we hold close to prophetical and apos-
tolical doctrine alone, with faith, love, and obedience.
Use 2. To confute unwritten words : they came
neither from prophets nor apostles, therefore are to be
rejected.
Use 3. It proveth the authority of the word above
the chnrch. For the being and authority of the church
is from the word of the apostles and prophets ; the
church being therefore a pillar of truth, because it is
builded on this truth.
Obj. The church doth not make itself above the
word in itself, or authorise in itself, but with us.
Alls. The church was before the writing, not the
word written ; this is the same word with the lively
voice, though clothed with letters and syllables ; as a
man is the same for substance naked and apparelled.
2. The word wTitten is now in the place of the lively
voice. 3. It is therefore authorised with us, because
it is the word of God to us ; the king's writ or letters
patents to any, the persons, the messengers.
Use. 4. This teacheth us what we must preach ;
namely, the pure word of the prophets and apostles.
Do not trifle in the pulpit; weigh first how it will edify,
before we broach it to the people. Oportet presbyterum
sitendo discrettim esse, in loquendo autem iililem. What
if you know some things that are not obvious, must
they as wild figs needs come forth ? Many make
preaching a profane medley ; being not unlike them
Hugo speaketh of, who, not knowing how to contain
things within even bounds, seek syllogisms in grammar,
inflexions in logic : so wo use to cord with the word
of God all kinds of strange language. Think of it,
where do shepherds feed ? Is it not in their master's
walk? With what in hard weather, but with their
master's store ? So must we lead them to those ' green
pastures,' feed them with the wholesome word, cast
them into this mould.
Christ liimself heinr) the cliief corner stone. The same
with the foundation, as appearcth, 1, because Isaiah
putteth them for one ; 2, because it is not the intent,
by calling him a corner stone, to mako him a principal
or partial foundation, but a sole and entire foundation,
as the next words teach.
Doct. Hence then we are taught, that wo rely on
Christ as a sure foundation to uphold us. Isa. xxviii.
16, he is called ' a stone, a tried stone, a precious
corner stone, a sure foundation ; ' every way a sure
stay ; none shall be confounded that put their trust in
him. So that in all our temptations we must remem-
ber this, and cleave fast by him. Look, as one would
cling by a rock, so must we by Christ : Heb. iii. 12,
' Take heed there bo not in any of 3"ou a heart of un-
belief to depart from Christ ; ' Isa. xl. 81, ' He that
waiteth on the Lord shall renew his strength.'
Use. This then doth serve to convince the doctrine
of the Romish church, teaching the pope to be a foun-
dation of the universal church visible. Yea, they apply
the place in Isa. xxviii. IC to the pope, and justify
their doctrine. And, Rev. xxi. 1-1, we are said to be
builded on the apostles, as foundations. Again, we
are to know, that a thing may be called a foundation
properly or figuratively : properly, that which snp-
porteth all ; figuratively, that by which anything is in
any manner borne up, as a pillar, or one stone to
another. That which serveth to lay us on the foun-
dation, as doctrine, faith, confession; we yield that
improperly all the apostles, all ministers, may be so
called, yea, all living stones each to other. But this
maketh nothing for the pope ; for they will have the
pope to be but a ministerial and secondary foundation.
Ans. It is otherwise; they make him such a founda-
tion, that the shaking and ruining of him is the shaking
and fall of all the church ; that as the sun is in the
heaven, so is he in the church. Further, we must
know how that their doctrine maketh him a proper
foundation, one from whose person all things flow unto
the church immediately, all determinations of truth,
laws binding the conscience, all administration of holy
things, as the virtue of Christ is the cause of them,
so the person of the pope is the conduit pipe of them ;
so that, whatsoever they believe, it is after a sort re-
solved into the pope. For look, as all the work of the
Spirit is determined in the lively voice and Scripture,
so all the faith of papists is determined in the voice of
the pope, and builded on him. They make him a
foundation, on which immediately, and next of all, our
faith is grounded on Christ. But, 1, the foundation
on which we are laid is the same on which the pro-
M
178
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
phels builded. The prophets builded not on the pope.
Secondly, if the pope were properly the foundation of
ns, though second from Christ, then we should be
built first on the pope, by means of him on Christ.
But we are not built on men, but immediately on
Christ. ' We preach not ourselves as lords of your
faith, but Christ, and ourselves your servants for
Christ's sake,' 2 Cor. iv. 5. Saint Peter telleth the
Jews, 1 Peter ii. 4-6, that they were come, not unto
him, but 'unto Cluist, a corner stone;' 'Paul is
yours, Apollos, Peter, but you are Christ's,' 1 Cor. iii.
22 ; 'As you have received Christ Jesus, so walk in
him, rooted and built in him,' Col. ii. 6, 7.
Thirdly, God gave Saint Peter, not to be a founda-
tion, but to be a master-builder. Take we then these
conclusions :
1. None can be a foundation properly bearing up,
but Christ ; for it is the spirit of faith coming from
him which doth uphold us.
2. The apostles were not, any of them, but minis-
ters laying this foundation.
3. None is so a foundation, as the apostles were, none
having immediate and infallible assistance.
Distinctions must be proved from Scripture.
1. If there were a ministerial head, then men should
Bay, I am of Cephas, &c.
2. Then the apostle should build men first on Peter,
then on Christ. But Peter and the rest call them im-
mediately to Christ, Col. ii. 7, 1 Peter ii. 4-C.
3. If Peter had been the foundation of the Catholic
Church, then Paul should everywhere have built on
others' foundation ; but he did not so. Kom. xv. 20,
' I enforced myself to preach the gospel (saith Paul)
not where Christ was named, lest I should have built
on another man's foundation.'
Ver. 21. In whom all the building, coupled together,
gioueth unto an holy temple in the Lord.
Now, he describeth the fundamental stone from the
use of it, which is twofold :
1. It containeth and upholdeth all.
2. All groweth up in it.
The use is laid down in general, and in particular
with application to the Ephesians. In general in this
verse, from a double use it hath in the whole build-
ing : 1, from hence, that the building is held together
and sustained by it ; 2, from this, that the building
increaseth in it.
In whom. That is, by faith in Christ all the multi-
tude of believers is coupled fitly, both with him and
one with another by love, do grow and increase from
faith to faith, holiness to holiness, till they become an
holy temple in the Lord, through the virtue of Christ,
with whom they are joined. So that here are these
points to be considered :
1. That the believing are called a building.
2. The strait and even conjunction of the believers
with Christ and with themselves.
3. How the believing receive an increase from what
time they are in Christ.
4. What is that temple wherein God dwelleth.
5. What virtue it is by which we are sustained and
augmented.
Doct. The first giveth both teacher and people to con-
sider of Christian instruction ; for the believing being
a kind of building, do shew that there is a special wis-
dom required in these that are to dispense the doctrine
of faith, that are to build the body of Christ, that must
proceed by time and order. We see in building there
is an order in raising the frame from the beginning,
and in casting everything commodiously. Men do not
rough- cast before the foundation be laid. We see in
the material temple how that the works of it required
extraordinary gifts of art, that men made wise by the
Spirit of God were used for that purpose. We see
again how we betrust not a piece of work of any mo-
ment but to those that are their crafts-masters (as we
say). So then much more must men think that this
spiritual building, which differs no less than substance
from shadow, requires wise master-builders ; ' work-
men' that labour so as they ' need not to be ashamed,'
2 Tim. ii. 15 ; wisdom which may make them dehver
the counsel of God, every parcel of it in his season ;
not bringing forth the roof and tile when the grounds
of religion are not favourably digested.
Use. It teacheth people how they should submit
themselves to be framed and squared according as the
ministry doth require. Before a rough stone can be
commodiously laid, it must be hewed by the mason,
fitted, polished, and planed, and so brought to the
rest of the building ; so it is with you, you must be
smoothed and planed before you ran come to lie in
this building. The matter to be builded must be a
patient under the builder ; you are the building, we
given to be builders : Eph. iv. 12, ' Obey them there-
fore that are set over you, who must give account for
your souls.' ' Keceive the word with meekness, laying
aside all anger,' &c, James i. 21 ; 1 Peter ii. 1, 2. If
ye be God's building, ye must be squared to his model,
fitted and furnished for his entertainment. Every man,
according to his degree, loves to have his house trim
and delightsome. The devil himself likes well when
his house is empty, swept, and garnished. Mat.
xii. 44, empty of good thoughts, swept from good
exercises, garnished with appearances. The Lord, in
a contrary sense, loves to have his house also empty,
swept, and garnished : empty of pride and vainglory,
noisome lusts, &c. ; swept and cleansed from all filthi-
ness of the flesh ; and garnished with all holiness and
grace ; paved with love, Cant. ii. 10.
Doct. Secondly, When he saith, this building is
coupled together in Christ, he doth give us to under-
stand how strait and even a conjunction the faithful
have with Christ, and one with another. Look, as in
a house, the building all of it must be fitted to the
foundation, and every part of it suit one with another;
Ver. 21.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
17U
SO in this building, which we are, there must be a
strait coupling witli tho fountlation, and correspon-
dence one with another. Thus in the material temple
(tho typo of us) the walls or rows of stone that were
in it, they were so squared that one piece did not belly
out above tho other ; but as they write, being laid to-
gether, a man would have thought them one entire
stone. So all the other things were so contrived that
window answered to window, door to door, chamber
to chamber, there was a pleasant proportionableness
in everything ; so must the multitude of believers all
of them be laid on one foundation, and all of them so
even, that they may seem as one living stone, and
every one answering most commodiously to other.
And thus it is with tho faithful : if j'ou consider them
with Christ,' they are most straitly conjoined by
faith ; by faith we put him on, and ho cometh to
' dwell in our hearts,' Eph. iii. 17. And look, as the
head and members, the vine and branches, the house
and foundation, are most straitly linked, so it is with
us believing and Christ Jesus.
Again, the believing are fitly coupled one with an-
other ; there is no uneven bunching out in them, love
making tho multitude of them as one man, of one mind
and heart. And as all the parts of a building have a
commodious correspondency each to other, so love
maketh the saints each to seek the good of the other,
and bo serviceable each to other.
Use. Remember and study this edification.
O'roweth. Docl. Whence observe, those that are true
believers, they grow up from day to day. Even as it
is in great buildings, they are not at once begun and
perfected ; so it is, tho whole and every living stone
have their increase till they come to perfection.
1. I will shew and prove the things.
2. Open the qualities of this growth.
3. Make the use.
1. To see this increase, you must know that there
is a double consideration of the faithful : 1, in regard
of the whole number ; 2, in regard of every particular
stone.
The first is to be seen in the material buildings,
which, by the access of one part to another, are further
augmented. The second is not to be seen in them,
because the particulars are not living ; but is in this,
the stones of it, every one being living stones : ' Whoso
hath, to him more shall be given,' Luke viii. 18.
' The righteous shall flourish like a green palm tree,'
Ps. xcii. 13.
For grace is a spring of living water, which will
never be utterly dry, but gush out in abundance so
much more violently by how much for a season it is
stopped. We must not stand at a stay, but grow in
grace, 1 Thcs. iv. 1. ' We beseech you, brethren, and
exhort you, that ye increase more and more. Grow-
in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus
Christ,' 2 Peter iii. 8. ' He that is righteous, let him
be more righteous still,' Eev. sxii. 11. This is the
nature of true grace, if but as a grain of mastard-soed.
Mat. xiii. 32. Grow up, as new-born babes, to greater
stature and perfection in every member, 1 Peter ii. 2.
' Forgetting that which is behind ; striving to that which
is before,' Philip, iii. 13.
2. Now, for the qualities of this growth, it must be
continual in us ; we must never cease to grow, but
with Paul forget that which is behind, Philip, iii. 13.
Where we cease to grow, there we decline ; he that
wins not loscth ; and he that in this life setteth down
his rest from going forward in tho way of grace, that
man never yet set right foot in the way. Leave oil en-
deavour to be bettor, and you shall soon cease to be
good.
Secondly, This growth of every one of us is by little
and little, so small that the progress of it step by step
is insensible ; as the moving of a watch, or the spring-
ing of an herb. No creatui'e so hardly getteth up as
an infant doth, but it thriveth faster than this inner
man of the heart can.
Thirdly, It groweth in all things ; even as an infant
growoth in every member, so must we in obedience to
every commandment.
Fourthly, We must grow to fruitfulness, to abound,
to bring forth more fruit in our kind, to be fat and
flourishing, like cedars in Lebanon, Ps. xcii. 13, 14.
' Join with faith virtue, and with virtue knowledge,
and with knowledge temperance,' &c. ' If these things
bo among you, and abound, they will make you that
you shall neither be idle nor unfruitful,' &c. 2Pet.i. 5,G.
Use 1. This, then, first, doth let us see what is our
duty. If we be truly in grace, we must shew it by
increasing : ' Let him that is righteous bo more right-
eous,' Rev. xxii. 11. 'Be ye perfect as yom- heavenly-
Father,' Mat. V. 48.
How may we come to this? Aiis. 1. By shaking
ofi' lust : ' Fly the corruptions that are in the world
through lust,' 2 Peter i. 4. The widow loaden with
lusts was ' always learning, but never taught,' 2 Tim.
iii. 7. For as it is with infants whilst any stone*
breaking forth is with them, it keepeth them down ;
or as a man that hath a wolf feeding on him can never
hold out ; so a heart abounding with noisome lusts ca&
not but be brought low, and languish in all the graces
of the Spirit ; and with lean and spiritless souls they
pine away.
2. They must hunger after the milk of the word,
1 Peter ii. 2, that they may grow thereby.
3. They must blow up, ava^uTvish, the graces of
God's Spirit, 2 Tim. i. 6. ' None awaketh himself
to lay hold upon God,' Isa. Ixiv. 7.
4. Take heed of that which may quench your affec-
tions to God : dead company, who can neither speak,
nor hear the language of Canaan.
5. Take heed of worldly cares, the common choKe^-
weeds of all seeds of grace and goodness; inordinate
diligence about earthly matters, eating, drinking,
* Qu. ' sore ' ?— Ed.
180
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
building ; tlie world shall be drowned in these when
Christ Cometh to judgment. Weed out of your hearts
all such things as like weeds spring up and smother
better devotions.
Use 2. For rebuke. The Sun of righteousness is gone
back with many in their dial, who are fallen from their
first love, from that life and power which sometime
they have had, sustained visible decays of ancient gifts,
selling their God for bread, and the unspeakable peace
of a good conscience for outward peace and liberty ;
these may fear that God will cut them down as un-
profitable branches, good for nothing but combustible
fuel for the fire of his everlasting wrath.
l>(ict. Secondly, This doth give us to understand,
that the state of a believing soul is such as cannot
finally fall or be utterly extinct. Every stone in this
building hath an increase in regard of itself, and in
regard of others which come to be laid with it ; it doth
not shrink in and quite fall out. The Holy Ghost,
the builder of this temple, wanted not wisdom to lay
these stones ; yea, such mortar as is everlasting, even
those gifts without repentance, Rom. xi. 29, of faith
and love. And touching the increase of grace in the
believing, hold these things.
First, This grace is of a more excellent property
than that in the angels fallen, or in Adam. Christ is
the head whence this issueth spiritually, as Adam was
the head whence that other grace, being natural, should,
together with nature, have been conveyed. It hath a
higher rise, and the name of it maketh it eternal, as
being a life not subject to death, not only promise and
assistance.
Secondhj, This cannot totally fall away.
Thirdly, This grace hath his swoonings, when as
yet life lies in the heart, like fire in a flint.
Fourthly, Such grace as the Scripture maketh us
fall from, is temporary grace, as much difl'ering from
true, as wild herbs and those of the garden, as things
sohd and superficial, grace in estimation and appear-
ance, grace in regard of outward profession ; and thus
a man may be in Christ in the shape of faith, that is
not inwardly ingrafted into Christ. It faileth not in
saving faith. Or if they speak of true grace, they only
do it by supposition, not affirming any such matter.
Now, let us consider out of the words these three
circumstances :
1. To what it groweth, a temple.
2. A holy temple.
3. In whom, in the T.ord.
Loci. First, then, we see what kind of building the
believing are, namely, a temple for God's habitation,
a house in which it pleaseth him to be a residentary :
1 Cor. iii. 16, ' Know ye not, that ye are the temples
of the living God ?' 1 Pet. ii. 5, ' And ye as lively
stones be made a spiritual house to God.' It is not
a material house which is a temple for God ; he is a
Spirit, and as Solomon confessed in the dedication,
and_as Isa. kvi., the spirits of the humble and con-
trite men, fearing before him, they are the fittest
houses for him ; and the material temple was sym-
bolical, such as had reference to a further thing which
it signified; that is, 1, the humanity of Christ, the
temple of the Godhead, in the true Immanncl ; 2, the
multitude of the faithful here in this place ; 3, every
particular believer, 1 Cor. iii. 16.
For the second, How or in what regard they are a
temple ? Ans. In respect both of soul and body :
primarily, of soul ; secondly, of body : as the seat of
God was the ark of propitiation primarily ; secondly,
the whole temple.
Use 1. The use hereof is, to let us see the excellent
privilege of us, that are the household of faith ; and
therefore Peter doth reckon it as the first, that we are a
spiritual house. It was a great blessedness to ap-
proach unto the material temple, Ps. civ., to minister
before the Lord in it ; but to he the spiritual temple,
even the true rest of the Lord, this is a blessing above
all we can conceive. Again, this doth amplify the
dignity of it, that the Lord made such promises ; for,
look, what was spoken concerning the outward temple,
that God would delight in it, rest in it for ever, de-
fend, sanctify it, these things have the true accomplish-
ment in that which is performed upon the believing.
Use 2. Secondly, This doth teach us our duties,
that we must not at any hand averse ourselves ; that is,
we must not ahenate ourselves from the Lord ; for if
we withdraw ourselves from him, we rob him and com-
mit sacrilege, if we surrender our souls or bodies to
spiritual or bodily uncleanness. Church robbers, of
all others, are counted odious ; but if one will go for
a Christian, and give himself up to sin, or offer to
corrupt the soul of another, and so snatch him into
one destruction with himself, this is to deny the
temple itself. The world is full of church-robbers in
this sense.
So when men will pin themselves upon men, call
themselves after them, setting them in the room of
God, it is an intervcrting of this temple, as orders do
the authors of them, as the Corinthians did. Though
I know the papists say they hold nothing but distinc-
tion, and what is more, they hold not allowable.
Use 3. It teacheth us that we must avoid all un-
cleanness ; for, as the former, so this is a profanation
of the temple. Now in Uzzah, in the buyers and
sellers, and in others of whom the ecclesiastical and
profane story mention, j'ou may learn what a terrible
thing it is to profane a temple, wrath from heaven fol-
lowing it. Profane it not with fornication ; profane
it not with idolatrous association. ' Separate your-
selves, and come out from amongst them, and I will
receive you.' Whatsoever is done to the withdrawing
man from God, is a spiritual sacrilege. If we yield
to the inveigling seducements of false teachers, if we
withdraw our hearts from God, and fall to the world,
this is a surrender of that which is God's unto the
devil, a horrible sacrilege. So if any do rob us, lead-
Ver. 21.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
181
ing ns to lust, to false doctrine, he is a sacrilegious
person. The apostle iutimatoth no less, that those who
build stubble, or hay or straw, are destroyers of the
temple of God, and such will God destroy. We must
neither do nor give consent to such an evil.
2. J hid. It is said further, a holij tatijile ; which doth
teach us that the believing are such who must be
sanctified throughout. In the temple there was not
anything but was holy, so in us there must not be
anything but must be holy ; ' the God of peace sanc-
tify you throughout ;' wo are in every part sanctified,
that are come unto God. Thus, if we should go through
all the parts of a Christian, mind, will, all'octions,
senses, members of body, the Scripture doth teach us
that all the?e must be holy, and instruments of holi-
ness ; the temple which our souls and bodies are,
must be a holy temple : Eph. iv. 23, ' Be renewed in
the spirit of your mind unto true holiness ;' covenant
with j'our eyes : Rom. vi. 13, ' give up your whole
bodies instruments of holiness ;' put not out the finger
to evil. The temple had in it, 1, an alienation of
things from profane and common use ; 2, the dedica-
tion of them to divine use ; 3, the conservation of
them in this property, correspondent to which must
be our holiness. 1. We must come out of the world,
and separate ourselves from the customs of an evil
and froward generation. 2. We must yield ourselves
up to God : llom. xii. 1, 'I beseech you, brethren,
by the mercies of God, that ye give up your bodies a
living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God.' 3. We
must labour to keep ourselves from all profanation :
1 Thes. V. 23, ' That your whole spirit, and soul, and
body, may bo kept blameless.' Now, then, we see
what is the thing that all in Christ must grow to, even
holiness ; not to knowledge, not to cotton letter with
performance of outward duties, not to a more familiar
conversing with men of the best mind, as commonly
we speak. Wicked ones that are not this temple,
may know so much as to be teachers of others ; wicked
ones may come to learn the yoke of outward duties
more easily. A wicked one may (like Simon Magus)
be a companion of the disciples ; and many that say,
' Have we not eaten and drunk in thy presence ?' and
many that have lain in the same sheets with them,
shall not enter. The thing which principally all the
building on Jesus Christ must grow, is holiness.
Use 1. Look, then, if you will prove yourselves
believing, that you stay on bira the corner stone. Look
if you have grown in holiness ; what increase of faith
thou hast got, what more grief for sin, watchfulness
against sin, victory over thy corruptions, wrath, lust,
intemperancy, covetousness, unbelief ; what increase
of faith, patience, meekness, sobriety, chastity, hea-
venly-mindedness ; if we have no growth in these, all
our shows are but a blank, worth nothing : every
stone laid on Christ must grow up to an holy temple.
Whosoever thou art that canst say, I thank God, I
was so haunted with pride, with uncleanness, with in-
temperance, with wrath, with covetousness, that my
poor soul was chained up in them, usurping and
triumphing over me ; but now, though I see some
scars of them, yet the law and tyranny of them is
ceased, and my soul much freed, I thank God it is
somewhat better established with grace. Blessed are
these.
Use 2. Secondly, It doth teach us, what wo must
endeavour to, increase of holiness ; ' Bo ye holy, for
your heavenly Father is hoi}'.' If those that did bear
anything belonging to the material temple were to be
holy, much more must we who are the temples them-
selves.
Use 3. Thirdly, it doth convince many to have no
conjunction with Christ, for they are the devil's cha-
pel rather than God's temple. They arc a cage of
uncleanness ; what dwelleth in them, but covetous-
ness, envying, strife, pride ? Can these filthinesses
have abode in the temple of God ? Many mock at
holiness, at careful refraining their riot, their swag-
gering, their looseness. Can these bo in Christ, in
whom, whosoever is builded by faith, must grow to
be a holy temple of the Lord ? No, surely ; for
' what communion can there be twixt light and dark-
ness ?' 2 Cor. vi. 10. Look, as in the 8th of Ezckiel,
the Lord spake of the type, so now it may be spoken
of spiritual houses of God ; as that bad these two
abominations, the pictures of every creeping thing,
which though they were to be pulled down, yet there
were the elders offering incense before them. So it
is with many that outwardly will be Christians and
holy temples ; in them are all unclean pictures, their
thoughts and imaginations, which aro the pictures and
portraitures of their mind, what are they of the glory,
lust, profit of this world. And whereas, by mortifi-
cation, they should root these out, it is far otherwise,
for they applaud them, and after a sort sacrifice to
them, taking up their happiness and contentment in
them; these are idol temples.
In the Lord. Doct. The last thing here to be ob-
served is, that it is the virtue of God our Lord which
doth build up and increase the number of believers.
' I will,' saith Christ, ' build up my church,' it is not
the strength of men. Look as it was in the type, —
Zech. iv. 6, ' Neither by an army nor strength, but by
my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts,' — so in the truth,
neither can it be other, if men will open their ej-es to
see the enemies which oppose it ; not Sanballat and
Tobiah, Neh. ii. 10, not flesh and blood, but spiritual
wickednesses. And this it is that hath made the
church still go forward, notwithstanding heresies, per-
secutions, all scandals of life, all the gates of hell, be-
cause God hath been he whose virtue and strength
undertaketh the building of this spiritual temple.
Use 1. To teach us whither we must look, even to
God, because we concur and conspire with God, aa
subordinate unto him, in the work of conversion and
edification of his elect. God indeed maketh us co-
182
BATNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II.
workers with him, not that we add ucto the power of
God, but that we obediently apply ourselves unto the
working of God ; ' We are mighty through God,' aud
energetical, able to beget children in Christ Jesus
through the gospel : 1 Cor. iv. 15, ' Not as of our-
selves, but our sufficiency is of God, who also hath
male us able ministers of the New Testament,'
2 Cor. V. ; then no marvel if God, and the word of his
grace, be ' able to build men up further, and to give
them an inheritance among them that are sanctified,'
Acts XX. 82. Rather we may marvel that at any time
the word of God should fail of his eflect, or that any
of his fellow-labourers should say, ' I have labom-ed
in vain ;' but, indeed, it is not a vain word, but shall
.-accomplish that I will, and prosper in the thing
whereto I send it, Isa. Iv. 10.
Use 2. Secondly, It may comfort us, that we shall
in due time be finished. God will make up all the
breaches and ruins of our sinful nature, aud build us
np a glorious temple for himself, wherein he will
dwell for ever.
Ter. 22. In lehom you also are builded together for
an habitation of God through the Spirit.
In this last verse he speaketh with application to
the Ephesians, of whom he layeth down two things :
1, their building together; 2, the end, to be a dwelling
of God ; the manner being annexed, by his Spirit.
The things, especially of the first part, have been
spoken of; but that he saith these Ephesians were
thus and thus, it doth teach us, that we are par-
ticularly to apply the blessings of ^Christ to those
-with whom we deal. It is a good thing to bring
people to know particularly the things bestowed on
them. And the infancy of many requireth, not only
that the minister have the breasts of the testament,
but that he bring those he dealeth with to take them
rightly ; and those that are more perfect, though they
know the things bestowed, yet the dulness of them is
snch, as if they be not remembered in this kind, they
are short of duty. And all are not alike husbands,
reviewing their commodities as others.
Quest. But it may be asked, how St Paul speaketh
this?
Ans. 1. In the judgment of charity; 2. In the
judgment of certainty, for he speaketh of believing,
for these are the words of faith in pai-ticular.
Ddct. Observe, first, how we come to be a dwelling
of God, by being builded on Christ. ' You,' saith St
Peter, ' being built on him, become a spiritual house,'
1 Peter ii. 5, 6. By coming unto him we have con-
junction with him, and so God by his Spirit coming
to us ; for Christ Jesus is he, in whom is founded
all God's drawing near to us. In his human nature
the Godhead is personally, so that we by faith being
laid on him, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, come
by Ibis means to rest in us ; aud Gal. iii. 10, the
Holy Ghost saith, ' we receive the Spirit by faith ;'
he that hath not the Son, hath not the Father, nor
Spirit. Even as there must be a connection with the
head, before there can be a communion of the spirit
of the head.
To be a dwelling of God. Doct. Observe, then, that
the believing have the Lord dwelling with them, walk-
ing with them; he diueth and suppeth with them, as is
testified in the Old and New Testament: Lev. xxvi. 11,
' I will set my tabernacle amongst you, and will walk
among' you ;' John xiv. 17, ' The Spirit of truth
dwelleth in you, and shall be in you ;' ' My Father
will love him, and we wUl come unto him, and make
our abode with him,' ver. 23.
Use 1. It teacheth us that we must cleanse our-
selves, that we may no way grieve so glorious a guest :
Cant. iii. 6, ' Who is this that cometh out of the wil-
derness like pillars of smoke, perfumed with myrrh
and frankincense, with all powders of the merchant ?'
How jealous God is of those to whom he approacheth,
1 Peter ii. 45. ' I will be sanctified in all that come
near to me,' Lev. x. 3 ; for ' what communion can
there be betwixt light and darkness?' 2 Cor. vi. 16;
the Lord being ' a consuming fire,' and ' who can
dwell with those everlasting burnings ?' Isa. xxxiii. 14.
If any great personages come to visit us, we will have
every corner swept, and will not leave sluttish holes
for nosegays to them. The apostle on this groimd
enforceth his exhortation, 2 Cor. vii. 1, ' Having such
promises, let us cleanse ourselves from all iilthiness
of flesh and spirit, and grow up to full holiness in the
fear of God.'
Use 2. Secondly, It doth teach us the blessedness
of all the faithful. ^Miat an outward felicity it is
deemed if a prince do gi'ace with his presence this or
that place ! If he reiterate that favour, there is no
small joy in that city. And when a house is more
mean, if then a prince shall, in progress or otherwise,
lodge in it, it is a narration for posterity how thus many
times it pleased so great a king to gi-ace such or such
a place with his presence. But that the great King
and Lord of heaven and earth should once vouchsafe
to take up his lodging under our roof, this bounty can-
not be sufficiently extolled.
We read how that when the ark came amongst the
Israelites, they shouted, that the heavens did ring for
joy, 1 Sam. iv. ; yet that was but the pledge and
token of God's gracious presence to his people. And
we see, if we have tenements, we are glad to have them
bestowed on those who will keep them from wind and
water. God dwelleth in us, not for his good, but for
ours. We have houses against weathers violent, which
shall stand fast as mount Zion, that cannot be moved,
Ps. cxxv. 1.
Use 3. A ground of meditation, when we find God
absent, how to request his presence ; to long for him,
to cry after him, to hold ourselves most miserable
without him. To this end thou mayost purge and
cleanse thyself, prepare a clean room in the closet of
Ver. 22.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAN3.
1S3
thj heart for him. The humble heart is the only
palace of his delight : Isa. Ivii. 15, ' For thus saith he
that is high and excellent, he that inhabiteth cteruit}-,
whose name is the Holy One, I dwell in the high and
holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and
humble spirit.'
Obj. But it may be said, God filleth heaven and
earth ; heaven is his throne, and the earth his foot-
stool.
Alts. Essentially, God is everywhere present, Jcr.
xxiii. 24 ; but here his presence is taken energetically
for his eflectual action ; neither that universally, for so
he is present with all things visible and invisible, go-
verning them by the power wherewith he created them,
both according to nature and against nature ; but
more especially and peculiarly with his saints and
chosen, making them partakers of all those gifts which
are needful and necessary for them unto salvation.
In which sense the words of Christ are to be taken,
' If any man love me, my Father will come in unto
him, and dwell with him,' John xiv. 23. Wouldst
thou then know whether God dwelleth in you ? If
he be in thee, he is like the sun, which giveth light over
the whole horizon ; the gross fogs and mists of blind-
ness are scattered, and the day-star of understanding
hath appeared. If God dwell with thee, then is thy
conscience sanctified, and clearly acquitteth thee of all
thy transgressions ; for thou hast received the Judge
into thy house, who hath fully discharged all, and
freely stricken off all thy sins. If God dwell with
thee, thy will and ali'cctions are reformed ; thou hast
the mind of God, willing that which is good, hating that
which is evil ; thou fearest God and lovest his truth,
and art humble in thy own eyes. For as a wise mas-
ter of the house guideth his whole family with discre-
tion, so God ruleth in the soul with the sceptre of his
word, and composeth the working thereof to his wiU.
Contrariwise, if thou be still ignorant, faithless, un-
ruly, nngoverned, proud, covetous, full of carnal policy,
and the like, then Christ is not in thee, but Satan,
who ruleth in the children of disobedience, provoking
thee unto ungodly, unlawful pleasures, contention,
wrath, blasphemy, contemning the ministiy of the
word, maligning the professors thereof, by mischievous
practices, mocks, and scorns.
Use 4. It teaeheth us, further, how to lift up our
lamentation in God's absence, when we see others
usurping his possession. ' Lift up your heads, ye
gates ; and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, that
the King of glory may enter in,' Ps. xxiv. 9. If one
should bar the door of the owner, not giving him in-
gross and egress, what a riot would it be deemed !
Be careful to entertain him entered, in enjoying him,
by rejoicing in him. Let him not wait at our door :
' Behold, I stand at the door and knock,' Rev. iii. 20.
And when he taketh up his inn with us, and lodgeth
with us, we must not misrulily molest and awake him,
lest in displeasure he take his leave and depart from us.
ObJ. How can the Father and the Son be said to
dwell in us by the Spirit, seeing they are no less pro-
sent with us than the Spirit ?
Anx. True in regard of omnipresence, not true in
regard of putting forth this effect, in which their in-
habiting of us is grounded.
Bi/ the Spirit. Inasmuch as the Father and the Son
are there present in their Spirit, so they are every-
where manifesting a peculiar presence by the effect of
sanctitication. This was promised in the Old Testa-
ment : ' I will put my Spirit into you,' Prov. i. 23 ;
' Know ye not that ye are the temples of God, and that
his Spirit dwelleth in you?' 1 Cor. iii. 16 ; and vi.
19, ' Your bodies are the temples of the Holy Ghost,
whom you have from God.' Our sanctitication, in re-
gard of which effect God is said to dwell in us, is
referred to the Spirit, with some distinction, though
it be the work of the Father and the Son.
Use 1. So that we may see in what we are to set
the presence of God, in finding his Spirit working in
us. 'SMien we find the Spirit of God working fa th,
patience, love, meekness, then we may say, we find
God dwelling in us. When we find the Spirit of God
comforting and cheering our hearts, then we may say,
we find God, as it were, supping with us ; he smell-
ing our spiritual sacrifices, we feeding off his comforts.
When we find the Spirit confirming and strengthening
us, then we may see God repairing his house ; 1 John
iv. 18, 'Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and
he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit.'
Working truth in us and spiritual peace, John xiv. 17.
Obj. But the Spirit is everywhere.
Ans. A man, though he come into twenty houses,
is not said to dwell in them all ; but where he
lodgeth, where he dineth and suppeth, where he doth
reparations and buildeth, there he is said properly to
dwell. He is in others, as by the way, as a passenger,
or after the manner of a stranger, not as an inhabitant
and master of the house.
Use 2. Secondly, This cleareth to us the state of
such as are without the Spirit of God : they have not
God ; for God's dwelling in ns is by means of his
Spirit. Therefore the apostle saith, ' If the Spirit of
Christ dwell not in you, you are not his,' Rom. viii.
9. Therefore, not only such forlorn wretches as
mock at the Spirit, but all those that walk according to
the flesh, they utterly be without God ; in such only the
devil and his angels reside : ' they enter in and dwell
there,' Luke xi. 20. It is true, there is a double
possession ; the strong man, spiritually, doth hold all,
till God, by his Spirit, come to re-enter. If you ask
how Satan should do this, and we not aware, my answer
is. The natural corruption which thou carriest about
thee is confederate with the devil, yea, of such simili-
tude and likeness, that they can hardly be known
the one from the other. Now, as in an obscure night
much evil may be done, and we not aware, especially if
one of our own family be consenting, so in the night of
1S4
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. II. Ver. 22.
the body, v.-liere God, by his SpLrit, is absent, much
villany is practised by Satan, we not discerning it, our
own familiar flesh being the coadjutor and furthererin
all his malicious and impious proceeding. Now, where
the Spirit is, he hath put the flesh out of office, and
taken awaj- the keys and government of the man, and
over-ruleth every power of the soul ; the Spirit in thy
mind, the Spirit in thy conscience, in thy will, in thy
heart, and who but the Spirit in all thy actions?
Use 3. A consideration of great comfort, that God
is come unto us by his Spirit. Art thou atilicted at
the sight of thy sins ? Look up to God, sitting in
thy heart by his Spirit, who will cure thee of every
deadly sin, and will purge thee from all thy unclean-
ness. What if I have relics of corruption in my flesh ?
yet I know that I am not in it, nor led by it, if I have
the Spirit of God dweOing by me. You are not in the
flesh, but in the spirit, seeing the Spirit of God dwell-
eth in you, Rom. viii. 9. Again, am I in bondage
under my corruption or temptation ? ' Wliere the
Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty,' 2 Cor. iii. 17.
This Spirit is of power to deliver us, and to dissolve
the works of the devil. Am I in fear of my dissolu-
tion, and doubt of my resmTection ? If the Spirit of
God dwell in thy soul, it shall quicken thy dead body :
Eom. viii. 11, ' If the spirit of him that raised up
Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up
Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal
bodies, because that his Spirit dwelleth in you.' If
a physician should dwell with us, we would look what-
ever he might do for us in that kind, he would readily
undertake it for us ; so the Spirit of all grace dwell-
ing within us, we may expect those things which are
the offices of the Spirit of God, for he is sent for this
purpose.
i
Chap. III. Veu. 1.]
BAVNE ON EPHESIANS.
185
CHAPTER III.
TTER. 1. For this cause, 1 Paul, the prisoner of
Y Jesus Christ, for you Gentiles. This epistle
divided itself, I told you, into three parts: 1, the
preface ; 2, the matter ; 3, the conclusion. The
matter containeth throe branches : 1, it propounded
the benefits singly ; 2, did illustrate them by com-
parison ; 3, did prevent the offence of his bonds, and
80 make way for the better entertaining of that he
formerly delivered : such being his apostolical care,
lest anything should occasion them to run in vain.
The scope of it is to take away all distaste of his
coodition, and so all prejudice of his doctrine. The
sum of it may be comprised in these two syllogisms.
Whose bonds are caused by you and tend to your
good ; you must not be ashamed of his bonds, but
rejoice in them rather. But because of you I, Paul,
am prisoner, and for you, that is, for your further
good and advantage ; therefore you must not be
ashamed of me nor of my bonds.
The second part of this reason is in the 1st verse.
The conclusion in the 13th verse.
From the 1st verse to the 13th he proveth this
main argument by a pro-syllogism, which you may
frame thus :
He who hath a calling of God to you gentiles, the
things he doth or sufl'ereth in executing this calling
are for your good ; but I have a gracious calling of
God towards you.
The first is propounded in the second verse, then it
is amplified from the parts of it.
1. From the relation of the gospel made to him by
God, vers. 3-6.
2. From the commission ministerial which he re-
ceived from God, vers. 7-12.
The second syllogism is this :
That which I strive for to God in prayer, that you
are to take to heart, assuring yourselves of ability
thereunto.
But I, &c., ergo.
Now for the more particular unfolding of these
things, the general carriage whereof is thus contrived,
first, for the words of this first verse.
For this cause, that is, bj- reason of the effect of
my ministrj- above named, that you Ephesians, of
hellish caitifl's, are now set in heaven with Christ, are
made one body with God's people, builded so in
Christ, that God dwelleth in you by his Spirit ; for
this cause ; this is the efficient of my ti'ouble.
/, Paul, am the prisoner for you ; that is, I, Paul,
who sometime did imprison those who professed the
doctrine of Christ, am now that prisoner, frequently
in prison for Christ his cause, 2 Cor. xi. 23.
And that fur you ; that is, for your further good,
that you may be edified more in your holy faith, this
being one cud of the saints' sufferings. Here then
are sundry things to be marked.
What is the cause that stirreth persecution against
the ministers of the gospel.
The person, I Paul; where,
1. You are to remember Acts is. 12, where it is
said, ' Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and slaugh-
ter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high
priest, and desired of him letters to Damascus, that if
he found any that were of that way he might bring
them bound to Jerusalem.'
2. You are to mark that he doth not make dainty of
his estate, concealing his name, but setteth his name as
a mountain in the test, as no whit blushing at his
bonds.
3. His condition, Christ's prisoner.
4. The end, ' for you Gentiles.'
Poet. The first consideration doth teach that the
fruit of the gospel, and the effect it taketh, doth occa-
sion the ministers of it persecution. St Paul did see
that the fruit of his gospel brought forth in the gen-
tiles the exchange of their estate from darkness to
light ; this was the cause why bonds and imprison-
ment did betide him. The history of the primitive
church doth clear this ; the word was no sooner fruit-
ful anywhere, but that the devil raged. Acts iv. IG, 17.
WTien Peter and John had preached the gospel with
much power upon the hearts of the people, the whole
council of the rulers and scribes were moved, ' Say-
ing, What shall we do to tlicse men ? for surely a mani-
fest sign is done by them, and it is openly known to
all them that dwell at Jerusalem ; and we cannot deny
it. But, that it may be noised no further, let n3
threaten, and charge them, that they speak hence-
forth to no man in his name.' So Acts iv. 16, 17,
and Acts xii. 19.
This is it which the devil cannot endure with pa-
tience, to see himself dispossessed and dislodged out
of the hearts which sometime he hath rested in, and
therefore he doth spit his venom against them, stir-
ring up evils against them from the children of dis-
obedience, in whose hearts he is effectual, Eph. ii. 2.
ISG
BAYNE ON EPUESIAXS.
[Chap. IIL
"Whatsoever pretences are spread, why such measure
is ofTered God's servants, this is the true cause of all
the tragedies of this kind. St Paul, Acts xxiv., was
accused as an enemy to the state, as a dissolver of the
temple and law, as a seditious fellow, but these were
flourishes beside the truth, for he taught ' every soul
to he subject to all ordered powers,' Kom. xiii. 1. He
became under the law to gain them under it ; he never
committed the least seditious attempt ; the matter of
all the quarrel was that the devil's kingdom did fall
down like lightning from heaven in the hearts of the
Gentiles.
Use 1. So that we must make hence this use to
ourselves, to learn what it is which doth cause the
disturbance of God's servants that serve him in the
gospel. It is no matter of trifles (for the devil doth
not play small games) ; it is the gaining of men to
Christ, the bringing of men from the devil to God,
and this is it which he so hardly digesteth ; so that,
though the blind world will not see, yet we must
open our eyes and judge righteous judgment.
Use 2. Again, seeing that the taking effect of the
gospel hath afflictions of this kind accompanying it,
we may well fear that the devil doth hold all he
would in the most of us, he is so quiet ; for if men
were truly severed from the world, and clave to God
in his ways, then the devil would not want engines
wherewith to assail the stoppage of such proceedings,
then you should hear such voices as these, Conven-
ticlers. Seditious, Factious persons, &e ; but when the
strong man is quiet, it is a sign he holds possession
at his pleasure.
For this cause, I Paul. 1. That Paul here is often
in prison for Christ, who. Acts ix. 2, did bind all
that professed his name ; observe,
Doct. That God can make those who have been the
most zealous persecutors of his truth become the most
forward martyrs for the testifying of it. ' He that per-
secuted us in times past, now preacheth the faith which
before he destroyed.' Paul, ' once zealous of tradi-
tions,' now ' rejoiceth in nothing but the cross of
Christ,' Gal. vi. 14 ; Paul, destroying faith, the same
a great planter of it ; Paul afllicted and put in hold,
the same Paul made collections for the cherishing of
them most diligently. God doth so, that thus to create
hopes where they are hopeless is most with his glory,
Gal. i. 23.
Use 1. This is a ground of prayer, that we should
not give over to pray for men, even persecutors of
good things in some sort, that it would please God
to enlighten them and convert them, if it may stand
with his glory.
Use 2. Likewise it is a ground of hope for the
church, to think that if no way else do appear, yet
God can give it peace by turning the hearts of those
that are the arch-enemies of it.
Use 3. That Paul setteth down this his condition,
a prisoner of Christ. Observe hence,
Duct. That the estate of the faithful servants of
God is subject to persecution for Christ his sake. Mat.
X. IG, 17, 2 Tim. iii. 11 ; they must not look to be
received with the world as if they were her own, but
to be entreated as such whom the world knoweth not,
aeknowledgeth not. So Christ his prophets, his apos-
tles, they did kiss the prisons sometime, and sufl'er
violent outrage at the hands of the wicked ; neither
can it be otherwise.
For the ministers of Christ cannot be ' pleasers of
men,' Gal. i. 10; ' If I should please men, I were not
the servant of Christ.' Pleasers of men in indifl'erent
things for their good and edification, they may ; pleasers
of the natural man in the way of his sinful delight, they
cannot. ' Let every man please his neighbom- in that
that is good to edification,' Rom. xv. 2.
A second reason ; because that Christ will be known
not to be a king after the manner of this world. The
favourites of great potentates are all great personages,
dukes, marquises, earls, itc. ; but Christ his outward
favours are imprisonments, ignominy : these are the
cloth of his estate which his servants wear for his
sake, his dearest servants.
Christ would have them thus entreated by the world,
subject, as weak men, to aU their violence, that the
power which subdued the world to God might appear
not to be of them, but of God : 2 Cor. iv. 7, ' We
have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excel-
lency of that power might be of God, and not of us.'
Use. This, therefore, must warn us, both ministers
and other, as in a glass, to take view what may be
our condition. We must not dream of paradise, but
prepare with the ' preparation of the gospel of peace,'
Eph. vi. 15, with getting innocency of the dove, ser-
pent-like wisdom. Mat. x. 16, to undergo affliction.
It is not the wiD of God that because our condition
now trieth not that which the apostles found, that
therefore we should put evil far from us, that we
should sing with the priest, Hie requics men, and say
in our hearts. Our mountain shall not be shaken, our
estate shall not be exchanged.
Doct. 4. That St Paul doth not blanch the matter,
or shrink any whit as ashamed of this estate, but saith
boldly, / I'ciui, that prisoner of Christ, it doth teach
us that we must not be ashamed of the things we
sufl'er for Christ, but rather glory in them.
Of this three things :
1. We prove it.
2. We answer this question, Whether all our afflic-
tions must be rejoiced in ?
3. What use we are to make of it.
1. The Scripture is plain. It is said of the apos-
tles, after they had been beaten and shamefully abused,
Acts V. 41, ' They departed from the presence of the
council, rejoicing that they were accounted worthy to
sulier shame for his name.' Of this Paul glorieth :
2 Cor. xi. 23, ' In labours more abundant than all,
in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent,
Ver. 1.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
187
in deaths oft;' llom. v., 'We rejoice in tribuktioii ;'
and 1 Petor iv. 16, ' If any sutler as a Christian, let
bim not be ashamed, but lot him glorifj' God on this
behalf.' So of temptations St James speakelh, James
i. 2, 'Count it all joy when ye fall into divers tempta-
tions ;' for sullcring for Christ is in itself glorious, and
a gift of grace : 1 Peter iv. 14, ' If ye lio reproached
for the name of Christ, happy are ye, for the Spirit
of glory and of God resteth upon yon ;' Philip, i. 29,
' To you it is given, not only to beheve, but also to
suffer for his name.'
Secondly, The person for whom we sutfer is such as
we owe ourselves unto. Paul professeth of himself
this holy resolution : Acts xxi. 13, 'I am ready not
only to be bound, but also to die at Jerusalem for the
name of the Lord Jesus.'
Thirdly, The recompence of reward, Heb. xi. 25.
It is reported of Moses, he ' chose rather to suflfer
affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the
pleasures of sin for a season ; because he had respect
to the recompence of reward. '
2. For the second, Whether all afflictions most be
rejoiced in?
The answer is made by some, that it is not to be
looked for, as being a peculiar gift to some persons ;
and if we frame our answer to that which is done, not
to that which should be, it is true ; for Paul saith,
' Our afflictions for the present are not joyous,' Heb.
xii. 11 ; and St Peter tells us, ' If need require, we
are made heavy with sundry- temptations,' 1 Pet. i. 5.
But the scruple remaineth, how far I am bound to
rejoice in afflictions ; in what afflictions I am to re-
joice, in what not. The answer is to be made from
the ends of afflictions, which are chieHy threefold.
(1.) They are to give testimony to the truth.
(2.) They are to try us, and so prepare us for good
things.
(3.) They are to correct us.
Now in the former we may rejoice, j-ea, it is our
duty to rejoice ; in the latter we must mourn, and be
humbled, Jer. v. 3. God complaineth of this as bad
behaviour in his people, that when he did smite them
they grieved not: 'Thou hast consumed them, but
they have refused to receive correction;' they have
made their faces harder than a rock.
It being a forlorn carriage in a child to smile under
the hand of a correcting father.
Use 1. Now this doth reprove our softness, who, if
we endure but a more harsh term, are ready to sit
down with the finger in the eye ; and if any disgrace
accompany this or that way of uprightness, wo are
shamelessly shame-faced, a token that we love the
glory of men more than the glory of God, and that we
have not ' received the spu'it of power, love, and of a
sound heart,' 2 Tim. i. 7.
6V 2. It doth teach us how to think of reproaches,
injuries, or persecutions more sharp which befall us
for righteousness. We must glory in them. As the
apostle is not ashamed, but prond of his chain, so must
we. Soldiers will tell of the wounds, the shot, of all
the hard measure which they have suffered from the
hand of the enemy under their colours, so must we
esteem it as our chief honour when God shall lead us
to suffer anything for well-doing.
Tlidl ])iisoiier, or bond-mail, for you Gentiles. Ob-
servo hence, lastly,
I'ucl. That the sufferings of faithful ministers do
make with the advantage of their people; as Paul here
saith, that this his imprisonment it was for the Gen-
tiles; that is, it should redound to the good of the
Ephesians and uU the churches of the Gentiles. For
look, as the captain his resolution rescueth the whole
army from being discomfited, so it is erewhile that the
ministers, casting themselves upon the pikes, is the
security of the people depending on them. And to
speak more particularly, they are many ways good,
mediately or immediately.
Mediately, in that they dispose those that suffer to
become more serviceable to you. Look, 2 Cor. i. 6,
' Whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and
salvation, which is wrought in the enduring of the
same sufferings which we also suffer.' And Christ
himself, for this purpose amongst other, was not
exempted from temptations: Heb. iv. 13, 'He was
touched with a feeling of our infirmities, and was in
all things tempted, that he might be able to succour
all that arc tempted.'
(1.) Immediately: they have the good of example,
for they give us not merits or the crown of life, but
they are patterns of enduring.
(2.) They have this good, that they testify and put
seal to that form of doctiine into which the people
have been delivered.
(3.) They are good, in that they prevent the scan-
dalising of many; for if the shepherd should shrink,
the flock would easily be scattered.
(-1.) They are good as a seed of all prosperity to the
churches; the blood of martyrs is the seed of the
church. All which things we may consider in the
Marian martyrdoms and persecutions which were
among us ; their storm occasioned our sunshine, and
in their persecutions, Christianly endured, was sown
our peace, which we have enjoyed to this present.
Use 1. This, therefore, must teach us, that seeing
the sufferings of the ministers of the gospel are for the
good of their people, that we must not be oflended at
them slipping the collar like Hermogenes and Philetns,
but we must know that the troubles and molestations
which our ministers conflict with are for us, beneficial
to our estates ; tending to this, that we may be further
and further edified.
Use 2. It is a comfort to ministers that their plough
never standeth still ; but their persecutions and im-
prisonments, &c., shall be real sermons, available to
others. The word is free. When he is bound, Paul's
chains occasioned the gospel to ring in Caisar's familj'.
188
BAYNE ON EPHE31ANS.
[Chap. III.
Ver. 2. If ye have heard of Oie dispensation of the
grace oj God, which is giceii me to you-u-ard.
The apostle proveth that the things he sutfered were
because of them, anJ for their good. The argument
stands thus.
He who hath a calling towards you from God, what-
soever befalleth him in the executing this calling is
because of you and for you. I have a caihng from
Gjd towai-d you, therefore whatsoever I do or sutfer,
&e.
It is propounded in this verse, and prosecuted after.
For the meaning of the words ; you must not think
that the phrase, if ye have heard, implieth a doubting;
but though it be conditionally propounded, yet the
apostle doth take it as granted. So the word is used
1 Pet. ii. 3, ' If ye have tasted how good the Lord is.'
So we use to say in common talk, 1/ 1 be to be trusted,
I will do this or that, not that we mean to call our
truth into question by so speaking.
Quest. Again it may be asked what dispensation is,
and how here to be conceived '? Dispensation is no-
thin^' but the giving out in particular that which one
bath with him by great, so as is most behoveful for
the family.
Quest. But one may here ask how it is to be under-
stood, whether on God's part or the apostles, actively
or passively? for, Col. i. 25, Paul saith he was made
a minister according to the dispensation of God.
Ans. For answer, God dispensing grace to him must
here be understood, because he doth not tell in the
next verse, 3, what he did, but what God did to
him.
Quest. Thirdly, What is to be meant by grace?
Alls. His ministerial calling so termed, because the
designing to it is of grace, and the faculty qualifying
us for it is from the free favour of God : Eom. i. 5,
'By whom v.'e have received grace and apostleship.'
It hath these two properties : 1. It is founded in the
fiee pleasure of God: Gal. i. 15, 'When it pleased
God, who separated me from my mother's womb, and
called me by his grace;' 1 Cor. xv. 10, ' By the grace
of God I am that I am.' 2. All that sufJiciency which
enableth any man to dispense the mysteries of the
gospel, it is the mere grace of God, 1 Cor. xv. 10.
In the verse four things might particularly be con-
sidered.
1. God's dispensation.
2. The thing dispensed.
3. The instrument by whom, the apostle.
4. The persons towards whom, to you Ephesians,
you Gentilto.
To refer the second and third verses to the eighth
verse, three things are to be marked. 1. How the
apostle doth assure them that his sufferings were both
caused through them, and also available for their
good ; he assureth this hence, because he was called
of God to them. Whence we learn,
Doct. That the only thing to assure the ministers
and the people that their sufferings are for the good
of people, if they know themselves to have a calling
from God. For what are ministers themselves, their
works, sufl'erings ? All are yours, even for the further
edifying of the churches to which they are given.
Whereas if they have no calling, God may say when
they sufl'er, Who required this at your hands'? You
are not by me led into these things, but have cast
yourselves upon them without my direction.
Use. Wherefore it is profitable to know that we are
called of God to this or that people, that in all our
sufferings we may know God calleth us unto them ;
they shall further our reckonings, and be of good use
to our people.
Doct. 2. That God is said to dispense grace, it doth
give us to consider, that the Lord doth distribute
calhngs for the good of his house, which is his church.
The force of this word oixovo/Mia noteth so much ; for
to dispense is to give out this or that one hath in
common by number, weight, measure, as fitteth the
family. He is a wise householder, whose dealing
ministerial gifts, and dispensing of them, is full of
wisdom, as ' all his works in general are done in un-
derstanding,' Ps. civ. 24. Thus the Jews sought a
sign ; God gave them Peter, great in signs and won-
ders, such whose words were wonders, seeing they
knew them not to have been matriculated in any
schools of learning ; so the Gentiles, full of wisdom,
the Lord gave to them St Paul, full of learning, able
to encounter their deepest philosophers in disputation.
Use. Which must make us, where we know God
hath given a caUing, to subscribe to it as most be-
hoveful for the church ; so the gifts of every faithful
minister, to know that they are most wisely divided,
the dispensation of God himself concurring hereunto.
The last thing to be mai-ked in the verse is this,
that Paul saith,
I(7uV/i is given to you. Observe hence, Doct. That
as the Lord doth give a caihng and grace, so a people
towai-ds whom it is especially blessed with God's call-
ing and grace, there are a people designed towards
whom it is especially blessed. It is true the apostle
had a more large flock; ' the care of all churches' was
upon him, 2 Cor. xii. 28; but wheresoever God giveth
a calling, there he giveth a people, of whom the
minister may say. Toward you gi'ace is given me of
God : Acts xx. 28, ' Take heed to yourselves, and to
all the flock, over which the Holy Ghost hath made
you overseers ;' 1 Pet. v. 2, ' Feed the flock of God
which is among you.' God hath assigned every ordi-
nary minister a portion of his people; for this is the
difference betwixt extraordinary — as the apostles, evan-
gelists, the seventy disciples — and om- ordinary pas-
tors. The apostles had a universal commission, and
the evangelists were delegates of the apostles durante
bcneplacito. The seventy, if not evangelists (which
some of the ancients incline to), yet they were illimited
helpers and fellow- labourers in the work of the Lord.
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
189
But ordinary ministers, the Lord commnnded to fasten
them to certain places: Titus i. 5, ' Ordain elders city
by city.' And in the council of Chalcedon, the 6th
chapter, it is decreed, Let none be ordained at large,
lest he prove a wandering Jonathan.* Every minister
must be
1. Separated.
2. Authorised.
8. Have allotted to him n certain portion of people
which may be instructed by him, which the diminutive
Toi/jLtlov, not Toifivri, may seem to insinuate. Now as
God doth give everj- pastor his several flock, so ho
will that we travail in leading of them. We must not
dXXoTj/oEir/ffzoTE/V, be bishops in other men's dioceses,
lest God say. Who required this at your hands ?
When the Lord lighteth candles, he doth find candle-
sticks on which to set them ; and when he giveth a
calling, he giveth a people amongst whom this function
should be exercised, in whose consciences he doth
give his minister a special report.
The calling of ministry is not like a degree in schools,
which giveth honour and testifieth qualification, but
eujoineth no labour, as a doctor of physic hath a degree
put upon him, though it compel him not to have pa-
tients whereon to practise. But the ministry is a labour
in word and doctrine, 1 Tim. v. 17, and therefore there
must be those with whom this labour must be em-
ployed.
Use. 1. This then doth serve to confute those illimited
ordinations, which do call to ministry without allotting
any particular people toward whom this grace should
be dispensed, which doth tend to nothing but to breed
a vagrant ministry (like that of Jonathan the Levite),
which might proffer their service where they might find
entertainment, a thing most ill-bcsecming the dignity
of so sacred a calling as this is.
Use. 2. It serveth to instruct both ministers and
people : ministers in this, that they are to know that
God hath given them as a calling, so gifts of calling,
report to these gifts principally toward them who arc
their charge and people ; which if it were settled in the
hearts of men, it would reform a three-fold want. For
often there is in men an affectation of the confluence of
strangers, when our hearts do not so fervently embrace
our own, as they do delight in seeing a concourse of
those who do not so directly belong to us. If any come
to our congregations as wanting (for hunger breaketh
the stone wall), then it is good for a minister to be like
a young woman, so full breasted that she can both feed
her own fat, and lend a draught to her neighbour's
child in case of absence. But to let an itch of vain-
glory carry us so far as to affect this that cometh from
without and be cold at home, this is to forget where
our grace principally lieth. Let this be marked of such
who, out of lightness and vain-glory, or by instigation
• Mf;3tf; ;^i/f«Tfl»ijV^(« ivoXiXvfiitot. Ne dicatur, Mendicat
Id Palsestra infa:lix Clericus. — Grot. Scholiait.
of such friends as Christ had, who would have him
make himself known at Jerusalem, are lavish of labour
among those who depend not on them ; nurse abroad,
and let their own cry at home. Which I speak not to
put a sword in a madman's hand, or to wipe Christian
labours soberly afforded, for there is a place to water
abroad as well as to plant at home ; but to cut down
too, too lavish labours from our own, which if we
would take shorter we should see them more ell'ectual
when they were aflbrded. And if wo did think that
grace were given chiefly to our own people, many
words would be needless to this purpose. You are
stars, and the best shine is in your own sphere. Yet
this must not be conceived as if it were not lawful in
some cases to lend our labour elsewhere ; for (due cir-
cumstances considered) we may say, ' Come help us in
Macedonia,' as Paul, Acts svi. 9 ; we may water where
others have planted. And it hath always been the
custom from primitive times, as Clemens testifieth, lib.
ii. Constit. cap. 48, that if any presbyter or bishop do
come to another, they shall bo entreated to preach, the
former giving a reason ; it falling out as Christ saith,
Mat. xiii. 57, that ' a prophet is not without honour,
but in his own country.'
Use 3. This should make ministers more wary in
translating themselves from those to whom God hath
once given them. If a man were persuaded that God,
as he gave him this or that people, so he did give him
grace toward them in a special manner, he would fear
lest accepting a new people he should want his old
grace. They say that such as have loved once to pur-
pose, cannot love again. It is trne here, that if men,
in tasting the grace of God, had ever taken in a love of
a people, they could never love so lightly as many do ;
but these flickering roving persons from one place to
another do testify that they never knew what that
ofiice and grace of God meant, but the benefice is the
morsel at which their mouths water.
Use. 4. This doth also serve to instruct people to
depend especially on those that are set over them, for
those are they who are furnished from God in an emi-
nent manner with grace toward you. They are foolish
pigeons that know not their own lockers, and foolish
sheep that know not their shepherds' voice ; and foolish
people that know not their minister. Neither must
this be taken as if we would clack you altogether under
our wings, or sought further property than we have ;
but it is your good which doth enforce us to speak it,
for till you know your shepherds set over you, the
wolf doth threaten you. God give every people a
teacher, that we might not be blown up with the windy
doctrine of every seducer. And look, as it is in mar-
riage, it is not the having a husband which maketh
a wife free from all underminers of chastity, but the
loving her husband ; so in this marriage of pastor and
people, it is not the having a preacher which doth
secure you from seducers, but your acknowledging of
him and depending on him in tlie Lord.
190
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
Ver. 3. How that by revelation he made knoivn unto me
the nii/xtert/ ; as I wrote afore in Jew words.
Now followeth the explication of this grace, which
hath two branches.
1. His enlightening.
2. His commission.
The first, to the seventh verse ; the second, to the
thirteenth verse.
His enlightening hath three considerations :
1. The manner.
2. The matter propounded and proved.
3. The thing wherein he was taught, amplified from
the property, in the 5th verse ; and subject about
which it is conversant, in the 6lh verse.
For the opening of the manner, we must know, 1,
what is meant by revelation ; 2, the kinds of it. 1.
To describe it from the force of the word ; it is the
taking away the veil wherewith anything is covered.
There are two kinds of it :
(1.) Ordinary, which the Spirit worketh in the
word.
(2.) Extraordinary, that is mediate, by the benefit
of seeing and hearing. Thus the apostles had extraor-
dinary revelation, yet the things which they saw, heard
and handled, those they taught, 1 John i.
Immediate, without the benefit of sense, as Acts x.
and Paul, 2 Cor. xii. Paul's revelation maybe under-
stood either of a mixed, or of this latter kind, for it
had somewhat diflering from the more timely apostles.
1. Then that the apostle having calhng from God,
received his message and instructions from him, he
doth teach us that,
Doct. Those whom God sendeth, God also teacheth
to that pm'pose. We see princes do not despatch am-
bassadors but they furnish them first with precepts,
and with their pleasure which they would have signi-
fied ; so doth God in Christ, sending any to men : ' A
scribe must be taught to the kingdom of God,' Mat.
siii. 52. And our Saviour Christ sends out his apostles
with this commission : Mat. xxviii. 20, ' Teach what-
soever I have commanded you.' So Paul, 1 Cor. xi.
23, ' What I have received of the Lord, that have I
delivered unto you.' Now this teaching is of diverse
sorts : mediate, or immediate ; in the spirit, or in the
letter, as in the eleven and Judas. But howsoever the
Lord sendeth none, but he first so infoiTneth them,
that they can signify his pleasure.
XJfe 1. So that it letteth us see what we are to think
of them that arc run upon the ministrj' without their
errand in their mouth : ' the}' run, but God sent them
not,' Jer. xiii. 21. True it is that they may enter
thus, and after be enabled : 2 Tim. v. 24, ' Some men's
faults go before, and some follow after ; ' nevertheless
this is certain, till their repentance, that, humbling
themselves, they have found some supply of their wants,
they are cot to be reckoned as sent from God.
Use 2. It must teach us to seek the knowledge of
God's will before \\c take upon us to make publication
of it. Look, Gal. i. 16, Paul saith of himself that he
was ' called of God's grace, and that God revealed his
Son in him, that he should preach him among the
Gentiles.' Yea, we should seek this not in the letter,
but in truth and power, that we may not speak of these
things as men do of countries which they never saw
but iu the map.
2. That Paul by revelation cometh to learn, which
siguifieth the taking away of a veil. Observe hence,
Doct. That aU of us have a veil on our eyes, which,
letteth us from seeing these things till they are revealed.
Paul was no Cyclops, but quick- sighted, and yet till
these things were by revelation opened to him, he did
not understand them. So it is, we have scales on all
our eyes, which will not let us see till the Lord make
them fall ofi^; ignorance doth close up the sight of the
mind, till the Lord with the beams of his light doth
disperse it. We are all born blind from our birth, and
cannot conceive or comprehend the mysteries of grace
and of Christ : 1 Cor. ii. 14, ' The natural man per-
ceiveth not the things of God, neither can he, because
they are spii-itually discerned.' Hereupon David
prayeth, Ps. cxix. 18, ' Open mine eyes, that I may see
the wonders of thy law.' It is not want of light in the
Scriptures, but veils of darkness over our eyes, that
keeps us from seeing. For while the heart is veiled,
the eye cannot see as it should ; and as this corporal
and aspectable hght, coming into a room, maketh all
the things which were mantled up in darkness now
conspicuous, so this spu'itual light irradiated upon
our minds, the wonders of God's law are made per-
ceivable.
But till the Spirit of the Lord come, there is a veil
over our eyes that we cannot discern the wisdom of
God in his word. Paul was quick-sighted, and in all
the learning of the pharisees veiy exact, yet he could
not discern these matters.
Use 1. Wherefore we must all pray that the veil be
removed fi'om these points of the gospel, that the spirit
of liberty may be given us, which where it cometh there
is light and understanding.
Use 2. See what we must impute our not profiting
to, viz. this, that we have not got that eye-bright of
the Spirit wherewith our eyes should be cleared. We
do many like the woman, who, going to bed seeing
and in the night taken blind, waking in the morning
complained of the curtains. So we not discerning our
spiritual blindness, we complain of the curtain, strange
manner of teaching, obscure speaking, perplexed sen-
tences, I know not what in the teacher, when the fault
is nearer home, we are too much iu our own light, not
knowing ourselves.
He made known unto me the mi/ster;/. Now that he
calleth this doctrine a m3-stery, it giveth us to consider,
Doct. That points of salvation are hidden things to the
world ; strange riddles to the natural man. 1 did be-
fore mention the point, now I will only shew in what
regard these things are hidden. I answer. Not in
Ver. 4]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
191
themselves, bat to us ; not through darkness in them,
but b)' reason of that darkness which is in us. Things
are h'ghtsome or obscure in themselves, or to us. Now
to be made lightsome in themselves, there needeth but
the light of the sun to shine upon them ; but to make
them lightsome to us, wo must have inward light in
the eye whereby to discern them. Thus the counsel of
God is for the nature of it light itself. 2. It is made
sensible and visible, the light of revelation shining on
it. 3. It is so discerned where there is the superna-
tural eye of the Spirit, by benefit of this external light
to discern it. But if a thing bright in itself, having
the beam of the sun spread upon it, be a hidden thing,
it is not so in itself, but to this or that person which
doth not, or hath not eyes to discern it, all is hid in
darkness to him. So that we had need to pray with
David, Ps. cxix. 18, ' Lord, open our eyes, that we m.iy
see the wonders or hidden things of thy law.' You
see, beloved, that we are all of us men of clay, and
living here as it were in the bottom of the ship, walking
upon clay, and therefore, if we would know the will of
God concerning us men here beneath, either God must
be revealed from heaven extraordinarily, whereof we
have no warrant, or ordinarily, and that is, by these
books written and indited by the Spirit of God, to be
seen, read, and understood. Now this must stand by
great reason, for if a man were in a mineral or coal
pit, iuiinite fathoms towards the centre of the earth,
were it possible he should know the will of us men
here above, unless we either descend ourselves, or
send, or at least throw in a letter of our mind, which
notwithstanding will be never the nearer unless we con-
vey light to read the same. So I say, either God must
call unto us in an audible voice, or send his angels, or
raise up afresh some extraordinary means of revealing
his will, or else send his letters of his mind to us his
loving friends, redeemed by the blood of Christ, j-ea,
and reach us light also for the perusing of the same, or
surely we shall never as long as we live attain to the
knowledge of his will ; it is impossible. Now I grant
that these books of Scripture do contain the divine will
of God, but such is the darkness of our understanding,
that we cannot conceive thereof unless the outward
means of ihe preaching of the word be joined with the
inward working of the Spirit, as tire to enlighten the
whole house. Not that the word in itself is obscure
and dark, but that it lighteth into those hands of such
blind expositors, in whom is nothing but darkness, as
the bright silver lying in a dark chest.
As I Hiole above in few tionls. Now followcth the
proof from the effect, the apostle his writing, which
his writ ng is amplified from the use or fruit of it in
the verse following. In his writing might bo con-
sidered two things :
1. The writing itself.
2. The manner.
But the latter only I will observe, it bath two parts.
1. The conformity with his revelation.
2. The brevity of it. On that I insist.
That the apostle did write in few words, observe
hence,
Docl. That the apostles' writings are but sums and
briefs as it were of that they uttered. Thus Moses,
he did write but summarily the things which he had
often delivered, and that largely ; so the prophets, we
see the sermons of them as the}' are written may bo
read in few hours, which were in preaching forty years.
This we have is but an abstract and abridgment of
that they largely uttered : Rev. x. 10, this book is
called a little book. For thus God would have his
Scriptures not great in bulk, but of great virtue. As
gold amongst metals, so is God's Scripture amongst
writing. These are little, but have more virtue than
all the volumes of men ; the wisdom of it such as
cannot be sounded with the fathom of human under-
standing.
God knew that reading much was but a wearisome-
ness to the flesh, Eccles. xii.
That the world could not have received all par-
ticulars : John xxi. 25, ' Many other things Jesus did,
the which if they should be written every one, I sup-
pose the world could not contain the books that should
be written.'
God would have them brief, because he would have
the gift of interpretation take place in the church,
and therefore did proportion the Scripture so as might
serve with this purpose.
Use. This being so, it must move us to acknow-
ledge the goodness of God, who, when he might have
charged us with great volumes, hath only commended
to us a little book, hath inspired his servants so as to
write in few words. And seeing the Scripture is so
compendious, we must hang upon the gift of inter-
pretation, without which we cannot conceive of it as
we ought.
Yer. 4. Wherelnj, uhen we read, ye may knoic mine
uiidcrslandinci in the mystery oj Christ.
This is the fruit of his writing, in which we con-
sider :
1. The thing they'should know, his understanding
in the mystery of Christ.
2. The mean, by reading, ' which when yon read.'
1. Then we see what the apostle maketh the use
which he intended in his writing, to exhibit a draught
of his understanding in Christ. This doth teach us,
Boct. That though they did write briefly in few words,
yet sufficiently to salvation. This was the scope of
them, to reveal Christ in their writings sufficiently unto
salvation ; for the apostles, being faithful registers for
the church of God, could not suppress anything
which they did see behoveful for that city of God.
To consider this doth prevent that which the papists
would infer : Oh, say they, they write in few words,
and thenfdre obscurely and insufficiently; nay, 'in few
words,' saith Paul, yet so that you may see by mean
192
BAYNE ON EPHESXANS.
[Chap. III.
of it what I know of Christ. The principal doctrine
of this verse is this: Boct. viz., That reading is an
exercise greatly availing us ; he telleth the Ephe-
sians, that, reading, they should know his under-
standing.
Now, there are two kinds of reading, private and
ecclesiastical.
1. In private ; God's people were commanded ' to
have the words of the law upon the posts of their
doors ; and all arc commanded, John v. 89, ' Search
the Scriptures ;' and ministers especially, 1 Tim.
iii. 13, ' Give attendance to reading.'
2. Ecclesiastical, a lecture out of the law and the
prophets, and chapters in the prophets suited with
the law, which might serve as a commentary upon the
portion read ; and Col. iv. 16, ' When this epistle is
read of you, cause it to be read in the church of the
Laodiceans,' &c. And 1 Thes. v. 27, ' I charge you
in the Lord, that this epistle be read unto all the
brethren.' You may see how the churches had this
custom of reading when they were assembled. And
this ordinance of God is very beneficial unto all sorts,
both to the called and uncalled. These it doth pre-
pare to edification by the ordinance, others it doth
build up and lead even to behold the knowledge, the
aifections of the men of God by whom they were
penned. Yet though it be an ordinance fruitful, it
must not be made a compeer with the preaching of
the Tord, much less be preferred before it.
(1.) It is not so absolutely necessary for the being
of a church, which the primitive churches did know,
who, before the written word came into their tongues,
were the true churches of God.
(2.) It is not an ordinary mean of converting to
God, the preaching of the word goeth before it here,
Eom. X. 14.
(3.) Though it further promote knowledge and the
work of grace in us, yet not in so great measure as
the word preached ; so it is with the word as with the
elements and creatures which sustain us ; simplj' taken,
they are not so good to us as when they are skilfully
cooked. So the word, dressed and dished forth to us
by the stewards of God, is of force greater nourish-
ment than otherwise.
Use 1. This, then, confuteth the papists, that are
in this point clean contrary to the apostle : he saith
that by these things read they shall understand what
is his knowledge ; they say the common sort of God's
people can understand no more by hearing the pro-
phets and apostles read, than if they should hear an
unknown language. Again, that their cursed practice
in taking away the key of knowledge, the public, and
in a manner private, reading of the Scripture, in which
fact they are like the Philistines putting out the eyes
of Samson, and taking away the smiths, not leaving
a weapon in Israel.
Use 2. It doth convince ns in practice, for though
we hold not that the papist doth, yet we are negligent
to read them, as if the reading of them were not a
matter of such benefit.
Uic 3. And in the third place, seeing that reading
is so beneficial, we must be exhorted that we would set
apart some time to spend this way ; we are so ali'ected
to the writings of our friends, that if a letter come in
when we are about to sit down, we will not taste any-
thing till we have read it. These writings are the
letter of God to us. If we have anything bequeathed
us in some will, we will have, if not all the will, yet
the clause of it perfectly in memory, and at our fingers'
ends. These things written are God's testament that
we cannot, without great indignity, neglect them.
Again, why do you desire gold and silver ? But be-
cause it is of that price that it can purchase any earthly
commodity. But what is that in comparison of the
word, which, together with the Spirit, worketh unto
life everlasting ?
If one of j'ou should this day, walking by himself,
hear the voice of God bi'eak out of heaven, he would
be astonished at the hearing, and perhaps he would
easily be persuaded that he should ponder every syl-
lable. Why, this word is as great, and as much, in
this thou hast God speaking by himself, by men, by
angels, by all means to draw thee unto him. Where-
fore, if thou art desirous to hear God speak (as I think
some curious spirits are), thou hast Moses and the
prophets, the written will of God, which convey God
speaking to thee daily.
Again, is there any that hopeth to gain lands and
possessions, and will not acquaint himself with the
evidences which may lead him thereunto ? In the
written word lieth the great grant of that blessed land
promised to Abraham and to his seed, and from
hence how it is entailed unto us of the Gentiles.
Naturally, we all desire knowledge, as the blind
man deprived of his sight. Now from the word floweth
all knowledge, as the river from the seas, and enricheth
the mind with a quick and sharp capacity.
Lastly, we desire to hear tell of strange things ;
what more strange than to read of that celestial palace
beyond the stars called paradise, and of the glory
thereof? What more strange than to hear tell of the
Father of spirits, and all the host of heaven, angels
and saints ? To hear tell, in like manner, of the place
of darkness and shadow of death, of the prince thereof
and his attendants ? K all this will not provoke thee
to this duty, humble thyself, suspect thyself of some
gross iniquity which filleth thy stomach to the full.
Obj. But men will object, as we find they have,
1, that they have callings which take them up, and
so many things troubling them, that they cannot
while it.
Ans. A simple pretence. Who would not see his
weakness that should thus reason : I am to cross a
very dangerous troublesome sea ; I need not to use
card or compass. I am continual in warfare ; I need
no weapons; I care not for carrying them with me.
Ver. 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
193
So is this ; for the Scripture is to our course and war-
fare as a spiritual armoury and direction.
Ohj. Ay, but they are hard; I cannot profit in
them.
Alls. It is false. Reading, you shall profit. The
text saith, God speaketh in the Scripture to the learned
and unlearned ; the ant may wade as well as the ele-
phant swim; a sucking babe may find milk here.
Reading, thou shalt know what thou dost know more
perfectly, and shalt learn that whereof thou art igno-
rant ; and what thou canst not of thyself find out, it
shall prepare more easily to conceive of it by the help
of another.
Ohj. I cannot read.
Ans. Get them that can. We will get things read
to us in our indentures and evidences, when oarselves
cannot.
Ver. 5. Which in other ages was tiot opened unto the
sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his apostles and
prophets by the Spirit,
Now followeth the amplification of the thing wherein
he was enlightened, from the property of it, which is
by a correction explained; as if he should say. My
meaning is not that it was altogether concealed, but
it was not so revealed as now it is to the holy apostles
and prophets. For the distinction of apostles and
prophets, it is already laid down verse 20 of the
second chapter.
Obs. 1. That God doth not deal with all ages alike,
no, not with his own church and people. Not only
the Gentiles had these things altogether concealed
from them, but the sons of men ; no creature had
them so opened as they came after to be revealed ; so,
touching our Saviour, though it was told from the
beginning he should be the seed of the woman, yet
that he should be the son of a virgin, was not so
clearly known in the first ages as from the time of
Isaiah, so the calling of the Gentiles was not so known
to the church of God, though it was foretold that all
nations should be blessed in the blessed seed ; in those
former ages, as it was in the same church of the Jews
in David's time and afterwards, when in their psalmo-
dies they sung that matter before the Lord. Thus
since Christ, though the word revealing is complete,
yet God doth not give alike light to every age. When
the doctrine was altogether obscured, and the hour of
darkness, even wherein that fog of the bottomless pit
should prevail, there could not then be the light which
now there is when the little book is opened.
For God is a sovereign Lord, holding of no other.
He may do with his own as pleaseth him, and he doth
use his liberty to shew his freedom, to move us to
thankfulness, seeing he leaveth some altogether with-
out his ordinances, as the Gentiles, whom he a long
time regarded not so far, and to his own people he
revealeth sometime more sparingly, sometime more
plentifully, as pleaseth him : lieb. i. 1, 'At sundry
times, and in divers manners, God spake nnto the
fathers in old time.' God did not at the first at once
reveal his whole will, but at sundry times, by parts,
by many several and particular parts, now one part,
and then another. For mark how Christ was revealed
first to Adam : ' The seed of the woman shall break
the serpent's head,' Gen. iii. 14. There was a Saviour
promised to destroy onr enemies, that should come out
of our nature, the seed of the woman. After more
particulfirly to Abraham, God said : Gen. xii., ' In
thy seed shall all nations be blessed ;' there he makes
a promise that the Messiah should come from his
loins. Further, God did more particularly declare
him when he said, he should come of the tribe of
Judah, Gen. xlix. Then after more distinctly of a
particular family, namely, of David : Isa. xi. 1, 'That
there should come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse,
and a branch shall grow out of his roots.' And in
succession of time more distinctly laid down, how this
Messiah should be born of a virgin, the place at Beth-
lehem, and set down what he should do, and how he
should sufl'er. So that by these degrees was the Re-
deemer, the Saviour of the world, revealed more and
more as his time did more nearly approach, that the
faith and hope of God's people might be more and
more raised up, as he was more evidently and clearly
revealed unto them. So in regard of the general
government of the church, and declaration of the will
of God, before God had gathered the Israelites to-
gether to be a peculiar people to himself, and com-
mitted his statutes to them, his will was declared by
particular revelation only of such things as were need-
ful for those times and persons. Again, when God
had established his church, which was to continue
divers generations, then the Lord gave them ordi-
nances and rites, by which he did declare his will ;
thus did the Lord set forth himself by degrees unto
that people then living, before the exhibition of Christ,
in the infancy of the church. Bat doth he so now ?
No, but now under the gospel God hath revealed his
whole will and counsel, so far as is needful for the
church to know ; for Christ coming down from the
bosom of his Father, hath made known the whole
will of God to us ; and therefore he giveth this charge
to his disciples : Mat. xxviii. 20, ' Whatsoever I have
commanded j'on, teach ;' and thereupon Paul is bold
to say, in his excellent farewell to the church of Ephe-
sus. Acts xz. 27, that he ' had delivered unto them
the whole counsel of God.'
This consideration doth rebuke both learned and
unlearned. These think all new doctrine that their
fathers, meaning this or that generation left in dark-
ness, did not know ; they will believe as they believed,
and no otherwise. But if this were well weighed,
that God leaveth some generations in ignorance, and
the shadow of death, that his own people come not to
know all truths in all ages alike, they would renounce
this plea as gross ignorance.
N
194
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
So many learned ones, who think that nothing, in
opening the Scripture, must be admitted, which can-
not be shewed out of antiquitj', they are not to know
that God deals not with the church by one scantling
in evei-y age ; and as prophecy foretold it, so he seeth
nothing that doth not behold the gift of tongues and
interpretations to be far more plentifully given than
hath been heretofore ; and so no doubt but God will
grace future ages with a more clear sight in the reve-
lation than is yet anything commonly afl'orded. We
must not be snperstitiously devoted to times past, in-
juriously neglecting our own that are present, and pre-
judicing those that are to come.
tZse 2. Here behold the benefit of these evangelical
times in which we live, and the privileges and prero-
gatives thereof; we enjoy these things that the fathers
hoped for, the things promised to them are accom-
plished to us. Now this is a high prerogative ; the
very consideration of this made those that lived before
thesa, times inquire and search diligently when these
times should be. A good thing is better discerned
by the want of it, than by the fruition and enjoying
of it ; and therefore hence it is that we so little regard
it, and they so highly esteemed of it ; they would have
thought themselves happy if they might have hved in
those times wherein these promises made might have
been accomplished ; and therefore our Saviour Christ
saith. Mat. xiii. IG, 17, ' Blessed are your eyes, for
they see, and your ears, for they hear, such and
such things as many prophets, kings, and righteous
men have desired to hear and see, and yet could not.'
The second part of the verse hath three circum-
stances to be observed.
1. The time of further revealing, as now.
2. The persons, to his holji aposlles and prophets.
3. The author, tnj the Spirit.
Doct. The first doth let us see, that since Christ
we have more fully opened the mystery of our salva-
tion. The revelation was a hiding of it in comparison
of this we have obtained. To shew the point ; we
see that these times, since Christ, have three things
which needs must work a further enlightening.
(1.) A fuller word revealing, and more clear word ;
theirs was as a candle, ' a hght shining in a dark
place,' 1 Peter i. 19; ours a ministry full of glory and
light. Now, as the eye, by a great clear light, seeth
better than by a little dim one, so it is with us.
(2.) Thfse times have a more full inward illumina-
tion, which is the eye of the mind, wherewith we see,
by mean of this revelation, the Spirit now is poured
out. Now, as a quick bodily sight seeth by benefit of
light without, better than a sight more weak and ob-
scure, so it is with us, having a more full enlighten-
ing than that former of the Jews, which was more
sparing.
(3.) As a thing is better seen at hand afore the eye,
than afar ofl', so we have a fuller apprehension of them,
inasmuch as thej are now accomplished, which they
saw as things afar off to be performed. And this more
full revelation was fitly kept till Christ our principal
teacher should come, till he, as our King, should enter
his kingdom.
For, look as it is with schoolmasters in great
schools, they will reserve the reading of the most
learned lectures, and the most ripe scholars, to them-
selves, so Christ, he is our great Babbi; all were his
ushers that were before ; they taught the punies an
inferior lecture of the law and prophets, but Christ
hath reserved the fulness of prophecy for himself to
unfold. And as kings do then chiefly shew their
bounty when they are crowned, so these spii-itual
gifts, our King, not of this world, did fitly reserve to
his coronation with glory.
Use 1. We must, therefore, who have so great a
revelation, remember that God expecteth more obe-
dience. A householder doth not set up a candle, but
he will have some work by it ; so with us. God would
have us walk by this light, else that will take hold of
us in the parable, Luke sii. H, ' The servant that
knoweth his master's will, and doth it not, shall be
beaten with many stripes.' This is the end of the
glorious light of the gospel, that we, beholding it, should
be turned into the self-same glory.
Use 2. It doth let us see how fearful their estate is
that remain in blindness when so great a light shineth.
It is a token that the spirit of darkness doth keep pos-
session in their hearts : 2 Cor. iv. 3, 4, ' If our gos-
pel be hid, it is hid to them that perish : in whom
the god of this world hath blinded the minds, that
the light of the glorious gospel of Christ should not
shine unto them.'
2. Unto his holy apostles and prophets. It is to be
marked who they are that have these things revealed
to them, ' his holy apostles and prophets.' Uact.
Observe what kind of men God doth take to reveal
his truth to such as are sanctified: 2 Peter i. 10,
' The holy men of God spake as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost.' So more generally, St Paul maketh the
saints those to whom God doth reveal the mystery of
his gospel, ' which is the mystery hid since the woild
began, and from all ages, but now is made mauifL.st
to his saints,' Col. i. 2G. For this is meet, that as we
put not precious liquors into unclean vessels ; so these
spiritual treasures should not be committed to us, not
cleansed and sanctified. Again, the Lord's opening
his secrets is a fruit which springeth from his love to
his friends. ' The Father loveth the Son, and sheweth
him all things whatsoever he himself doth,' Joha
V. 10. And touching his members, he saith, ' I have
called you friends ; for all things that I have heard of
my Father, have I made known unto you,' John xv. 15.
Even as to unlace ourselves and communicate our coun-
sels with this or that person, is a token that we do ali'oct
him entirely. Now, whom doth God love ? The
righteous. Whom doth he call friends ? ' Those that
do his commandments,' ver. 14, even those that are
Ver. 6.]
BAYNE ON EPIIESIANS.
195
holy in his sight. Yet this must not be so under-
stood as if God might not reveal his will to one that
is unhol}', both predictions, as likewise ordinarj' reve-
lations ; for we read of Balaam, of Caiaphas, of Judas,
and others, that were workers of unrighteonsuess,
yet shall plead that thoy have prophesied in his
name. But yet there is a privilege to the holy one
above these.
1. God doth not so ordinarily open his secrets to
these unholy ones, as to those that are holy.
2. Thoy have not that spiritual wisdom given them
to make the use of that thoy know, which the saints
have.
3. They have these things put into them, not that
God is pleased with them, but that he regardeth his
church, which he maketh the devil himself serve for
the good also.
Use 1. So that this lettoth us see what all of ns
must be, if we would know the secrets of God ; we
must become holy, and then wo shall be made to un-
derstand the secrets of God : ' If you will obey, j-e
shall know my doctrine,' John vii. 17. ' Blessed are
the pure in heart, for they shall see God,' Mat. v. 8.
Holiness doth dispose us not only to revealed divinity,
but to the theology of the saints in heaven ; as contra
corruption in conversation is commonly accompanied
with corruption in judgment ; and the more unholy
any one is, the more is God and his ways strange
to him.
Use 2. We see the cause why so many remain ig-
norant, never coming to the knowledge of the truth,
because they study not for sanctification. This filleth
our Athens with unlucky owls flying the sunshine ;
they are so full of swaggering, pride, voluptuousness,
such cages of uncleanness, that it is no wonder if the
Spirit of revelation be far from them. So professors,
a great number like Paul's widow, 2 Tim. iii. 7,
' always learning, and never coming to the truth,' be-
cause they have divers lusts hanging on them, and
grow not up to holiness. It is just with God, when
we will not obey the truth we see, to turn our eye
itself into darkness.
Use 3. Thirdly, We see how wide the world shoot-
eth ; they think that holiness softeneth the sense, and
taketh away the edge and ripeness of wit, that men
cannot be of any great reach if they look this way, but
blind men cannot judge of colours, young Daniels
shall always be found not the least acquainted with
God's secrets.
Doct. The last thing to be marked is this, Who it
is that doth reveal the things of God to us, viz., his
Spirit. ' The Spirit of the Almighty giveth under-
standing,' therefore called ' a Spirit of understanding,'
Isa. vi. For look, as if I would know what such a
man thinkcth, his spirit must open the matter, ' for
the spirit which is in a man,' Job xxxii. 8, 1 Cor.
ii. 11, doth only (of all creatures) know what is in
man ; so the Spirit of _^God, which searcheth the
deeps of God, this must bo gotten, if we would know
the things of God. If this spectacle come upon the
eye of our mind, we shall see things that eye cannot
see, ear cannot hear. Wherefore, if any would undur-
stand David's Psalms, Paul's Epistles, soak for the
spirit of David and of Paul.
Quest. If you ask, how we should seek ?
Alls. 1. By prayer. Solomon prayed for the Spirit,
and ho had it in a larger measure than any that went be-
fore him ; so if you pray for the Spirit, you have God's
promise for it that he ' will give the Holy Ghost unto
them that ask him ;' and this he doth speak by way
of opposition : Luke xi. 14, 'If you, which are evil,
can give good things to your children, how much more
will God '?' itc. If a man or woman will be impor-
tunate for grace, and the Spirit, as a child will be with
his Father for bread, then he cannot nor will deny
you.
2. Again, another means to get the Spirit is to be
conscionable and constant in dependence upon the
ministry of the Spirit, and private exercises, in hearing
the word preached ; and therefore the apostle saith,
Gal. iii. 3, ' Received ye the Spirit by the works of
the law, or by hearing of faith preached ?' As if he
should say. You may know whether j'ou have the Spirit
or no by this, examine whether you have gotten faith
by the preaching of the word. Om' Saviour saith, the
tree is known by the fruit; if we get not faith in Christ,
and be joined with him, wc shall never get the Spirit.
Therefore, if you would got the Spirit, got fiith ; for
faith is a knitting and a drawing grace ; it will draw
the Spirit into the soul, and it will knit him fast unto
the soul, that ho can never depart away from it.
3. A third mean is by a Christian course of obe-
dience : John xiv. 23, ' He that kecpeth my command-
ments, I and my Father and Spirit will come and dwell
with him ;' as contrariwise, when we nourish sin, we
give a check to the good Spirit of God, we grieve the
Spirit, and cause him to depart. We obey the Spirit
when we give him good entertainment, when you feed
him with holy and heavenly thoughts, and do what he
would have yon do.
Ver. 6. That the Gentiles should he fellow-heirs, and
of the. same body, and partcJcers of his promise in Christ
by the gospel.
The quality of the mystery opened, now foUoweth
the matter, which hath two things to be observed :
1. The condition to which the Gentiles should ho
brought.
2. The means.
1. The condition in three things, the latter still the
ground of the former.
(1.) They should be joint heirs with Christ.
(2.) They should be of the same body with Christ
and his church ; for first we must become beloved
children, Mn_Christ the beloved, before we can be in-
heritors.
196
BATNE ON KPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
(3.) They should be partakers of the promise ; for
by feith iu the word of promise we come to have fel-
lowship with Christ.
2. The meaus, ' by the gospel.' The sum is thus
much :
This is the thing which hath not been so known
heretofore, this, I say, that you Gentiles, sometime
without hope of inheritance, should be joint heirs of
heaven ; that you, sometime without Christ, and aliens
from Israel, the body of Christ, should be incorporate
with Christ and his people ; that you, who were with-
out covenants of promise, should by faith partake in
the promises of Christ ; and all this not by circum-
cision or the law, but by the ministry of the gospel.
Their being heir, their being one body, their believ-
ing the promises, of these I have spoken before, chap.
i. 10, 11, 13, 14, and chap. ii. 12-14. Only one
thing out of this verse : Doct. What it is that doth
bring us to believe, and so to our heavenly inheritance,
viz., the gospel of God. This begetteth us to eternal
life, even this word preached to us : 1 Peter i. 13,
' Being born anew, not of corruptible seed, but of in-
corruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and
abideth for ever.' Paul was sent to preach the gospel
to the Gentiles for this end, Acts sxvi. 18, ' to open
their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to hght,
and from the power of Satan to God.' And Acts ss.
82, ' I commend you to God, and to the word of his
grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you
an inheritance among all them which are sanctified ;'
there you see the power of this gospel set down. The
point is often handled. Now, therefore, we will only
shew these two uses which must be deduced from this
consideration.
Use 1. We must, that are hearers, never be weary
of it, never give over attending on it. We take otience,
sometime at the persons of ministers, sometime at
things we find in ourselves ; for as with the sons of
Eli, so it fareth with many in ministry, their wicked-
ness doth make men decline their ministry. But we
must know, that though a wicked man doth reach out
the treasures of God, yet we may safelj* receive them ;
for the hand of the almoner, though a wicked man,
doth not hurt the king's alms which are given by him.
In ourselves, we sometime are kept back from follow-
ing the gospel cheerfully, 1, by conscience of unwor-
thiness ; 2, by considering om* little profiting by means
of it ; but no unworthiness nor unfitness must keep
us from the word. What distaste soever we have, it
is that physic wherewith it may be cured ; and hea-
thens, possessed persons, excommunicate persons, are
to be admitted to the hearing of the gospel, how much
more must such know, who are the Lord's, that no
sugg.'Stion of infirmity must detain them from it !
To the latter, we must know, that though we thrive
not by the gospel as we wish, yet there is no way for
us but to continue ; for ns the body in an atrophy,
though we fare daintily, jet thi.ro is no show of it, yet
we continue to take our diet, sleep, exercise, according
to strength, and say. Nature may work it out in time ;
so when the soul is diseased, so that the word doth
not so strengthen and comfort it as might be wished,
we must not give over, but keep us to the diet of it,
pray to God to open the obstruction of the heart ; in
time his grace may and will make us outgrow it again.
In the mean while, we are sustained bv it.
Use 2. The second use is to us ministers, that we
must never give over to preach the gospel, whatsoever
discouragement we have, nor must never be ashamed
of it, seeing the Lord by it bringeth men to salvation.
What if we have ignorance ? Let ns preach according
to the gift of knowledge received, and it will multiply
in us, like as the loaves did while they were broken ;
and John the Baptist did not know Christ so as after-
ward he came to know him in his preaching ; and the
apostles, what ignorance was in them tih after Christ's
resurrection ! 2. What if we cannot feel that power
we desire in executing this o^ce ! yet we must think
that Moses' face did shine, and he knew no such thing,
yet did it shine so that the children of Israel could not
behold him. What if we see no fruit as we wish, we
must know that the fruit of ministry is not tied to our
observation, Mark iv. 30-32.
2. The fountains run, though none come to fill a
cup-dish at them ; so we must gush out with this water
of life, though none by the vessel of faith should take
it in.
8. There may be seven thousand gained, where we
see not seven.
4. That which sheweth not fruit presently may be
a seed, of which others may reap comfortably hereafter.
Again, what if I cannot get any comfortable feeling
of that I am to deliver, neither before, in the while of
speaking, nor after '? We must not in this be dis-
mayed, but support ourselves by comfortable medita-
tions ; as,
1. That the fruit of my ministry is not tied to my
feeling.
2. God hath promised me the inward teaching of
his Spirit, if I will wait for it.
3. God is not like those tyrants of whom Job
speaketh, chap. xxiv. 11, who will kill them with thirst
that tread the wine-press ; he would have them taste
of the altar that serve at it, and would not have the
mouth of the ox muzzled, 1 Cor. ix. IS, 9, and many
such like things.
Lastly, what if I find myself much troubled, and
feel wicked powers assailing me even while I am speak-
ing ? Yet we must not shrink from this gospel, but
fix our eyes on Christ : ' Kesist the devil, and he shall
fly,' James iv. 7 ; build this spiritual temple, like good
Nehemiah, having our trowel in one hand, and our
sword in the other, the word in our months, faith in
our hearts, to resist all the fiery darts of the devil.
Ver. 7. Wheicnf I am made a miiiistn', by tJte ijifL
Vlr. 8.]
BAYNE ON EPHESUNS.
197
<if the grace of God ijiven unto me throwjk the norhiiKj
oj his power.
The gift b;ith two parts : 1, tho quality ; 2, tbe ex-
ercise ; for both these inward f;races, wisJoin and
knowloiige, Hkewise tbe exercise of tbom, to think, to
speak, the whole labour of ministry is on bis grace in
us : 2 Cor. iii. 5, ' Not that we are suUicient of our-
selves to think any thing as of ourselves ; but our
sufticiency is of God.' Philip, ii. 13, ' It is God that
worketh in you, both to will and to do of his good
pleasure.'
Use 1. So that we must grow up to know our in-
sufficiency, and to look up to God for strength and
ability in everything we undertake, making him our
wisdom, our strength, and to empty ourselves of all
hope or help in ourselves, or in any means ; but let
the Lord bo our strong arm of salvation, and our all-
sufficiency in all things.
Use 2. Leai'n to refer the glory and praise of all we
have to him alone ; ' for of bim, and through him, and
for hiui, are all things ; to bim be glory.'
Doit. 2. Observe what it is that maketh a minister,
the ministerial gift which God of gi-ace giveth. This
doth form bim ad inliis, as skill in this or that manuary
science doth make an artificer. The church doth not
make, but declare and authorise for exercise those
whom God doth qualify for such purpose : Eph. iv. 8,
' When he ascended up on high, he gave gifts, some
to be apostles,' &c. God doth bestow a particular
ministerial gift in particular, according to which every
minister doth serve bim.
Use. Tbe papal authority in forgiving sins, their
judicial determining, their prince-like enacting of laws
that bind tbe conscience, these encroach on tbe royalties
of Christ, and make them not stewards and ministers,
but rulers, by their compulsive force. Christ, in in-
stituting ministry, maketh reservation of all authority
in ministry, a pure service betwixt Christ and men :
Lukexxii. 25, 'The kings of the Gentiles,' saith Christ,
' exercise lordship over them ; and they that exercise
authority upon them are called benefactors. But ye
shall not be so : but ho that is tbe greatest among
you, let him be as tho younger ; and he that is chief,
as he that doth serve.' And St Paul saith, 2 Cor.
i. 24, ' Xot that we have dominion over your failh,'
&c. It is not a rule and regencv', but a mere service
under Christ, who is present in his church, having all
authority. What is Paul, or who is ApoUos, but tho
ministers by whom ve believe, and every one accord-
ing as God giveth him for his service ?
Given to me. Hence observe, Doct. That ministers
have their particular gifts given to them, 1 Cor. xii. ;
to one thus, to another thus. One last fitteth not
every foot, nor one measure fitteth not every minister ;
but of these some more excellent, some less, Paul and
Barnabas not alike gifted ; as there are metals, some
of gold, some of silver, so gifts in ministers. And to
make no difi'erence, but to embark all in one bottom,
h.athmore good affection than sound judgment. Though
there be diversity of gifts, some more, some less ex-
cellent, yet we must neither immoderately admire the
one, nor underprize the other. There are people
aflocted both ways : some that think it enough to give
their names to such a man, and to cry down others in
comparison of him who hath the most parts. These
persons have no true taste of tho gifts of bim whom
they extol ; for tbe wondering at their person kocpeth
from tasting tho gifts of one ; as if a cup of wine were
sot down, while we look at the curious workmanship of
the cup, so they. For others, they think so basely of
them, as if they could say nothing worth the bearing ;
some, on the other hand, because God doth all in all,
they make no distinction in tbe instrument, but are
offended with them that look more at one than another.
Now, between those, this is tbe true way : neither
so to love those who have the greatest as to despise
the other ; not to love the lesser, so as not to love
there more where God loveth more ; and to bless him
more (though we do it in all) where he hath distributed
more plentiful grace and favour.
J-hct. Observe, lastly, that the almighty power of
God accompanieth the gift of the ministry in two
regards :
1. In regard of the person preaching.
2. In regard of the person hearing.
In us speaking, all our inward qualification, and the
whole action of it, is not without the almighty power
of God : 2 Cor. iv. C, ' God, who commanded light to
shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts,' &c. ;
so for thinking, speaking, for it is no less power must
make the dumb to speak than that which must make
the blind to see ; so that if we look at our own death
and inability, and at that enmity of the devil, it is not
without the almighty power of God that our words
are not intercepted. Now, all would bo fruitless with
the hearers if God's almighty power should not accom-
pany ; for when we have done all we can, it is nothing ;
therefore Paul doth teach the Corinthians, not in per-
suasive speeches, but in such a manner that the Spirit
of God did put forth all power in it, 2 Cor. ii. -1.
Ver. 8. Even unto me, the least of all saints, is this
rfrace given, tliat I should preach anwnj the Gentiles
the unsearchable riches of Christ.
Least of all saints. Because for Christ a servant of
all saints ; as also because of his base entreaty from
men.
Quest. But how can a spiritual saint say he is less
than a carnal ?
Ans. The apostle his speeches are thus reconciled :
the one speaks what he was by the grace of God,
when there was just occasion to confess it, the other
what he had been, and what he was in himself con-
sidered, and so the distinction of men it is by grace,
there being place for tho spiritual in other consider-
ation to humble themselves before the meanest.
198
BATNE ON EPHESIAKS.
[Chap. III.
Quest. How could he say that of himself, that he
was the least ?
Alls. Because he did fm-ther see his own than the
corruptions of aU others. The true speaking doth
follow the true apprehension. Better to be lowly with
the meek than to share with the mighty : boughs most
laden with fruit bow more than the empty. Christ an
example.
Doct. 1. From the matter observe what the most
excellent men must think of themselves ; they must
think of themselves most submissively ; and by how
much God giveth an increase of true grace, by so much
he giveth increase of true humiUty ; so that they are in
their own eyes so much more humble by how much
more eminent than others ; and in this the apostle
doth no more than he calleth us all unto : Rom. xii.,
'In giving honour, go one before another ;' and Philip.
ii., 'Let every man esteem others better than himself.'
So Paul, in most abundant humility, doth tbiuk him-
self less than the least of saints ; for it is humility to
be subject to our betters. It is more humility to give
place to our equals, but to be underlings with our
inferiors, this is exceeding. And as Paul doth set
himself after saints, so Agur doth abase himself after
mankind : Prov. xxx. 2, ' I am more foolish than men,
and have not the understanding of a man.' And the
apostle in two regards doth thus abase himself.
1. In respect of that which he had been.
2. In regard of the remnants of sin which he found
dwelling with him ; not that these were more abundant
in him than in others, but because he did more briefly
discern them.
The fii-st you may see, 1 Cor. xv. 9, ' I am the least
of the apostles,' ' not meet to be called au apostle.'
The second may be gathered from the discourse, Rom.
■vii., where, in regard of that which he presently felt, he
calls himself, ' sold, bondslave, under corruption, a
miserable man compassed about with a body of deadly
sin.' For look, as grace gathereth head against cor-
ruption, so it groweth up in discerning corruption.
The more we are led into that spotless light, the more
our least darknesses are discovered, and therefore the
saints are a burden to themselves for such evils as
they did sometime digest insensibly, not hearing again
of them ; the blind swallow manj- a fly.
Vse. It must teach us to be base in our own eyes.
When we are le.ist in our own eyes, then God will
exalt us ; and such as have been par-takers of the
greatest grace must be most lowly. As the ears of
corn which best bow themselves most, the chafl'keepeth
the top when the grain goeth to the bottom, so if we
be loaJcn with the grace of God, the nethermost place
will serve us.
Yet this doth not take away civil respects, and bring
in a kind of cloister lowliness, as if civil performers
were to be relinquished ; nor yet doth it teach to turn
humility into iniquity by denying the good things God
hath given us, in such proud modesty which possesseth
many who speak of themselves basely, but think other-
wise, and speak so that they may occasion the sound
of their own praise to ring in their ears. This dis-
sembled humility is open iniquity ; and the apostle his
example may make us blush, that think so highly of
ourselves, are wise in our own eyes, think ourselves
somebody, the forerunner of ruin, for God resisteth
the proud, and giveth grace to the humble.
Is this grace fjiven. Doct. Observe, hence, that this
is a special favour of God, to vouchsafe the calling of
ministry. The apostle doth everywhere acknowledge
mercy in assigning him, and betrusting to him this
calhng of preaching the gospel, which may appear by
their oflice set down by the titles of it : ' ambassadors,'
2 Cor. V. 20; ' stewards," 1 Cor. iv. 1 ; 'paranymphs,'
John iii. 29, ' fellow-helpers and co-workers with God.'
The calling, of which we shall speak of by and by.
Thirdly, Their private course, which is to be
employed in reading, meditating, private exhorting.
Fourthly, Their protection : I will strike through the
loins of them that rise up against Levi. He is a wall
of brass about them.
Fifthly, Their height of glory : Dan. xii. 2, ' They
shall shine as the sun in the firmament ;' 1 Peter v.,
to minister before God, to go in and out twixt God and
men in the things pertaining to God.
Use 1. So that we see how we are to challenge our-
selves for light esteem and want of thankfulness for
this great favour. David desired to be a doorkeeper,
&c.
Use 2. How we are to bless God, that hath done us
this favour. The psalmist doth stir up especially those
that dwell in the house of the Lord to praise the Lord.
Now of the end, to extol God's grace in betrusting
him with ministry, we learn hence, what is the way
to commend the grace of God, to abase ourselves, and
set forth our own unworthiness. Jacob saith, ' I am
less than the least of God's mercies ;' so David, ' What
am I, and what is my father's house?' The apostle hence
magnifieth the grace of God, that ' when we were ene-
mies, he did reconcile us,' Rom. v. There is a re-
ciprocal and changeable afl'ection betwixt these two,
grace and unworthiness ; the one doth shew the other.
Grace tasted doth breed a conscience of unworthiness
in us. We are presently dust and ashes if God reveal
himself in the glory of mercy, and our unworthiness.
The conscience of it, and confession of it, doth magnify
within ourselves, and extol before others, the grace of
God.
There is no popish compounding of a persuasion
of grace and desert ; no, though we thank God for all,
as the Pharisee did.
Use. See then what must let us see the greatness of
grace, and set it forth to others. We must get a con-
science of our own unworthiness, and confess it freely,
1 Chron. xxix. 14, Gen. xxxii. 10.
Duct. Lastly, It is to le marked, that the ministers
of the gospel do bring to men good tidings : Rom. j^_
Ver. 9.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
19i>
15, they are said to ' bring glad tidings of peace, tidings
of good things ;' 2 Cor. iv. 7, they are ' earthen vessels,'
yet they are said to have treasure in them, divine treasure.
And because of this, when the ministry of the gospel
was given to the Gentiles by occasion of the unbelief of
the Jew, the apostle is bold to say that ' the fall of
the Jews was the riches of the world,' Horn. xi. 12 ;
and in 2 Cor. vi. 10, the apostle doubteth not to say,
that though we ministers of the gospel be poor, yet we
make many rich. Now, what these riches are, he ex-
poundeth, the benefits of Christ ; those benelits where-
with we, having Christ, come to be enriched ; and, in
one word, they are all those things which Christ sufi'er-
ing hath purchased for us ; the merits of Christ, for
these are our wealth : 2 Cor. viii. 9, so Christ was
' made poor that in his poverty we might be made
rich :' in his sufl'erings, his death, our righteousness,
our life, our redemption and grace of adoption, for-
giveness of sin, and favour of God, the Spirit of the
Father and Christ the Son, the title to all creatures,
and service of all things, and title to everlasting life.
Use 1. To let us see how swinish they are that ne-
glect this gospel. What is the property of swine but
to trample pearls under foot, and delight in their
mire ? What do those that whore with this world but
neglect these unsearchable riches ? True fools ; for
this is one property of the fool, that for a chain of
counters he will part with angels.
Use 2. It teacheth that we must depend upon the
gospel. We see if a dole were dealt, how the poor
■will flock about it from all corners. We need not to
toll a bell before it ; so what multitudes of poor do
hang about the almoners of princes. The ministers
are the almoners of God ; they bring out this treasure ;
they are the coflerers. We must tell out this treasure.
How should you hang upon this word ? You are all
poor naked brats, not having a rag of righteousness
upon you. You are run infinitely in debt to the jus-
tice of God. Were you as rich as Dives, you are not
rich toward God. All this must make you rich. How,
then, should you here seek to get your acquittance of
your whole debts sealed to you? seek a new stole of
righteousness to live on eternally ?
Use S. We must not grudge our temporal things to
them that sow spiritual treasures to us.
Use 4. Our duties, to keep these precious treasures
under lock and key.
Lastly, It teacheth us what especially the ministers
of the gospel must beat upon, Christ Jesus our Lord,
to reveal Christ. This is the principal nail upon which
a minister is to beat ; this is the Alpha and Omega
which sinful men must hear ; for though the law is
fruitfully preached, and is like a needle to make way
for the thread of the gospel, yet this must not be so
conceived as if it were of absolute necessity so to pro-
ceed. When Christ preached to Adam fallen the
gospel, j-et this is the end of all which must make the
aw work wholesomely in us. Paul, Gal. i., describeth
I
this as a matter of his ministry, to ' make manifest
the Son.' He profosseth that he in his preaching
cured to 'know nothing but Christ, yea, him crucified,'
in the first place ; and the ministry of the gospel is
called ' a testimony of Christ,' which place is to be
marked as which sheweth that the end of all the gifts
of speech and knowledge is this, to confirm the testi-
mony of Christ.
Now what it is to preach Christ, you must remem-
ber from Paul's words. Gal. i. 10, Col. i. 29, he did
labour and strive to this, ' according to the effectual
working which was wrought in him mightily,' to pre-
sent them to Christ, to spread the savour of Christ,
to present men as chaste virgins to Christ ; to paint
Christ before them as crucified in their eyes.
Uiisearcliahle riches. Doct. Observe, hence, that none
is able to come to the full knowledge of Christ. The
riches of his person in respect of each nature we can-
not comprehend them ; the everlasting righteousness,
redemption, grace, and favour which he hath procured,
wo cannot fully conceive of them, for we know but in
part ; we do not yet see him as he is, but only have a
glimpse of him, as we have of things that arc behind
us while we look into a looking-glass, 1 John iii. 3.
This is the richest mine that can be digged in ; the
veins are never at an end,
In his person, the divine nature in the second person
assuming, the human nature assumed. Now who can
find out the riches of his divine wisdom, power ? Nay,
the apostle doth break out in exclamation, Rom. xi.,
' Oh the depth of the wisdom of God,' &c. In the
human nature, what understanding, what power, what
life, treasures of hfe which now are hid, treasures of
wisdom, the Spirit without measure, all power, though
a created power, yet such as by which he can do what-
soever he will, either by that nature with himself, or
by his deity. For the righteousness and grace of
adoption, we are the sons of God,' &c. ; but we have
the riches of glory in his body and soul. Sip in other
learning, but drink in this.
Use 1. Let ministers teach him as the truth is in
him, that grace may not be turned into wantonness :
2 Cor. V. 17, ' Whosoever is in Christ is a new creature.'
To stir us up always to be seeking, for hero is
always something new : no new thing under the sun.
We are never weary on looking on goodly rich things;
the angels do pry, '^a^ax.uirTiii/, into these things,
1 Peter i.
8. Here learn what we must seek, if we will be rich ;
spiritual treasures, ' which neither moth nor canker
can corrupt ;' enduring substance ; an immortal in
heritauce provided for us in heaven.
Ver. 9. And to hrinff to Ihjht to all men uhat is the
fellowship of the mi/slery, uhich from the beginning of
the itorlJ hath been hid in God, who created all things
by Jesus Christ,
Now, he doth amplify it from the effect which it hall
200
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
in the world, the enlightening of men in the fellowship
of the mystery. Observe then,
Doct. What the ministers and ministry is. They are
the light of the world : Philip, ii. 15, they are bid to
' shine as lights in the world ;' the same word there
used as is in the creation. For you must conceive
that without the ministry of the word the world is in
darkness : John xii. 35, ' Ye were once darkness, but
now are light in the Lord;' they were once ignorant
of their estate, not knowing what they did. He that
walketh in darkness wotteth not whither he goeth,
they know not their sinful courses, much less the way
of salvation. Now, when God putteth his word in the
mouth of his ministers, then he doth as it were set
up a candle in a dark place ; and when Paul was sent,
he did go to this purpose, to bring them from darkness
to light. But yet for right conceiving what he doth,
you must know that Christ is light, that the believers
are lights, the ministers lights. The sun, moon, and
stars, they can but help him that bringeth eyes; this
light giveth eyes. Some men's light is like to thieves'
lanterns, that hum inward and shine, though the
world be blind, like candles spending themselves.
Use 1. This rebuketh men that have no shine.
Vse 2. This must teach men to affect plainness,
stuttering like a nurse to the understanding of the
simple, 1 Cor. iii. 1.
Vse 3. It teacheth how we should flock about it, as
the Jews are said of John's ministry ; he was a candle,
and ye rejoiced in his light for a season.
Use 4. This checketh the practice of such as affect
to deliver things in obscurity.
And to hrbuj to litfht, inward and outward, make
them see performed in etfect that the Gentiles with
the Jews have one faith, one Lord, one hope, which
from the beginning was hid in God, a thing which
God kept as counsel, which he within himself pur-
posed. Neither must we think much that the Gentile
is brought to this estate by Christ ; for God is the
creator of the one as well of the other, and it is the
fittest disposition, that he who created both by Christ,
should bring them both by Christ to one common
salvation, Rom. iii. 29, and x. 13, one liord of all,
no difference.
2. By Christ, to shew the correspondency and har-
mony of the divine disposition in saving us by Christ;
3, to take us by the hand in believing, therefore the
power of God in creating is suffixed ; 4, to teach us
to rest in Christ our head.
Hid ill. God. Observe hence, that these things of
the gospel are such as no man by nature can conceive
of; for God, no man had seen him at any time, he is
a light to which there is no access ; so that the things
which are hid in him arc such as flesh and blood can-
not roach till they be revealed. Look, as if my spirit
conceive this or that, no man beside myself can tell
it ; so God, the things in him none can tell but him-
self, and those to whom he will reveal it.
This is one principal difference betwixt the gospel
and the law, that there is a God, that he should be
served, that a man should not be a murderer. This
is not above nature's reach. But that mankind is
lost, or that there should be a redeemer of the lost,
&c., no reach of nature can comprehend.
tjse. So that we have cause to acknowledge God's
goodness in revealing these hidden mysteries of grace
and salvation to us, who were altogether strangers to
Christ, blinded by the God of this world in our under-
standings, and of ourselves could never have come to
the least glimpse of these glorious mysteries, which
in Christ by the gospel are now made clear to our
eyes.
Use 2. We must seek his Spirit : ' The Spirit
searcheth the deep things of God.'
Ohj. Why, may one say, what needeth, now they
are revealed, now they are fulfilled, and therefore
more easy ?
Alls. None can conceive of the work of God, but
he whose understanding the Lord hath opened, there-
fore the princes of this world, that heard the heavenly
wisdom of God from the mouth of Christ, that did
accomplish the counsel of God, they did not know it,
for then they would not have crucified the Lord of
glory. Even as if I should think this or that, and
write it, or do this or that before one that was blind,
he could neither read, nor behold me ; so it is with
God in his counsel, until he give his Spirit.
Who created. Doct. Here is a testimony of the
divinity of the Father and the Son. For as there are
many forms of arguments ; so this is one principal,
this work of creation. First, we may learn that God
is equal in shewing mercy to the Gentile as well as to
the Jew ; for this is laid down as to shew how equal
his counsel within himself was.
But this must be rightly understood, for we must
not conceive as if grace of redemption extended as far
as creation ; but therefore it is set down because that
it doth stop the mouth of the Jew envying at that
God did to the Gentiles ; and this is most equal, to
deal alike with those that are equal. God is just.
By Chiist we were made, not as by an instrument.
It doth teach us three things :
1. That comely proportion in God's disposition.
When we shew reasons why not the Father nor the
Spirit, but the Son, should work the works of our
redemption, this is one, that it was meet, as we were
made by Christ, that so we also should be redeemed
by him.
2. It doth strengthen our faith, touching the all-
sufficiency of our Saviour, for in many things we must
look to tlie almightv power of God ; we look for the
great God, Col. i. 13, 14, 2 Cor. iv. 6.
3. That we rest in him only as an all-sufficient
Saviour : Col. ii. 8, 9, ' liowaro lest there be any that
spoil you,' &c., for 'in him dwelleth all the fulness
of the Godhead bodily.'
Ver. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
•201
Ver. 10. To the intent that nov,xmtn the principalities
and pouters in heavenly places, mii/ht be known by the
church the manifold tvisdom of (iod.
Now followeih the second effect wrought by the
gospel. Inasmuch iis the gospel wrought the gathering
of the church, it wrought mediately this further in-
struction of angels ; for from that which they did
behold done by the gospel, tlioy proceeded to a further
understanding and acknowledgment of God's wisdom.
This efleet is set down by tliree circumstances :
1. The persons, in these words, to principalities and
powers.
2. The mean of their further knowledge, in these
words, by the church.
8. The ground of it, and all from the 11th verse,
God's eternal purpose.
For the clearing of the words, four things must be
considered :
1. What is meant by principalities and powers ?
Ans. The angels, to whom God giveth a prince-like
power in the administration of these kingdoms, for
their ministry God useth in executing his soTereignty
on the face of the earth.
2. What is meant by the church?
Ans. It noteth not the preaching of the apostles or
other ministers in the church, but the church really
now collected by the ministry of the gospel, fur these
three reasons :
(1.) The preaching of the gospel is to teach and
build us; a word of faith for us and our children, not
for the angels to leam by.
(2.) It invcrteth God's order through the Scripture,
who is read to have taught men by angels, not the
contrary.
(3.) It doth not agree with the context, for Paul
was sent to preach Christ to the Gentiles, thus to
bring them to fellowship in the word, to make them
one sheep-fold under one shepherd, that thus, by the
church now gathered, the angels might be further
informed in that which they did behold, further con-
ceiving the wise work of our redemption, and unsearch-
able wisdom of God which contrived it all.
8. What is here meant by wisdom /
Ans. The wisdom of God is twofold.
Either that wisdom which is in God, or that wisdom
of his without him, an effect of the former; and this
is twofold : the wisdom of his word, or his works,
which as the former are done in wisdom, and called
wisdom, even the work of creation, which is less than
his work of redemption. Here is meant partly the
wise disposition of our salvation by Christ, but prin-
cipally the wisdom of God which is himself, the author
of the other.
Mfini/old. It is 'called manifold, "not that God
hath more wisdoms than one, but because of the
manifold wise courses which God taketh for accom-
plishing that which he doth purpose ; as wo may be
said to have a manifold will, though wo have but one,
when we will many things and diverse. The sum of
the words cometh to this :
' God made me a minister of the gospel, that I
might gather the church of the Gentiles into one with
the Jews, that thus the angels, to whom God doth
communicate a prince-like power over kingdoms, these,
I say, whereas they had desired to see the things of
the gospel, 1 Pet. i. 12, might now, by that which
they saw fuitilled in the church gathered together,
come to a more full and confirmed knowledge, both of
the wise work of our redemption, and of God's rich,
unsearchable wisdom, the disposer of all.'
Now for the doctrines.
1. Comparing this verse with 1 Pet. i. 12, we learn,
Docl. That God hath his time to bring such to
further knowledge who have a true desire of know-
ledge. The angels as they are pictured over the pro-
pitiatory in the holy of holies, they did turn their
faces downward, not so much veiling, in conscience of
their infirmity before their Creator, as with great desire
prying into those heavenly mysteries. Now, here we
see they have their desire fulfilled. God will satisfy
the hungry with good things. And therefore we must
make this use of it.
Use. To stir up ourselves to the fervent desire of
knowing God, the rather because our labour shall not
be lost: Prov. ii. 8. ' If thou criest after knowledge,
and liftest up thy voice for understanding ; if thou
seekest her as silver, and searchcst for her as for
hidden treasures ; then shalt thou understand the
fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God.'
2. That the angels are called principalities and
powers ; observe.
Boot. That God doth use the ministry of angels in
the swaying these kingdoms in which we live ; for
thej' are called thus, because God doth give them a
preeminence under him, and a power in the ordering
of these inferior things, as the devils are called powers
of darkness, Eph. vi., because the wickedness of the
world doth sot them up as kings and princes ; the
angels are called for this cause, Dan. x. 12, ' great
princes.' They are made to be above our kings and
earthly powers, as God is above them: Eccles. v. 8,
' Wonder not at oppression in a province, for there is
a high one above the high one here ;' and there is the
Father, Son, and Spirit, higher than both. Angels
rescued Jerusalem from the force of the AssvTian, Isa.
xsxvii. 36, an angel created led the people into
Canaan, as is gathered by comparing the 20th and 31st
of Exodus.
Use 1. This consideration should serve to comfort
us ; if we saw the pillars of kingdoms shaken, the
wicked bear sway, yet there are in those kingdoms
greater with us than against us.
Vse 2. Again, we must acknowledge when things
are anything tolerably carried in these evil times, that
it is not without the ministry of God's angels. And
we must pray to God that he would let his princi-
202
BATNE ON EPUESIANS.
[Chap. III.
palities and powers be about our king and princes,
that they may be preserved and inclined to that which
may be comfortable for church and commonwealth.
3. The third thing to be marked is this, that he saith
they learned by the church, by seeing and beholding the
church gathered. Observe,
Doct. That we have the angels eye-witnesses of us,
that they see the things done in the church of God :
1 Cor. xi. 10, ' The woman ought to have power on
her head, because of the angels.' This was shadowed
out in the old church, Exod. xxxi. The curtains of
the tabernacle were pictured full of cherubims, to sig-
nify this, that about us, who are the true tabernacle
and church of God, there are troops of angels. And
this their names do warn, it being their office to be
* ministering spirits for the good of them who shall
be heirs of salvation.'
Use. This, therefore, must teach us reverently to
carry ourselves, especially in the assembhes. Let women
come veiled, because of the angels ; and Paul doth charge
Timothy, as ' before God and Jesus Christ,' so ' before
his elect angels,' 1 Tim. v. 21, teaching us that the con-
sideration of them should bind us to be careful. If
grave men are a bridle to us, what would troops of
glorious angels, if we could with the eyes of faith see
them present ! Let us, therefore, in this Sadducee-
like age, pray that first we may have a reverence of
God, then of his angels among us, that so we may
endeavour to walk as beseemeth those in so great a
presence.
4. That these angels come by that which they see
in the church to further knowledge, this doth teach us,
Doct. That those who enjoy the blessed sight of
God have not by virtue of this a perfect knowledge of
all things. The angels beholding the face of God,
did not know things as afterward they come to know
them ; they did not know and acknowledge the wis-
dom of God so as it was afterward revealed. There
is observed a fourfold knowledge of the angels.
(1.) The first is natural, which maketh them know
the works of creation and the invisible things of God
in it, all the truth in which they were created.
(2.) A supernatural, which is such a sight of God,
wherebj' they are confirmed in their estate, for there
was in them some further apprehension of God than
in those that fell. Now they could not have it unless
they had received it.
(3.) A knowledge of revelation, Dan. vi.
(4.) A knowledge which they get by observing
things that come to pass, both spiritual and natural ;
for, beholding the graces of the Spirit and working
of them, they gather an habitual knowledge whereby
they can discern both the worker of them and per-
sons in whom they are wrought eifectually. So, ob-
serving the course of things casual, they can probably
foretell things which in part are casual.
Now, this knowledge here is this knowledge of ex-
perience; beholding that which the gospel wrought
in the church, they did more fully see the work of
redemption ; for,
1. They did see accomplished before their eyes
things which they had known in some sort, as we
know things absent unaccomphshed.
2. They did thus grow to a more full and con-
firmed enlightening in the wise work of our redemp-
tion.
3. Which is the principal. They did thus come
to a more full knowledge and acknowledgment of the
deep riches of the wisdom of God, the fountain of
the former.
For though the angels had always a blessed know-
ledge of God, yet not a perfect, either in regard of
themselves seeing or God seen ; they did not see him
totaliter, so as there was no further thing in him to
be seen, nor yet with such a sight in regard of them-
selves so perfect that no farther light could be lent
it than it had. This, then, thus opened of the an-
gels' successive knowledge, by revelation or otherwise,
It doth first confute the most probable way which
the papists can find for the saints in heaven to hear
our prayers by ; for, first, they say the souls of them
may be here on earth ; but it will be a tottering prayer
which is grounded upon a peradventure.
Secondly, They say the angels may tell them ; but
who gave them this office of riding post betwixt us
and the souls now blessed.
Thirdly, They say God doth shew them, but then it
is likely the church would pray to God to shew their
prayers to St Peter and St Paul.
Fourthly, they say that they see in God when men
call upon them.
But we oppose to this, that the angels know not
man}' things till they are revealed ; they see the face
of God, and did so when Christ said no angel in hea-
ven did know the day of judgment.
But they say. We hold not that they should see all
things, but that which maketh them blessed. Now
this doth agree to them to this purpose, that they may
be blessed. Ans. It is false, for this doth not concern
them nor any creature but Christ, by virtue of his
office, as themselves see in part. And that which
they say, that though not by vii'tue of office, yet as
fellow-commoners with God, it is meet they should
have this honour to hear and prefer requests. Am.
This is a surmise of their own human reason, the
wisdom of which is folly and enmitj' against God.
Vfe 2. This, that the angels make further proceed-
ing, doth teach us patience, though we do not see God
as we desire, though we cannot comprehend his works
as we wish. The angels came not to all at once ; we
must be infants a while, and see as in a glass things
absent ; we in time come to see them present, to be-
hold them fulfilled.
Use 3. Lest this should be perverted, we must know
that if the angels, by that they see, grow up in know-
ledge of the work and wisdom of God, then whatsoever
Ver. 11]
BAYNE ON EVHESIAKS.
203
we are, we must still be learners, and profit in that we
see and hear ; ' grow up in the acknowledgment of
Gol,' Col. i. 10.
The last thing tu be marked in the rersc is this : the
tiling in which they profited by beholding the church,
even God's wisdom, which principally is to be con-
ceived of that wisdom of God, the fountain of the most
wise work of our redemption. Observe, then, hence:
Dnct. Where the manifold wise work and wisdom of
God is to be seen in his dealing about his church.
Tlic Lord doth shew great wisdom in the creation and
sustentation of all things, Ps. cxxiv., 1 Cor. i. 21.
Tiie Lord doth shew gi-eat wisdom in his administer-
ing of these eanhly estates, letting the wicked flourish,
taking them in a snare, humbling the godly, &c., snch
a wisdom which not the fowl of the heaven, the most
winged and mounting conceit, cannot comprehend.
Job xxviii. When we think we attain, we arc far from
it ; none can understand this work from the beginning
to the end ; but his work of redemption, and training
the church of all times thereto, is full of far more ad-
mirable wisdom. More particularly there arc four
things which may open it unto us.
1. That God should raise his church to such glory,
having let them fall to hell, and that by Christ. If
one have a piece of curious workmanship ; if one break
it asunder, we say, It were a great cunning to make all
whole again. Now God, when he had let us, the work-
manship of his own hand, be utterly defaced, hath not
only restored us as we were, but bettered our estate,
for his mending is better than his making ; when he
Lealeth, he leaveth no scar. Now, that through
death, through shameful death, he should raise us to
such a glorious life, this is more admirable.
2. The Lord's wisdom in the church gathered did
the more appear by this, that he by so diverse courses
did compass the end he propounded. His end was
the glory of mercy and justice. This first for thou-
sands of years he attained by taking one nation, leav-
ing the world to their own ways ; but from the church
of the Gentiles, since it was gathered, ho did fetch the
same purpose by a far diverse course, by taking in
the world, which he had not so respected, and casting
ofl' that nation for the body of it which he had formerly
loved ; wherefore the apostle, Rom. xi. 33, doth ex-
claim when he considers this, ' Oh the depth of the
knowledge and wisdom of God !'
3. The church, now gathered of Jews and Gentiles,
did observe God in spirit and truth in a more spiritual
kind of worship, whereas the church beforetime had
used a more carnal and external service, which did
shew forth the great wisdom of God ; for as it is wis-
dom in a householder to carry one kind of hand over
his children in nonage, another when they are at years
of discretion, so in God this was manifold wisdom, to
prescribe divers and convenient worships to his church,
in infancy one kind, in the riper age of it another.
4. The diverse graces conspiring together in this
end, the edifying of the whole ; for look, as it was in
man a wise invention that could devise many sounds
so according as to make one just melody, so to give
so divers gifts, 1 Cor. xii., all which should have so
sweet agreement, and make to one purpose, was an
admirable wisdom.
Use 1. We, therefore, remembering that in the
church God doth work his works of manifold wisdom,
mast let it be a ciu-b to hcentious censuring of any of
God's courses in his church ; we must not, when we
hear of predestination and such like, or of his dealing
any ways in his church, open our mouths against these,
like the dog barking at the moon, but lay our hands on
our mouths, knowing that all are full of wisdom, though
we cannot behold the reason of them.
Use 2. We must acknowledge the wisdom of God
in his dealing with his church in general, or person-
ally. If he let his church fall to hell; if he now leave
one people, and take another ; if he let heresies and
persecutions come upon her ; so personally, if we be
let fall into evil, if he sometime leave us in desertion,
sometime acknowledge and make much of us, we must
say. Who shall teach him wisdom that judgeth the
highest things ?
Ver. 11. According to the eternal purpose which he
purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.
In this verse three things are contained : —
1. The ground which we marked before of all this,
is here set down to be God's purpose.
2. The person in whom this was to be accomplished,
Christ.
8. A description of this person from the benefits
we have in him, ver. 12.
Dud. 1. Then we are to mark that whatsoever doth
befall us in time, the same hath been purposed to us
by God from everlasting. It is true ; be it good or
evil, ' his counsel shall stand, he doth whatsoever is
his will,' Ps. cxv. 3. ' As I have purposed, so shall
it come to pass ; as I have consulted, it shall stand,'
Isa. xiv. 2i. Whatsoever Herod and Pilate, with the
rest, did against our Saviour, it was before in the pur-
pose and determinate counsel of God, Acts iv. 28.
This we must hold for a certain and sound conclusion,
that everything in the world hath and shall so come to
pass as God hath purposed and decreed it, in that time,
place, manner, and end, and by that means as God hath
appointed.
Use 1. We must therefore labour to rise up and be-
hold God's eternal purpose in all events we see, which
he doth or suflereth to be done ; for it is a ground of
patience, as when Joseph did consider God's purpose
in that lewd fact of his brethren he was well pleased.
So David was patient under all the revilings of Shimei :
Ps. xxxix. 16, 'I held my tongue and said nothing, for
thou. Lord, didst it.
Use 2. Again, in all good things we have, when we
can see that they were purposed to us of God from
204.
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
before worlds, it will force us to acknowledge Lis most
fiilherly c;ire ; for, look, as this doth testify a parent's
care when before he hath children he will provide this
and that, purposing it (if God shall give him anj') to
his children, so it is with God, if we can see him, when
we had no being but in himself, purposing and design-
ing every good thing to us.
i'se 3. If this wise God hath purposed all things,
then fear not, nor be utterly dejected under any cross,
or at the rage and furj' of wicked persecutors, ' fear
not their fears,' 1 Peter iii. 14. For why ? ' The
hairs of your head are all numbered, and a sparrow
falleth not to the ground without the will of your hea-
venly Father,' Mat. xs. 29, 30.
Lastly, It is comfortable while we know, that all that
good which God hath willed to us, he will work it for
US, faith, repentance, perseverance in grace and salva-
tion. Did our good depend upon our own wills, as
things exempted from subjection to his power, all our
comfort were at an end. If the preservation of me from
evil, and bestowing all good on me, did cot depend en-
tirely for principal efficacy on God, farewell all reli-
gion.
The latter part of this verse hath a double construc-
tion, for either it may note Christ as a party purposing
with the Father, or as a party in whom this purpose
was to be wrought and executed. But of this see the
observation on Eph. i. 4, 5. I pass to the 12th verse.
Ver. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with
confidence by thejaitli uj him.
Now foUoweth a description of Christ : it hath two
members.
The one, of the benefits we have in him.
The other, of the mean of attaining these benefits.
The benefits are two :
1. Boldness or liberty.
2. Entrance with confidence.
The mean, faith, set out by the object, faith on
him.
For the opening of the benefits, you must know that
liberty here is that freedom of the conscience absolved
from guilt, which maketh demand to God : 1 John iii.
21, ' If our conscience condemn us not, then we have
boldness;' even to make that ' request of a good con-
science,' 1 Peter iii. 21.
Entrance here doth signify, not only coming to God
in prayer, but all that resort and communion which we
come to have with God, united by faith to Christ Jesus ;
according to that 1 Peter iii. 18, 'Christ hath once
suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might
bring us to God.'
7/1 confidence doth signify securely, without fear ; to
dwell in confidence, that is, securely, none aftVighting.
Now to consider the doctrine of these benefits, which
is the opening of them.
Doct. 1. We see that in Christ only the conscience
is able to plead before God the righteousness of it.
Our natural s'.ate is described, Rom. iii., allegorically,
with allusion to worldly tribunals. God the judge, we
the malefactors, the law the accuser, sin our indictment,
and what is the issue ? ' Every mouth is stopped be-
fore God ' ; and so what shall in the day of judgment
be the taking of the wicked ? They shall ' wish moun-
tains to fall on them, and hide them from the wrath of
the Lamb,' Rev. vi. 16. But in Christ we come to
plead our righteousness before the Father : Rom. viii.
1, 'Now then there is no condemnation to those that
are in Christ Jesus; ' ver. 31, 'It is Christ that is risen,
yea, that maketh intercession ; who shall condemn us,
and lay anything to the charge of us, God's chosen ? '
A true Christian his chief courage and boldness is with
God ; he fears not, nor cares not what men think, or
speak, or judge of him ; he knows all his sufficiency is
of God and not of himself, that God works all his works
for him, and he will accept his works. But especially
in the court of conscience and divine justice, and in
the matter and cause of justification, wherein no man
can stand, or dare appear or shew his face, in regard
of the guilt of sin ; here a Christian is most bold,
and dare appear coming with Christ his advocate,
proctor, or attorney, and dare plead his cause and stand
upon interrogatories with God himself, and ask him-
self (humbly and with reverence) what he hath to lay
to his charge, and what there is more that he will, or
his justice can require for satisfaction, more than his
surety hath done and satisfied for him. He dure not
only challenge all creatures, saying, ' Who shall lay any-
thing to the charge of God's elect ?' but to God him-
self he can make his apology, as 2 Cor. vii. For having
truly grieved for his sins, because he hath ofliended
God, and sorrowed according to God, and this grief
having wrought in him, study, revenge, indignation, 2
Cor. vii. 10, 11, he may now safely and boldly, by
Christ his advocate and intercessor, make his apology,
and stand upon interrogatories with God, why God
should not pardon him and accept him for his child,
and receive him into favour according to his covenant
and promises, his justice and faithfulness binding him
(as he is God) thereunto : 1 John i. 9, ' If we acknow-
ledge oui- sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our
sins.'
Use 1. We must therefore think on this inestimable
benefit, that we whose consciences did accuse us and
make us blank, may now through Christ freely, with
reverence, stand upon interrogatory before him.
Use 2. Commit thyself to Christ, let him be thy
guide to walk by as the way, to be counselled by him
as the truth, and quickened and strengthened by him
as thy life, and never doubt but he will bring thee
safely to God, and thou shalt never miscarry; he will
bring thee to his rest and into the land of Canaan,
where God dwells, and present thee before God's face
perfect in love. Thou shalt never miscarry by any sins,
lusts, temptations, crosses, miseries, for Christ bath
led the way through all these and made it safe; only
Yer. 12.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
205
commit thy mind and henrt to be led and guided by
him, trustinj:; to him as thy prophet to couusel thee,
and call no man Itahbi but him, thy only priest to lead
thee to God, and kins to defend thee and quiclien thee,
renouncing thy reason, wit, lusts, learuins, and all crea-
tures ; trust to Christ only, thy shepherd, to bring thee
out of Satan's bondage, and to lead thoe through the
dark wilderness of this world ; for only Christ the Son
of God, who came from the bosom of God, can bring
us to God.
Usi'S. This doth greatly control that popish doubting,
built on such sandy foundations, as our not having a
particular word ; whereas we have a general with a
commandment, which is as much as a particnlur. And
we have the sacraments particularly applyint,' things to
us ; and their ground from our want of qualification is
weak ; for we ai'e not bold in ourselves, for our dispo-
sition, bnt in Christ Jesus, and Gol's covenant strieken
in him, which he hath promised to perform, not for
our towardness, but for his name's sake, accordnig to
that Ezek. xsxvi. 22, ' Thus saith the Lord God, I do
not this for your sakes, house of Israel, but for mine
holy name's sake.'
I)oct. 2. We see, that in Christ we may securely
come into God's presence. For by nature we are
severed from the presence of God; and if he manifest
himself, he is dreadful to us, that we cannot endure the
sight of him for fear and trembling : Isa. Ixix. 2, ' Your
iniquities have separated between you and your God :
and yonr sins have hid his face from you, that he will
not hear.' And when our first parents had ofleniied
God, they hid themselves. Gen. iii., being afraid when
they discerned the tokens of him approaching, for his
wrath is to sinners as a consuming fire, Deut. iv. 2-1.
Wlience the hypocrites speak thus in Isa. xxxiii. 14,
' WTio shall dwell with the consuming fire ? who may
abide with those everlasting burnings ? ' But in Christ
we approach boldly before him, for he hath taken away
our sins, which are the mountains of separation ; he
hath procured God's favour, so that the angels sung
good will to them : Luke ii. 14, ' Glory to God on high,
peace on earth, good will towards men.' Love is his
banner over us. Cant. ii. 4, so that we may ' come to
the throne of grace with boldness,' Heb. iv. 10; ' let
us draw near, with full assurance of faith,' Heb. x. 22.
When people h -d sinned, they must ofl'er a sin-offering
to take away their sin, and afterwards they might bring
their burnt ofTering, Lev. v. 7-9 ; so it is with ns, if
we have by faith oflered in our hearts to God the Lamb
taking away our sins, John i., we may there present
ourselves before him acceptable sacrifices, to be sancti-
fied throughout by that Spirit of his, which as fire con-
Bumeth onr corruptions.
There be two things that make boldness and confi-
dence, and the contrary breeds fear and diftidence.
1. Affinity of nature.
2. Familiarity and acqnaintarce.
1. The first is the ground and cause of the latter :
that we be bold and confident with God. First, our
natures, hearts, and consciences must be purged from
all that which is contrary to God, as sin and the guilt
of sin, and we must be renewed after God's image and
nature ; therefore, Heb. x. 22, ' Lot ns draw near with
a tnie heart, in assurance of faith, having our hearts
sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies
washed with pure water.' First there must be a true
heart, purged and sanctified, partaker of God's nature
and holiness, and then follows boldness and assurance
of faith. Quest. Bat what makes the heart true and
like to God? Ans. 1, It must be sprinkled with the
blood of Christ to justification and pardon of sin ; 2,
washed in our bodies with pure water of sanctificatiou
of the Spirit.
2. Acquaintance and familiarity causeth boldness ;
therefore a sheep fears not his shepherd, whom yet the
bear and wolf fear. Whatsoever is strange and unac-
quainted is fearful. If we acquaint ourselves with God,
and walk with him as his friends, we shall have bold-
ness with God ; else he meets ns as a bear robbed of
her whelps, and as a lion in secret places. Where both
these are fully wanting, there is no access to God, no
acquaintance nor communion with him, as in all of us
by nature, we are ' aliens from God, and strangers from
the womb,' Eph. ii., and can never come where God
is. Where these are imperfect, as in the regenerate,
they are strangers in part, thongh of the same nature.
If we were perfectly holy and like God in our nature,
and had full and perfect acquaintance with God, had
never estranged ourselves from him by sin, then we
might go to God of ourselves without a mediator to take
us by the hand. Again, have we never so much cor-
ruption of nature, if there be any true grace and spark
of God's nature and life in us, we need not fear and run
away from God, as long as we have a mediator to take
us by the hand and lead us, that will ' not quench the
smoliing flax, nor break the bruised reed,' Mat. xii. ;
but ' with one oft'ering hath perfected for ever them that
are sanctified' in any small measure. Though we daily
depart from God by sin, yet if there be any will and
desire of repentance, of conversion and acquaintance
with God, we are capable of a mediator to l»ring us to
perfect fellowship with God. God in himself is a full
and perfect light, and ' in him is no darkness at all,'
1 John i. 5 ; we by nature are nothing but darkness,
Eph. V. 8, and have no light at all. Now comes Christ
a mediator between us both, that because there can be
no communion between light and darkness, Christ the
middle person in Trinity comes between God and us,
between God, that simple light, and us that are nothing
but darkness, and communicating of both our natures,
and taking upon him all onr sins, brings us unto fel-
lowship with God, reconcihng and killing the enmity
of our natures in justification, and then imputing God's
nature to us in part by sanctification, which because it
is imperfect, by his perfect sacrifice and intercession,
and leading us to God daily, he rencweth and increas-
206
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
etb our fellowship and communion witli God, till we
are presented perfect in Christ Jesns to God his Father.
According therefore to our mixed condition in this life,
of light and darkness, holiness and corruption, -sve have
a mixed and imperfect access to God and fellowship
with him, which is by manuduction and leading to
God.
Use. 1. This doth give us to consider, that if we be
in our natural estate, we have no converse, no acquaint-
ance and familiar access to God ; nay, it is a terrible
thing to see God, the countenance of the judge being
as pleasant to malefactors as God's to us ; we are like
Haman when his face was covered.
Obj. But men will except against this their estate,
that they have good consciences to plead before God,
that they delight to come to church where God is pre-
sent, that they find no fear with them.
Anft. But all this is as the thief, who before his con-
viction, though he be never so bad, will plead not guilty,
but at length his note chmgeth, and his countenance
tumeth, yea, his joints oft tremble ; so these men out
of Christ, till God holdeth his less and greater assizes
and awake tbek consciences, they will speak far other-
wise than it is. And though men may come outwardly
with their lips, yet they cannot come in heart and truth
near him ; and though they have no fear, it is but
Belshazzar's and Felix his security, which so soon as
God shall rouse them a little from their sleep, becom-
eth desperate trembling.
Use 2. In the second place, we must reckon of this
benefit as no small treasure. If one may but have re-
course to the chamber of presence, it is no small
matter, but to go into the holy of holies to converse
and commune with God, present ourselves before him,
who can rate such a prerogative sufficiently '? When
the queen of Sheba came from far to Solomon's court,
and beheld the beauty and glory of his royal and
magnificent attendance, she breaketh out, ' Oh happy
art thou, and happy are these thy servants, that they
may stand in thy presence !' 2 Chron. is. 7. How
much more may we affirm as much of the happiness
of all God's servants that live in his presence, and
hear his wisdom and counsels daily !
By faith on him. Hence, 1, observe,
Doct. That if we will have benefit by Christ, we
must be believers on him. Faith entitleth a believer
to the fulness of Christ's merits, death, and obedience,
even unto all those treasures of grace and holiness
which are in Christ as in a common conceptacle, out
of which we by faith fetch for the continual supply of
all wants. By faith we dwell in Christ, and Christ in
us : ' That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith,'
ver. 17. By faith we obtain righteousness unto sal-
vation. In a woi'd, nothing beginneth, nothing con-
tinueth oui' union with Christ but faith. There is, I
grant, a secondary union whereby the soul cleaveth
more and more to God, now reconciled unto it, as by
the affections of love, joy, &c. But this presupposeth
the former, for were it not for this precedent union of
faith, we should fly from God as a consuming fire.
Though a man hath many members in his body, yet
he hath but one by which he useth to receive anything,
viz., the hand ; and so, though our souls have many
graces bestowed on them, yet thej- have but one hand
of faith wherewith to receive Christ and his benefits
unto salvation.
Use 1. If, then, faith be so excellent a thing as to
enrich the soul with all the benefits of Christ, how
fearful is their sin who live not caring to get this pre-
cious grace of faith ! To lie, thieve, or whore, they
will confess, is a notorious crime, but to live in unbe-
lief, they neither account it uncomely nor dangerous.
To be a jail-bird, or a felon condemned to be hanged,
thou woulJst think with thyself what a vile condition
am I in ! Think with thyself what is unbelief then.
Had not I an unbelieving heart, I had never dishonoured
God by these practices. If these be bad, infidelity is
much worse. This fortifieth all our corruptions ;
thou hast stolen such a commodity, by tmbelief thou
robbest God. In the baseness of all sins, see infidelity
far worse. Mourn and sigh to God under the burden
of this sin ; be importunate with God above all against
this sin.
The prisoner maketh a passionate complaint when
the passengers go by ; so thou art shut up under un-
belief. Look up to God through the grate of hell, and
cry mightily to the Lord, that he would look from
heaven upon thee : Pity, good Lord, an unbelieving
soul. Tell Christ thou art a prisoner ; it is but a word
of his mouth. Say to an unbelieving heart, Rest on
the promises, and it shall so do.
Doct. 2. We see what is the nature of a true justi-
fying faith ; it is not only a knowledge and assent in
general, but a confident embrace which the heart
maketh of the thing to which he hath assented.
But because this place is pleaded by the adversary
against us, therefore we must insist a little in discuss-
ing the truth of our collection.
They hence reason thus, to prove that faith is not
a trust and confident persuasion in particular.
That which is the efl'ect of faith is not faith.
But boldness and confidence are the effects of
faith.
Our answer is threefold :
1. By the like, that which is the effect of fire is
not in fire ; heat is the efl'ect, so that the proposition
thus would be weak.
2. To the second part : confidence hath a double
acception.
(1.) It is put for an embrace, or clasping about this
or that in particular, which the heart maketh, and
which is an act of faith.
(2.) For security, peace passing understanding,
which rcsulteth hence. For that confidence which is
a coufiimoJ hope of things absent, of which the papists
discourse so much, cannot be proved from the Scrip-
Vbr. 13.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
207
tnre. The Scripture speaketli of it as a particular per-
suasion of things present.
Now, I answer, confidence in the first kind is an
act of faith, not an etloet. Confidence, in the other,
is an efleet ; and we grant all, if it be so taken, for it
saith nothing against us. Now, hence wo reason in-
fallibly to the contrary.
That which bogetteth liberty and confidence, that
must be more than a knowledge and assent, for the
devils have this, and yet tremble ; and if that I were
almost starved, and should know of a great feast, and
CEat many should be invited, but should not have any
certainty that I among the rest should, only a hope of
peradventure, how could this quiet one ia such estate?
Nay, if there should not bo a confident embrace of
these things by faith, it could not bring forth confi-
dence. As the fruit is in the seed, so is this confidence
in faith ; for else no more that which is not hot can
make hot. Therefore the Scriptures oppose to faith
not only unbelief, but mistrust, calleth confidence
faith, as the papists gnnt, James i. 6, compare with
1 John V. 14. And it is profitable to mark their doc-
trine of their faith with the apostle's. They say a true
faith for substance may be with full despair in the
same person ; the apostle saith that faith breedeth
boldness, and secure access to God.
Obj. One objection is to be answered which some
weak ones may make. If all faith have these effects,
then I have no faith, for I cannot find them.
Ans. The apostle speaketh, 1, (lejure, what all be-
lievers may do.
2. De facto, what they do in some part that are
weakest in faith, and more fully they that are further
grown in it. 3. We must know that the desire of it
is some measure of it. 4. That, like seed in the
earth, or the soul in a swoon, so may confidence be
for a season in a believer.
On him. Docl. Hence, in the last place, we are
taught what is the thing about which faith is occupied
80 far forth as it doth justify us, viz., Christ Jesus :
Acts XX. 21, ' Repentance towards God, and faith to-
wards our Lord Jesus Christ.' For that which doth
justify, must lay hold of God's righteousness, as it doth
justify us. Now Christ is made of God righteousness
to every believer, when, by faith, we stay on him, and
that which he hath done for us, being ' made of God
wisdom, righteousness, sanctification,and redemption,'
1 Cor. i. 30. The not distinguishing faith as it doth
govern our lives, from itself as it doth justify, will
breed great confusion. The chief and proper object
or subject of true justifying faith is Christ crucified,
or Christ obeying to the death, that the soul may find
righteousness and forgivenness of sins to life in him.
For to believe that my sin is now forgiven in Christ
is rather an act of experience in a believer now justi-
fied, than that belief which is required to justification.
To rest on Christ obeying to the cursed death of the
cross, that I might get pardon and life everlasting from
the grace of God, this is the act of justifying faith,
with the matter also about which it is conversant.
Christ is the full and adequate object of behef, as it
doth justify, even as colour is the full object of the
power of seeing. Faith doth not look at anything else,
as it doth exercise that faculty which worketh to the
justification of us ; faith doth believe threatenings,
doth sustain us in adversities, doth (like a queen)
guide all our actions, doth work by love, but it doth
not justify, but only as it doth turn itself to apprehend
Christ. For look, as nothing in a poor man can make
him rich, further than it doth get riches into his posses-
sion, so nothing in us sinners can make us righteous to
life, further than it doth lay hold on such a righteius-
ness which can take away sin, aud make us righteous,
to the receiving of life eternal.
Ver. 13. Wherefore, I desire that ye faint not at my
trihiilations for you, uhich is your glory.
Now followeth the conclusion by way of exhortation.
For explication of the words : 1. WhaX is meant by
faiiitinrj. The word in the original (Exxaxth) signifies,
after profession and endeavour after any good, as weary
and overcome with the labours and difficulties of at-
taining it, to give over without it, and to sit down with
loss, and to end our labours with evil and hurt to our-
selves or others, and lose all our pains. In this phico
more especially, it signifies a falling away from the
liking of the gospel, and of the apostle his person, at
least the remembrance of him, as may be gathered
from 1 Thcs. iii. 3, G, compared.
2. Here is in this verse, in the Greek, a phrase
somewhat strange, fin;. The like is Philip, i. 28 ;
they seem to be Hebraisms of that kind which put
the feminine for the neuter absolute. The sura :
I would not have you upon my afflictions, which are
for your good (as I have proved,) shrink from my
doctrine, or me your teacher ; and though you may
think this reproachful, you shall be counted busy and
factious, yet it is your glory constantly to hold out,
neither ashamed of the gospel, nor me a prisoner
for it.
The parts of the verse are two.
1. An exhortation to the use and practice of the
former doctrine.
2. A reason of the exhortation.
Duct. First, we see the apostle his care that he
might not run in vain ; he prevented that which might
be ofl'ensive, and removeth the stumbling-blocks. Ob-
serve hence, a minister must not only be faithful to
preach good and wholesome doctrine, but careful and
watchful to remove all such offences and stumbling-
blocks as Satan and the flesh may cast in the way to
corrupt the seed of the word, and hinder the growth
of it. For as God gives wholesome seed of saving
doctrine, so he requires us to be watchful, that the
envious man sow not tares amidst the seed while men
sleep. Mat. xiii. 24, 25. Therefore Christ having
208
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
proved himself by doctrine and works to be the true
Messiah, that they should not expect any other, ho be-
ing commended to the world by all evidences of a true
and perfect Saviour, he addeth for prevention of scan-
dal, that might hinder the saving fruit and blessing of
this doctrine, ' Blessed is he that is not offended in
me,' Mat. xi. 6, and at my simphcity, poverty, and ex-
ternal baseness. For there is always somewhat which
hinders the saving virtue of the word, either offending
the mind and judgment, or the will and affections, that
the whole soul cannot perfectly embrace it to life and
salvation. There is some stumbling-block or scandal
that hinders a man that he cannot come and close with
the wholesome words of our Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Tim.
vi. 3, and cannot attain to the healing and saving virtue
of them ; but in his going he stumbles b}' the way, and
takes ofl'ence and distaste at somewhat, before he attain
the blessed fruit of the word. Either his judgment
conceives not and approves not the truth, as those
John vi. 61, 'They were offended at that hard saying,
and went back ;' or the will and afl'ections except
against some condition in the covenant, and hke not
some article or clause in the conveyance, as that young
man that went away sorrowful at that condition of re-
ceiving eternal life upon sale of all that he had, and
give to the poor, Mat. xix. 16-22. So that by offence
of the mind or will unrenewed, be cannot with a full
consent and true heart enter into the covenant, and
make the bargain, subscribe and seal to it by faith, and
be faithful and constant in it, whatsoever forwardness
he may seem to profess, as the young man did. He
cannot believe with the whole heart, and give full con-
sent, butbj' halves, as dvrio di^u)^rjg, ' a double-minded
man,' and is a/cararrraroj, ' unstable in all his ways,'
James i. 8. For he looks not with a single eye upon
one master to serve and please him, to live and be
maintained and protected by him, but, with a divided
soul, he looks to two masters, to serve and trust to
God and Mammon, Mat. vi. 22-24.
Use. For trial of a true heart, if we can gladly suffer
that the minister of the word should cut off the scan-
dals, ' if our right eye cause us to offend, to pluck it
out, or our right hand, to cut it off,' Mark ix. 43; and
not only to preach good doctrine, but to cut off those
lusts that binder us in the practice, and in the full con-
sent of mind and will, and to remove all lets and blocks
in our way to God and practice of godliness, and to
himt us out of every starting hole, saying, with David,
Ps. cxxxix. 23, 24, ' Lord, prove me and try me, if
there be any way of wickedness in me.' No carnal
man can embrace whole Christ and his gospel, and
relish them wholly, but he takes distaste and offence
at somewhat ; he professeth he loves Christ as a
Saviour, but he cannot abide his cross, but is ' an
enemy to the cross of Christ, because his god is his
belly, and he savours best earthly things,' Philip, iii.
18, 19. He would have fellowship with Christ and
know him, but not ' the fellowship of his afUictions,'
Philip, iii. 10. His reason and will cuts and carves
to himself what his flesh likes, and rejects the rest.
He would have the Spirit the comforter, but not the
killer and mortifier of his lusts and corruptions. But
know that the gospel and the cross are inseparable
companions : Luke ix., ' He that will be my disciple,
let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and
so follow me.' Hereby we may know the truth and
soundness of our hearts and afl'ections, if they can
consent and subscribe to the word, even the whole
word, and especially that which is most contrary to
our lusts and corruptions, ease and peace, as Isa.
xxxviii. 8. Hezekiah accepted the threatening from
God, and said, ' The word of the Lord is good.'
' Are not my words good unto him that walketh up-
rightlj',' Micah ii. 7, and hath an upright heart ? All
God's words are good and sweet unto such a heart ;
to a very wicked heart some words of God are not
oflensive, which cross not his beloved sins ; a covetous
person is not ofiended at that word which reproves
drunkenness and prodigahty. All John Baptist's
sermons offended not Herod until he came to touch
his sin of incontinency, but he heard them gladly. A
good heart most delights in that word which tendeth
most efl'ectually to the slaying of his fleshly lusts and
corruptions, and most of all consenteth and closeth
with that doctrine or commandment which pierceth to
the heart, saith, ' Thou shalt not lust,' Rom. vii. 7.
Though the flesh, and lust, and law of the members
rebel against this law of God, yet the mind and will
of the inner man consent and delight in that law, and
say it is ' holy, just, and good,' Kom. vii. 7-9, com-
pared with vers. 14, 15, 16, 18, 22, Ps. cxix. 5, 6.
Use 2. Let all ministers also prove themselves true
and faithful ministers, as in dispensing the counsel of
God, so in a wise and faithful apphcation of the word,
making it a two-edged sword to cut off the scandals
and ofiences of the flesh, and to spare no man, ' hav-
ing the vengeance ready against all disobedience,' to
pluck out every eye, and to cut ofi' every hand that is
lifted up against the knowledge of God, Mark ix. 43,
and bringing into captivity every thought exalted
against the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. x. 6, both of
high and low, of rich and poor. This is required of
a ' dispenser, that he be found faithful,' 1 Cor. iv. 2 ;
faithful to poor, weak, and impotent Christians, to be
as eyes to the blind, and feet to the lame ; and, con-
trary to all rebels, to cut down all such as mutiny
against the saving virtue of the word, for the destruc-
of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of
the Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Cor. v. 5. ' It must needs
be that ofl'ences must come, but woe be to them by
whom they come,' Mat. sviii. 17. It is far gi-eater
grace and power of God's Spirit to remove evil than
to give good, to remove scandals and ofl'ences than to
preach wholesome doctrine.
Further, from the exhortation, observe two things.
Duel. 1. That wo are prone, when the ministers of
Ver. 13 J
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
209
the gospel are troubled, to fall both from them and
their gospel, Zech. xiii. 7. When the shepherd is
smitten, the sheep shall bo scattered. Mat. xxvi. 56.
When Christ himself was apprehended, and under the
hands of his enemies, 'all the disciples forsake him, and
fled.' And a great part of the hearers of the word are
such. Mat. xiii. 21, set out in the stony ground : ' They
receive it with joy, yet having no root, it duroth but
a season ; for as soon as tribulation or persecution
Cometh because of the word, by and by he is offended.'
Wo do run in when we come to wetting, we hold not
out when tribulation cometh. No wonder.
Benson 1. For by nature there is in us, as the
philosopher could discern, an immoderate declining of
that which is grievous to sense ; we turn our back
upon the storm, and wiU not go so far as to put our
finger in the fire at any hand.
Rt'tiion 2. From our childhood doth grow up with
ns an immoderate love of a pleasant condition ; we
are like swallows, we would always have the summer
8nn, never be seen where winter cometh. Which dis-
position is set down, Hosea x. 11, Ephraim was as an
heifer used to deUght in threshing ; the beast thresh-
ing was not muzzled, but did feed to fatness, so we
love to serve in religion, that we may be franked in a
prosperous condition.
Benson 3. We are exceeding inconstant, ready with
the Israelites to change God with a calf in a small
space, to rejoice in John Baptist as a light, to crown
Christ to-day and crucify him to-morrow. Which
things considered, no wonder if, the devil blowing
these coals, we be subject to revolt.
Use 1. Wherefore we must learn to get a con-
science of our weakness, for if we walk suspecting our-
selves, it will prove better then Peter's presumption ;
this holy fear of our own standing will be our true
security, when others walking in their own strength
shall receive an utter foil.
Use 2, Again, we must take heed we be not moved
from our establishment, as Peter exhorteth : 2 Peter
iii. 17, ' Beware lest ye be plucked away with the
error of the wicked, and fall from your own stedfost-
ness.' And pray to God that he would give us that
grace to suffer when the devil cometh to winnow us.
Doct. 2. The second thing to be marked is, what is
all our duties, viz..
Not to be ashamed, but to suffer in the afflictions
of the gospel when the ministers of it are troubled.
So Paul exhorteth, ' Be not ashamed, but share with
me in the sufferings of the gospel ;' and 1 Thes. iii. 3,
the selfsame duty is enjoined, ' That no man should
be moved with those afflictions of the gospel.' Thus,
clouds of witnesses are gone before ns, who have
neither shrunk fiom their ministers, nor from their
faith in times of persecution. 1 Kings xviii. 4, in the
time of Elijah there was a good Obadiah, who ' took
an hundred prophets, and hid them by fifty in a cave,
and fed them with bread and water.' Jer. xssviii. 7,
Ebed-melech for Jeremiah. Paul had his Onrsiphoms,
his Aquila and Priscilla, who would yield their necks
to the block to rescue him from jeopardy, Rom. xvi.
3, 4. We must not be dismayed at these things.
Benson 1. For the cross and profession of Christ
are almost undivided companions ; God hath so pre-
ordained it : ' Yourselves know that we are appointed
thereunto,' 1 Thes. iii. 8.
Ilenson 2. We must not take offence at these things,
because our blessedness doth stand in it : ' Blessed
are they that are not offended in me,' Mat. xi. 6 ; at
my sufferings, not only in my own person, but in my
members ; for these are the sufferings of Christ, as
Paul saith. Col. i. 24, ' Now I rejoice in my sufferings
for you, and fulfil the rest of the afflictions of Cbrist
in my flesh for his body's sake, which is the church.'
1 Peter iv. 14, ' If ye be railed on for the name of
Christ, blessed are ye, for the Spirit of glory and of
God resteth upon you.'
Reason 3. 'This not falling away in times of perse-
cution is a testimony to us of sound hearts ; for as
hypocrisy is discovered in the time of affliction, this
being his property, that ho will turn tippet, and be-
come anything rather than suffer persecution for
Christ crucified, so, on the contrary, there is a dis-
covery made of him whoso heart is sincere, this being
the proper effect of ' the Spirit of strength, love, and
of a sound heart,' 2 Tim. i. 7.
I'lCiison 4. This is a gainful thing ; ' BIoscs did ac-
count this greater riches than the treasures of Egypt,'
Heb. xi. 20 ; yea, bringing, above all hope, great
blessedness in this present life: Markx. 80, ' He shall
receive an hundredfold in this life, and in the world to
come eternal lite.'
Use 1. In which consideration it must be our c;\re
not to faint when our ministers are troubled, not to
acknowledge them in times of liberty, and shake hands
with them as soon as the case is altered ; such are
like the standing brooks Job speaketh of, chap. xvi.
16, 17, that abound with water when there is no lack,
but in the summer season are all dried up and
withered. And it is good to consider, that though
they think to save themselves this way, ' yet he that
doth save his life' in this case ' doth lose it, and ho
that loseth it doth save it,' Mark viii. 38.
Use 2. It may serve for a trial of our faith and
other graces. If thy great confidence in time of pros-
perity be changed into fear, grief, anxiety, in time of
trouble and temptation, suspect thy faith to be of the
flesh, and not of the spirit : Ps. cxii., ' He will not be
afraid of evil tidings,' i. e. so far as he is a true be-
liever, because his heart is fixed and stable in the
Lord. But so fur as our faith is feigned, in show,
and fleshly, it alters and degenerates into fleshly fears
that we forsake the gospel promises ; for, H-^u^o;,
a double-minded man is, axaraffraroj, unstable, James
i. 8. If we have strong desires and affections, pur-
poses and resolutions in time of sickness ani dangers,
210
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chai'. hi.
and lose them in time of peace, this inconstancy
shews they were not from the heart renewed hy that
constant Spirit of God. Howsoever, to om- sense and
feeUng, we would affirm and swear that we speak from
our hearts, yet let us not trust our own sense of
our hearts ; for the true estate of our hearts can
never be known by our sense. Sense can only judge of
sensual objects and things, it cannot judge of spirits
and of spiritual things. They are never such as we
feel them to be, but as God's word and Spirit reveal
them to be.
Use 3. Let it teach us to prove the truth of our
faith in the doctrine of salvation, by our faithfulness
to the faithful ministers of God who have taught it us.
Thus did Ebed-melech ; though a man full of fears
and infirmities, yet God professeth that he trusted in
him, and proved it, because he received, countenanced,
and protected his prophet, and was faithful to him in
all his troubles. Such poor Christians, as fear they
have no faith in Christ, because they feel so much
fear, doubting, and no spark of faith to their sense,
and so no part in Christ and his redemption, Christ
assures them, and upon his oath, that if they be faith-
ful to his ministers, and love and reverence them,
they receive him, and are faithful to him, and he will
be their faithful Saviour : John siii. 20, ' Yerily,
verily, I say unto you, if I send any, He that receiveth
him, receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me, receiv-
eth him that sent me.'
Uae 4. Seeing the same corruption is in us as in
wicked men and hypocrites, and was in Christ's dis-
ciples, as Christ witnesseth, though they felt it not,
and would not be persuaded of it, let us walk humbly,
suspecting ourselves, and fearing changes by our flesh ;
and presume not, as Peter, upon our sense of never
so great desires, purposes, and afi'ections, but know
there is that corruption and flesh as can alter us in a
moment. Labour for more and more spiritual strength
daily, knowing we have the same barque of the flesh apt
to carry us down the stream, and we have the same
oars of lusts and sinful afi'ections ; and unless the
Spirit of grace be our pilot or waterman, and row
against the stream, and carry us by an infinite power
against the course and stream of the world, we cannot
persevere. This for the duty which he exhorteth to.
The reasons follow : the first was handled in the
first verse of the chapter.
The second standeth thus :
That which is a glorious thing for you to do, that
you must do.
But to stand by your teachers, and truth received
from them, is a glorious thing.
Therefore, faint not.
Doct. 1. Therefore, when he doth draw them on,
by telling them it is glorious, he doth let us under-
stand that there is a lawful afl'ecting of some glory.
Philip, iv. 8, ' If tbtre be any virtue, any praise, think
on these things.' There is a hcly ambition which
may be afl'ected and practised. Though the gloiy of
the world is not to be affected, yet the glory which is
of God must be sought after by us, John v. 44.
Doct. 2. We must seek it by such things and means
as are truly glorious, and give glory answerable to
the natiu-e, state, condition, and dignity of God's
children ; that is, not a fleshly, but a spiritual glory;
to be well reputed of, not for natural, worldly, or any
fleshly good or excellency, as wit, wealth, learning,
&c., but for the Spirit and spiritual graces, as Kom.
ii. 7, ' Which by patience in well-doing seek honour,
and glory, and immortality.' 1 Peter iv. 14, ' If ye be
railed on for the name of Christ, blessed are you, for
the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you.' We
may seek to be glorious in the Spirit, because God
hath preordained us to such a glorious estate, and pro-
vided such glory for us only. We are ' vessels of
mercy prepared unto glory,' Rom. ix. ' The God of
all grace, who hath called us to his eternal kingdom
and glory,' 1 Peter v. 10. He would have his chil-
dren glorious in that gloiy wherein himself, the Father
of glory, shines, and not in that base, earthly, carnal
glory wherein the men of the world shine as glow-
worms, but in the spiritual glory of God's Spirit^
nature, and holiness, ' shining as lights in the world,'
like unto the Father of lights, Philip, ii. 15 ; which
is in account and estimation with God and his angels.
The glory of this world is too base for God's children.
But this lieth in the argument.
Doct. The doctrine which the words contain is this,
viz.. That it is a glorious thing to partake in the
afflictions of the gospel with the ministers of it. We
may teach it by the contrary, for ' he that fainteth in
the time of trouble, his strength is small,' Prov. xxiv.
10. He is a white-livered man, reproachful justly by
reason of cowardice ; for as in outward battles, it is a
shame for a soldier then to retire and leave his colours,
when his captain doth bestir himself so valorously as
if he alone would discomfit the enemy, so it is in this
spiritual warfare, shameful, dastardly, if Christians
then give in when their spiritual leaders are prodigal
of their lives and liberties; so on the contrary, as it is
a glorious thing to be forward in great enterprises, to
make entry on some holds which seem impregnable, so
it is when God doth muster his armies, and fight his
servants upon spiritual wickednesses and this evil
world, then to stand and quit ourselves like men, is
no small glory.
Reason 1. God, when he seeth it, doth liken his
church to ' the troops of horses in the chariots of
Pharaoh ;' doth commend her as 'exceeding terrible,'
Cant. i. 8.
Heason 2. Men that persecute her are stricken dead
in themselves: Philip, i. 28, 'In nothing fear your
adversaries, which is to them a token of perdition.'
The Spirit of glory worketh this : ' If ye sufl'er for
Christ, the Spirit of glory resteth on you.'
Fwaioii 3. The end of it is exceeding glorious i
Ver. 14.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
211
2 Cor. iv. 17, ' Our light afllictions for a moment,
causcth unto us a far more excellent and eternal
weight of glory.'
lieason 4. The state of tho church in this world is
militant ; the glorj- of it and of all Christians is their
courage, strength, and labour, in military services, to
' sulVer adversities as good soldiers of Jesus Christ,'
2 Tim. ii. 3 ; fighting together, SuwifXoCi'rej, both
ministers and people, as Philip i. verso 1, and not
one flinch from another ; for ' if any man do d^oariX-
y.em, withdraw himself,' Philip, i. 17, 28, from his
captain, company, and colours, ' my soul shall have
no pleasure in him,' Heb. x. 38 : this is not glorious,
but base in God's eyes. There is a peculiar beauty
of an army from the beauty of all other societies, and
so of the church militant, to make it ' pure as the sun,
fair as the moon, terrible as an army with banners,'
Cant. vi. 7.
lieason 5. There is the same glory of Christ the
head, and of all the members. Christ was most glorious
upon the cross, 'spoiling the principalities and powers,
and triumphing over them,' Col. i. So of all Chris-
tians, for what can be more glorious in God's eyes,
and please him better, than for his servants to sulfer
anything for his truth, name, and worship's sake ? It
is more glorious than any other service and goodly
outward profession or worship we can perform ; not
only to believe in his name, and so to seal that God
is true, do we honour him, but much more when we
suffer for his sake. There is no king, lord, 'or master,
but hath his servant and subject in more account, and
esteems better of him and of his service in suffering
for him, than in attending on him in wealth, peace,
and ease, for his own credit, profit, and advantage. All
which considered, we see how true it is that the apostle
here speaketh, viz., to partake without fainting in the
Bufferings of the gospel, is the glory of a Cliristian.
Use 1. We see therefore that here falleth to the
ground the fears of reproach which the flesh iniagineth,
whereas it is nothing but a false spectacle that doth
delude corruption put before the eye of our mind. Our
own self-love makes the matter seem so, but if faith
on Christ clear the sight, the matter will appear far
otherwise ; even as the wood in Exod. xv. '25, put
into bitter waters, made them pleasant, so Christ
crucified, being in our afflictions, maketh them, though
cursed in themselves, blessed ; though bitter, sweet ;
though ignominious, yet full of glory.
Use 2. For reproof of such as will credit and coun-
tenance ministers while they are in credit and coun-
tenance with the world, but if the world and the state
frown on them, they arc ashamed of them. Such give
a great argument of the unsoundness of their hearts
and future apostasy from the truth, that they will be
ashamed of Christ himself and his gospel ; for those
two commonly go together, as 2 Tim. i. 8. For that
power of God which works effectually in calling us by
the gospel, and saving us from sin and Satan,
strengthens us also to bear afflictions for that gospel,
whose saving virtue we have felt, and makes us so to
love it, as rather to endure any afflictions than to for-
sake it.
Ver. 14. For this cause 1 bow my knees unto the
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Now followeth the second part of this chapter,
which for the matter of it is a prayer ; for the coher-
ence of it may bo conceived as coming in by way of
prevention. The Ephesians might say. You do call
us to a duty we owe, but, alas I we are weak, and have
cause to fear ourselves. The apostle therefore may
be thought to bring in this narration of his prayer, as
strengthening his weak hands in this manner.
That which the apostle doth labour with God in
your behalf, that you are to do, and need not fear
but you shall have strength to perform it.
For prayers do greatly underprop us in weakness,
and make the strong more confident. God will deliver
us if so be you strive with us by prayer, for ' the
prayer of a righteous man doth much prevail if it be
fervent,' James v. 16. But I do pray for you : the
other parts are left to be gathered ; this is set down
by a narration of the fact to the end of the chapter.
The prayer hath three parts : .
1. A preface, verses 14, 15.
2. The prayer itself, verses lG-19.
3. The conclusion, verses 20,21.
The preface containeth principally two things ;
1. The gesture the apostle used.
2. The person; described two ways.
(1.) From that respect he was in to Christ.
(2.) From his property to us, the calling his name
on us.
The sum is, viz., 'As I have~called you to this
duty, so I do instantly seek to God to make you able,
reverently, as becometh me, bowing my knees ; I seek,
I say, to him who is both the Father of Christ, whose
cause is in hand, and your Father, or one who hath
called his name on you with all believers, which are
his household; all, I say, whether they be triumphant
in heaven, or militant in earth.
Duel. 1. Then the fact of the apostle doth teach
ministers, that they must not be content to teach and
admonish their people, but they must seek to God for
them by prayer. It is the duty of faithful ministers
not only to propound to tho people wholesome doctrine
and good exhortations to holy duties, but also to pray
to God earnestly to give his blessing thereunto, and
to enable them to understand, embrace, and practise,
that they teach them. A preaching and a praying
ministry must go together: 1 Sam. xii. 23, 'God
forbid I should sin against God, and cease to pray for
you.' This is the style of Samuel, Moses, Aaron, Job,
and Danifl, that they are such as call on God's name;
they must be beadsmen upon all occasions, preferring
their suits in the behalf of their people.
212
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
Beason 1. For whatFoever we do, yet people's nn-
towardness is such, that they have no ability to
entertain it fruitfully.
Beason 2. Whatsoever we do, yet it is but planting
and watering, and all is nothing if God bless not.
Beason 3. The spiritual^enmity is great, which Paul
having only in his eyes, doth bid ua watch unto prayer ;
for we ordinary ministers had further need in this
regard to pray unto God for our people, that our own
wants may by his gracious promise be supplied.
Beason 4. As they are the mouth of God to the
people; so they are the mouth of the people to God.
As knowledge and ability of gifts from Christ, with love
and affection to Christ, must open their mouths as
Christ's ambassadors to speak for Christ to his people,
2 Cor. V. 19, and to feed his lambs, John xxi ; so
true pastoral love and fatherly affections to the people
must open their mouths in prayer to speak for them
to God.
Reason 5. Ministers are co-workers with God,
2 Cor. vi. 1, and it is chiefly God's work, and the
people are God's husbandry and God's building, 1 Cor.
iii. 9, 10. The gospel is the power of God unto salva-
tion ; without his arm and power, no good can be done ;
and all saving graces are glorious and precious gifts
of God, James i. 16 ; and all Christians' duties are far
above all power and virtue of man's ruinated, corrupt,
and dead heart, and nature, reprobate to every good
work. Therefore the minister of the gospel, as a wise
physician, considering he must not only be faithful in
point of doctrine to minister wholesome instructions,
but also in mercy to pity their natural infirmities, like
to Christ the chief shepherd of their souls, in things
concerning God, to offer gifts and sacrifices. For the
minister, as he is in the room of Christ to perform his
prophetical ofiice, so also to perform the part of his
priestly office, in offering up the sacrifice of praj-er.
Use 1. It is therefore a great want in such ministers
who do so disuse themselves to this blessed exercise
in private, that it may be said of them, that for lack
of use the priest hath forgot prayer. They cannot so
much as conceive six lines in the behalf of their
people. Many, if they make conscience of preaching
to their people, think it no sin nor neglect of duty,
not to pray for them. So they be provided of gifts
and matter to preach, they care not bow their hearts
are disposed with pastoral care and fatherly affection
to pray earnestly for thorn. So that they can present
a li^ht of knowledge to the mind by learned, metho-
dical, and orderly teaching the clear points of doctrine,
they regard not to have the apostle his agony and
strife with God b}' earnest affection and prayer, Col.
ii. 1, 2, that their ministry and doctrine may pierce
to the heart, to work saving gi-ace.
They labour not for tliis fatherly love and mercy,
to be exercised in prayer so much, as to shew them-
selves learned teachers in preaching, minding more
their own credit and name, to be called Babbi, than
their people's comfort and salvation, as their children,
and themselves as spiritual fathers.
Use 2. For people to seek and cleave to as well a
faithful, merciful, and affectionate praying ministry, as
needful to salvation, as a learned, painful, preaching
ministry, and to desire and improve their minister's
spirit for prayer for them and their infirmities, dulness,
forgetfulness, and to heal their defects, as his Spirit
in preaching to them. Frequent the house of God,
not only for preaching, but for prayer, as it is a house
of prayer. Mat. xxi. 13, as well as a house of preach-
ing ; and as we bring faith to know and believe the
doctrine preached, and the things revealed, to be good
and necessary to salvation, so also be assured and
hopefully expect to have the same bestowed upon
thee, and conferred by prayer.
Doct. 2. That he prayeth bowing his knees. It
doth teach us, that in our prayers to God we must
compose, not only the inward man, but the outward,
to reverence ; though God careth not for the outward
man alone. Woe to them that give the lip without
the heart ; against such the Lord complains : ' This
people draw near with their lips, but their hearts are
far from me,' Isa. xxix. 13. And when Baal's priests
set up the throat, and pitifully lanced themselves, he
would not hear ; yet it is his will that the outward
man should accompany the inward in such parts of
his worship, that it should outwardly signify how the
mind is afl'ected.
And great reason, seeing he is the Redeemer as well
of the body as the soul. Our outward man, therefore,
must be ordered reverently in prayer. We see then
that there is a lawful, yea, a comely and needful, use
of composing our gesture when we set upon God in
prayer and thanksgiving. It is true that outward ob-
servance in fashioning of the body is not the main, nor
may we take it so, as if God were, like to man, to be
mocked with compliments ; but yet it is a thing of con-
gruity, and needful, both to express our reverence and
also to whet our affections in prayer, and therefore ges-
tures are variable, according to the occasions ; for ex-
ample, to express our dependence upon God, the eyes
are set towards heaven, as if we would fetch our help
from thence, as Jesus ' lifted up his eyes to heaven,'
John xvii. 1 ; to express the fervency of the desire,
the stretching out of the hand is used : so did Solomon
at the dedication of the temple, 1 Kings viii. 22, which
stretching forth of the hands to heaven did not only
import their looking up to God, but even the vehemency
of their desires, to draw down by strength (as I may
say) of both hands a blessing from God.
Again, humility and contrition of spirit ought to be
expressed in prayer, and in such case our actions must
be suitable, as, Luke xviii. 13, the publican 'knocked
himself upon the breast;' and for his eyes, he lifts them
not up, but holds them down, not through infidelity,
but through dejection, as not thinking himself worthy
to look up to God. Of this likewise is that gesture of
Ver. U.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
213
the people, Ezra ix. G, in thoir answer to God ; they
' worshipped God with their faces toward the ground.'
Sometime great distress is expressed in prayer, and
therefore in such a case the body itself is cast down,
even grovelling to the earth, as David, when he was
petitioner to God for his child. Thus you have seen
the necessary use of outward gesture of the body in
prayer is to express the variety and several affections
of the heart in praying to God.
Now, as it serves to stir up reverence, so also to
help to a kind of cheerfulness, for even as the inward
heat is sometime recovered and enlarged, or drawn into
the parts of the body by rubbing and chafing, so the
inward fervour of prayer is sometime helped by the
outward reverence and gesture of the body, for they
are remembrancers to a man to charge him (unless he
will play the gross hypocrite), when he hits up his
hands, to lift up his heart ; when he lifts up his voice,
to lift up his soul ; when he stretcheth forth his hands
to heaven, to stretch forth his desires with his hands ;
when he casts down his countenance, to cast down first
his proud thoughts.
Use. All gestures therefore being thus reverent, it
doth teach us that we must use in prayers reverent
carriages of our bodies ; and though I would not teach
you to strain gnats and swallow camels, nor yet be too
righteous in making this a precise tie, and though I
know the Scripture doth describe many gestures and
not precisely enjoin any, yet I dare say that kneeling,
where commodiously wo may kneel, is the fittest ges-
ture. If it be rudeness to speak to the king or council
otherwise, how shall it not misbeseem to speak* on our
knee to the highest Majesty ! But when it cannot be,
then standing ; and for sitting, it is an unfit gesture,
though inveterate customs may make men strain cour-
tesy to reform themselves in such circumstance. If
we were like Jacob, Gen. xlviii. 2, that all our strength
could scarce rear us up to sit, then the gesture were
more warrantable.
There be yet certain cautions to be put unto it.
1. We must take heed that we rest not in any out-
ward carriage of the eye, the hand, the knee, as a ges-
ture shewing reverence : I say we must not rest in any
of these, as if they were in themselves properly a wor-
ship and service of God, if they come alone, or as if
God would be pleased with outward compliments of
the body and outward behaviour, when the heart is
not before him. He that acts a part upon the stage,
that hath nothing to do but to act the thing he under-
takes to express, can easily turn himself to the gesture
without truth of aU'ection. God will not have us when
we come before him, as if it were to act a play, to jest
before him, but he will first have the heart rightly set,
and then the body, to be thence rightly commanded ;
hence the Lord disclaims the banging down the head,
Isa. Iviii. In their countenance there was nothing but
* Qu. ' not to speak ' ? — Ed.
submission, when in their heart there was nothing but
rebellion. So for the outward act of prayer, he casts
it off: 'This people draw near with their lips, but
their hearts are far from me,' Isa. xxix. 13.
2. If by some means we shall be restrained from
outward conveniency of kneeling, of lifting up the head
or hands, or prostrating the body, or any such like
gesture as might well become the present occasion of
that prayer which is oflered, yet we must not languish
upon the want of these things, as if our prayers might
not pierce the heavens. I speak this because I have
found some well-affected persons, but not well in-
structed in that point, that when they could not kneel
by reason of bodily infirmity, therefore have thought
they could not pray because they could not kneel.
God hatb not laid the law of these outward things upon
us as ho hath the inward. The lifting up of the heart
is simply necessary, and without it no comfort ; the
other is of convenience, so far forth pleasing to God,
as it is a sign of our inward integrity and a help of
our own weakness.
Use 2. For just reproof, if we examine ourselves
touching our carriage in the duties of God's worship,
what dulness of heart, what iiTCverence, what want of
fervency, what want of zeal, have our gestures mani-
festly discovered to our faces ? A man happily riseth
out of his bed ; he buttons himself and he prays, and
ho prays and he buttons, but where is the heart of
this man, or the reverence of that Majesty to whom
he speaks ? He bath not so much show of godhness
as of hypocrisy. Never excuse the matter, for our God
will testify to our faces if we think not of this and re-
pent of it, that our looseness in the very fashioning of
our bodies in the duties of devotion are come from the
neglect of him whom we seem to serve. The Lord
Jesus Christ bath set thee a pattern to pray as he
prayed : if to express thy confidence, by looking up to
heaven ; if thy fervency, by stretching out thy bands ;
if thy humihty, by casting down thy counteuance ;
have not the gesture without the matter, but have the
matter and fit the gesture to it. The papists shall
shame us, who shew a great deal of outward devotion,
whenas we are wanting in the outward show of it.
They stand upon the outward show, and so shall con-
demn themselves : they want the inward ; and us,
because we know better things, but do not so well in
the outward.
The Turk so reverenceth Mahomet's temple, that
he goes in forward and comes out backward, are con-
demnable for that gross superstition ; but they con-
demn us for want of reverence. To conclude ; who ever
worshipped a God, true or false, but he thought there
was an outward profession to be maintained and made
good in the outward show ? I pass from this point.
3. We see that, going to God for the matter of
Christ and for his people, he setteth God before him
as the Father of Christ, the Father of his people ;
which doth teach us,
214
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
Doct. That when we come to God, we must so set
him before us as maketh most to confirm our faith
touching the thing we request.
But passing by this, and letting the respect to Christ
alone, as formerly handled, we will come to the property
of God our Father in regard of us, giving us our name.
Ver. 15. Of u-hom the whole family in heaven and
earth is named.
In the verse must be observed three things :
1. The giving of us our name.
2. The persons who are named, all the family.
3. The distribution of the place in which this house-
hold is, in heaven or earth.
Doct. The first consideration then is this, that God
doth call all believers after his name. Thus here it is
said, 'of whom is named;' and James ii. 7, the proud
swaggerers are there said to ' blaspheme that glorious
name, called' upon believers, even God's name, which
he hath called upon all of them as his children ; and
John i. 12, it is ssid that all believers have this privi-
lege, to be ' called his children ;' for, as the parent
doth give the name unto the child. Gen. xlviii. G,
Jacob biddoth that his name should be called on those
whom he did adopt for his children ; and Luke i.,
Zachai-ias giveth the name of John the Baptist ; so
it is a property due to God as our Father, to call his
name upon us, which doth teach us three things ; the
Scripture itself collecting them.
Use 1. The first you have, 1 John iii. 1, 'Behold
what great love the Father hath shewed unto us, that
we should be called his sons!' It was no small favour
which Moses had shewed him by Pharaoh's daughter,
' that he should be called her son,' Heb. xi. 2i.
(2.) It shcweth us our duty : 1 Peter i. 17, ' If we
call him Father, who without respect of persons judg-
eth every man, pass the time of your sojourning here
in fear.' 2 Tim. ii. 19, 'Let every one, ojo.aa^ui', that
nameth Christ,' that is called a Christian after Christ,
' depart from iniquity.' Who would disclaim his right
in Christendom ? This is made a sufiicient considera-
tion to oblige us to all holiness ; for as one who profess-
eth himself the king's subject, aeknowledgeth himself
bound in all things to obey him, so far as he may
with his duty to God, though he be not so near his
person as those of his majesty's household are ; so
W6, that profess ourselves God's people, must yield
ourselves subjects in all things to him, though we
have not that more near respect which is fuund in
others, who, by a kind of excellency, are called men
of God. Men think that, unless they turn puritans,
they are not bound to be so precise as not to swear
faith or troth, not to game and swagger, yet who-
soever will but challenge thus much as to be named
the child of God, must not bolster himself in any
course of ungodliness.
It doth teach us how that our ofiences dishonour
the name of God which is called upon us ; for when
we are God's people, if we trespass in the eyes of
the world, then they say, Lo I these are God's people,
these are the holy people. Look Ezek. xxxvi. 23,
' I will sanctify my great name, which ye have pro-
faned among the heathen ; and the heathen shall
know that I am the Lord, when I shall be sancti-
fied in you before their eyes.' So Eom. ii. 21, ' By
j'ou is my name blasphemed all the day among the
Gentiles.'
Use 2. This convinceth many who do not think the
more precise care of duties to concern them, but that
churchmen only, or those who will not keep company,
but profess more forwardly than others, these only,
they think tied to strictness in their com'se. Chal-
lenge them for a usual oath, they slip the collar, and
plead, why, they are no precisians, none of those for-
ward professors ; but when they will bear the name
of God, and call God Father, who is such a judge as
will not let idle words escape him, they profess enough
(were it in truth) to restrain all such licentiousness.
Others will be on the tops of their brethren if they
do ofi'enJ never so httle in those things which them-
selves practise in the highest degree ; and why ? They
are professors, as if themselves (were not their vow
forgotten) make not profession of all holiness.
IJse 3. This should stir us up, if we will profess to
bear the name of God, and to have God our Father,
to endeavour holiness, otherwise we should dishonour
that glorious name of his which is named upon us.
What those are who are not under our household go-
vernment, matters not to our discredit, but the virtues
and vices of our children are our praise or our re-
proof.
The second thing to be marked is, that all the
adopted named after God are called one entire family ;
whence observe,
Boct. What strait conjunction all believers have ;
they are all one household, the household of God.
But this has been handled in the 19th verse of the
2d chapter.
Further, from this, that we are said to be God's
family, observe,
Doct. It is the glory, excellency, and special advance-
ment of Christians, that they are taken into God's
family to live under his roof. The consideration of
this made David so to desire the house of God above
all things : Ps. xxvii. 4, ' One thing have I desired of
the Lord, that I will seek after : that I may dwell in
the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to be-
hold the beauty of the Lord ;' for, saith he, Ps. xxxvi.
8, ' They that dwell in thy house shall be satisfied
with the goodness of thy house.' To be of God's
house and family, implies many excellent benefits,
dignities, and privileges, which those enjoy from God
that are true Christians, which others are not par-
takers of. A house is given for rest, and safe har-
bour, and quiet repose ; so the Lord speaketh for the
comfort of his church : Isa. iv. 5, sxxii. 1, ' There
Ver. 15.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
215
shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the day time
from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a
covert from storm and from rain.' His meaning is,
that all bis people shall be as men within doors,
sheltered and defended against all evils ; others shall
bo as meL without doors, exposed to all storms of
trouble and sorrow. It is tlie office and duty of a
master of a hoasc to give quiet and comfortable rest
to those that are under his roof, as Lot pleaded with
the Sodomites for the three angels that came into his
house, Gen. xix. 7, 8. ' The Lord maketh his to dwell
in safety,' Ps. iv. 8 ; ' the beloved of the Lord shall
dwell in safety,' Ps. cxxvii. 2. Canst thou not sleep
comfortably nor securcl}', but art disquieted with cares,
fears, griefs ? Consider, and see if sin hath not turned
thee out of God's favour, and shut thee as a dog out
of God's family. AVhat is the reason men live so un-
comfortably, barking, fighting, and quarrelling one with
another, and neither give themselves rest nor others ?
Because they are dogs shut out of doors, from under
God's roof, living in the darkness of ignorance and
profaneness in the night of this world, barking at the
moon and at their own shadows, and can find no rest
to their own hearts, nor suffer others to rest. Such
is the condition of all those that live out of the house
and church of God.
If, then, thou wouldst rest in God, purge and cast
out sin. God is a house and habitation only for his
saints, and they are his temples in whom he dwells,
and the temple of God must be holy. Most men think
God is a common inn, to entertain all comers, and to
lodge all revilers and vagrants, be they of what condi-
tion they will ; they may revel, swear, lie, and do what
they list; Every man (say they) for himself, and God
for us all. No, no ; God is no common inn, but the
only house and habitation for his servants to lodge in.
A second privilege of God's domestic is, that they
have more special acquaintance and knowledge of God
in his house than others have, John xv. 15 ; for as no
man or master of a house but makes himself more in-
wardly acquaintel, and his counsels, purposes, and
waj's to those that dwell in his house, than to others,
so besides that that God manifested himself in all the
world, yet especially he hath chosen his church to be
that house, where to place his name and to make him-
self known and acquainted, where we may have best
experience of God's saving love, mercy, power ; so
that if we would know God aright to salvation, and he
thoroughly acquainted with him and with his saving
attributes, we must dwell in bouse with him, forsaking
all other houses and king's palaces, as Moses forsook
Pharaoh's court, and David Saul's court, and chose
rather to be a doorkeeper in the house of the Lord,
Ps. Ixxxiv. 10.
For such God's singular providence, saving love and
mercy, makes special provision of all saving good, which
he doth not for others ; he feeds his saints with that
hidden manna, that secret spiritual comfort and peace
that none others can taste of, that ' peace which passeth
understanding ;' ho will come in to them, and sup with
them. There are peculiar commo iitios of God's
house, only communicable to God and his family,
which partake of God's life and nature, which no
strangers born out of God's house can enjoy, called
' the bread of God,' the] righteousness of God and of
his kingdom : ' Oh how great is thy goodness, which
thou hast prepared for them that love thee !' Ps.
xxxi. 19. For as we have an earthly body, of an
earthly nature and substance in common with all other
creatures, so we partake in common of all earthly good
things needful for our bodies with other men and
creatures ; but as we are by regeneration partakers of
God's nature, life, virtues, and that nature which is
peculiar to the saints, so we enjoy peculiar light, food,
apparel, and all things proper thereto. And as the
providence, care, love, and mercy of natural parents is
seen in ministering and providing all needful common
good for our bodies, so is God's special fatherly care,
love, and mercy seen in giving these special and pecu-
liar good things to us his children and family. As we
arc spiritually born from heaven, and are members of
Christ, children of God, and not of this world, so we
are blessed ^of God, the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, with all spiritual blessings, with all plenty and
provision for the soul, and for our new nature, as we
arc for our bodies.
The word in the original {rrariia), some may say
signifieth/((//i(')7ioo(Z ; but beside the argument which
maketh that less fit, and the matter of making one
angel a spiritual father to another, which is conjectural
divinity, this word, as St Jerome witnesseth, answereth
to misliiiliachatli,* and so was translated by the Seventy.
Numbers i., there it is not so found now, but Lev.
XXV. 10, St Basil is read so to have translated.
The last thing is, that be distribntcth, in regard of
the place, all God's household into heaven and earth ;
which doth teach us,
Duct. That the Scripture knows but two places for
the receipt of all believers, either heaven or earth. So
when the apostle will tell us where all they were who
were gathered under Christ as their Head and Re-
deemer, ho rangeth them in these orders, ' things in
heaven, and things in earth,' Eph. i. 10 ; the apostle
forgot limbo there, and purgatory here. As the Scrip-
ture doth know but two sorts of men, so but two
places, heaven for the triumphant, earth for the mili-
tant ; and therefore here they make the time of doing
good, of finishing the race, &c.
The papists make three sorts of men : perfect, very
sinful, men of middle sort ; so three places : heaven,
hell, purgatory for their middle sort. But though the
Scripture make of believing men two sorts, perfect and
less perfect in regard of holiness, yet it maketh them
all to have one and the selfsame righteousness, a ' like
precious faith,' in regard of the thing which faith
* That is, nnac^.— Ed.
216
BATNE ON EPHERTANS.
[Chap. III.
layeth hold of ; and therefore the one needeth no more
purgation than another, though all have not the same
degree of inherent righteousness of sanctificatiou in
themselves.
Ver. IG. That he would grant you, acconlinij to the
riches of hk f/lon/, to be strciir/theiied uilh mii/ht hij his
Spirit iu the inner man.
Now follow the petitions, which are principally
three :
The first, in this 16th verse.
The second, in the 17th verse.
The thirJ, in the 18th and 19lh verses.
For this verse we must consider,
1. The request.
2. The amplifications of it.
The request is, that God would give them to be
strengthened with might. The amplifications ai-e
three :
(1.) The fountain of this strength is set down, ac-
cordinr/ to the riches of his f/lori/.
(2.) The person, who immediately worketh it in us,
is set down, that he would give you to be strengthened
by his Spirit.
(3.) The part in which it must be wrought, in the
inner man.
These are the parts of the verse ; for the opening of
it, and the sum of it,
You must know, that accordinr/ to the riches of yhry
doth note, not conformity, as if he would say, I wish
you to be strengthened as God is strong, but it hath
the reason of a cause, as chap. iv. 19 ; J wish you
strengthened from that rich glory.
For riclies of ijlory, some construe it of mercy, in
which God is chiefly glorified. I answer. It secmeth
not to be here the meaning, though that ihey say is
true, and their collections upon it in themselves holy.
When St Paul, Col. i. 11, maketh the same petition,
he setteth before him, not the glorious mercy of God,
but the glorious strength of God, ' that ye may be
strengthened with all might, according to his glorious
power.'
2. The Scripture calleth the strength of God else-
where by the name of giory. Rom. vi. 4, Christ is
said to be raised up ha oo'jjjj narjJ;, ' by the glory,'
that is, the glorious strength, ' of the Father ;' and
the Hebrew, as it is learnedly observed, by the self-
same word which signifieth strength, do signify glory
or praise, Ps. viii. 1, gnuz (TV) ; for if* the creature is
the strength of it, and so the glory of God may well
be said the almighty power of God.
Quest. It may be asked what this meaneth, to be
strengthened with might?
Ans. There is a double might, creating or created ;
created might is either bodily or spiritual. The
apostle, therefore, wishcth them from that creating
power, as a fountain, a spiritual strength created in
* Qh. 'tlie glory of "'-Ed.
themselves ; and if you will, one may conceive this
strength to be that complete armour which in chap,
vi. is described. You have only these words, ' that ye
may be strengthened,' but it is in the origiusl, ' that
ye may be strengthened with might,' &uvdfj.i. x^araiu-
It may be asked, What is meant by the inward man .'
Ans. First, The mind and spirit. 2. Because the soul
doth not, by the natural life of it, sustain trial ; there-
fore the soul, as living with the life of grace, must be
considered, the spirit of men as living spiritually.]
The sum, therefore, of all cometh to this :
That as he called them to this duty of not fainting,
so he was a suitor to God for them, that he would
grant from that abundant rich might which he hath,
that they, weak, and of no strength in themselves,
might be harnessed with his coat armour, might be
strengthened with might, his Spirit, which from him-
self and the Son worketh all things, working this in
us, not by strengthening us in body, but in our souls,
so far forth as they live spiritually.
Voct. 1. Then we see this to be considered, what
is the fountain of all that strength wherewith we are
strengthened, the rich glorious power of God himself.
This is it that enableth us to bear afiiictions, this is it
which keepeth us in the course of our warfare walking
to salvation : 2 Tim. i. 7, ' Be partakers of the afiiic-
tions of the gospel, according to the power of God ;'
1 Peter i. 5, ' We are kept,' as in a watch-tower, ' by
the power of God to salvation.' So Col. i. 11, he
wisheth them ' strengthened with all might, through
his glorious power.' We are able to do everything in
him strengthening us ; he is the rock, Ps. Ixii. 2 ; he
is the strength of Israel, blessed for ever. Like as a
valorous captain, when his soldiers droop, doth with
speeches of encouragement put new souls, as it were,
into them, animating them to battle, so our heavenly
Captain ; further than he doth inspire and create
strength in us, we are ready to faint. Therefore, saith
David, Ps. Ixsiii. 2G, ' When my heart fainteth, and
my flesh also, God is the strength of my heart, and
my portion for ever.' Rom. v. 6, ' We by nature are
of no strength,' the Lord must give it us ; ' he giveth
strength to his people.' Yea, he must, when we have
it, stir us up to use it, girding our loins to this battle,
teaching our fingers to war, and our hands to fight, or
else as good we had it not, for we shall have no use
of it. As good not have a sword, as not be able to
draw it : Ps. Ixii. 11, ' I have heard it twice, that
power belongeth to God.' Look, as it is in our life,
God is a fountain of life, and we live in him, he caus-
ing this life in us, so it is in our strength ; he from
that well-head of all power in him, sendeth forth these
drops which are in us.
Use 1. The which must teach us to grow up in the
acknowledgment of God and of his mighty power; for
what keepeth us that hell prevaileth not against us ?
It is the power of the Father, who is greater than any,
Vm. IG.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
217
though we discern it not. The saints, therefore, have
called God their shield, their tower of defence, their
rock, their salvation, Ps. xviii. 2. Wo must not think
that there is no further strength to be sought, but
we must grow ' from strength to strength ;' seek that
we may bo fitted with strength for whatsoever shall
befall lis. A righteous man must be like a tree, not
onl}' growing to bear more fruit, but he must also
grow to more strength. As a tree at first is supported
and hedged about, but afterward waxeth able to bear
any weather, the rubbing of cattle, any hardship, so
must we seek to be strengthened against all assaults
and troubles whatsoever.
Use. 2. Wherefore let us seek strength at him that
giveth plentifully, and rcproacheth no man ; let us
now in time of peace prepare for war ; let us grow
down in our own strength, and be acquainted with our
own spiritual weaknesses, and labour to fortify where
we feel most danger of a breach. Do we not feel
when we would be best occupied, evil then most pro-
sent ? When we would do good, if God's inward
strength should not uphold, we could not endure.
If wo have afflictions to sutler, wo are white-livered,
and the least word of a wench's mouth would make
us ready to deny Christ with Peter. And as in this
regard we have need, so how can we walk to the glory
of God if we be not resolute and valorous ? Do such
soldiers credit their captain, which will faint-heartedly
fly for anything, and leave a man on the plain field,
rather than suti'er any encumbrance ? Could any
master endure to be so jaded with a servant, that
would upon the least pain or hardship shew him a
pair of heels ? Wherefore seek strength from God,
which may make us courageous in all evil, not give
in though we feel difficulties, great enmities, against
us. We see how lewd servants of men have chosen
to live no longer than their masters, but have by
their own hand died beside them. The subjects of
mortal men, as kings, will follow them, and at their
pleasure fight in the cannon's mouth, and run upon
death valorously. What a shame is it that we should
not be resolute for our God, to endure the worst that
can befall for his name ? The want of this is to be
rebuked ; this maketh some they cannot abide to bo
noted as men more strict ; call them puritans, you
dash them out of countenance, they cannot endure
any displeasure from men. cowardice ! naked
Christians, whom a little paper shot from a popgun
doth dismay and cause to shrink from the colours of
their God !
Obj. But some will say, that the longer they live,
and the more they seek strength, the weaker thej' grow
in their own feeling.
Alls. But we must not bo dismayed at this, for as
the shaking of the tree maketh afterward the tree be-
come more firmly rooted, so in temptation and suffer-
ing, the shaking of us doth lead us to greater
establishment. ' The God of all grace, after you have
suffered awhile, perfect you, confirm, strengthen, and
stablish you,' 1 Peter v. 10.
Docl. 2. You see who it is that worketh in us this
strength whereby wo are confirmed, the Spirit of God ;
that you may bo strengthened with might through his
Spirit. It is therefore called the Spirit of fortitude,
the Spirit of strength, 2 Tim. i. 7 ; the Spirit of glory,
1 Peter iv. 14 ; that is, of glorious strength. This is
the office of the Spirit, sent of God to this purpose.
The soul and spirit of a man hath no strength of its
own, but the Spirit of God is tho only strength of our
spirits. For look, from whence every creature hath
its being and nature, thence it hath its strength.
Things bred of the earth have their nourishment and
strength from tho earth, as trees, beasts, and fishes
from the wateik So the spirits of men from God the
Father of spirits, and from bis Holy Spirit. This
Spirit of Christ in us enables us to do things far above
the power of nature, to do that which we could never
do before ; it will enable us to walk above this world,
treading all troubles, calamities, and afflictions under
our feet, and triumphing over all miseries. It enables
us to command the winds and storms of our sinful
lusts and passions, which, with all the power and
virtue of nature and natural reason, we cannot restrain.
By the power of this quickening Spirit we can cast
out all the devil's temptations, quench all his fiery
darts, and by the sword of tho Spirit drive Satan
away. In sum, whatsoever Christ did, we may do in
some proportion, as all the members are in some
measure qualified with power suitable to the head.
As Christ risen from the dead and mounted up to
heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of God, so this
Spirit enables us to mount up with him, and to seat
ourselves in heaven with him, affecting and seeking
the things that are above.
Quest. But how doth the Spirit of God strengthen
us?
Alts. 1. By conveying such spiritual strength as is
agreeable to the nature of our spirits. Our spirits are
reasonable spirits, and the strength of them is spiri-
tual wisdom, reason, and understanding, as the weak-
ness of our spirits is ignorance, error, and blindness
in the understanding, which makes all the inferior
powers of the soul weak, sick, and faint with fe.ir,
horror, sorrow, and trouble. So then the Sp.rit
strengthens our reasonable spirits by communicating
spiritual reason, counsel, and instruction ; for how
comes it that we are weak sind faint in afflictions and
temptations, that we are cast down with fear, care,
and sorrow? It is for want of wisdom, by the cor-
ruption of our understanding, darkened by S.itan, we
conceive our evils and miseries most great and intoler-
able, such as neither ourselves by any strength we
have, nor any other can overcome, and therefore we
think we have cause and reason to fear, care, and
grieve, being so overmastered by sins and other evils.
But tho Spirit revealelh to us and teacbclh us what God
218
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
is to us, a Father most loving, merciful, gracious, and
powerful, and that all our sins, evils, and miseries are
nothing to his love, mercy, goodness, and power, and
that Jesus Christ is ours, who hath vanquished all
enemies, sins, and evils for us, as he saith, ' Be of
good comfort, I have overcome the world,' John
xvi. 33. Thus the Spirit, teaching us wisdom, gives
us to understand we have no cause to fear, because
more are for us than against us ; and therefore ' we
rejoice when we fall into divers temptations,' knowing
by the Spirit's light and inspiration the profit and fruit
thereof, and that Christ is ours.
2. It strengthens us by putting a new life into the
whole man, changing him, making him a new man, a
living man in Christ. As soon as he is made a mem-
ber of Christ, life is infused into him, as from the root
into the branches. As the soul is to the body, so is
the Spirit to the soul. The Spirit furnisheth every
faculty ; it enlighteneth the understanding, it rectifies
the will, it sanctifieth the afl'ections, it filleth a man
with joy, fear, love, and all spu-itual graces which give
strength to the inner man.
3. The Spirit strengthens us by giving efficacy and
strength to all means of growth. The means are
fitted to increase the strength of the inner man,
as the sun and rain are fit to make plants to grow, but
they must have God's blessing. Physic is fit to cure,
bread to nourish, but unless God bid physic heal, and
unless God bid bread nourish us, they cannot do it.
So the word, sacraments, and prayer, though they
are means of increasing graces, yet without the Spirit
they are nothing. The word without the Spirit is but
a SAord without a hand to use it, but as a pen without
ink, which will not write: 2 Cor. iii. 3, 'Ye are mani-
fest to be the epistle of Christ, ministered by us,
written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living
God.'
Prayer will edify, but it must be prayer in the Holy
Ghost : ' Edify yourselves in your holy faith, praying
in the Holy Ghost,' Jude ver. 11. So God promiseth
his church that he will ' pour water upon the dry
ground,' that is, the heart that before was hard and
barren in grace shall now spring up and grow strong,
and this shall be when ' I will pour mj' Spirit upon
them,' Isa. xliv. 3.
Use. Wherefore when we are in any evil, and do
hang the wing by reason of it, we must cry to God
for this Spirit of his ; if we get this, we shall like
David say, that we could leap over a wall, break
through armies of enemies, and rise conqueroi's over
all adverse power and oppositions. It is with us as
with a bliidder : while that a man doth blow it up, and
keep his breath inclosed iu it, you may throw it on
the waters, it will not sink ; so while God doth
breathe his Spirit, wo shall swim above all the waters
of afflictions iu which we are drenched. Nothing but
his Spirit can bear thee up. The philosophers, who
went as far as nature could commonly go in precepts
of bearing and forbearing, when their minds grew to
some discontent, ended their days with self-murder ;
for without the Spirit work it in us, there can be no
true strength which will not fail us when we are tried.
What would a man desire either for the outward or
inward man, but if he have the Spirit he shall obtain
it ? Would a man be enabled to pray, to bear losses
and crosses ? Would a man be able to master parti-
cular lusts ? Is a man iu bondage, and would be set
at liberty from sin ? Is a man spiritually dead, and
would find quickening life ? Is a man spiritually
affrighted with sin, and would gladly be raised to com-
fort ? Would a man believe, walk as a Christian, and
be enabled to every good work ? Then let him get the
Spirit, and he shall do these and much more.
Doct. 3. Mark here, what it is that must be strength-
ened, even the inner man. If the soul, and the life
of grace in the soul, be strong, then nothing shall be
able to subdue us. While Job had his inward man
strengthened, what evils did he equally and meekly
sustain ! It is true that Solomon saith, Prov. xviii.
14, ' The spirit of a man will bear his infirmity, but
a wounded spirit who can bear ?' And we see by
experience, while our minds are quiet and comfortable,
great things cannot prevail so with us, as trifles when
it is down, when the strength of it faileth. Even as
merchants, while their estate is safe, they cire not for
trifling damage ; so a Christian, while his soul and
mind are untouched, he careth not much what can
befall him, he is able to bear it, for his principal is not
impaired. All men naturally seek to make themselves
strong in the flesh and outward man, and build Babels
against God, to be strong in riches and in the arm of
flesh ; such Nimrods are counted the only men of
might, and of ability, substantial men. But the wis-
dom of a Christian is to make his soul strong in the
Lord : 2 Cor. iv. 15, Let ' the outward man perish,'
so ' the inner man be renewed dailj' ;' Col. i. 11,
' Strengthened with all might, through his glorious
power, unto all patience and long-sufl'eriug, with joy-
fulness.'
Use. Wherefore prize this strength of the inner
man above all things. This is the glory of a Christian,
to walk in the strength of the Almighty, and to have
him a rock of defence. The saints have confessed it
to his praise, that in him they have done valiantly,
and we neglect to sanctify the name of God, if we
grow not to like confession with them.
Again, could we get our e3'es cleared to see him our
strength, it would breed iu us such courage that
nothing should quail us ; we would say with the psalm-
ist, ' If 1 were in the shadow of death, I would fear
nothing,' Ps. xxiii. 4. God is with me, what can be
against me ? A grain of this inward spiritual strength
is worth all natural, bodily strength, both in its nature
and kind, and God's acceptation ; it is immortal
strength, and growoth and increascth till it bring forth
judgment into victory, as a grain of mustard seed.
Veb. 17.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
219
It is of an invincible naluro, and can never be broken
wholly, and lose all life, but it will in the end out-
wrestle and break in iiiuces all opposite strength, and
stand for ever, when all creatures fail, and all out-
ward strength fails us.
Docl. 4. Here we see whither wo must go when
wo find ourselves weak and void of strength, even to
this fountain, the glorious strength of God. Hither
we must have recourse, and there is a double bucket
with which we may draw this strength to work in us :
1. Poverty of spirit, conscience of our weakness:
' When I am weak,' saith the apostle, ' then am I
strong,' 2 Cor. xii. 10. If we empty ourselves of our-
selves, that strength of God shall fill us and dwell in
us. 2. We have fiith, which we must cast up as this
goeth down : ' Wo are kept by the power of God to
salvation,' 1 Pet. i. 5. But one might say. How shall
we get this power work in us ? the apostle answereth,
Through faith.
Further, it is to be observed in this, that he prayeth
that these Ephesians, who were instructed in the
counsel of God, and built in some measure upon the
foundation, that these might receive a further strength.
First, therefore, he giveth us to understand,
Doct. That in those who are the forwardest there
are relics of weakness, want of strength whereby to
stand out in times of trial. We are by nature such
as have no spiritual strength, Rom. v. 6. When we
come to be renewed, there is with ' the spirit in us
which is willing, the flesh which is weak,' Mat. xxvi.
41. Nay, we say more, that if we were without sin,
as Adam in innocency, j'et we should want that
strength which should enable us to stand when tempta-
tion entereth, as you see in him, proved to you by
woful experience. And tliis the apostle confesseth
of these Ephesians, for when he beggeth for strength
in their behalf, he doth acknowledge secretly a want
in them. We are like reeds, every wind will make the
gallantest of us stoop, if we be left to ourselves.
Use. Wherefore this must teach us to examine our-
selves, and to find out the weakness of our own
hearts. We think there is no such matter, but who
would have thought, when Peter spake so courage-
onsh', that there was a faiutness at the heart of him,
watching him that ill turn which followed ? Who
would have thought that in David's heart had been
such a spice of uncleanness as there was ? Where-
fore, learn to see that you are weak, because this is
the way to have the strength of God dwell with you :
.Jer. xvii. 5-7, God curses his endeavours that doth
all by his own strength. Thine is kingdom, power,
&c. Paul rejoiced in two sorts of infirmities, 2 Cor.
xii. IG : 1. Of the inner man, as lusts and concupi-
scence. These, as sins, grieved him much, and so he
prayed earnestly against them ; but as by those Christ's
Spirit was most seen in him, and the grace of God
more manifested towards him, he joyed in them. 2.
In reproaches and pcr^ecutious ; these shewed him to
bo but a creature, that had no power in himself; all
his strength was from Christ. So far as by his sin
and corruption he was driven out of himself to Christ,
he rejoiced in bis corruptions ; and of his visions ho
saith. Of such a work, wrought in mo, without me, only
by the grace and power of God, will I rejoice, and of
nothing in mo wrought by me, and my wisdom and
power.
Doct. The last thing to be marked is this, that
whosoever is the forwardest must seek strength, where-
with he may be able to stand iu the evil day. We
must not (if we have in some thing got the upper hand,
or put the devil to change his weapon, as unable to
prevail where he attempted) grow conceited and secure,
but walk humbly, and give the glory of all our victory
to God.
Ver. 17. Thai Christ may dicell in your hearts by
faith.
This is a second petition, but not principal ; it be-
longeth to the former, expressing further the manner
after which the former was to bo fulfilled. For hav-
ing wished them this benefit of strengthening by the
Spirit, he now wisheth them Christ in them, who
might, by this Spirit of his, be their strengthoner; for
we have the efficacy and benefits of Christ by having
communion with his person. The words must each
of them bo marked.
That Christ. He doth not say that the benefits or
efficacy of Christ, but Christ, meaning his person.
There is a threefold presence of God and of Christ :
1. Of power.
2. Of grace.
3. Of glory.
Now, this is a presence of grace, and this is two-
fold :
1. A presence beginning.
2. Further perfecting and absolving, John xiv. 23.
The latter is hero spoken of ; for before we can be-
gin a commandment, God must dwell in the midst of
us: Ezek. xxxvi. 27, 'I will put my Spirit in the midst
of them,' and make them walk in my commandments;
and of this latter dwelling in them here is spoken, for
these were such as had Christ in some sort dwelling
iu them, as chap. ii. 14.
In your hearts, that is, in j"Our minds, wills, and
afl'ections, as chief sommander, king, and ruler. He
dwells in our souls, as our souls in our bodies, by his
lively virtue, efficacy, and power, quickening, comfort-
ing, and strengthening us ; possessing our souls as
his house and dwelling, excluding and shutting out all
other inmates, that his righteousness, merits, medi-
ation, death, and sufferings, may feed, fill, and.-atisfy
all our desires, wills, and aflections, as our only trea-
sure.
By faith ; that is, by your faith further increased ;
for it is with faith and Christ, as it is with a strait
vessel in which a thing is put greater than it can re-
220
BATNE ON EPHESIAN3.
[Chap. Ill,
ceive, so that the further the vessel is enlarged, the
further the thing put in is apprehended. So of faith,
the more and more it is augmented, Christ is the more
and more entertained into the soul of the believer.
So that it is as if the apostle should say, As I have
■wished you strengthening of the Spirit, so I wish you
for this pui'pose, that you may have Christ himself, on
whom this Spirit of strength resteth, that you may
have him so near as to dwell with you, not so far only
as to conceive the doctrine of him in your brains, or
be able to discourse of him, but that he may dwell in
your hearts and affections, and that by the means of
a true faith, which is the only instrument of our uuion
and communion with him.
Docl. 1. Then we see, that if we will have the Spirit
of Christ work aught in us, we must get conjunction
with the person of Christ himself. For the Spirit,
when it doth strengthen us, doth but take of Christ's,
and therewith coutirm us ; so that we must look to
Christ as who principally, and from whom the Spirit,
doth confirm us : Philip, iv. 13, ' I can do all things,
through Christ strengthening me ;' 1 Tim. i. 12, ' I
thank Christ Jesus, who hath enabled me.' Which
places considered, will give us some light how to con-
ceive of the sequel of these petitions. This order the
Holy Ghost teacheth, that we must first have Christ
before we can have benefit by him. 1 John v. 11,
' God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in
his Son.' ' He that hath the Son hath life,' John vi.
34. ' He that eateth my flesh shall live by me.' For
as we cannot have the strength of bread unless we eat
the substance of it, so we cannot have the strength of
Christ unless we lay hold of his person, from whom it
floweth.
Use 1. "WTiich is to be marked against such as have
taught that we have no communion with Christ him-
self in the simple word by faith, but only with his
benefits and eflectual working in us ; contrary to the
express word of God, which tells us that Christ Jesus
the Son of God dwells in our hearts and souls : 2 Cor.
xiii. 5, 'Know ye not that Christ is in you, except ye
be reprobates ?' Gal. ii. 20, ' I live, yet not I, but
Christ liveth in me ;' John vi., ' He that eateth my
flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in
him.'
Use 2. It should stir us up to seek Christ himself,
and to make sm-e of him, seeing without we have him
in us we can have no benefit by him. Now he comes
to us in the preaching of the gospel, and offers him-
self to us : Kev. iii. 19, ' Behold, I stand at the door
and knock : if any man will open to me, I will come
and sup with him.' Now, if we open the door of our
hearts to him, to desire, love, and embrace him above
all, as he offers himself to us, then will he make en-
trance into our souls and bodies as into his temple,
where he will dwell for ever.
Doct. 2. The second thing to be marked is, that he
wisheth Christ may dwell in them, giving us to con-
sider what strait conjunction and near familiarity
there groweth twist Christ and the believing soul :
John XV. 5, ' I am the vine, ye are the branches. He
that abideth in me, and I in him, bringeth forth much
fruit ;' John vi. 56, ' He that eateth my flesh and
drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him.'
Hence are those sweet relations of head and members,
husband and spouse, king and subjects, &c., all which
do give us to consider of this point, how near a com-
munion the believing soul hath with Christ Jesus.
But for the better understanding of it, you must know
that this dwelling in us doth enfold these three things.
1. A presence, for Christ not only as God is with
ns to the end of the world, but as man. Though he
is locally contained in the heavens, yet he is spiritually
present to our spirits beUeving.
2. It noteth the efficacy of Christ in us, viz. how
that Christ doth put forth the efficacy of his Spirit in
us, so that not we Uve, but Christ in us. Gal. ii. 20.
3. It signifieth the constancy of this effectual pre-
sence, for dwelling is not to take a night's lodgmg here
or there, but to make abode ; so true it is that where
Christ once loveth he loveth to the end, John xiii. 1,
and where he cometh, he makes his abode for ever.
Use 1. "Which doth teach us first a difference betwixt
the hypocrite and the true believer ; they may have a
taste, a lick and away, of Christ, Heb. vi, 4, but they
cannot come to this, to have Christ dwell in them.
As a passenger he may knock, going by the doors of
their hearts, but he doth not enter to make their
hearts his habitation.
Use 2. It doth make for our comfort that Christ is
with us. What a comfort is it to the fickle person, to
think that the physician dwelleth writh him ! to us
weak, to think the Lord of hosts, mighty in battle,
dwelleth with us ! Christ by this argument doth com-
fort his disciples : John xiv. 18, ' I will not leave you
orphans.'
Use 3. We must examine ourselves whether Christ
dwell in us, else we are counterfeits, 2 Cor. xiii. 5.
How may we know it ? Answer, John xv. 5, ' If I
abide in you, and you in me, you shall bring forth
much fruit;' Rom. viii. 10, ' If Christ be in you, the
Spirit is life for righteousness ;' so that if we have the
fruits of the Spirit, faith, patience, love, heavenly-
mindedness, then we are sure he liveth in us, if we
have the flaming out, or the smoke of them, earnest
and constant groaning after them ; but when pride,
envy, covetousness, uncleanncss, uufruitfulness dwell
with us, what shall we think ? What communion
hath Christ with Belial ? We cannot comfort our
hearts, things being thus with us.
Du-ett in your hearts. Doct. Observe, that the true
receivers of Christ must receive him with their hearts
and affections. The mouth and stomach cannot take
him, but the mind and afiections. These can enter
tain and contain our Saviour ; for though all of us is
a temple for him, yet the heart is the choir where he
Ver. 17]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
properly sitteth. When faith (as it followeth) worketh
our communion, wg cannot think but that needs it
must be tho heart where ho is received, for faith is in
tho heart : ' If we believe with the heart to righteons-
ness,' Rom. x. Again, the believing have not only
bad knowledge and assistance, but have had all their
affections bestirring themselves about Christ.
1. Joy: 'We are the circnmcision that rejoice in
Christ Jesus,' Philip, iii. 3 ; ' God forbid I should re-
joice in anything but Christ crucified,' Gal. vi. 14 ;
' On whom believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable
and glorious,' 1 Peter i. 7.
2. Love : ' You have loved me, and believed on me,'
John xvi. 27 ; and the church, speaking of Christ,
Cant. i. calleth him the party ' whom her soul loveth.'
3. Grief, that our sins have caused his bloodshed :
Zech. xii., ' They shall look upon him whom they have
pierced, and shall mourn over him,' &c. The sinful
woman, Luke vii. 38, now believing and loving, washed
his feet with her tears, and wiped them with her hair.
4. Admiration and wondering : 1 John iii. 1, ' Sec
what love is shewn us, that we should be the sons of
God ;' John iii. 16, ' So God loved the world that he
gave his only begotten Son,' &c.
5. High estimation of Christ and his grace : Mat.
xiii. 41, ' The kingdom of heaven is like to a treasure
hid in a field, the which when a man hath found,
he hideth, and for joy thereof, goeth and selleth all
that he hath ;' Philip, iii. 9, ' I count all things but
dung for the excellent knowledge of Christ Jesus my
Lord.'
Use 1. Wherefore, if we will give true entertainment to
Christ, we must awake our hearts, stir up all our affec-
tions ; and it sheweth that in most men's hearts Christ
dwelleth not, because their affections were never set
on him, their joy and love were never about him. It
is a true thing of many amongst]us. We may say that
many now in hell have gone before many of us in their
affections toward the gospel, the hearts of men being
altogether elsewhere bestowed.
Use 2. Hereby learn to judge aright whether we
have grace or no. Remember the heart must be set
right by Christ himself ; and if Christ dwell in you, he
will enliven you to every duty. If you would be full
of the life of grace, if you would have it flowing more
abundantly, then fasten your eyes upon Christ the
fountain. But it is your fault ; ye desire graces, re-
mission of sins, and the parts of sanctification, ab-
stractedly from Christ ; we go to God and think not
of Christ ; but get Christ into your hearts, get him
knit to you, and then you shall receive grace from him ;
and as you are nearer in union with him, so he dwells
more in your hearts. As there are degrees of hght
from the sun, as it is higher and lower, so there are
degrees of Christ's union and habitation, and of all the
effects of his cohabitation.
Doct. Lastly, It is said, hy faith, giving us to under-
stand what it is which bringeth us to have union and
communion with Christ ; it is belief on him : John
vi. 50, ' If ye eat my flesh and drink my blood, then I
abide in you, and you in mo ;' that is, if by faith they
should incorponito themselves with Christ, then there
should be a mutual dwelling of one in the other ; for
though Christ, in regard of his human nature, is in
heaven, and wo on earth, yet neither time nor place,
nor tho absence of being in the nature of things, doth
hinder the work of faith, as Abraham by faith saw
Christ in the word of promise, and rejoiced, John
viii. 5G, when thousands of3-cars after Christ were not
iu the nature of things, in regard of his flesh ; and so
for place, it hindereth not the presence of faith, though
the thing believed be never so far off removed from us.
But look, as the soul, by virtue of sight enlightened
with the beams of the sun, doth join itself with the
body of the sun, and touch it in a manner, though it
be in heaven, and we here, the eye of faith, enlightened
with the beams of the Spirit, which come from the
Sun of righteousness in the word and sacraments, doth
touch and join itself in a spiritual manner with Christ
his body and blood, though his body be in the heavens,
and we on earth.
Use 1. Which first serveth to shew what kind of
presence we have, even that which our belief touching
Christ in the heavens bringeth about. There is no
other true presence of his body on earth bat this
which is spiritual, no taking his very body in at the
mouth, for he is not meat for the stomach, but for the
heart.
2. Whatsoever presence we hive of Christ iu the
sacrament, it is either that of faith, or must serve to
confirm that of faith ; but to have Christ his body
present bodily would not confirm faith ; nay, it hin-
dereth belief, as our Saviour testifieth, John xvi. 7, it
is better for them he should go from them ; and it is
contrary, if by sight, not by belief.
Again, such as the giving is and receiving, such
must be our union, which followeth upon the giving and
taking, but there is no bodily conjunction and union.
Use 2. This may be a touchstone of true belief, to
consider that it is such as bringeth Christ into tho
heart ; for though faith be commonly professed, yet
how rare is that believer of whom it may be said, not
he now, but Christ liveth in him, whoso heart is puri-
fied by believing. Acts xv. 9.
Use 3. And this also to consider, that he here and
above all speaketh of faith, viz. that we are saved by
it, that we have entrance with boldness by it, that
Christ dwelleth in our hearts by it. This should make
us see what a jewel faith is, and seek it, crying with
the apostles, Luke xvii. 5, ' Lord, increase our faith.'
Use 4. Lastly, This doth improve* the papists' faith,
that it is not a true faith ; for the Scripture here
teacheth that the belief of all that are not counterfeits
is such as bringeth Christ to dwell in the heart. Now,
the popish faith maketh no application of Christ ; nay,
* Qu. 'reprove'? — Eu.
222
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
they count that the bringing and reaching of him in
particular to us, a notable presumption.
(2.) They say that faith, though it be the first
virtue begotten, yet it is not the root which imparteth
sap and hvelihood to other graces ; but this they
ascribe to love. But that which reacheth Christ to live
in us, that causeth all the Christian conversation ; for
of all of it, this may be said not to live, but Christ
in us. Gal. ii. 20, and love itself is set on work by
faith ; for why do we love, but because he hath loved
us ? 1 John iv. 19. Now, what doth first lay hold of
God in Christ but this virtue of faith ? and, there-
fore, 1 Tim. i. 5, the end of the law is love to God
and man. But whence must this proceed ? From
this as a root, a faith unfeigned.
Ver. 18. That ye, being rooted and grounded in love,
may he able to comprehend tcith all saints what is the
breadth, and length, and depth, and height.
Here is expressed the second principal petition, the
sum of which is, that they might have a sight of
the love of Christ, that so they might share in the
afflictions of the gospel of Christ without fainting.
For the order : 1, He setteth down the mean of at-
taining the thing requested ; 2, the request itself.
The mean, that ' being rooted and grounded in love.'
The request itself, which is ' for the knowledge of
Christ.'
1 , As it is getting ; 2, as it is now gotten ; for
though some make it the propounding of one and the
same thing, 1, more obscurely ; 2, more plainly ; yet
I think there is some difference. The knowledge, as
in getting is the apprehending of the height, length,
&c. ; as gotten is the having in us the knowledge of
Christ his love, which passeth knowledge.
For the opening of the words, 1, it may be asked
what this love is ?
For answer, God's love in Christ, Christ's love.
The context doth cast us on this sense. 2. Our love
is a branch, not a root ; it is the love of Christ in
which we take firm rooting only that nothing can shake
us. Again, if he should speak of our love, the Greek
phrase should be put as absolute, which is more harsh,
and hath less authority, both ancient and modern,
than the inversion which we follow hath, so that all
the papists' discourse, especially the schoolmen, that
hence make our love the root, whose work communi-
cated is the soul and life of every other grace, it is
treatise beside the door.
2. It may be asked, what this is, to be rooted in love.
This may have a double sense which may here stand,
in love ; that is, about Christ's love, or by mean of
Christ's love. It may import the cause of our rooting,
or the subject in and about which we take rooting.
Butto say )oo/c(/(iH(/r/ro»)i(/(?(/, that is, strengthened and
confirmed by mean of love shed abroad in your hearts ;
or rooted and grounded, that is, more fully persuaded
of Christ's love, by experience of him dwelling in you
and strengthening yon; it will come much to one
matter.
Quest. 3. It may be asked, what this is, to compre-
hend.
Ans. By diligent consideration to take a view of the
largeness of Christ his love : for Philip iii. 11, to com-
prehend is there joined with following hard, and the
Greek interpreters do make this word answer our over-
taking one after travel.
Quest. 4. The fourth thing is, how the apostle can
wish that we should comprehend and know that which
surpasseth knowledge.
Ans. It is to be understood of that measure to which
the Spirit of God doth here bring us ; and these stand
well together in some sort, to comprehend that which
cannot be perfectly known of us. Again, to understand
these words, we must know how it fares with Christian
souls in their proceeding.
1. They taste the love of God, which draweth them
to him.
2. Through weakness they grow to stagger and to
be off and on in the persuasion of his love, when exer-
cises overtake them.
3. In this weak estate, they are like children that
live by sense, and cannot see through these clouds ; and
if they set themselves to muse on such things as might
help them, they are not able to continue such thoughts,
nay, not to enter them to purpose, being much carnal
and unconfirmed. Now the apostle prayeth that these
Ephesians which had tasted the love of God (that they
might partake in afliictions more comfortably) might
be more fully persuaded and better grounded in Christ's
love, against their own weakness, by mean of Christ
in them, that thus strengthened they with all other be-
lievers might be able to cast all matters in their mind,
and by diligent consideration to take a view of the large
measure of Christ his love, and thus come to know
that in some part which cannot perfectly be known of
us.
Boot. 1. Then we see here, what is a thing able to
embolden us against all persecutions, the feehng of
Christ his love wherewith he hath loved us. ' We re-
joice in afflictions,' because experience of ' the love of
God is shed into our hearts,' Rom. v. 5. And Rom.
viii. 33-35, the apostle doth spread a flag of defiance
to all enemies, being persuaded, rooted and grounded
in this love of God in Christ Jesus : ' Who shall sepa-
rate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus ? Shall
tribulation, or distress, or persecution,' &e. For as ha
that goeth on thorns or sharp flints may go boldly, if
he be well shod ; so we, if we be ' shod with the pre-
paration of the gospel of peace,' Eph. vi. 15, ('. e., with
this knowledge of the love of God in Christ, which the
gospel revealeth, then we shall walk not offended at
our tribulations. Love is the banner which he spread-
eth over his people. Cant. ii. 4. Now a banner doth
not only servo to gather the bands, but it doth animate
the soldiers to quit themselves Uke men under their
Ver. 19.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
223
colonrs. So it is nnspeakable how God's love doth
encourage us to undergo whatsoever for his name, when
it is Bhed plentifully into us.
Again, if we hold all strength, yet if love should not
draw us, we would not put forth our strength to sufler
for his name, for this is the sweet spur, ' the love of
Christ constraineth us,' saith the apostle, 2 Cor. v.
14.
Use. Wherefore we must above all things seek to
God to let us have his love reported to our hearts ;
then nothing so sweet, but we shall willingly forego it,
for this love is ' better than wine,' Cant, i., than all
delights whatsoever ; nothing so bitter, but this will
sweeten it suflieiently.
2. That he nisheth them experienced, and so more
strengthened by mean of love shed in their hearts,
that thus they might be able to see Christ his love, it
doth teach us,
Doct. 2. That we must mark the experiments which
God giveth ns in effects this way or that way, if we
will be able to know the things which his grace worketh
for ns. David seeing that God did not reward them
after their deserts, but put their sins from them as far
as the east is from the west, Ps. ciii. 10-12, be came
to see that God his mercy was exceeding great to them
that feared him. So Moses having observed that God
had pardoned his people from Egypt to that hour, did
comprehend that God was ' slow to anger, great in
mercy, forgiving iniquity and transgression,' Num. xiv.
18, 19. We cannot view directly the divine essence,
a hght to which there is no access, bat we must by
observing the works of God, even as by a glass, come
to view these invisible things of God.
3. That he wisheth them strengthened in love, that
they might see further love, he doth give us to con-
sider,
Doct. That we neither do, nor are able to receive all
that love of Christ at once. First, thty ha.l tasted
love, then in weakness they had further experience of
love, then more experienced they were to comprehend
further love. ' If ye love me and keep my command-
ments, then the Father shall love you, and come and
dwell with you,' John xiv. 23 ; that is, if you have been
drawn by my love to love me, and do testify it by keep-
ing my commandments, then I will shew further love
than yet ye have tasted. For God, as in grace, so in
love, he doth prevent us with love and follow ns with
love, quickening us in his ways when we drop in temp-
tations ; we are vessels which grow greater and greater,
and the filling of us is answerable. Nay, we are not
able, for look, as it is with children, a child doth
measure his love by his sense, if he be played with,
all is well ; and as his childish understanding doth
disenable him to consider of the care, the hand, the
providence of a parent toward him ; so are we unable
to measure it but as we feel, unable to consider of those
things in which this love is manifested.
Use. This therefore doth check that weakness in
some, who think there is no snch sight of God's love
to be recovered by them as sometime they have tasted ;
they have had such a relish of God's love in their first
professions, as that they look not to see the like again.
Whereas it is quite contrary, God doth love little and
long, that is, he doth shew little often, but doth con-
tinue it with increase. Why should we think God
doth love us less being old friends, than he did when
we were new ? Nay, he that hath shall have more, as
Christ saith to Nathanael, John i. 50, 'Dost thou be-
lieve, because I said I saw thee under the fig tree ?
thou shalt see greater things than these.' The best is
still to come, if we keep not on the bed of our lusts,
and by slight and lazy seeking come short of it.
Use 2. We must mark the experiments of God's love,
so infinite in the fruits and effects of it, and thereby
grow more and more rooted, more confident and bold
in the assurance of it, and acknowledge it to his praise,
and build ourselves upon it, as David against Goliath,
by former experience, by all the gifts, blessings, graces,
and good things God gives ns ; we must make a greater
gain than themselves are, viz., the love of God that
gives them, to grow in assurance and further appre-
hension of it, and not like beasts swallow down such
favours and blessings and never apprehend the love of
the giver. But let us make every blessing and benefit
a step and stair to raise us np to the apprehension of
the love of Christ, that sea of love whence these streams
issue. Collect and gather and conclude by all God's
blessings, how great God's love is, especially in giving
us his Son Christ, and his gospel.
Ver. 19. And to knotr the love of Christ, ichichpasselh
knouledtje, that ye may he filled icith all fulness of God.
Doct. Lastly, it is to be marked that he thus setteth
out the love of Christ, as a thing incomprehensible in
regard of the full and perfect knowledge of it. And
because it is a thing that the church must always re-
member, we will ' remember thy love,' Cant. i. 4 ; the
spur of all Christian duty, 2 Cor. v. 14 ; the precedent
of all true love, ' Love one another as I have loved you,'
John xvi. ; therefore we will a little unfold it.
As the person of Christ hath in it two natures, divine
and human, so there is a double love of Christ : the one
as God, the same wherewith his Father loveth us ; the
other as man. Both of them have three several
branches to be unfolded :
1. His good will as God, and affection or grace of
love, as man.
2. His works, because true love standeth not in word
and tongue, but truth and deed.
3. The embrace and resting wherewith he doth em-
brace ns and rest in us, which is the nature of love in
the thing beloved.
Not to spenk of his love or good will as God, we
must know that this aflection as man is, for the quan-
tity of it, unmeasurable ; he as a full receiver did receive
all love in the perfection of it. For the quality of it,
224
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
it is free, not for his advantage : ' when he was rich,
he became poor,' 2 Cor. viii. 5. Not for our deserv-
ings did he love us, for he loved us first, even when
we were enemies. 2. His love was fruitful and true,
as shall be declared after. 3. It was constant to the
end, John xiii. 1.
For the efl'ects which the Scripture calleth love, as
coming from love, we may consider them,
1. In that evU he suflereJ for us.
2. In that great good he worketh in us.
(1.) He 'abhorred not the virgin's womb,' but
emptied himself and became man.
(2.) He took the infirmities of our sinful nature, sin
excepted : 'He was like to sinful flesh,' Kom. i. 3.
(3.) He laid down his life for us : 'In this we know
the love of God, that he laid his life down for us,'
Rom. V. 8. So that as he pleadeth, he in love did let
his ' head be wet with dew, and his locks with the drops
of the night,' Cant. v. 2 ; that is, nothing was so diffi-
cult, but he did willingly undergo it for our sake.
2. The good which he hath done for us cannot be
uttered, as who hath freed us from sin and death, set
us in a glorious estate before God : Rev. i. 5, ' He
hath loved us, and washed us from our sins in his
blood ; and made us kings and priests to God ; ' he
hath ' set us in heavenly places,' Eph. ii. 6.
3. As lovers shew love, in that their hearts cleave,
and they mutually embrace one another, so doth
Christ ; he doth dwell Ln us by his Spirit, familiarly
apply himself to owt spirits : ' He doth kiss us with
kisses of his mouth,' Cant. i. 2 ; ' His left hand is
under my head, and his right baud doth embrace me,'
Cant. ii. G; which doth shadow nothing but this, how
he doth apply himself to us by his Spirit making love,
even as outward love is testified by such significations ;
and when we come to be where he is, he shall ' rejoice
in us as a bridegroom doth in his bride,' Isa. Ixii. 6.
This is his love, which is his banner over us; which
banner is spread, when out of the word it is unfolded
to you. Happy are those that gather themselves to it,
that say in their hearts. Oh how hath our Saviour Christ
loved us ! This is the core ; if we be young eagles,
the right disciples of Christ, we will ily hither. It is
the spur of all love to Christ. ' We love him, because
he hath loved us first.' How can we snfiiciently sig-
nify our love to him that hath thus loved us ? It is
the example of that love wherewith we must love our
brethren : for quantity, without measure ; for quality,
freely, fruitfully, constantly ; not. Love me and I will
love thee, not with court holy-water, as we say, not
off and on, according as love now-a-days goeth.
That ije mmj be jUicd uith all fulness of God. This
is the third petition which he beggeth for these Ephe-
sians, that they might not faint at bis afllictions.
1. We must consider of the meaning.
2. How he can wish this to the Ephesians which
seemeth to be the privilege of Christ, John i. 14, ' full
of grace and truth.'
3. How he can pray that they should be filled to
all fulness, this being impossible while they were at
home in the flesh in these mortal bodies.
For the first, the fulness of God noteth the f^races of
the Spirit flowing into us from Christ, and all the
fulness noteth the perfection of degree which is then
attained when God is all in all. For the second, we
must know there is a double fulness ; one universal,
which agreeth to the head, as who receiveth in com-
mon for all ; another in part, of every member from
Christ. St John speaketh of the first, this text of the
latter, which is twofold : one attained in this life,
which is that fitting us for our calling, that which God
hath prefixed to us, that which fitteth us for some
particular thing to be done or sufl'erel : Luke i. 41,
Elizabeth, ' full of the Holy Ghost ;' Acts vii. 55,
' Stephen, full of the Holy Ghost ;' or that fulness
which we shall have when ' God is all in all.'
Now here the apostle doth pray for both, that they
might be so filled further and further here as to come
to all fulness.
For the third, how he can pray for this, it being
impossible.
Things are impossible simply, or for a time. Now
for the latter we are to pray, provided that we seek
not to do them before his season. The sum then is,
' As I have wished you the strength of the Spirit, and
the lively sight of Christ his love, so I do, to stand in
particulars, wish that you, who, though you have
received grace in part, yet are in part empty, may be
further and further filled with the graces of God's
Spirit, till you come to all the fulness thereof.'
Dpct. 1. Then we see what doth make a man stand
sure in all evils, to be well gi-own in the grace of God.
Stephen was full of the Holy Ghost, Acts vii., and he
did not only gloriously endure, but prayed for those
that were his persecutors : 2 Pet. i. 5, 10, If one join
grace to grace, ' to faith virtue, and to virtue know-
ledge,' &c., ' he shall not fall;' nothing shall be able
much to hurt him, nor move him from that state
wherein he standeth. For as the body now grown up,
it can easily bear out that which, when strength was
more tender, would have bruised it, so the soul, when
it is grown up, and filled with the grace of God. ' Be
strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus,' 2 Tim.
ii. 1 ; q. d., Timothy, I know thou hast grace in thee,
but now that thou art to preach the gospel, to fight
the good fight of faith, now stir up that strength thou
hast, grow more and more confirmed and rooted in
that grace.
Use. Wherefore we must get ourselves fraught with
the gi-ace of God: 2 Pet. iii. 18, ' Grow in grace, and
in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ.'
1 . And for this ptirpose labour for a more neai- and
sensible union with the Lord Jesus Christ; for, being
in Christ, we receive an influence of all kind of graces
and benefits, that we lack nothing. He is said to have
Ver. 20, 21.]
BATSE OX EPUESIANS.
225
' ascended above all these aspectable heavetis, that be
mi^jht fill all,' Eph. iv. 10, viz., with his gifts of grace.
Fill j-ourselves with Christ, and there will not be room
for aught else. Were a vessel full of any liquor, it
would receive no more ; if a woman's heart be full of
her husband, she hath no room for other lovers. So
shall it be with you ; if you see by faith that your estate
is full in Christ, lacking nothing, what will you care
to look further.
2. Exercise and faithfully employ the graces yon
have already received, for the exercise of grace will
increase and strengthen grace : ' Stir up the gift that
is in thee,' 2 Tim. i. 6. We must not think to put
all upon God. It is he that kindleth the affections ;
but when the fire is kindled, you may add fuel to it.
It is he that lays first the comer-stone, and then you
must edify yourselves. This stirring up and using
the strength we have is a matter of great moment,
because otherwise all graces are as dead habits in the
soul. There are some things in the world are all for
uso, so all the work of grace is for use, and therefore
do not only busy yourselves in gathering of strength,
but also consider. How shall I spend my strength,
how shall I employ it?
Do you feel yourselves weak and impotent to the
duties of holiness, and do you desire to attain more
agility and readiness to do things? Why, then, 'exer-
cise yourselves in godliness,' 1 Tim. iv. 7. Use makes
perfect, so it doth in the soul ; when it often employs
itself in such an action, it gets readiness and dexterity
to it, to do it with all readiness and alacrity.
3. Take away the impediments that hinder you ;
as, 2 Tim. ii. 21, ' If any man purge himself, he shall
be a vessel unto honour, sanctified and prepared unto
every good work.' There is a certain rust in us, that
cleaves to the wheels of our souls, that they do not
do duties nimbly. This must be taken ofi'.
4. There is a work of the Holy Ghost ; it is he that
must stir us up to put forth our strength. For as you
see in trees, there may be sap enough in the tree, yet
till the spring time come, that sap is not drawn up
into the branches, and so they remain withered until
that time, so a man may have much habitual grace in
his heart ; but now what is it that bringeth it to the
birth ? There must be a certain action of the Spirit
assisting us, and therefore we must seek to the Spirit
of God for assistance.
5. Lastly, there be certain duties that do likewise
help us, viz., communion with the saints, and prayer;
these whet us, and warm us to duties.
The second thing to be considered is included, for
when he wisheth that these Ephesiaus might be ' filled
with all fulness of God,' he doth give us to understand
what is our estate by nature, and what the best of us
are in part, we are empty of God: Job li. 11, ' He
knoneth vain man ' (the word is hollotc, or empiy),
' God is not in all his thoughts.' Thus are wo like-
wise in part; for though we are filled in part, yet we
are not fully ; we have but ' the first fruits of the
Spirit,' Rom. viii. 33; we have not yet comprehended,
Philip, iii. 13. And if it were not thus, whence cometh
the hungering and thirsting in the saints? When tho
stomach hath due repletion, the craving of it ceaseth;
so, if our hearts wore fully replenished, the hunger of
them should not bo continued.
Wherefore let us hence learn to take notice of our
emptiness, as when we hear of clothing, to remember
our nakedness ; when of setting free, our bondage ; so
when we hear of being filled, wo must recount our
emptiness; we arc everywhere empty. What doth
our going all the day, our hearts not once raised up,
signify, but that we are empty of God ? What doth
our talking idly, our thoughts foolish and unfruitful,
argue, but that we are empty ; even as irregular winds
in the body are a sign of some extraordinary evacua-
tion. What doth our hearing of God's name dis-
honoured, our neighbour afflicted, without grief ; doth
it not tell us that we are empty of love to God and
man? These things cry aloud we are empty vessels.
If we see it, and grow hungry, then we are blessed :
Luke i. 47, God shall satisfy us, and fill us with good
things.
Doct. 3. We see that, as in part we are empty, so
we must further and further seek to be filled with
God: Eph. v. 18, ' Bo filled with the Spirit;' 2 Pet.
i. 6, ' Join with faith ^^rt^e,' &c. So the saints they
see that all the heart, all the strength, is not set upon
God. It grieveth them, and it is their desire to see
it in God's season. We are not perfect, but we must
strive to perfection, from degree to degree. As it is
with a long-necked glass, cast it into the sea, it will,
little after little, come to be filled full, so must we come
to all that fulness of grace, receiving drop after drop.
Use 1. Now, therefore, many are reproved who
never look this way. They will fill their bellies with
drink, in which there is excess ; they will fill their
coflers with riches; but to fill their souls with faith,
hope, love, temperance, patience, righteousness, holi-
ness, they have no desire. Nay, many ' have eyes
full of adultery,' 2 Pet. ii. 14; tongues full, but of
' deadly poison,' Eom. iii. 13 ; mouths ' full of bit-
terness and cursing,' ver. 14 ; hearts full, but with
pride and covetousness and all ungodliness.
Use 2. It must again admonish us what we must
seek, even to be filled with grace : ' Let him that is
righteous get more still, let him that is holy be more
holy still,' Rev. xxii. 11 ; ' Perfecting holiness in the
fear of God,' 2 Cor. vii. 1.
Vers. 20, 21. Now unto him that is ahh to do ex-
ceeding abundantly above all that ue can aak or think,
according to the power that uorkelh in us, unto him
be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all
ages, irorld without end. Amen.
Now followeth tho conclusion, in pra'se and thanks-
giving.
f26
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. III.
1. The person praised is set down.
2. The persons praising.
3. The mediator.
4. The durance.
The person praised is described : 1, From his work-
ing, above our thoughts ; 2, From the virtue through
which he thus worketh, ' according to his power which
worketh in us.' Both of them are fitly apprehended
in God, both to strengthen further the apostle re-
questing that he should surely receive, as likewise the
persons for whom he did entreat, seeing that in them
that power was already put forth which could work
thus abundantly.
Doct. In the verse, first, we consider the incompre-
hensible powerful working of God for the good of his :
Job is. 10, ' He doth great things and unsearchable;
yea, mai-vellous things without number.' K one
would examine the preserving of bis church when the
world perished, the preserving of it in the fire, as the
burning bush, and not consuming it ; when all things
have seemed desperate, aid past hope of recovery, the
Lord hath put forth the exceeding greatness of his
power in the deliverance of his church. He can
make a way in the sea, and the waters a wall for
his people; he can suspend and stay the coiu-se of
nature; he can sufier his children to be cast into the
fire, and then so .qualify and cool the furnace, that
not a hair of their heads shall perish. We have
seen this truth in all ages of the church abundantly
exemplified.
Use 1. We must make this use of it, considering
that his work is incomprehensible ; we must not mea-
sure his power by our sense and conceiving ; we must
not stint him, and circumscribe him, saying. Can this
or that be ? as those unbelievers, Ps. Ixxviii. 19, ' Can
God prepare a table in the wilderness ?' and as he
said, 2 Kings vii. 2, ' If the Lord would make ^vindows
in heaven, might this thing be ?' when God hath un-
dertaken to do it ; for our span may compass the
heaven, and a spoon contain the sea, more easily than
our reason can fully measure the power of God. Yet
we must not use this sentence as madmen do swords,
for the papists and Lutherans, when they presume
monstrous things against God's will, will therefore
have us believe them, because God's power to work
is above our reason. But as to deny the power of
God in doing that he hath said he will do doth make
an heretic, so applying it to that which God will not
do doth make an heretic likewise. We go soundly
that know the power of God is incomprehensible in
the fulfilling of such things as he hath promised.
And besides, because God is powerful, therefore he
cannot do some things which we may fancy, as things
of infirmity, or implying contradiction. To deny him-
self, it argues impotency, not power.
Use 2. It must teach us to sanctify God in our
heart by trusting on him ; for this consideration doth
much serve to strengthen fuith. What if we be in
such evils that we cannot see how it is possible to
outgrow them, as poverty, sickness, such as the phy-
sician shakes his head at; here is our stay; God
works for his above all we can imagine. What if our
prayers be full of defects, much troubled, too too im-
perfect ; what if conscience of unworthiness will not
let us apply things as we would, God works abun-
dantly above that we think or ask. What if, in sanc-
tification, the great enemy against it doth make us
think it impossible that ever we should see things we
desire, yet here is comfort. This use Paul makes of
the power of God. He was in many troubles, yet he
was not daunted with them, because he did build npon
this foundation ; God was ' able to deliver him out of
them all :' 2 Tim. i. 12, ' For the which cause I siill'er
these things ; but I am not ashamed, for I know whom
I have trusted, and I am persuaded that he is able to
keep that which I have committed to him.' This we
must assure ourselves of, that God's power is able in
itself, and almighty to bring us through all distresses.
Though the devil and the world be mighty, yet God is
almighty. The want of this consideration makes God's
children so faint, when they see the power of the flesh
and Satan to stand against them, they think then thoy
shall fall, and come to nothing ; but be they God's
children, then rest assured, though we see all things
turned upside down, and one misery follow upon the
head of another, like the waves of the sea, yet let us
trust to this incomprehensible power of God, and we
shall see all things conspire and work for the best,
Rom. viii. 28.
Doct. 2. It is to be marked hence, that in our
thoughts and prayers there is imperfection, they come
short of that God doth for us. For our prayers, look
at them in while of temptation, they are not only de-
fective, but the flesh doth sometimes creep into them.
But when no inordinacy doth close with us, yet they
come far short of what our Father worketh. Compare
Gen. xxviii. 20, with Gen. xxxii. 10, Ps. xxxi. 3, 4, 9.
So our thoughts often in temptation ; oh, how far
wide of that God thinketh ! David, after so many
experiences, thought Saul would kill him at length :
1 Sam. xxvii. 1. ' I shall one day perish by the
hand of Saul.' Isa. xl. 27, ' Why sayest thou,
Jacob, My way is hidden from the Lord, and my jui^g-
ment is passed over from my God ? Hast thou not
known, hast thou not heard, that the everlasting God,
the Lord, fainteth not ?' Isa. xlix. 14, ' Zion hath
said. The Lord hath forsaken me, and my Lord hath
forgotten me.' So the church complaineth : Lnm.
iii. 18, ' My strength and my hope is perished from
the Lord ;' but howsoever that is true of them : Isa.
Iv. 7, ' My thoughts are not as your thoughts ; but
look how much the heavens are higher than the earth,
so much are my thoughts above your thoughts.' For
the Spirit doth teach us to ask with conscience of our
unworthiness, so that we cannot ask modestly so
much as God can give of bounty.
Ver. 21.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
227
And oar thou;^Lls are too short a measure for God's
■working, which is incomprehensible.
Use. So, then, we must not build upon ourselves,
but go oat of ourselves, and lean upon God's mercy
and power ; j-ea, wo must be confident ; for if God,
working for us, doth exceed our asking, we must then
rather assure ourselves that wo shall have more than
wo ask or think. A man cannot have too much faith
in prayer.
Accordinij to the pouer uhich uorketh in us. Doct.
Whence we are to observe, that even with us, and in
us, there is that strength which can accomplish our
heart's desire ; for there is no less power working in
OS than the power of God, which can subdue all things
to itself. This doth bring us to believe, called, there-
fore, ' the exceeding greatness of his power to ns ward,
who believe, according to the working of his mighty
power,' Eph. i. 19. This doth keep us to salvation ;
we are ' kept by the power of God through faith to
salvation,' 1 Peter i. 5. This doth enable us to think,
speak, will, work, according to God. 'We bear afflic-
tions according to this : ' Be thou partaker of the
aflflictions of the gospel, according to the power of
God,' 2 Tim. i. 8.
Use 1. So that hence we may see how far we are
wide, that when we feel our weaknesses, do think, alas !
there is no strength with us, for when we are weakest,
there is a greater with ns than there is in the world.
Use 2. If we could see by the eyes of faith this al-
mighty power of God working in us, it would fill us with
good hopes to outgrow all evils ; for what, may not ho
think to outgrow the stone, who hath had experience
of that strength in him which did break the stone of
his heart ? May not he hope to have help in poverty,
that hath found good experience of God's power in
him, to the enriching of his poor soul with the graces
of his Spirit.
Ver. 21. Unto him be ylory in Ike church by Christ
Jesus throughout all ages, world vithout end. Amen.
Now followeth the conclusion, in which must be
marked,
1. The persons praising.
2. The mediator in whom.
8. The durance.
Doct. The first letteth us see, who they are with
whom only God is truly praised ; those that are true
members of his church. For though that all things do
after a sort praise God, even the wicked passively,
inasmuch as they yield matter of his praise, yet the
faithful ones, severed from the world, are those who
do, inwardly and outwardly, pablicly and privately,
offer acceptable praise to him.
Reason 1. For God, as he giveth his blessings to
none but those in whom he hath the end of them, so he
bath his end of praise and thanksgiving in none but
those who have these spiritual blessings applied to
them, viz., those that are effectually called, his church.
lieason 2. Again, ' the world cannot receive the
Spirit' of praise, John xiv. 17, the church only rc-
ceiveth him and knoweth him, because he doth dwell
with them.
Reason 3. The praising of God with soul and voice,
as all other, must be free and cheerful ; but the church
is the only ingenuous free-hearted people, Ps. ex. 3.
And for these causes David calleth upon the righteous,
on them that fear God, on the house of Israel, to
laud the Lord, Ps. cxxxv. 19.
Use 1. We see that there is a great deal of lip-
praise in the world ; many that are not called effect-
ually to God, will say of some things, they are goodly
gifts of God, God be thanked ; but till they come not
only to be in the church, but of it, though they should
say the Psalter over, it is abomination to God, no
true praising of him.
Use 2. We, therefore, that are called, let us study
to praise God, in heart, word, and deed, seeing we are
those only who can duly and acceptably glorify him.
Xow, in praising of God truly,
1. Know our own unworthiness, as ' less than the
least of his mercies,' Gen. xxxii. 10.
2. Highly esteem and prize his blessings ; it is but
merely for manners' sake, when we thank a man for
that we care not for.
3. Labour to have the sense of God's love and
mercy shed into our hearts ; this is the heart of all,
and the kernel, without this we have but the shell.
By Christ Jesus. Doct. Observe in whom we must
offer up our thanksgiving, viz., in and by Christ
Jesus. ' Giving thanks always for all things unto God,
in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,' Eph. v. 20.
Reason 1. Christ is the fountain whence all spi-
ritual blessings flow to us, chap i. 8.
Reason 2. He is the fountain of all that ability
which doth enable us to pray.
Reason 3. All our entrance to the Father is through
him.
Reason 4. All our acceptance with the Father is by
mean of him ; and, therefore, as people in time of the
law did bring their sacrifices to Aaron, their priest, so
must we bring our spiritual sacrifices to our high
priest Christ Jesus, who is entered into the holy of
holies, that we may find them made acceptable in him.
3. The durance, throughout all ages, xrorld tcithout
end.
Doct. This last circumstance of time, as it doth
teach us the large hearts wc should have towards
God's glory, so it doth assure us that God will in all
ages have a people which shall praise him. ' Hell
gates,' I. «. all the powers of darkness, ' shall not sub-
vert his church,' Mat. xvi. 18.
Use. Which is comfortable, in regard that it doth
assure us, that though hell should break loose, yet
God will still have his people ; for the words are as
much affirmative as optative, they do tell us as well
what shall be, as wish that it should be.
228
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
CHAPTER IV.
TTER. 1. / therefore, beinr/ prisoner in the Lord, pray
V you that you walk worthy of the vocation whereunto
ye are called.
We divided the epistle into, 1, the prefiiee; 2, mat-
ter; 3, conclusion. The matter into, 1, doctrine; 2,
manners. The doctrinal part, with the answer of that
Becret objection, we have passed through. Now the mo-
ral part followeth. The apostle his precepts are general
or special : general, that concern every Christian soul ;
special, those that concern Christians in this or that
condition of calling. The general are laid down to the
22d verse of the 5th chapter ; the special, to the 10th
verse of the 6th chapter. The general are first pro-
pounded affirmatively in this verse, with an amplifica-
tion to the 22d verse of the chapter following. For
the opening of this verse, it m.ay be asked what this
is, worthy of our caUiny, for it may seem to speak of
merit and desert of such benefits? Ans. Worthy \s
nothing else but beseeminy, hecominy: Col. i. 10, ' only
walk as becometh the gospel of God.' Secondly, it
may be asked, what our colUny mesMeXh. ? Ans. Not
80 much the action of God converting, as the fruits
and consequence of our calling, the state to which we
are called : 1 Thes. ii. 12, ' We besought every one of
you that you would walk worthy of God, who hath
called you unto his kingdom and glory.' We shall
explain it hereafter.
Here then are two things :
1. The party exhorting or entreating.
2. The thing entreated.
I therefore a prisoner. First, we see the apostle
feareth not to prefix this style, I a prisoner, as forcible
to persuade with the Ephesians. And if this be well
weighed, there is a threefold consideration which might
move both them and us.
Doct. First, The authority of the apostle's bonds ;
for it is a glorious thing to sufier for Christ : the mar-
tyrdom of saints being more glorious in the eye of faith
than the scarlet robe is to the eye of flesh.
Secondly, That Paul, though in bonds, should give
himself to write, it doth testify the diligent care he had
towards them ; and of the church in them, to the end
of the world.
Thirdly, It is forcible to persuade, as in which se-
cretly the proximity or nearness of the apostle his dis-
solution is set before them; for these bonds did tie
him till death diddep;irt.* Now this is a great reason
* Qu. ' part them ' ?— Ed.
why we should regard all this epistle, because Paul
was now aged, Paul ready to give up himself for the
testimony of the gospel. Now we know a candle never
flameth more than when it is ready to go forth. Again,
the words that our friends do speak before their de-
parture, they are of all other most worthily remem-
bered ; so that wheresoever we see God doth let men
be graced with suffering for his name, this must aiake
things spoken by such to be of great authority. When
we see the diligent labour and care of our ministers in
this or that thing, this circumstance must move us to
receive their doctrine where they labour ; when we see
they draw near their end (as ' do the prophets live al-
ways ?'), then we must be most careful to treasure up
the words they utter.
Doct. 2. It is to be marked how that the apostle doth
beseech them. Observe hence, how the ministers of
God must use entreaty and gentle persuasions with
their people. If the highest order of apostles must
entreat, much more the ordinary pastor and teacher :
2 Tim. ii. li, 15, ' The servant of the Lord must be
gentle towards all men, instructing with meekness,'
&c. ; Tit. iii. 2, 'Shewing all meekness towards all
men ; ' 2 Cor. v. 19, ' We, as ambassadors for Christ,
beseech you that ye be reconciled.' It is to be marked
that Noah prophesied, ' God persuade Japhet to dwell
in the tents of Shem.' And in Hosea ii. 14, he saith,
' He will allure his church,' he will speak friendly to her,
as one that would win the love of a virgin. And the
apostles accordingly being the paranymphs of this great
God our Saviour, do beseech us and entreat us gently.
And this dealing is most fit for this covenant, wherein,
not the spirit of bondage, but the spirit of adoption,
the free spirit, is most abundantly to be poured out.
Most fit for us, who must not be so much servile, as a
free-hearted people, 'a willing people,' Ps. ex. 3 ; Rom.
viii., ' We have not received the spirit of bondage to fear
again, but the spirit of adoption,' &e., and therefore must
not so much be pressed and constrained, as entrtatel.
Uxe. This therefore we must labour for, that God
would give us the spirit of persuasion ; for he is the
best minister that hath the largest portion herein.
True it is there is a miavokoyia, ' enticing speech,'
Col. ii. 4, which human wisdom teacheth, and a
y^oritsToKoy'ia, which seducers aflfect, ' an excellency of
speech,' 1 Cor. ii. 1. But good gold is no less "worth
because there is some counterfeit ; no more is this grace
in truth the worse because the devil doth play the
Ver. 2.]
RATNE ON EPHESIAN3.
229
coiner in the accursed instruments he useth, 2 Tim. ii.
24. Study therefore for pleasing, persuading words,
with the preacher, Eccles. xii. 10. Use all gentleness,
for 'gentle speech breaketh the bone,' Prov. xxv. 15 ;
and ' the words of the wise in submissness are heard
more than the shout of a king that is foolish,' Eccles.
six. 17. Yet we must so receive this, as that we must
likewise know there is place for rough dealing : ' lie
short with them, or cut them to the quick,' for so much
the phrase importeth.Tit. i. 13, ' Rebuke them sharply,
'T£.\%yyj untiTofittii, or cuttingly ; time, place, person
will teach how, the excellency to direct is wisdom.
Doct. The last thing to be marked is this : What
must move us to all Christian duty, the state to which
God hath called us. So much the apostle intendeth
by his exhortation to ' walk worthy the vocation where-
unto ye are called.' We by nature are thralls of Satan,
sin, and hell ; now God, calling us, doth bring us to have
communion with him, with the angels, spirits of just
and holy ones through the whole earth: Cant. ii. 18,
14, 'Arise, my love, my fair one, and come away, let
me hear thy voice ; for sweet is thy voice, and thy
countenance is comely.'
Of sinful people, we arc called to be holy, therefore
we are said to be saints by calling : 1 Cor. i. 2, and 1
Thes. iii. 7, God ' hath called us to holiness ; ' and 2
Tim. i. 9, our calling is said to be ' a holy calling.'
We are called to the kingdom of heaven : 2 Thes.
ii. 14, 'He hath called you by our gospel to obtain the
glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.' This then being the
state of us, what should more prevail with us to a holy
conversation than this : to think in what communion
now we are, what kind of people now we should be,
what great hopes now are laid up for us : 'He that
hath such hope doth purge himself,' 1 John iii. 3.
Ver. 2. With all humbleness of yntjul, and meekness,
uilh loni/sitjfennif, supportiiifi one another thro^q/h love.
The apostle now amplifieth this general rule, and
sheweth how we must walk beseeming our condition.
Two ways :
1. l!y getting the combination of virtues inwardlj'
clothing ns, which are here named :
(1.) Humbleness of mind.
(2.) Meekness.
(3.) Longsufl'ering.
2. By shewing them forth in the works of them,
two whereof are here named :
(1.) Mutual toleration through love.
(2.) Endeavour of unity.
As if he should say, This is to walk worthy your
calling, to get grace in your hearts inwardly, and shew
forth good works from the same before men. Now
then hence we learn,
JDoct. That he who will walk as becometh a Christian,
must walk humbly. Christ was the master of humi-
lity : ' Learn of me, I am meek and lowly,' Mat. xi.
29 ; yea, he being the Lord of all, became servant
unto all, leaving ns a precedent of lowliness : Philip
ii. 5, G, ' Let the same mind be in you that was in
Jesus Christ, who, being in the form of God, thought
it no robbery to be equal with God ; but made himself
of no reputation,' &c. Here I will shew,
1. What this virtue is.
2. What the grounds of it are.
3. Make application of it to ourselves.
1. Humility is a grace of the Spirit, wrought in the
heart, which doth cause a man inwardly and outwardly
to shew lowliness toward God and man. Here are
four things to touch upon.
(1.) The efficient; it is the Holy Ghost that doth
work it our hearts, and work our hearts to it. Such
a spirit of pride doth by nature bear sway in our hearts,
that we can no skill of humility until we be taught and
moulded thereunto by God's Spirit. As pride is an
eminent sort from Satan, who first suggested, and as it
were breathed it into the hearts of our first parents, so is
humility in special manner from God's Spirit. Whence
was Christ such a paragon of humility, but hence,
that he had the Spirit without measure ? John iii. 34.
(2.) There is the subject, the heart ; for so we are
taught when humility is made a property of the heart,
as 'a contrite and humble heart,' Isa. Ivii. 15. So
was Christ ' lowly in heart,' Mat. xi. 29. As pride,
like a master pharisee, doth atfect the best room in
man, and seats itself in the heart, as everywhere
we hear of the pride of the henrt : Obad. 3, ' The
pride of thy heart hath deceived thee ; ' so humility
is not of the right kind, nor hath its right place, unless
it be lodged in the heart : 1 Peter iii. 4, ' But let the
hid man of the heart be decked with the incorruptible
grace of a meek and quiet spirit.'
(8.) We have the work or eflect of humility, which is
the shewing forth of lowliness inwardly in the mind,
and outwardly in our words and deeds. As light,
where it is, cannot but shine, nor fire choose but burn,
so where humility is, it will make a man frame himself
thereto within and without. In his mind, to take up
lowly thoughts and desires : without, to acquaint him-
self with words and all courses which suit with the
lowliness of his mind. A bladdtr when it is full of
wind doth swell so big, that we cannot grip it in one's
hand, but when the wind is pressed or let out, it is a
small matter, and is easily contained in a little com-
pass : so pride doth so pulT up a man that he swelleth
big at heart, looketh big, speaketh big, and is hardly
satisfied with any honour. But when humility cometh,
that presseth out that wind by which the heart was
swollen, and then a man setteth much less by himself,
and is lowly in his words and looks, and can make
himself equal with those of low degree. What lowli-
ness within did it shew in Abraham, who. Gen. xviii.
27, doth esteem himself but ' dust and ashes ' ! in
David, who was as ' a weaned child,' Ps. cxxxi. 2, in
his thoughts touching himself! yea, in Christ, who
saith of himself, Ps. xxii. 6, that he was ' a worm and
230
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
r,o man.' What lowly speech and gesture did it bring
forth in Ruth, who, ravished at Boaz his kindness to-
ward her, fell on her face and bowed to the gi-ound,
saying, Euth ii. 10, ' How have I found favom- in thine
eyes, that thou shouldest know me who am a stranger? '
yea, in Abraham, who, though he were as a prince of
God among the Hittites, yet having to treat with them
doth humbly bow before them and entreat them! Gen.
xxiii. 7, 8.
(4.) The fourth thing is, the persons towards whom it
is exercised : first God, then man. As it hath to do
with both, so doth it teach men to carry themselves so
as becometh those who have been trained up by her
discipline towards both. Now towards God it appear-
eth chiefly in these things :
[1.] It maketh a man that he will not stand upon
any his excellencies and dignities, which he bath be-
fore men, in the sight of God, but renounce them,
acknowledge his and their imperfection, and account
them and himself as a mere nothing. Eev. iv. 10,
' The four-and-twenty elders fell down before Christ,
and cast their crowns before the throne ;' David like-
wise stood little on his crown and kingdom when he
sat before the Lord and said, 2 Sam. vii. 18, 'Who
am I, O Lord God, and w^hat is my Father's house ?'
&c. Abraham, who was amongst men as a prince of
God, a man of eminent power and glory, when he is
before God, he forgot this, and was but ' dust and
ashes' in his apprehensions, and thus no lofty con-
ceit have humble-minded men of their riches, beauty,
honours, external splendour, before and in comparison
of God, but in their account of them, these are as so
many flowers, so much withering grass, as shadows,
straw, stubble, as mere vanities.
(2.1 It will not only acknowledge God's mercies and
benefits, but also estol and amplif}' them as a man is
able, according to their worth, and as far above any
worth of his. 'I am less,' saith Jacob, Gen. xsxii. 10,
'than all thy mercies and trath which thou hast shewed
unto thy servant ;' which also David doth both in God's
benefits bestowed on mankind and on himself, for of
the first he saith, Ps. viii. 4, 5, ' What is man, that
thou art mindful of him ? or the son of man, that
thou visitest him ? Thou hast made him little lower
than the angels, thou hast crowned him with glory
and majesty.' And of the other, ' Who am I ? and
what is my Father's house, that thou hast brought me
hitherto ?' viz., as to advance me to the kingdom, &c.
(3.] It maketh a man humble himself under God's
judgments, and sit down in silence under his hand.
When the Lord by fire from heaven destroyed Aaron's
two Sons, Nadab and Abihn, Lev. x. 9, humility here
taught Aaron, in this great judgment of the Lord upon
bim and his, not to murmur against God, but to keep
silence ; to which godly silence it likewise brought holy
David, who, in great afliiction, saith that he kept silence,
and brake not out against the Lord, because the Lord
had done it, Ps. xxxix. 10. So old Eli, 1 Sam. iii. 18.
[4.] It bringeth a man to wonder at the depth of
God's ways and counsels, which, though ho cannot
comprehend, yet will he not saucily cavil at, but with
humble admiration acknowledge to be most wise and
righteous, breaking out as Paul, Eom. xi. 33, ' Oh the
depth of the riches and wisdom and knowledge of
God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his
ways past finding out ! '
[5. J It makes a man willingly to undergo any service
to glorify God, though it seem base and beneath a
man's place, and to neglect his own honour to honour
the Lord. David, in the lowliness of his mind, laid
aside his royal robes and kingly state, and putting on
a linen ephod in the sight of the people, danced before
the ark of God, 2 Sam. vi. 14, 20, 21, &c., and when
his wife Michal upbraided him with it as a thing too
base for his state, he answered that he cared not how
vile and low he made himself to honour God. And
how did it this way prevail with our blessed Saviour,
who, to serve his heavenly Father, and accomplish
his will in the redemption of mankind, though he
were in the form of God and equal with God, yet he
emptied himself of his glorv-, ' made himself of no
reputation, took on him the form of a servant, and
humbled himself unto the death, even to the death of
the cross,' Philip, ii. 6, 7. And thus humility shews
itself toward God.
Toward men, these are the special things wherein it
doth appear :
[1.] First, it doth not affect, nor seek after praise and
honour, nor the outward signs of it. It is noted as a
point of pride in the scribes and pharisees, that they
loved to jet up and down in their long gowns, to wear
their fringes longer and their phylacteries broader than
ordinary, to have the uppermost seat in their syna-
gogues and chiefest room at feasts, to bo saluted and
bowed to in the streets and market, to be called Rabbi,
and held the only masters of Israel; that they delighted
to hear themselves praised, and took order that their
praises should be published with sound of trumpet, and
would praise themselves rather than go without praise,
which is taxed as an epidemical disease amongst men
by Solomon : Prov. xx. 6, ' Many men will boast, every
one of his own goodness.' Humility then teachetli
men to walk in another strain, not to afl'ect such out-
ward signs of honour amongst men, nor to be lifted
up therewith out of themselves and above others.
But if they have them, according to their place and
parts given them, to entertain them with modesty, and
without exalting of themselves thereupon; if they have
them not, not to strive nor contend thereabout. An
humble man will rather put them off from him, as
Peter did the centurion's honour ofl'ered him, than
affect them, as Haman did the bowing of every knee
unto him, and go away with less than his place may
challenge, rather than make any contentions for the
same. The like it is in praise, which humility will
not seek after, nor will an bumble mau take pleasure
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
231
to hear bis praises set forth by other. His opinion
that he bath of himself is so mean, that be thinks
litt'e praise due unto bim ; and fur it is from him
then to ehaunt his own praises : ' Do we begin to
praise ourselves again ?' and ' We praise not our-
BeWes,' saith Paul, 2 Cor. iii. 1, viii. 12. Ho will go
without it rather than beg it or proclaim it himself.
If his works praise him not, his mouth shall not; and
yet it may be that an humble man may speak his
own praise, but he cometh to it unwillingly, he doth
it bashfully ; he is forced to it by the malicious and
niijiist calumnies of adversaries, where it is rather the
glor'of God and the credit of the gospel, which through
h.s tides is strucken at, than his own estimation, that
doth make him plead for himself, and perhaps speak
his own praise ; or if it be a care of his own good
name that he have some respect unto, yet it is not
that he may be counted somebody among men, but
that he may do the better service unto God, and do
the more good among men in his calling, whercunto a
good estimation and report doth much avail, which,
lost or abated, a man of good parts and gifts is as a
knife which is of a good temper and pretty keen edge,
but without a handle to cut with, or a piece of good
fine cloth whose colour is faded, and so is the less
saleable. Such was the case of holy Jub praising
himself against the foul aspersions which his friends
laid upon him, Job sxi.x. 30, and of blessed Paul de-
fending himself against the detractions of the false
apostles, 2 Cor. xi. 22.
[2.] Humility will digest and put up much con-
tempt, 60 it be but of a man's own person. As a
child is not yet taken up with any great thoughts of
his birth, place, or wealth, and so passeth over the
more lightly reproaches or contumelies done him by
his fellows, so an bumble man is but mean in his own
sight, and is therefore the less moved at contempt,
and none can have a lower esteem of him than be
h.ith entertained of himself ; or, as it doth nothing
detract from the price and worth of a pearl, if a dung-
hill cock neglect it and scrape it aside as of no worth
or use for him, so it is no disparagement to the true
grace and goodness which is in an humble man, if
carnal persons, who cannot discern of such things,
contemn and reproach him. With what silence and
quietness of mind did our Saviour Christ put up those
infinite reproaches and contempts which were offered
him, at all which he did not so much as open his
mouth ! Isa. liii. 7. When David's enemies spake
many evil things against him, he was ' as one deaf,
that heard not ; as dumb, and held his peace,' Ps.
xxxviii. 13. It was no small contempt which was put
upon the apostle Paul by the Corinthians, 2 Cor.
V. 13, at the instigation no doubt of the false apostles,
that he was little better than a madman, and beside
himself, which yet he makes light of.
Notwithstanding humility will, and indeed must,
Btir at some contumely and contempt, when it reaches
further than a man's own person, and redounds to his
place, calling, and authority, to take away that respect
in pubhc which is due unto him, and so to make bim
the less serviceable and profitable in his place. Thus
Elisha was so much moved at that insolent reproach
of the children mocking him and calling him bald-pate,
that he cursed them in the name of the Lord, 2 Kings
ii. 23, 24.
[3.] Humility doth aright value and esteem of other
men, and will make us ready to servo them, if occa-
sion be, even beneath our place and condition. None
better keeps those precepts of the apostle than the
humble man, that wc should ' esteem others better
than ourselves,' Philip, ii. 3, and that ' in giving honour
we should prevent one another,' Rom. xii. 10. As
therefore he doth willingly and without indignation
afl'ord unto his superiors the honour, respect, and
service due unto them, so he doth not despise his in-
feriors, but acknowledgeth what good is in any of
them, doth use them with respect, tender and main-
tain their credit and esteem, not seeking to obscure
others that he may shine and rule alone. The sun
lends of his light to the other stars, that they may
shine in their time ai;d proper orbs ; so doth an
humble man not take pleasure wholly to eclipse others'
parts and credit, but is ready to communicate of that
credit and reputation which he hath to others, even
his inferiors, if they have any worth in them, to bring
them into account and maintain their credit. Peter
doth quarrel with Paul, though there had been a jar
between them, but doth honour him with his testimony
and title of beloved brother, 2 Peter iii. 15. And
Paul is not all for his own honour, but also careful of
the honour of inferior preachers, Sylvanus, Timotheus,
&c., whom he doth not only grace with his testimony,
but join, as it were, in commission with himself, put-
ting their names with his in some of his apostoUcal
epistles to the churches. And humility is as ready to
serve others in all offices of love, as to honour them.
A proud man is never a good servant ; his work is
either too heavy or too mean, or his wages too little
for a man of his quahty, forsooth, or desert. But take
an humble man ; his low esteem of himself and good
account of others will make him ready to do service
to them ; yea, he will account it his best honour to
do service to the meanest, be it the kitchen-maid or
the plough-boy, so it be within the bounds of his
office and calling. No sueh pattern of humility as
our blessed Saviour ; and what was his life but a ser-
vice performed unto other men. Mat. xx. 28, wherein
how ready and willing was he ! None sent for him
but he came not unto them, none needed him but he
attended them. He refused not to go in to sick per-
sons, thought no scorn to view and to touch unclean
lepers, and served his disciples even to the washing
of their feet, John xiii. 5 ; whom his servant St Paul
did assay to follow, who became all things to all men,
yea, made himself a servant to all men that he
232
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
might win them to the gospel, 1 Cor. is. 19, 22.
Briefly, all humility teacheth a man, that the greater
he is, so much the greater servant he must be, Mat.
xxiii. 11.
[4.] Lastly, humility will restrain a man from aspir-
ing unto or meddling with high matters above one's
calling, reach, skill, and ability.
It is pride which puffs up a man with an overween-
ing of himself and his parts, so that he presumes he
may meddle with any business, church government,
matters of state, policies of kingdoms, God's secret
and high counsels, that he hath skill enough to judge
of them, that he is of sufficient parts for any calling
or employment of highest nature in church or common-
wealth. Humility is of another strain, which makes
a man little in his own eyes, and out of consciousness
of his weakness keeps him from meddling with high
matters above him, and from thrusting himself into
high places and weighty employments ; whereunto, as
he comes not without a fair calling, so he undertakes
it not without fear and modesty. This was the course
wherein David's humility kept him : Ps. cxxxi. 1,
' Lord, my heart is not haughty, neither are mine
eyes lofty,' &c. ; who, therefore, thought the mar-
riage of the king's daughter too high an advancement
for him when it was offered him, 1 Sam. xviii. 18.
Thus it wi-ought also with Saul while he had some
shadow of it, 1 Sam. ix. 21, that he thought himself
and his family too mean to be raised up to the throne
and crown of the kingdom, and hid himself out of the
way when he should be invested thereunto, 1 Sam.
X. 22. But concerning this, two things are to be re-
membered.
First, That humility is not so blind and sottish as
not to know and acknowledge the good things, graces,
and gifts which God hath bestowed on a man, but
doth wisely understand what is given him of God,
and with thanks to the Lord doth confess, and on
just occasion publish it. To pass over God's graces
given us, or suppress them, were foul unthankfulness
toward God, and a touch of that wicked hypocrisy
which Solomon taxes in another land : Prov. xiii. 7,
' There is that maketh himself poor, having great
riches.' And all the fruit that a man reaps of it is
that pusillanimity and dejection of spirit, whereby his
gifts moulder away without use to others or comfort
to himself, and he lives unserviceable to God and his
church. It stood well enough with Paul's humility
to say and acknowledge that he by God's grace was
not inferior to the very chief apostles, 2 Cor. si. 5.
Secondly, The second is, that humility will not detract
or refuse any work which the Lord shall call a man to,
nor withdraw the shoulder from that burden which he
shall put upon him. To do this were base pusillan-
imity, or, rather, proud disobedience. It is the de-
light of humility to do service, and its glory to serve
the Lord. For which purpose, as the humble man
knows, the Lord hath furnished him with such parts
as he hath, I mean to do service to God in some or
other calling. So when he sees the Lord's call laid on
him, he doth willingly address himself unto it ; j'ea,
though it be high and hard, trusting to the help and
aid of God, who hath called him unto it, and who (he
is assured) will not fail to strengthen him to go through
with it. Jeremiah goes not away without a check,
who, out of a low esteem of himself and his abdity,
doth offer to put off that office of a prophet, w'jere-
unto the Lord tells him that he had ordained him,
Jer. i. 6, 7.
2. The second thing propounded is the grounds of
humility, and they may be these : (1.) Our meai and
base original, that we are teme Jilii, made but of the
earth, the basest and lowest of the elements. The
Lord doth recall Adam to this thought, when, by pride,
he sought to lift up himself against the Lord, Gen.
iii. 14. Thou art taken out of the earth : ' dust thou
art, and unto dust thou shalt return.' The apprehen-
sion whereof made Abrnham humble in his dealing with
the Lord : ' Behold, now I have begun to speak unto
my Lord, and I am but dust and ashes,' Gen. sviii.
27. Nothing is more hateful than that a man basely
bom, coming out of a poor cottage, and from the dung-
hill, being raised to wealth and honour, should forget
his base original, and be puffed up in pride. What a,
foul thing is this, to see man stand on his tiptoes with
the Lord, and justify himself before him, ' who doth
dwell in a house of claj', and whose foundation is in the
dust,' Job xiv. 17-19. Why is earth and ashes proud?
(2.) The second is, our miserable and cursed estate
by sin. If wo are to be humble and lowly minded
upon apprehension of our base original, how much
more is this a ground of humility, that by nature we
are children of wrath ! We are, by sin, become the
basest and most wretched of all creatures, vagabonds
on the earth, God's enemies, and, for all outward ex-
cellencies, without God's mercy, firebrands of hell.
Saint Paul did ever and anon call his estate to mind,
that he had been a persecutor, a blasphemer, an op-
pressor, that he was the chief of sinners, 1 Tim. i. 13,
15, and did cai-ry about him ' a body of death' and
sin, Rom. vii., the fruit whereof was, that as it did
empty him of all windy conceits of his own excellency,
which might make him swell touching himself, that
he was not worthy to be an apostle, 1 Cor. xv. 8, 9 ;
was as one born out of due time, and the least of all
saints, Eph. iii. 8.
(3.) A third ground is, the grace and mercy of God to-
wards us, by the which we are what we are, and of
which we have all that we have, there being nothing
that we can boast of as our own. ' WTiat hast thou
that thou hast not received ? and if thou hast received
it, why boastest thou as if thou hadst not received it?'
1 Cor. iv. 7. ' Boast not thyself; and if thou boast
thyself, thou bearcst not the root, but the root thee,'
Rom. xi. 18. And if it made Mephibosheth so humble
that he was not enraged at the faul wrong his servant
VEa 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
233
bad (lone him, nor discontented with the rash judgment
that David, at the first or last hearing, gave against
him, but was content with something or nothing, as
the king pleased, considering that when he was as a
dead dog, the king had shewed him grace, fed him at
his own table, restored him to his father's lands, and
that whatsoever he had, he enjoyed it merely by the
king's favour, 2 Sam. xix. 27, 28, — how humble
should it make us to think what mercy the Lord hath
shewed us, that of children of death he hath spared
ns, made us his children and heirs, and that we have
nothing but of his grace, gift, and favour to us.
(4.) A fourth ground is, the humility of Jesus Christ.
'Let the same mind be in you that was in Christ Jesus,'
Philip, ii. 5. And if Christ, who is our Lord ;iud mas-
ter, ' who, being in the form of God, thought it no
robbery to be equal with God,' did carry himself so
humbly toward God and man, as there is said, how
low then ought we to stoop, and to what humbleness
of mind must we compose ourselves, that are but ser-
vants and scholars, nay, who are but pojr worms of
the earth !
(5.) The fifth ground, let it be the frailty and vanity
of all outward and earthly things, how glorious soever,
which, as James sheweth in one kind of thtm, are but
as the flower of the grass, James i. 10, 11. The
flower is the bravest and goodliest part of an herb to
see to, but the weakest and that which doth soonest
perish. The grass and herb itself at length doth
wither, but oft doth the flower fade even the same day
that it first flouritheth, and the goodly beauty and
fashion with which it did take up the eyes of men
cometh unto nought ; so a man himself, as the herb, is
weak, mortal, and must wither at length ; but these
outward goodly things, with which, as with gay gar-
lands when he is trimmed, he is not a little lifted up
and proud of them, are much more brittle, fugitive,
and momentai-y. ' Let therefore' (saith the apostle,
James i. 10) ' the rich,' and so the fair, the honour-
able, &c., ' rejoice in that he is made low.' And
wherein is he made low, but in the fickleness of his
estate, and frailty of those outward things he hath ?
which should move him rather to an humble use and
enjoyment of them, than puff him up with pride in
them.
(G.) Let this be the last ground, the base condition
to which we shall be brought by death, and wherein
we shall be all alike, that we shall make our bed in
the dark, be laid in the dust, 'say to corruption. Thou
art my father ; aud to the worm. Thou art my mother,
and my sister,' Job xvii. 13, 14. We shall be heirs
(as one saith) and companions of serpents, beasts, and
worms ; from which things the prophet Isaiah preach-
eth humility to the proud and lofty king of Babel.
And with this the severity of the last judgment, which
we must all alike undergo, and wherein we shall give
a strait account how we have gotten and used all the
good things outward and inward we had, so that the
more we have of such things and excellencies above
others, the more cause we have humbly to enjoy and
use them ; for we have but so much the greater bur-
den lying on us, and so much the stricter account to
make. ' Considering,' saith Saint Paul, the ' severity
of God's judgments' against the Jews, who the more
favours they had of God, for their abuse of them were
the more grievously punished, ' be not high minded,
but fear,' Rom. xi". 20. Now for the application of
these things.
Use 1. It appeareth hereby what little worthy walk-
ing there is of our vocation, wheuas humility is grown
out of fashion, and so scanty, and pride duth rultlu in
the room thereof. For do not men stand upon their
outward excellencies, as their wealth, honours, high
places, even before God, when for them they look not
only to have cap and knee, and the more honour and
service from men, which is in some sort but reason-
able, but to have the more liberty from serving God
so strictly and precisely as meaner men do ? Do they
not think that, in regard of their riches and high place,
they need not pray so much, hear so much, be so care-
ful of an exact sanctifying of the Sabbath, that they
may speak the more idly, the more profanely, swear
small oaths at the least "? Do they not, upon these
things, scorn the minister and his admonitions, being
ready to say. What a sauce- box is he to meddle with
me, and why should I be under his control, or do as
he will ? I will not; but as I have done, so will I do.
There are few who extol God's benefits towards them,
but men rather challenge them as no more than is due
unto them, and their parts and place, repine at them
as being less than they deserve, or grudge at it that
others have more. Few that with humble silence un-
dergo God's corrections, and do not murmur thereat.
It is -woful to see the proud opinion that many have
of their wits, who will undertake to rifie and search,
as if the Lord had called them to be of his pri%7 coun-
cil, into his most deep and high counsels of predes-
tination, of his working in sinful works of men, of the
blessed Trinity, &c. ; yea, to comprehend them by
human reason and understanding, or if they be not as
they conceive of them, not reverently to admire them,
but impiously to pronounce of them as absurd, cruel,
and unjust. We all, indeed, pretend ourselves to be
servants of God ; but who is there, if he could have
his will, would serve God in any mean or low place or
calling ? Who but doth aspire to serve him in places
of honour, command, and credit, as if inferior places
were too mean for them ? And were it not for a
necessity, those places should lie without any to servo
him. And in places of credit and honour, they that
have are content to do the best or easiest work ; but
if any be hard, or seem somewhat mean, do that who
will, for them it thall lie left undone, or put over to
some other. So will men, especially great ones, pro-
fess religion and take up holy duties as far as other
men of their rank and quality do, and as slauds with
2:34.
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. 17.
their worldly reputation ; but to go further, to make
themselves, as it were, vile in the eyes of the world
with David, to serve God and undergo the reproach of
Christ's cross and religion, they like not. If they do
anything this way, it must be by nigbt, as Nicodemus,
and in secret. And if it be so little practised toward
God, it is much more neglected toward men. How
have men and women of all sorts laid aside here these
plain weeds of humbleness of mind, and advanced the
flags and ensigns of pride ! what pranking of them-
selves with brave, costly, and gorgeous apparel ! what
delating upon strange and uncouth fashions ! We are
ashamed of the ancient plainness of our elders, and
abound in new inventions, and glory in gay outsides,
wherein but few who exceed not their state and ability.
What atfecting of titles of honour ! what striving for
places ! what division and contention hereupon be-
tween neighbours, families, yea, whole townships !
There was not more falling out about anything among
the disciples of our Saviour Christ than about this.
And what now-a-davs doth cause more bitter de-
bate, and what looking for of cap and knee, and chief
places, not only according to one's degree, but beyond
it ! what ofl'ence taken if it be not given ! No music
d.ith please men better th;m the loud sound of their
own prLiise. And if men have so bad neighbours as
who will not set them forth, they will praise themselves
rather than want it. Men can as well bear contempt
as burning coals in their bosom. What, such a man
as I, of my parts, my place, to be so slighted and vili-
fied by such a fellow ! What a storm did Haman go
about to raise against Mordeoai and all the Jews, upon
Mordecai's contempt of him ! And do we not make
all the town ring of it upon every little conturael}'
ofl'ored, yea, but suspected by us ? And where is our
serving one another ? We were well contented to be
served, but not to serve, that others should run and
ride and go for us ; but if any such thing be requested
of us, what say we "? Must I be an hackney for every
man ? must I abridge myself of my lawful liberty to
please every Jack ? Not to speak of men's aspiring
unto high things, and meddling in matters above them,
there is no one thing doth more proclaim the pride of
men than their disrespect of others, their swelling
against superiors, base usage of inferiors, emulation
against equals, striving to keep down and obscure
others, that they may shine, and the glory of the rest
be eclipsed and darkened by their splendour. As
one bucket must go down, that another may rise up,
so they think that there is no rising for them or up-
holding of their credit, but with the obscuring and
suppressing of the honours of others. So far are men,
as they fable of Castor and Pollux, from communicat-
ing honours to each other. To conclude, a right
humble man is a bird of paradise, a goodly creature,
but very rare.
Use 2. Let us, then, labour to shew forth this
humility in all our conversation, and carry ourselves
humbly toward God and man : ' Now, therefore, as
the elect of God, holy and beloved, put on humbleness
of mind,' &c., Col. iii. 12. We cannot without it
walk worthy of our holy calling. It is a sweet grace,
a gracious ornament, a goodly piece of that golden
vesture, wherein the queen stands at the king's right
hand. Christ, therefore, calls on us to learn it of
him : Mat. xi. 27, ' Learn of me ; for I am meek and
lowly in heart,' &c. Till we have learned this of him,
we have learned nothing of him, or nothing which will
do us good. And what good shall we have of this ?
We ' shall have,' saith Christ, ' rest unto our souls ;'
we shall settle our hearts in peace, and enjoy much
quietness in ourselves ; for this is the work of humi-
lity, that it will expel or calm in ns those turbulent
passions of anger, revenge, hatred, &c., which, like
boisterous winds, raise storms in our hearts, and dis-
turb our peace ; and as when the winds are laid the
air is calm, so will our souls be at rest and peace in
great wrongs and disgraces, when these passions be
kept down. Whereas the heart of proud men is as
the sea, which is of itself of an unquiet disposition,
and besides doth lie open to winds and storms from
without, and as there is little or no certain calm in
the sea, so small quiet in the heart of a proud man.
Secondly, We shall have the more peace without
with others ; for whence come contentions abroad but
for pride ? Prov. xiii. 10, ' Only by pride doth a man
make contentions,' that is the make-bait. Humility
is a maker and maintainer of peace, as which is taught
of love, not to be provoked, but to suffer, bear and
forbear, in all things.
Thirdly, We shall be by it the more useful in our
places and with our graces unto men, for by it we are
made the more willing to serve. The boughs which
are best loaden with fruit hang downward, and we can
with the most ease gather the fruit from them ; high
trees are commonly fruitless, aud what grows on them
is hard to come by, it hangeth so high above our
reach. So have we more good of the humble, as who
have most good in them, and do stoop to communi-
cate it to us. Such as are proud have for the most
part least true good in them, or look so high, that
the fruit they bear cannot be reached of God's poor
people.
Fourthly, I may add the high favour which they
shall attain unto with God. For to whom doth the
Lord look, but to the lowly ? Ps. cxxxviii. G. And
with whom doth ho dwell, but with the humble spirit
to revive the same ? Isa. Ivii. 15. This is a singular
privilege, an high dignity, which we may oppose
against all the fear of contempt, and being neglected
amongst men ; if we walk humbly, what matters it
what men esteem of us, if it please the Lord to have
a more gracious respect of us ? And if he vouchsafe
to come to visit our poor cottages, our poor lowly
hearts, it need not trouble us that men pass by us.
And I dare to say, that Solomon did not more delight
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHKSIANS.
235
to be in his summer palace, the forest of Lebanon, or
to walk in his goodly gardens, set with flowers of all
sorts, or orchards iilantcd with trees of all fruit, than
the Lord doth delight to dwell in, and solace himself
with, the humble and lowly soul. So of humility.
The next is meekness. Those are usually joined
together, and still go hand in hand, as it were. Hu-
mility is as the mother, meekness as the daughter ;
that as the root, this as the fruit. No soul can bo
taeek which is not first humble.
Doct. And here doth arise the like observation to
the former, that if we will walk worthy of our Chris-
tian calling, we must walk in meekness. Here wo will
follow the former course, and shew,
1. What this meekness is.
2. Lay down the grounds of it.
3. Come to application.
1. Then, meekness is a virtue or grace planted in
the heart by God's Spirit, moderating anger, taking
off the edge of revenge, and teaching us to carry our-
selves meekly towards God aud men. Firs/, It hath
the heart for the subject, as had humility ; for as the
sea is the receptacle of all waters, so is the heart of all
sanctifying graces. Peter speaks of ' a meek and a
quiet spirit,' 1 Peter iii. 4. There is no meekness in
u man until the spirit be meek. A wr.ithful spirit
Suts on fire the whole man. Secoiidhi, It cometh from
God's Spirit, the only and common well-spring of all
spiritual and saving grace. Meekness is one of the
sweet fruits of the Holy Spirit, Gal. v. 23 ; and that
wisdom which is gentle is from above, James iii. 17.
Our spirits are by nature fierce, ' full of envy and con-
tention,' Rom. i. 29. We must have this meekness
of spirit from a new nature wrought in us by God's
Spirit.
Thinllij, For the effects of this meekness. The first
general work of it is to moderate and temper our anger,
that it do not exceed the due limits, nor burn with too
hot a flame. A wise man doth defer or stay his anger,
saith Solomon, Prov. xix. 11 ; and the praise of Moses'
meekness, who in this did excel all men on the face of
the earth, was, that when Aaron and Miriam did mur-
nmr against him, did vilify him, and equal themselves
to him, he was not provoked to wrath against them.
It is, I say, in moderating anger, not in utter rooting
or razing it out ; for it is so planted in man's nature,
as that it is of good use, even in our Christian course,
to resist and put away such impediments as oppose us
in it. And therefore afterward, in the 2Cth verse, the
apostle doth give leave to be angry, so we sin not in
our anger ; and Moses, who was the meekest man in
his days, was angry at the golden calf of the Israelites,
Exodus sxxii. 19. Yea, our blessed Saviour, who was
a lamb for gentleness, at the wlful hardness of heart
of the Jews, Mark iii. 5. Aflections in the soul are
as winds in the air. Now, the winds are troublesome
three ways :
(1.) When they blow not at all, or are too calm,
then the seafaring man must lie still, or can make
small speed on his voyage.
(2.) When they blow against us, then they make
the progress of the ship heavy aud laborious, or en-
danger to drive it back.
(3.) When they are too boisterous, for then by their
violence the ships are sometimes overwhelmed with
waves, sometimes dashed against rocks, and cast on
quicksands. So it is with anger and other affections ;
they are sinful three ways :
(1.) If they stir not at all, or be", slack ; for hereby
men are cold in God's cause, and sluggish in theft
journey towards heaven.
(2.) When they rise up against God and goodness,
and provoke us to set ourselves against piety, to oppose
and persecute it ; for then they utterly hinder us in
our journey, and carry us back to hell-ward.
(3.) When they are too violent ; for then they oft
carry us headlong unto evil, or miscarry us in the
doing of good that it turncth unto evil. This, then,
is the work of meekness ; for anger, that as it giveth
it leave to arise and kindle when and where it should,
so it doth guide and moderate it that it keeps its
bounds, and become not sinful anger in setting us
against good, or making us to exceed measure even
for good itself.
Secondly, more particularly, meekness towards God
shews itself in these three things : (1.) It doth receive
and willingly subject itself wholly to the word of God,
whether it speak good or evil to a man, whether it
reprove or commend, threaten or comfort : James i.
21, ' Receive with meekness the word ingrafted in
you,' as did good Hezekiah, who, when by the pro-
phet Isaiah he was told of the spoil that should be
made of his treasures, wherein he had too much
boasted, and the captivity of his posterity, did not in
wrath boil against it, but stooping an 1 yielding to it
said, ' The word of God which thou hast spoken is
good,' 2 Kings ii. 19.
(2.) It stoops unto and quietly takes upon itself the
yoke of Christ, and shakes not off the most strict pre-
cepts of the gospel, nor declines the most severe
courses of mortification, though they cross the flesh,
restrain our liberty, and keep us short of our profit,
ease, and such like things which please the flesh, but
undergoeth all without murmuring or reasoning. And
so Christ aflirms it to be a part of meekness to take
his yoke, and to find it easy, JIat. xi. 20, which they
that want this tamo and meek spirit cannot endure,
but storm at and struggle with all their might to cast
ofl': Ps. ii. 2, 'Let us break their bonds, aud cast
away their cords from us.'
(3.) Thirdly, Meekness doth not in a distempered
manner fret at God's corrections and works, though they
cross him, but patiently doth bear them, as the good
thief on the cross. Dost thou not fear God ? saith he,
to his fellow. ' We are here justly, and suffer things
worthy of what we have done,' Luke xxiii. 42. Wheroia
236
BAINE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
the prophet Jonah much forgot all meekness, whom
when the Lord crossed in not destroying Nineveh
according to his preaching, and in smiting of his
gourd, in whose shadow he so much delighted, was
all in a chafe, and in this rash anger did justify him-
self, and fearfully contest with the Lord, Jonah iv.
As beasts which are tamed and subdued by man are
ruled by the words and voice of their master to turn
this or that way, to do this or that, take on them
quietly saddle or yoke to do their work, bear blows
and strokes at their hands with fear and submission,
which those that are wild and fierce will not endure,
but at such things are enraged and turn against those
which shall ofl'er them ; so is the behaviour and dis-
position of meek spirits toward the Lord, to submit
themselves to his word, yoke, and judgments, in all
quietness of roind, against which the wrath and stomach
of carnal and unmeekened spirits doth arise and rebel.
Next, it appears also towards men in three things.
(1.) It keeps us from seeking revenge and requit-
ing evil for evil. ' Thou shalt not avenge,' Lev. xix.
18 ; and ' resist not evil,' Mut. v. 39. ' Not aveng-
ing yourselves, but give place to anger,' Rom. xii. 19.
This was the meekness of our Saviour Christ : 1 Pet.
ii. 23, ' Who being reviled, did not revile again, and
suffering much wrong did not so much as threaten.'
Clean contrary to that furious Lamech, Gen. iv. 28,
who did threaten that if any man wronged him, he
would cut and slash and make him dearly to abide it.
(2.) It makes us placable and ready to forgive
wrongs, ' forgiving one another,' as it followeth verse
82. There may be a ceasing from revenge where
there is not a forgiving of wrong, but some bitter
mindfulness of it. Meekness, therefore, doth not
only call us off from revenge, but move us also to for-
give. And, therefore, Christ doth admonish his dis-
ciples to forgive their enemies, and that oft, even unto
seventy times seven times. Mat. xviii. 21, 22. But
without breach of meekness we may seek amends by
due course of justice, so it be without malice against
the person, and desire of revenge for such dnmage as
in our names or estate hath been done unto us. Of
which more distinctly hereafier.
(8.) Lastly, Meekness will for peace' sake part with
much of its right, and will be content to redeem peace
and quietness with yielding far, so it be not too much
to his damage and hurt in state and name, and be not
against his just liberty in Christ, to bring him in
bondage unto men. How much doth meekness make
Abraham, which was the elder and greater person by
odds, give way to Lot, when he gives him the choice
of the way, for peace' s;ike, and he would take what
Lot should leave, Gen. xiii. 9. Which meekness was
likewise in Paul, who could say, that the Galatians
had done him no wrong, in much manifest wrong of
slighting him and preferring false apostles before
him. Gal. iv. 12.
But by the way take these cautions : 1 . That meek-
ness doth not so blind us, or make us so supine, as
not to search into the causes and reasons of things,
without knowledge of which no virtue can aright
exerciee its office or keep the right stroke. As a good
musician ought to know when he must strike the
string of lower sound, when of an higher ; so a wise
Christian must know where is place for meekness,
where for zeal and holy anger, which cannot be done
unless he set himself to know and weigh the causes
and circumstances of things. 2. Nor doth it make a
man so ready to yield or bear in matters of God's
glory as in his own things. To yield of God's right
to keep peace with men, is cowardly treachery ; and
not to be stirred in God's cause, and at his dishonour,
is not the part of a meek, but of a dull, cold, and
sluggish spirit, such as is taxed in old Eli, who, when
he should have thundered at his sons for their notori-
ous wickedness, yea, have sharply punished them, did
only in a puling cold manner expostulate with them :
' my sons, why do you these things ? and how is
it that I hear these evil reports of you ?' 1 Sam. ii.
23. As in Moses there was meekness above all men,
so zeal for God had its free course ; and though he
would yield much of his own right, as to Pharaoh,
when thou wilt require me to pray for thee, Exud.
viii. 9, j'et in God's right he would not yield that an
hoof of the cattle should be left behind, Exod. x. 2G.
And though in his own injury he was not stirred. Num.
xii. 2, 3, yet in God's dishonour his holy anger was
so inflamed, that he brake the tables of the covenant,
ground the golden calf to powder, cast the dust into
the water, and made the people to drink of it, yea,
and caused many of his idolatrous people to be slain,
Exod. xxxii.
Nor, thirdly, doth it let us to seek the due amend-
ment of a brother in his sin, by reproof or any other
course, but rather direct us how we should perform
it. ' If a brother be fallen by an occasion,' Gal. vi. 1,
the apostle doth not bid that out of the spirit of meek-
ness we should let him lie, and for fear of being some
grief to him, or displeasing him, not admonish him,
but that we should 'restore him,' and do what we did
to that end 'with the spirit of meekness.' It were
small meekness or mercy to let a man lie, that by a
fall hath broken a leg or put a member out of joint,
and not set hand to cure him, for fear of putting him
to pain, or moving him to anger ; hut as out of pity
we were to take him up, and endeavour our best to
restore him, so this must be done with a tender hand
and gentle usage, as his case doth require it ; so is it
in restoring a brother fallen by sin, from which meek-
ness must not hold us back, but advise us how to go
about and order that work. Finally, therefore so it
is that none can be a right Christian who is not in his
measure furnished with this virtue, and other of like
nature. But there fall ont times and places where
they must lie still, and the exercise of them suspended,
that other virtues may the more fully do their office
Ver. 2.]
BATSE ON EPilESlAXS.
237
and take their turn ; oven as to make good music, all
the strings must be in tune, but it is not for all still
to sounii, but some at some time must bo still and
silent, that others may do their p:irt, and their sound
be heard.
2. Now for the grounds of meekness, we may gather
these out of the Scripture : (1.) The example of our
blessed Saviour, Mat. xi. 28, ' Learn of me, for I am
meek,' &c. For if there were such meekness in him
vrho is the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the God of
glory, as that he bare much scornful and contemptuous
usage without any least motion of wrath or revenge,
yea, so that he prayed lor his enemies, and for peace
yielded of his right, and paid tribute whereas he was
free. Mat. xvii. '27, what meekness should we strive
for and frame ourselves unto, who are silly grass-
hoppers and crawling worms of the earth, baser by
sin than baseness itself!
(2.) God's kind and gentle dealing towards us. We
have, and do oft and hoino.isly offend him, whom yet
we have found so kind and good as to forbear his
wrath, to withhold revenge, yea, so gracious as to
pardon and forgive us. What we have found the Lord
toward us, wo must be toward our brethren that do
offend us, and practise to^vard them the same gentle-
ness and meekness, ' forbearing one another, and for-
giving one another, even as God for Christ's sake
forgave you,' ver. 32 ; of the which there is so much
the more reason, by how much there is the more dis-
tance between God and us. He is the blessed Creator,
of infinite glory and majestj', we his poor and weak
creatures. Can he then forbear and forgive us ? and
cannot we our fellow-creatures, and fellow-servants ?
Our sins against him are of an infinite and invaluable
nature, the trespasses of our brethren against us small
offences and trifles in comparison. Can he remit such
heinous and great matters '? And do we stick at slight
and trivial matters ? If we do, we cannot but before-
hand give sentence against ourselves. See parable,
Mat. xviii. 28, &c.
(3.) We must bethink ourselves what we have been
in former times, that none are so bad in themselves
or toward us, but that we have been in former times
everj' way as bad, and deserved as ill . ' Set not thy heart,'
saith Solomon, Eccles. vii. 21, 22, ' to take ofl'ence
at every evil word which is spoken against thee ;' and
why ? ' Thy heart knows that thou hast spoken as
bad of others,' and so done as bad to others. Shew
all meekness unto all men, whosoever and howsoever
they deal with thee. And why ? It follows : the time
was when ' we also were fooUsh, disobedient, living in
maliciousness and envy, hateful and hating one
another.' What, dost thou wonder that others are
so bad, when thou hast been as bad thyself ? Art
thou angry that men thus and thus wrong thee, when
thou hast been in thy time as perverse and unjust to-
ward others? Dost thou not see in them a picture of
thy own old manners ? Thou didst think it reason
then that men should be meek and gentle towards thee,
and is it not as much reason that thou be so toward
them ? Thou canst not be rough and severe against
them, storm and chafe at them, but thou must con-
demn thyself. Wherefore praise God, who hath put
thee in thy right wits, and brought thee to a sound
mind, to sit peaceably at the feet of Christ, and out of
pity have patience with them who are yet distracted
with that spiritual frenzy with which thou sometime
wast distempered.
(4.) We are to consider ourselves, that we are frail,
and may fall as well as others, and so shall have need
of the same meek and gentle dealing from others wh'ch
they now desire of us. ' If any be fallen through in-
firmity, restore him with the spirit of meekness :' so
is St Paul's advice, and why ? ' Considering thyself,
that thou also mayest be tempted.' There is his
ground and reason. If thou wert sure thou shouldst
stand fast and not fall, thou mightest perhnps be the
more rough, and give way to thy choler against others;
but since the case is so that thou standest but on
slippery ground, and mayest fall, and give ofl'jnce to
others, be kind and gentle to such as provoke thee ;
he hath need of thy pardon and patience to-day, thou
mayest have need of another tomorrow. If thou deny
thine to him that off'endeth thee, what canst thou look
for but the same measure at another man's hands ?
If children play together, and one casually or at un-
awares fall in the dirt, do the rest thereupon rate,
chide, and fall out with him ? No, but pity him, and
help him, for it might have been, they think, their
own case, and how soon it may be they know not ; so
should we, on the like ground, shew the like meakness
and gentleness one to another.
Use 1. Now let us consider whether we shew this
virtue to God and man.
(1.) To God in his corrections, he that taketh in
his word or instruction which he giveth ; he is a happy
man, that may not say with the prophet, he hath been
under God's hand, 'as the horse or mule,' without
understanding, Ps. xxxii. 9 ; for as we cast out the
heel, when prosperity like provender prick us, so we
are froward and moody when adversity doth befall us.
For his word, which should be 'received with all meek-
ness,' James i. 21, we, when it doth touch us, are full of
passion, inwardly fret, and are distempered; like proud
flesh, if it be fingered never so gingerly, it bleedeth.
(2.) Toward men, how boisterous in our dealing !
how perverse to be wrought upon by others ! If we
be provoked a little, how waspish ! All in a chafe or
mal-conteuted silence, never having done with a thing.
Nay, we have such galls of bitterness in us, that often
a man is so fretful, that in the mood he eateth his own
liver, and in a manner becometh his own hangman.
Use 2. We must therefore pr.ay to God to turn us,
and to mecken onr hearts ; we must be stirred up,
ministers of the word to deal meekly, as Paul exhort-
eth Timothy : 2 Tim. ii. 25, ' Instruct with meekness
238
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
those that are contrary minded ;' for ' the word of
meekness pierceth the bone,' Prov. xxv. 15. We
must yield ourselves quietly to God correcting ; we
must, like good Hezekiah, in meekness receive his
word, and say, ' It is good,' be it never so bitter ; we
must labour not to give place to passion, nor suffer
ourselves to be exasperate, but bridle our hasty and
immoderate displeasure : Mat. v. 5, ' Blessed are the
meek, they shall inherit the earth.' And as we must
do it always, so principally when something doth
solicit us to wrath ; for the devil is good if he be
pleased ; we must not say we love quiet, but cannot
endure to be crossed. The world doth count this
effeminate softness and sheepishness, but it is better to
I e like Christ, that lamb of God, though reckoned as
sheep, than in a ruffian-like taking on to resemble
Satan. This is such a grace as doth beautify the soul
in the eyes of God above all other trimmings : 1 Pet.
iii. 4, ' The ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, is a
thing in the sight of God of great price ;' and therefore
the apostle Peter exhorteth women that are careful and
curious about outward ornaments, to deck and adorn
themselves with this grace of a meek and quiet spirit.
By this meekness of spirit the soul finds rest in the
greatest troubles and atilictions ; for when afflictions
befall a man, they do not so much trouble and disquiet
him as doth the pride and impatience of his own heart,
his own unruly and disorderly lusts which fight against
the soul, these make the atfliction heavy, and make
him grievous and offensive to others. Now this meek-
ness gives a man a peaceable and quiet heart in himself,
and a peaceable and quiet conversation toward others,
because he hath spent the strength of his heat and
choler upon his sins and corruptions, to mortify and
subdue them.
With loiir/siifferiiifi. This is the third virtue whereby
a Christian is fitted to walk worthy his calling ; where
observe :
Doct. Whosoever will walk worthy his calling, must
labour to shew forth longsuffering. This is a virtue
wrought by the Spirit, as the former, which doth make
us hold out in evils his Spirit* not broken ; for God
doth put his children not only to trials, but doth prove
them at length, to see how they wiU hold out. Now
this grace, which doth make us possess our souls
patiently, though we cry, ' How long. Lord ?' is long-
suff'erance ; when evils assail us, to break us by way
of despair, provoking indignation. In this the saints,
through strength of lusts and temptations prevailing,
have ofttn failed, as Job and David, as you may see,
Ps. xxxix. 4, there was a want of longsuffering. St
Paul, on the other side, doth set forth himself an ex-
ample of it, 2 Cor. vi. 5-7, ' In much patience, in
afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in
imprisonments,' &c. He ' let patience have her per-
fect work,' James i. 4, in midst of many evils. 'This
is not a counterfeit bitingf in of anger, but a continu-
* Qu. ' with spirits ' ?— Ed. t Qa. ' bitting ' ?— Ed.
ance of true patient bearing our crosses. To hft up
a quarter of wheat or two were rare strength, though
one should stand under it but a while, but to carry it
four or five miles were a token of tenfold strength ;
so to bear our burdens any time is a fruit of glorious
strength, but to carry them at length argneth treble
virtue. ' We have need of patience,' saith the Scrip-
ture, Heb. X., so of ' longsuffering.' A porter, whose
calling is to bear heavy burdens, had need of shoulders ;
so we, who are called to bear many afflictions, had
need of longsuffering ; so deep are our stains, that
they will not come out unless we be long douched in
those waters of afflictions, which maketh God many
days continue our evils. Now, how shall we be able to
hold out under long afflictions without longsufferance ?
The grounds of it are,
1. The conscience of our own sin, as deserving all
evil : Micah vii. 9, ' I will bear the wrath of the Lord,
for I have sinned against him.'
2. Hope, for this is a walking staff' which doth save
the soul from many a fall, which keepeth the heai't
from fainting : Micah vii. 8, ' Though I fall, I shall
rise.' 2 Sam. xvi. 12, David suffered with patience
the revilings of Shimei, for, saith he, ' It may be that
the Lord will look on my atfliction, and requite good
for his cursing this day.'
3. To consider the examples of God, of Christ, of
the prophets : Exod. xxxiv. C, ' God is slow to anger,'
great in patience, bearing us year after year, forty
years long, Heb. iii. 9. Christ endured to the end,
Heb. xii. 2. You have the prophets an ensample of
much patience, James v. 10.
The cause that doth work it is the strength of the
Holy Ghost : Col. i. 11, ' Being strengthened with all
might, according to his glorious power, unto all
patience and longsuffering with joyfuhiess ;' for this
virtue is a branch of spiritual fortitude, as meekness
is of temperance, and humility of modesty.
Use 1. This therefore doth not only rebuke those that
are short spirited, but even such as have a semblance
of this virtue, such as outwardly can seem to take
things indifferently, but inwardly they boil with malice
and revenge : such as Absalom, 2 Sam. xiii. 23, who
could carry his grudge two years together. Such as
Simeon and Levi, who, though they seemed patient,
yet were full of revenge, Gen. sxxiv. And here many
theu' words may witness against them that they are
not acquainted with this ; for they say, that if they
should put up iujuries still, they might make them-
selves pack-horses, and bear till their backs break ;
they should never be without injuries oflered. This is
the devil's oratory dissuading from this duty.
Use 2. In the second place, we must be stirred up,
considering our sinfulness and God's longsufl'erance
towards us, to shew forth longsufl'erance towards
others. If the husbandman, for commodities and
fruits of the earth, doth wait with long patience the
appointed season, James v. 7, how much more should
Ver. 2.]
BATKE ON EPHESIAKS.
239
we for such a harvest of glory, as that to which we
are called !
Forbearing one another in love. Doet. Observe here,
what is a duty beseeming Christians, continual sup-
porting one another. For opening of this we must
consider,
1. What it is to support.
2. In what regards, or what sins are to he supported
by us.
First, We support one another when we keep one
another from falling: this you may read. Acts xviii.
14, ' If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness,
reason would that I should boar with you :' Col. iii.
18, ' Forbearing one another, an^'J/nvoi a.y.Kri\!i», and
forgiving one another.'
- Secondly, When we bear one with another Icing
fallen. For the first, we must do as stones in the wall,
one holds up the other. So we, being living stones of
righteousness, must prevent, by bearing up each other,
the falls that might overtake us. This is done when
we are careful no way to scandalize our brother :
1 Cor. s. 32, ' Give no oll'ence, neither to Jew nor
Gentile, nor to the church of God': Rom. xv. 1, 2,
when we studj' not to please ourselves, but to please
our brother. For example, I know my Christian
brother, if I should do some things, which I have
liberty to do, would take offence, through WL='akness,
by reason of his frowardness, or jealousy, or stomach-
fulness, which if I discern in him, here I must sup-
port him, not provoke him : but in the things wherein
I am free, make myself his servant for his good. This
was Paul's rule, 1 Cor. ix. 19, 'Though I be free from
all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all men.'
In regard of sins which do escape him, they are of
two sorts, either doubtful or apparent. In doubtful
ones, I must support or bear up my brother, by giving
him a good construction, as far as wisdom and charity
may atJ'ord. In such things as are apparent, I must
support mj- brother, sometime with holy connivancy,
winking at things I see, not taking notice of all I he-
hold : Eccles. vii. 10, ' Be not just overmuch.' For
such as will make a matter of everything they see, are
like those that upon every sore finger will tr}' surgery,
who make wounds of such things as would have wore
away as they came, had they let them alone. In such
sins as we take notice of, we must support our brother:
1. By faithful and loving admonition.
2. By forgiving him, as Cluist hath forgiven us,
Col. iii. 13.
3. Bj' covering his sin and weakness from the sight
of others. We put honour and cover the parts of the
body less honourable ; we must be good Shems, cover-
ing the nakedness of our fathers and brethren.
Use 1. Now, it is far otherwise with us. For, 1,
instead of pleasing the weak brother, we set light by
doing that which we foresee will not be well taken,
we say. Why, if he bo offended, he maj' thank him-
self. He takes offence where none is given, I hope I
am not bound in these cases. Yes, thou art bound
to make thyself a servant in the things wherein tliou
art free, if it be to support thy weak brother. 2. For
construing things favourabi}', wc will, where the words
of a man have nothing, be harping at his meaning,
and condemn our brother for that we know not, rather
than support him by a favourable construction of that
which is doubtful. 3. For connivancy, many cannot
wink at anything. 4. For admonishing their brother,
thc}' will not venture the loss of his favour. 5. For
pardoning, many can never forgive till they have re-
venged. 6. For covering any infirmities of our
brethren, many make table-talk and delight to be dis-
coursing of other men's wants and failings; like flesh-
flies that aro alwaj's sitting upon the sores of their
brethren.
Use 2. In the second place, we must learn (o
practise this Christian duty of bearing and forbearing
one another, yea, and that not to seven times, but to
seventy times seven times, as Christ oxhorteth us.
Mat. xviii. 22. And if we consider either what we
have been, and what we have done, or what wc may
do, it would persuade much with us, Titus iii. 2, 3,
Gal. vi. 1 .
When we are wronged and injured by others, wo
must consider and know it is by God's will and pro-
vidence, so to abase us and humble us. God bids
Shimei curse and revile David, 2 Sam. xvi. 10; if God
will thus exercise our patience, wc must not resist, nor
return like for like, hut be meek and patient towards
all.
Again, if men have infirmities and weakness that
displease us and agree not with our wills, we must
not be so proud as to rage and be discontented, be-
cause we are crossed, but meekly and patiently bear
with their weaknesses and infirmities: Rom. xv. 1,
' We that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the
weak, and not to please ourselves.' It argueth pride
when we will bear with nothing contrary to our will
and liking.
1. Consider what is thy will, that thou shouldst
prefer it before God's will '? It is God's will that such
infirmities, weaknesses, and wrongs, shall be in thy
brother.
2. Again, know this, that they are more contrary
to God's law and will than to thine, and yet God
suffers sinners with long patience.
3. Christ would not please himself, Rom. xv. 8,
but as it is written, ' The reproaches of them that re-
proached thee fell on me.' Because therefore we are
proud, and exalt ourselves above God and Christ, and
our wills above theirs, therefore are we so impatient.
Let us therefore labour in love and mercy to pity, and
to bear with the infinnities of our brethren. A mother
by love can bear with many scapes, infirmities, and
weaknesses in her children, which are displeasing and
contrary to her will. It is nothing but self-love and
pride of heart that makes us so impatient.
2 to
BATXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
Ver. 3. Endeavouring to keep the uiiitij of the Spirit
in the bond of peace.
Here the apostle prescribeth unto them the way
■nliereby tbey shall attain to the practice of the fore-
named "virtues and graces, by which their calling and
holy profession shall be made glorious and amiable in
the eyes of all men, and that is, a dihgent care and
endeavour after unity and Christian concord one with
another ; he would have Christians to be of one mind,
or to mind one thing, to be of one heart. Observe.
Dod. Christians should strive to come as near as
possibly they can to the unity of faith, religion, or
opinions. This the apostle doth by a strong argument
here enforce ; for he doth beseech them by virtue of
this bond to walk worthy of their vocation ; and how
should that be ? 'In all longsuffering and lowliness
of mind, supporting one another in love, endeavouring
to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.'
Unity of the Spirit is it he persuades unto.
Lowliness of mind and patience will bring men to
unity, as pride, self-love, and impatience, doth make
men easily dissent iu affection, and in opinion.
The apostle elsewhere presseth this exhortation.
Philip, ii. 1-3, Paul doth conjure them, ' If there be
any consolation in Christ, any fellowship of the Spirit,
if any bowels, any mercies, fulfil ye my joy, be like-
minded, having the same love, being of one accord,
of one mind.'
And in the same epistle, chap. iii. 15, 16, ' As
many as are perfect, be like-minded, and if anything
ye be otherwise minded' (for all have not one light to
see by, all not one measure of grace, all not of like
time, all have not received the same influence of the
Spirit), yet be patient, ' God may reveal it unto us.'
Satan strives nothing more than to disband the church ;
we being knit by sinews, if he can but cut the sinews
of love and doctrine, and cross it, he hath enough.
And as light vapours and exhalations, being drawn
from the earth, come down with great tempests, so
from differences in opinion (if there be not a great
me.isure of grace) do proceed oftentimes great storms
and tempests of wrath and envy. Study for unity of
Spirit : it is a fruit of the flesh to make division and
separation : 1 Cor. iii. 3, ' Whereas there is among
you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not car-
nal, and walk as men ?' They were sorted, some to
this minister, some to that, some of Paul, some of
Apollos, some of Peter. Are ye not carnal ?
Obj. But you will say, What lets us ? How may
this be avoided ?
Ans. The apostle gives us a rule that will go
throughout: Philip, ii. 3, 4, 'Let nothing be done
through strife, or vain-glory, but in lowliness of mind,
let each esteem other better than themselves.' Lay
down a striving spirit, then there will be unity ; for
then they will understand one another, or bear one
with another, till God make it clear to both. Another
let to this unity of spirit is vain-glory. Some men
be so choleric and hot, that no man can have peace
with them except they be just of their mind. Lay this
down, it is a fruit of the flesh. It is the glory of
some, taking up some error, he must not lay it down.
It is not (as a divine saith) in striving for God's truth,
as in other conflicts; one conquers, and the other is
foiled and overcome ; but to be conquered and to con-
quer is honourable to both. For a man to be overcome
in that he should yield unto, is a mercy of God to
him. Oh this vain glory ! that men think it a shame
to lay down anything they once have taken up ; though
God have made the contrary clear, they will not lay
it down, lest it be said they turn back. This vain-
glory is the nurse of contention. If we will labour for
unity of judgment and of spirit, we must overcome
this neck-break, that is, vain-glory and a striving
spirit.
The apostle gives other caveats against it : Philip,
ii. 3, 'Let eich esteem other better than themselves.'
This inestimation of other men's graces and gifts, as
though they had nothing, this makes us dissent in
affections. Though there be many failings and wants
in our brethren, many infirmities displeasing to us,
and many things difl'ering from us and contrary to us,
yet let not any of these make a diff'erence of our
minds, and spirits, and affections, one towards another,
but that we will repute, judge, account, and affect one
the other, as saints and brethren ; love one another
as the children of God, notwithstanding these infir-
mities, and let that one Spirit of God which is in us
all, guide and rule all our thoughts, desires, and affec-
tions, one towards the other, as brethren. And think
it not a matter of reputed honour to make contentions ;
it is easy to take them up, not so easy to lay them
down ; easy to take up quarrels, not so easy to renounce
them ; it is easy to knit knots, not so easy to untie
them; easy to find faults, not so easy to amend them.
Some make it their work to pick quarrels, quarrelling
at the ministrj', at the church, at the doctrine, at the
government, and think they carry a great deal of
reputation ; in the mean time leave their own callings,
having little to do, and take themselves to this. Alas !
these men have lost themselves in this way. Is this
the way of a Christian ? Let us understand ourselves
better, and what may be made good bj' interpretation,
take it for conscience' sake, and not as some do, take
up quarrels and will not lay them down. Labour for
unity of spirit, and let no man think that to be his
glory which is his shame, but endeavour for unity in
Christ, for the Christian faith and for the church of
God ; this shall bo our glory, for this is the will of
God, that we live in unity of the Spirit.
Doct. 2. The second thing to be marked is this, that
it is not enough for us to entertain agreement, but we
must give diligent endeavour to compass it and con-
tinue it, ' studying to keep the unity of the Spirit ;'
' If it be possible, as much as in you lieth, have peace
with all men,' Rom. xii. 18 ; ' Follow peace with all
Ver. 3.]
BAYNE ON EPHESUNS.
241
men,' Ileb. xii. 14 ; and tho psalmist, Ps. xxxiv. 14,
' Seek peace and pursue it.' llo that is not a man of
peace is not a man of God.
Iteason 1. Tho apostle tells us, James iii. 17, ' tho
wisdom which is from above is first pure, then peace-
ahlo.' Ho had said before, ' If ye h;ive bitter oiivyinf^
and strife in your hearts, glory not ; this wisdom id
not from above, but is earthly, sensual, and devilish ;'
that wisdom wherein a man is wise to himself, and re-
proves and contemns others, and hath envy and
malice. It comes not from heaven, but is a bastard;
it is the daUf,'htor of the earth, it is sensual, proceeding
from tho corruption of nature. Yet we are not at the
right father; it is (/ci'iV/s/i , of the devil, the father of
all evil. And then he goes on, ver. 18, ' the fruit of
righteousness is sown in peace, of them that make
peace.' Let no man, then, think himself to have the
wisdom of God, that is not peaceable.
ErasoH 2. We must study for this unity, peace, and
concord, because there is that bred in the bone, and
dwelling in us, that is prone to dissension, the seed of
schism : Gal. v. 20, 'Hatred, debate, emulation, wrath,
env}',' itc. And St James tells ns, chap. iv. 5, ' The
spirit which is in you lu|teth after envy ;' that is, the
corrupt disposition of man's natural frame and temper
of spirit caiTieth him strongly to the execution of his
envious and malicious purposes and desires.
Reason 3. Tho envious man (the devil) doth most
diligently watch to sow his tares of dissension. Even
Paul and Barnabas are set at variance, Acts xv. 39 ;
and in all the churches which the apostles planted,
there were rents and schisms soon hatched.
Reason 4. Again, it is a comely thing, Ps. exxxiii. 1,
and a credit to rehgion : ' Behold how good and plea-
sant a thing it is to see brethren to dwell together in
unity.'
Reason 5. Lastly, God takes to himself the title of
the God of peace, 2 Cor. xiii. 11, as well as of con-
solation : ' The God of peace be with you ;' Rom. xv.
83, ' Tho God of peace shall tread Satan under your
feet.' The Lord by his Spirit never begat an unpeace-
able spu'it. Tho Son of Gnd also is called ' the
Prince of peace ;' so that in these considerations we
must bend our best endeavours that we uphold the
Christian concord when it is begun.
Use. Here many may bo reproved : those who de-
light to sow strife and contention, firebrands of Chris-
tian society, who are so far from endeavouring and
studying for unity and concord, that thoy fly from it.
Such is our waywardness often, that the more we are
sought unto, and entreated to be at peace, we are so
much the worse and further oil'. Many idle ones, that
will say they love peace as well as any, and would not
live at discord, yet they will not friendly debate mat-
ters, nor break the neck of that which occasioncth the
discord ; nay, they will proudly stand upon terms :
Let them seek that are in fault ; I take not myself
bound, unless I know wherein I had ollended.
But yon are bound, though you have done nothing
against him ; yet if he have anything against you, to
repair to him, and so much as in you lieth, not to sit
still, but to follow peace and pursue it when it flies
from you.
Use 2. It must teach ns our duty. We must dili-
gently endeavour to get and maintain Christian con-
cord ; yet in the Lord we must so far seek peace with
man, as that we do not make war with God, and therefore
the apostle joineth peace and holiness together. Peace
must not bo taken with loss of purity and holintss.
Men would thus thrust peace upon us, and say. Then
wo must have pence with Rome. God forbid !
Many abuse these sentences, 'Blessed arc the
peacemakers,' ' Endeavour after unity.' What then?
Therefore we must not trouble the peace of the
churches by impugning doetriuo or ceremonies, but
suspend, tolerate, and conform in such things. This
was the plea of the politic papists when first their re-
ligion was rifted. But two things must be answered.
1. That it is not every agreement, but a union of
the spirit which we must seek ; not a concord in error,
or idolatrous worship.
2. We must seek, so much as in us lieth, not to do
ill, that good may come thereof, which we should do if
we should prefer, tranquillity, before the confessing of
God's truth to his glory, or the keeping ourselves un-
spotted of the garment defiled.
A man may buy gold too dear. Some of you have
read the story of old Hosias, who, for subscrbiug to
that flexible word o/xo/oj, was so gi-ieved after that it
brought his grey head with sorrow to the grave.
Beside, the right way of making union is set down,
Luke i. 17, by ' turning the disobedient to the wisdom
of the prudent,' by making the prophets and apostles
acknowledge us as conformable to them.
Docl. Thirdly, It is to be marked, what is an ex-
cellent mean of holding concord. Even this, to be of
a peaceable afl'ection, to be peaceably disposed. For
this is like a chain that will not let it start from us ;
and if haply it be a little departed, it will fetch it
back again presently.
For a peaceable affection, 1, will give no occasion
of breaking the peace, but will say, as Paul doth in
matters of things indifterent, 1 Cor. viii., ' I would
rather never eat tlesh than oficnd my brother.'
2. A peaceable disposition will frustrate provoca-
tions to discord, that they shall not have their purpose.
■When flint lighteth on wool, there cometh forth no
sparkle. Love ' will not bo provoked,' 1 Cor.
xiii. 5.
3. A peaceable disposition will give and forgive any-
thing, and so buy peace after a manner ; as of Issachar
it is said, ' He loved peace, and tasted it was sweet,'
Gen. xlix. 15. What followeth ? ' He gave his shoulder
to bear,' and would part with his money rather than
forego his quiet privacy. So it is with us as Gen. xiii.
8, 9, ' Let there be no strife, I pray thee, between me
242
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
and thee, &c. Is not the whole land before thee ? j
Sepai-ate thyself from me : if thou wilt take the left
hand, I will go to the right,' &c. Here we see in
Abraham that a peaceable afl'ection will part with his
own right rather than give place to dissension : 1 Cor.
Ti. 7, ' Verily it is a fault among you ' (saith the
apostle), ' that ye go to law one with another ; why
do ye not rather sutler wrong ?' Two hard things
cannot make a wall, but a soft and a hard thing ; no
more can two hard hearts that will yield to do no-
thing.
Use. If, therefore, we desire concord, get peaceable
dispositions, a blessed thing ; ' and if any lust to be
contentious, remember that we have no such custom,
nor the churches of God.'
Quest. But how shall we get and maintain peace ?
Ans. 1. Take heed of giving ofl'ence, for as a spark
causeth fire, so do offences cause strife : Prov. xv.,
' Grievous words cause strife, but a soft answer paci-
fieih wrath.' It is the apostle's exhortation, Col. iii.
15, 'Let the peace of God rule in your hearts, and be
ye amiable.' That is the way to have peace rule in
your hearts.
2. As not to give, so not to take ofl'ence, for we
cannot live among men but there will be occasions ;
but we must learn to pass by offences and injuries,
and follow the rule of the apostle : James iii. 17, 'Be
peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated,' ready to accept
conditions of peace with our brethren.
3. Take heed how we begin any contention, for
when it is once set on foot, it is hardly composed, as
fire and water, if they get a httle passage, are hardly
stopped or quenched, but run with violence : Prov.
xvii. 14, ' The beginning of strife is as when one letteth
out waters.'
4. To keep peace, get pure hearts. A heart full of
luht is always turbulent. Moses, as he was pure, so
he was peaceable. The devil, on the contrary, as he
is an impure and unclean spirit, so he is the father of
all discords and dissensions in all places, and whoso-
ever are hereunto addicted, do most lively resemble
him.
Ver. 4. There is one body and one Spirit, even as ye
are called in one hope of your vocation.
Now the apostle (because this is a thing which the
nature of man, lusting after envy, brooketh not, which
Satan, that envious one, mightily oppugneth) doth
enforce the duty of diversity by reasons.
1. From the things wherein we are one.
2. From this, that every one hath something sin-
gular and proper to himself ; for both these (as shall
• be opened) are forcible motives to keep the spiritual
union above named. The first kind of argument hath
seven branches, laid down in the fourth, fifth, and
eixth verses. The second is laid down in the seventh
verse, and is prosecuted to the seventeenth verse of
this chapter.
First, then, the apostle reasoneth thus :
Those that are one body, they must be one.
We all of us are one body. Eri/o, &c.
For the opening of it, three things are to be marked :
1. Wbat this body is. Chap. i. 28, the church ; chap.
v. 23, the church saved by the blood of Christ.
2. In what the union of this body standeth. For
answer, look, as the union of the natural body stands in
this, that parts are joined all with the head, and one
with another, so this maketb the body one, or the
multitude of such as are called out of this world to the
glory of God one, because there is faith, which doth
as a ligament tie them to Christ their bead, and there
is love, which, as a sinew, doth knii them one with
another.
3. The third thing is, how the church can be said
07ie, when the Scripture maketh mention of many
churches, Rom. xvi. 4 ; the seven churches of Asia.
So difl'erent churches in regard of time, as one church
in the time of Adam, another in the time of Abraham,
of David another.
Ans. The church is considered (1.) as a whole, the
number of all such whom God hath purposed to call
to himself.
(2.) As in part, that is, as parts of this whole have
in divers times and divers places appeared. In the
first sense, the church is one ; in the latter, viz. in
regard of the appearing in divers times, and being in
divers places, the church is said manifold, not that
many churches, but many parts of one church, put on
this consideration. Look, as in the natural body, in
bringing forth, one part in time cometh forth after
another. When one is forth with ns, though the
other be in the womb, yet this coming forth in divers
times, and being in divers places, makes not the infant
many, but one body. So the Lord, in bringing forth
his church, which within himself he hath conceived,,
though some come forth at one time, some at another,
some be in heaven, and some on earth, some (as it
were) lie still in the womb of his purpose undelivered,
yet all make not many bodies, but one body. Now
for the doctrine.
Doct. We are taught hence, that this is a great
motive to Christian concord, to think how all of us
are joined as fellow-members in one body. This argu-
ment is urged. Col. iii. 15, ' Let the peace of God rule
in your hearts, to the which ye are called in one body.'
For look, as in the natural body the fellow-members of
it keep together, and mutually serve one another : the
eye looketh for the foot, the hand protecteth the head ;
and it were monstrous if one part should separate from
another, and say it were not of the body; so we all
being one mystical body, it is as monstrous in grace
as the other is in nature, if we should not live in unity
together, serving one another.
Use. Wherefore, we must hence suffer ourselves to
be provoked to Christian concord. If this were with
Abraham forcible enough, ' Let there be no strife be-
Ver. 4. J
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
2i:i
t«ixt tbee aud me, for we are bretbren,' (Jen. xiii. 8,
much more this, Let there be no strife amongst us ;
we :ire one body, fellow-members one with another.
We must be wise, therefore, and do in this mystical
creature as we do in onr natural men. If we be such
as have a member out of joint, we seek while it is green
to have it set again with the fellow-members ; so if
our affections be alienated from any of our brethren
and sisters, we are phot out of joint, we must betime
knit again by the bond of love with that fellow-member
from whom we are swerved. WTio ever in his right
mind hated his own flesli ? Eph. v. 19 ; but if we that
are members of one body should neglect one another,
bite one another, we should despitefully entreat our
own tlesh, which is exceeding monstrous.
.4nd one Spirit. If the former motive be not suffi-
cient, here is a second. Observe,
i>oci. This ought greatly to move us to love, to think
that all of us who do believe live by one aud the self-
same Spirit.
Qiusl. ^^1lat Spirit is here meant ?
Afis. God's Spirit, which doth quicken and sanctify
every believer: 1 Cor. xii. 11, 'One and the same
Spirit worketh all in all.'
Quest. It may be asked how this place agrceth with
that Rev. i. 4, where grace is wished from the Father,
Son, and seven Spirits ?
.iii.1. The place may be construed of the uncreated
Spirit, or of the angels. If of the first, it is said seven,
not to multiply the essence of it, which is one, but to
note the manifold works and graces of it. Secondly,
it may be construed of angels, and that most fitly, com-
paring it with the fifth chapter, verse 6, where St John
saith, ' I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne
and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders,
stood a lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns,
aud seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God,
sent forth into all the earth.' This doth not establish
the idolatrous doctrine of angels, nor calling on saints
departed ; for though grace be wished from them, it is
not wished as from authors or procurers by their merits
and intercessions, but as ' ministers sent forth for the
good of them who shidl be heirs of salvation,' Hcb.
iv. 14. It establisheth not calling on saints, because
the spirits of just men departed are not sent forth to
minister among us. To return now to the nso of the
doctrine.
Use. We all of us must have this so strait conjunc-
tion, that we have one Spirit in us, be moved to live
in unity. The thing is manifest that we are thus; as
1 Cor. xii. 13, * By one Spirit we are all baptized into
one body.' So we ' have been made to drink the same
spiritual drink,' 1 Cor. x. 4. We have through faith
drunk that blood, through which the quickening Spirit
Cometh into us all. We have not every one a diverse
Spirit, as every man hath a diverse soul ; but look, as
all the members of the body have the self-same soul,
though each of them a diverse operation, so we have
all of us one and the self-same Spirit, though the ope-
rations of it bo diverse. And this is a consideration
which, if any other, may prevail with us, that all of ns
are so many men that live in a manner with one soul.
Though in dear friends the heart of one may cleave to
the other by an intercourse of affections, yet the soul
of one cannot be in the other, every man hath his own
spirit ; but in all of us there is one Spirit, which doth
inform and quicken every member of the body of
Christ.
Quest. But it may be asked, How it cometh to pass,
if all have one Spirit, that Christians are so diverse in
judgment and conversation ?
.ins. It is one thing to have one Spirit, another thing
to have it working alike in us. Every part in the body
hath the same soul, 3'et so that it worketh far more
vitally in the heart than in the foot ; so it is with the
Spirit ; it is in every member, yet it doth not enlighten
every man alike, nor sanctify every one in one measure ;
from thence cometh such diversity of judgment and
practice, that one man's meat is another man's poison.
Well, we must think of this, that all of us are a multi-
tude living with one soul, and therefore live as one in
the unity of the Spirit. The apostle, Philip, ii. 1 , doth
lay down this as a vehement motive, ' If there be any
communion of the Spirit, then be like-minded,' having
all but one Spirit of life in all the members of the body.
Though this Spirit of Hfe and health be more in some
members than in others, whereby some are more nimble,
quick, lively, and have fewer infirmities and diseases
of the old Adam and the flesh than others have ; as
in the body of man there is but one soul in all the
members, and those members that are most diseased,
unsound, and sore, yet have the same Spirit of life to
quicken them aud live by as other have ; so having all
the same essentials of soul and body aud life, though
we difl'er in some accidentals of outward actual wrongs
or infirmities, these should not break peace or unity of
soul and Spirit, aud rend the body and members of
Christ one from another.
Again, it is to be observed by the way, that the
apostle doth extend the Spirit as far as the body,
teaching us thereby,
Voct. That whosoever doth belong as a proper mem-
ber to this body, he also hath this quickening Spirit.
The wicked are not properly members of Christ ; they
want the inward conjunction, that inward quickening
which all have that are Christ's : ' So many as are
Christ's are led by the Spirit of Christ,' Rom. viii. 9.
Wicked men and temporary behevers they are in the
visible church, but are not living members of the body ;
but look, as a glass eye, or a wooden leg, or a wen on
the body, are not proper members of it. for they have
not the soul quickening them to the function and use
of members, no more are the unregenerate, that want
this Spirit which giveth the being of a member to a
member. This shall suflice to have touched by way
of observation. It followeth,
244
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
As ye hate hecn called in one hope of your caUing.
The third argument followeth, where observe,
Doct. That we must labour to live here as one,
because we shall be one in gloiy for ever. As our
present condition in the essentials is the same here,
so our future condition in heaven, for the essentials of
eternal life and glory, is the same. We are all called
to the same iuheritance, immortal and undefiled, the
common iuheritance of the saints in light. For the
understanding of it, three things must be inquired :
1. What this calling is.
2. '\^^lat this hope is.
3. How it is said one hope.
1. From the first, calhng is an action of God, ac-
cording to his eternal purpose, put forth in the
preaching of the gospel, which doth translate us from
our miserable estate to the glory of God.
(1.) That it is of God, you have it everywhere:
2 Tim. i. 9, ' Who hath saved us, and called us with
an holy calling,' &c. 2 Thes. ii. 14, ' Whereunto
God hath called you by our gospel, to obtain the glory
of our Lord Jesus Christ.' Rom. viii. 29, ' Whom he
predestinated, them he called.'
(2.) That it is an action according to purpose it is
plain, because a wise artificer doth not work this or
that which he doth not first cast and devise inwardly
within himself, Eom. viii. 29, 2 Tim. i. 9.
(3.) Put forth in the gospel; for the calling outward
and inward are not two callings, but one ; as when I
say, a man is partly outward and visible, as his body,
partly inward and invisible, I make not two men, but
one. And this you have 2 Thes. ii. 14, ' Who hath
called you by our gospel.' The latter part of the de-
scription you have everywhere. Acts xxvi. 18. Paul
was sent of God to the people, ' to open their eyes,
and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the
power of Satan unto God.' Col. i. 13, ' Who hath
delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath
translated us into the kingdom of the Son of his love.'
The point from which is our miserable estate, the point
to which, our glory.
Olij. But some may say. If these two are not two
callings, then always the inward goeth with the out-
ward. I anmer, It doth ; as always with the outward
reaching of the sacrament there goeth the inward ex-
hibiting and offering the thing.
(ilij. Then you will ask, A^liy do not all come when
called ?
Ans. Why doth not a-!l ground bring forth fruit when
rained on ? The grounds are not alike. That is not
all ; divinity giveth a higher cause, God sends it into
one place in blessing, into another in his curse. So
God doth not direct his inward calling with the same
intention to all. Thus you have heard what is meant
here by calling.
2. For the second, hope signifieth the thing hoped
for, laid up in heaven : Col. i. 6, ' For the hope's sake
\^hich is laid up for you in heaven.' 1 Peter i. 3,
'.We are begotten again to a lively hope;' as we say
of a child, he is his father's joy. It doth not signify
here the afi'ection of rejoicing, but the thing joyed in.
3. For the third, how can the glory hoped for be
one, when there are many degrees and diversity ?
Ans. It is one in kind and substance, though for cir-
cumst'ance of gi-eater or lesser it is different. It is the
circumstance, not the substance, in which is diversity.
Vse. Now, then, this must make us live as one here,
that we shall be one in his glory. The similitude of
condition doth serve greatly to unite affection, and
therefore we say. Birds of a feather fly together. So
it is here, if this were powerfully before us, that we
are such as must come to live for ever in the self-same
condition of glory, it would make us walk more aflect-
ing one another in this race of our pilgrimage. Sup-
pose two brethren here that are like to be joint heirs
of fair inheritances, and live in some country together;
this hope of hereafter is a gi-eat mean of imiting them
in love for the present. In the world sometime it
fareth otherwise, equality in gi-eatness hath going with
it emulation ; but in heaven there is no such matter,
the gi'eatest glory wanteth pride, the meanest is with-
out envy.
Here are further two things to be observed ; as, first,
that he saith these Ephesians were ' called to the hope,'
giving us to consider,
Doct. How that till the Lord doth by his call awaken
us, we think not of the hopes laid up for us in heaven;
for we all loiter without the vineyard till the Lord do
hire us, Mat. xs. 3, and covenant with us. If we look
about us, we shall see how most men vanish away ia
their own courses, never thinking of the things which
shall endure for ever.
The due consideration of this would, as a spur,
quicken us to all duty, namely of the glorious recom-
penee our God hath in store for us. Moses ' chose
rather to sutler afflictions with the people of God, than
to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season.' Why ?
For ' he had respect to the recompence of reward,'
Heb. xi. 25. If the Lord kept nothing in store for
ns, we might think as good play for nought as work
for nought ; but no office of love, a cup of cold water,
shall not go unrequited. Though, therefore, we have
not the thought of merit, yet we have this benefit by
our heavenly inheritance, that it is a motive unto us
inviting to all duty.
Vse 1. We see hence what maketh such cold work-
ing and cold devotion : even this, men know not their
hopes. Did we see that God for earthly things did
give us heavenly, we wuuld part with them, and count
that dearly sold that were so given ; did we see the
harvest of glory, how willingly would we abide the
sweat all the day long. No ; men think, though they
will not (for shame) say so, ' It is in vain to serve the
Almighty ; what profit is there ' that we have kept his
commandments ? Mai. iii. 14.
Use 2. Again, here we see how we may provoke our-
Ver. 5.]
BATNE ON EPHESIAXS.
245
selves to do and suffer the Lord's pleasure. Look np
to those fair hopes we have iu heaven, that rich recom-
pence of reward, the crown of immortality laid up for
ns in heaven, we are all for II'/kU u-ill you ijive me? as
Peter said, ' What shall we have, Lord, that have left
all ?' Mat. XX. 17. Acquaint thyself with these hopes
of eternal glory : none payeth hetter wages, none like
to thy God. I know worldly men think a bird in
hand is better than two in the bush ; like profane Esau,
esteeming a mess of pottage forthwith better than a
birthright to come ; but the wise-heai'ted will look at
the time to come, and esteem a good thing, though
in reversion, bettor than a present trille.
Doct. Secondly, It is to be marked how the Lord,
in the ministi-y of his gospel, doth call us to no mean
things, but to the hope of eternal glorj'. So that if
anything be gainful, this is above all the rest, God's
call in the preaching of the word : 2 Thes. ii. 14,
' Who hath called us by the gospel to obtain the glory
of our Lord Jesus Christ.' So you have it, Col. i. 5,
'For the hope's sake which is laid up for you in heaven,
whereof ye heard before in the words of truth, which
is the gospel.' So that the gospel is it which bringeth
ns to be possessed of these hopes, hearing of them by
the gospel, that is, by the glad tidings of them which
God doth send us by his messengers : 2 Tim. i. 10,
Our Saviour Jesus Christ hath brought life and im-
mortality to light by the gospel. For look, as we can-
not know what is done iu France till some come over
thence and tell us the news there, so we cannot know
what is done in heaven till God send down the news
of it unto ns (for the gospel is nothing but good news
from heaven touching righteousness, life, and salvation,
through faith in Christ).
Use 1. It therefore being thus, that we who are
called of God have such hopes as these are, it becometh
us to reckon them with ourselves. Men that are
wealthy delight to be telling of their treasures; yea,
we are so wise in the world, that we know all our pos-
sibilities ; and if we be in election for anything, we
are not ignorant. Let us much more labour to know
such fair hopes as these are, to which the Lord hath
called us by the gospel.
Use 2. Again, it doth let us see with what purpose
and willingness we should come to the preaching of
the gospel ; for this being it that the calling of the
gospel tends unto, even the inheritance of glory, we
mast seek this in coming to hear God call us, that we
may be taken to glory. We should have this in our
eyes when we go to the preaching of the word, which
is the call of God. The most come forth to the word
for order, to see and to be seen, to know and be known
to learn some things of which they may discourse.
Alas ! they have not this thought with themselves,
Now I go to be called by God to the hope of glory.
Use 3. This should stir up our attention to this
word, which discovereth such wealth. If one can tell
us of some rich purchase at a cheap rate, of some
gainful bargain, kc, how will wo hear on that side !
The gospel telleth us of all blessedness in this life and
that to come, the unsearchable riches of Christ, to
which all the wealth in India is but dross and dung ;
this is all revealed in the gospel. How should we
love this gospel ! If a man tell us tidings of a horse
strayed, we think ourselves beholden to him ; but this
telleth us news of such heavenly things as never eye
saw, nor ear heard, nor ever entered into the heart
of man.
Use 4. Again, it doth shew how readily we should
resort to the preaching of the gospel. If a man call
us, and make us hope to claim some small gain by
him, we follow him willingly ; but the Lord calleth us
to that undefiled, everlasting inheritance. We see in
lotteries how every one flockcth, and, in hope to draw
something that may make him a man, he will ad-
venture more or less. The preaching of the word is
God's lottery; here he calleth you, maketh your lot
come forth with life everlasting written on it.
Ver. 5. One Lord, one faith, one baptism.
First for the matter, the word Lord is attributed to
all the persons ; sometime more especially with ap-
propriation to Christ : ' I am the Lord thy God,'
Exod. XX. 3 ; ' If I be a Lord, where is my honour?'
Mai. i. C. Thus the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
every one is Lord.
Quest. It may be asked, How, then, is there one ?
Ans. As we say the Father is God, the Son God,
and the Holy Ghost God, yet all one God, not three.
The reason is, because the divine nature and power in
which this is grounded is one and same in all. There
is Lordship with propriety, a more special Lordship
attributed to Christ alone : 1 Cor. viii. G, ' There is
one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and
we by him ;' Acts ii. 36, ' God hath made that same
Jesns whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ ;'
John xiii. 13, ' Ye call me master and Lord, and ye
say well, for I am so.' The Lordship which maketh
Christ the head and spouse of his church, and thus it
is most fitly taken, as best agi-ceing with the body
and spirit which go before, and with the word and
sacraments which follow after.
Doct. Observe, then, that this must contain us in
unity, to consider that we all of ns serve but one Lord.
For, first,
Reason 1. This doth make it possible that we should
live as one under him. If we had two masters, we
might prove that true, happily, which Christ speaketh,
' None can serve two masters,' Mat. vi. ; some would
please one, some the other ; but having one only, we
may all of us jump in one, if we approve ourselves
to him.
Fwaaon 2. It is also decent ; for in civil considera-
tion, doth not this bind all subjects together to civil
concord, that they have but one king ? So in this
mystical body.
2nt6
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
Reason 3. It doth awe us to live peaceably one
with another. Because my Lord is his Lord, his
mine. The injury done to the servant redoundeth to
the Lord. Yea, therefore, because we have one Lord,
I have nothing to do to usurp anything over my fel-
low-servant: Eom. siv. 4, 'Who art thou thatjudgest
another man's servaut? to his own master he standeth
or falleth.'
Use. We must all, then, seeing we have one Lord
and Master, walk peaceably and lovingly one with
another. Those that are retainers and servants to
some nobleman, this doth bind them together ; they
are fellow-servants. So should it be with us. We
. all have one master, and are fellow-servants under
• Jesus Christ, our Lord and master.
One faith. This word faith hath many significa-
tions ; here we take up two.
1. The grace of belief in the heart.
2. The word or doctrine of faith : ' Before faith
came, we were under the law.'
In this latter sense it is here taken, as hope in the
verse before. Again, after the Lord fitly cometh in
his law, and it hath more aflinity with the unity in the
sacraments which follow.
Quest. How is the doctrine of faith one, when under
the law they had one, under the gospel we have
another ?
Alls. Divers, in regard at divers times, in divers
manners, it hath been delivered. One, in regard that
always the self-same matter and substance was re-
vealed. Hence we learn,
Doct. That the true churches of God profess one
and the self-same doctrine, and therefore must hold
in spiritual concord one with another. To prosecute
■ either branch : 1 Cor. iii. 10, ' Other foundation can
no man lay than that which is laid, Jesus Christ.'
Which gospel is not another, but the same gospel.
There is but one Christian doctrine which the visible
church can embrace and hold ; for God and Christ
were ' yesterday, to-day, and will be the same for
ever,' Heb. xiii. 8. And as the church of God hath
had one, so all the churches now have one and the
same.
()iij. But it will be objected by the papists, that we
have not the consent of catholic antiquity, and there-
fore not the same doctrine ; that we have dissensions
among ourselves, every new year making something
new in our faith, as the ancient spake of the Arians ;
therefore we have not one doctrine among ourselves.
Ans. The ancient catholic consent standeth in two
t. things.
1. In the receiving of the Scriptures.
2. In receiving the ancient creeds in the true sense
of them, which our churches do, as may easily appear.
For the second. They who have dissensions among
themselves have not one faith.
The answer to this hath four considerations.
1. The unity of doctrine must be considered.
(1.) As given from God.
(2.) As received in the church.
In the first sense we have one doctrine.
In the second, it is true that we do not all alike
receive this one doctrine. This is the destiny of the
true visible churches ; there shall be heresies in them,
much inward diversity of judgment, they that are per-
fect thinking thus, others otherwise.
2. There is not such want of unity as the papists
pretend, for private men's squaring doth not break the
unity of churches ; this being unjust, that one man's
or a few men's faults should be charged on the whole
church. Now look the authorised catechisms, the
harmony of confessions, and you shall see our churches
in substance according, many of them altogether.
3. Our divines do correct themselves secretly, when
they wish that cancelled that disagreeth with the word
of God, submitting themselves thereunto, which is a
far better salve for dissension than yielding ourselves
to the see of Rome.
4. The papists have more difference. Who knoweth
not the factions of Scotists and Thomists ? Who
knoweth not the multitude of constructions they have
of those words. This is my body, and dagger drawing,
to which some of them have lately contended ?
Use 1. This, then, being so, that we have for sub-
stance, and embrace for the substance of it, one doc-
trine, let this be a bond of uniting us in heart one with
another. Dissonancy in circumstances doth not breed
discord in believing. Again, look at idolaters, whose
unity in error is to them a far stronger band than
consanguinity itself. You shall see them leave their
father's house to live with catholics, though strangers.
Let us that do hold our principles of faith swallow
difference of home-bred opinions, diversity of rites.
Shall these be more available to make separation, than
the body of truth is to make conjunction? We shall
be worse than the Scribes and Pharisees ; they, be-
cause Paul was one in opinion with them, were favour-
able to him. Acts xxiii. 9.
Use 2. We see, hence, how dangerous a thing it is
to breed opinions in the truth of God, for it doth cut
by little and little this principal sinew of the church,
the unity of doctrine, and it doth put a weapon into
the hands of our enemies.
Use 3. This doth strike those dead who think that
every good meaning will carry to heaven. There is
but one doctrine of salvation.
One baptism. Now followeth the sixth reason.
How can there be said but one, when the Scripture
doth distinguish baptism of the Spirit and of water?
John iii. 5 ; baptism which washeth away the spot of
the flesh, and that which cleanseth the conscience ?
1 Pet. iii. 21.
Ana. The same thing is divided into the divers parts
and properties of it; as if I say a man is mortal and
immortal, body and soul, [ make not two men, but
one man.
Ver. 6.]
BAYiS'E ON EPHESIANS.
2t7
Doct. Hence learn that this must be a band knitting
ns altogether, that we are baptized with one baptism.
' We are all baptized bv cue Spirit into one body,'
1 Cor. xii. 12.
For these are sacraments instituted of God, that
they miyht tie us fast one with another, and sever us
from them that are without. Look, therefore, as it
is in civil things, this doth somewhat increase the
unity of sei"vanls, that they have all one livery, one
cognisance, so we have all the same badge of Christian
profession. Let us not un-Christ men for trifles,
which we do if we let every small matter pi-evail more
to disjoin us than this badge of Christian profession to
unite us in affection.
Ver. G. One God and Father of all, ithich is above
all, and throiirih all, and in you all.
The seventh and last argument, ' One God and
I Father,' who is first set down, then described. The
word Father doth siquify sometime the nature, some-
time the person : Mai. i. 6, ' If I be a Father,' we
have ' one God and Father;' and so here the word is
common to all the persons, whose generation we are,
for the terra of Father is not used in regard of the only
begotten Son of God.
The description in the words following doth note
the properties of every person ; above all, the primacy
of order; throni/h and in you all, the virtue and power;
and the presence of the Spirit sanctifying. The argu-
ment is,
Boot. That this must move us to be one, because
the God and Father of us all is one.
1. There is in this the example of God, who is one,
though three in persons, yet one divine nature as alike
in them all; which trinity in such a unit}' is a prece-
dent to us that we, though many, should be one :
' Father, I pray that they may be one, as we are one,'
John xvii.
2. It doth shew how meet and decent it is for us ;
we have one God, one Father, why, then, do we trans-
gress one brother against another ? Is it not an un-
seemly thing that one man's children, in a strange
country, should be falhng out one with another ? So
with us, &c.
8. This doth move us to all equity and concord.
What made Job so lovingly yield, even to his servants,
but this, that one God they had, who fashioned
them both in the womb. ' Did not he, that made me
in the womb, make him ? And did not one fashion us
in the womb?' Job xxxi. 15.
£/■•>■('. 1. This, therefore, most further move us to
stick close one to another, like as Ruth and Naomi
did : Ruth i. 16, ' W^hither thou goest, I will go :
where thou lodgest, I will lodge : thy people shall be
my people, and thy God my God.' This was it that
tied them so strait together ; this will be a powerful
motive to make men (though never so offended) re-
turn into love. When Joseph's brethren suspected
his displeasure, Gen. 1. 17, they make entreaty this
way : ' Pardon the trespass of tho servants of thy
father's God.' And when every one of these must
move us to agreement, how much more all ! A seven-
fold cord is not easily broken. It is the fonl sl.amo
for us who profess ourselves subjects of the Piinco of
peace, to live at discord one with another.
Use 2. Again, it doth teach us that all agreement,
compounded on other grounds than these, is no spi-
ritual union, and will not stand. In the world's union,
we see that truly observed, that the greatest love end-
eth oft in the greatest hatred, for they build their con-
cord on the sand, and therefore it is easily shaken.
So all politic unions, where those grounds are ne-
glected, what are they, as Daniel shews, chap. ii. 43.
' They are joining of clay and iron,' which can never
bo so compounded, but the one will moulder from the
other easily ; such a solder are confederacies without
these motives here expressed.
Lastly, though the apostle his logic is very fruitful
on this point, yet the pipists are more plentiful, they
have found out three more :
1. One visible head.
2. One sacrifice.
3. External rites everywhere received.
But these are all of them no bonds of this union ;
for Christian unity was always in the church, yet liy
popish doctrine there was not always one visible head
of the universal church ; for Aaron was head onlv of
the people of the Jews.
Again, we reason hence strongly against their bond,
whom they make all in all for unity, making this the
cause of our dissentings and diversities, because we
have not one visible head; for if this had been such a
principal ground of unity, the apostle would not here
have omitted it, but here is not a word of it, and
therefore he knew no such thing.
ObJ. They say, it is implied in those words, one
body and sjiirit ; for the unity of the body dependeth
on one head.
Ans. 1. We grant it dependeth on one head, but
vi.iilile is foisted in of their own, to make the chnrih a
two-headed monster, to have more lords, that hath
but one.
2. For their sacrifice of the mass, it is derogatory
to the one only sacrifice of Christ Jesus. And their
distinction to salve all, doth overturn itself, mai;ing
an unbloody propitiatory sacrifice; ' for without shed-
ding of blood there is no remission of sins,' Ileh.
ix. 22.
3. Their rites have been the cause of schism, and
a wall of partition rather than a bond of union.
Which is above all. The apostle now describeth
this God and Father from his presence, which is two-
fold.
1. Common to all, and that hath two kinds. (1.)
The presence of his providence, or inspection over all.
(2.) Of his power sustaining through all.
248
BAYNE 0\ EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. IV.
2. The second presence is more special, that of
grace, by his Spirit, ' uho is in you alt.'
You being to be understood with an emphasis, as if
he should say. There is one God, the Father of us
all ; for we are his generation, who, as he hath made
all things, so he doth overlook every creature, and
put forth the presence of his power to sustain it, but
more especially he dwelleth in all you that believe, by
his Spirit of grace.
For the first, above all. This noteth not his so-
vereignty only, but his providence : a little to open
them. The conclusion is :
Poet. That God, as he hath authority over all, so
he doth overlook everything. ' The Lord is in his
holy place, the Lord's throne is in heaven ; his eyes
will consider, his eyelids will try the children of men.'
Ps. cii. 19, ' The Lord looked down from the height
of his sanctuary ; from heaven did the Lord behold
the earth.' Heb. iv. 13, ' There is no creature hid,
but is manifest in his sight.' And Heb. i., it is
said of Christ, ' that he doth sustain all things.' And
Acts xvii. 27, ' God is not far from us ; we live,
move, and have our being in him.' Thus everywhere
is his providence, his power, and also himself being
present also. For God is not with us as a king in his
kingdom, whose providence is over it, whose power
is through it, himself being at some of his court
mansions only ; but God is himself everywhere with
his providence and power.
Use 1. This, therefore, must teach us to fear him
whose eye is everywhere, whose power is through all.
The eye of a mortal creature, and the power of a
prince, how doth it contain the most wicked person,
that he dare not transgress the law in his presence !
Uow much more should God's power keep us in secret !
if he withdraw himself, we shall return to our dust,
yea, become nothing.
Use 2. It conviuceth many in these times, who say
in their hearts, as you have in Job xxii. 12, ' Can
God judge through the clouds ? the dark clouds hide
his sight ; he walketh in the compass of heaven ;' for
they durst not else profane his name with oaths, abuse
themselves in riot, contemn his word, if they did in
their hearts think he saw them, did they think they
lived and had their being in him.
Doct. Secondly, It is to be marked, that though the
Lord be everywhere present, yet he dwelleth in the
believing in especial manner. He doth come to us,
giving us grace and working faith and love in us, by
which we do after a sort touch and embrace him, and
hold him in us as in a sanctuary.
Use. We, therefore, by how much the Lord is nearer
us, must be more careful to sanctify him, not to grieve
his H'lly Spirit, which doth seal us to be the adopted
sons of God.
Vt-r. 7. But uiilo every one of us is given grace, ac-
cording to the measure oj the gifts of Christ.
Now followeth the second kind of argument, from
the diverse distribution of God'8 graces, for it is more
than a prevention.
Those who none of them have all graces, but every
one then- particular-, serving for the good of the whole,
they must cleave one to the other. But thus it is
with you.
The verse setteth down two things.
1 . That every one of us hath his grace given him.
2. The manner after which it is given, by mea-
sure ; which is fmiher amphfied from the author,
Christ.
The sum is : As these things do bind you to con-
cord, that in so many things you are one, so this like-
wise, that none of you have all graces, but one thus,
and another thus, so that^ye have need one of another ;
and the grace you have, you have it every one but in
a measure, even that measure wherein it pleaseth
Christ to distribute to every one.
First, then, it is to be marked, in that he saith, ' To
every one of you is given grace,' that every member
of the church hath his several grace of God. We have
not all the same graces, the same degrees, but some
thus, some otherwise : Eom. xii. 4, 5, ' As we have
many members in one body, and all members have
not the same office ; so we, being many, are one body
in Christ, and every one members one of another.'
As the body hath many members and faculties in
those members, so we have divers gifts according to
the grace that is given, and divers servants have divers
talents, Mat. xsv. 14.
Reason 1. For, that we should have divers kinds
and degrees, the nature of a bodj' doth require it ; for
a body stands not of one member, but of divers mem-
bers, which have divers offices and faculties in the
body.
Reason 2. The perfection of the head doth require
it ; for as God did most conveniently manifest his
uniform perfection in the divers perfections of the
creatui'e ; so the absolute perfection of the head is
fitly declai'ed by the manifold perfections in divers
members. And surely we may see this true not only
in those that are of divers orders, as those that teach,
those that minister, those that hear and are ministered
to, but in Christians of the self-same kind, as com-
pare teacher with teacher, hearer with hearer. And
as jou may see in the outward visages of us some
difi'erence, two in the church not every waj' alike, so
the image of the soul hath likewise his diversity
and diti'erence, which the spirit of discerning doth
observe.
Use 1. Seeing, then, every one hath his grace that
is a true member, let us be sure that we have some
grace wherewith we serve one another through love ;
for else, if we be not of use one to another, we be like
wens in the body, things that cleave to it, not parts of
it, but the hang-bys, that ma}' well be dismembered
and cut otf, without loss or deformity to the body.
Veu. 7.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
2Ut
Use 2. Seeing every one of j-ou have grace as a
talent, be sure you look to the using of it for God's
advantage. He will keep his audit, and if you have
done no great hurt with it, yet if you have hid it in a
napkin, and done no good with it, it is hurt enough,
more than will be answered. The sentence will pass
on all such. Mat. xxv. 30, ' Take that unprofitable ser-
vant, bind him hand and foot, and cast him into utter
darkuess. But he that hath been faithful in a little
shall be made ruler over much.'
Use 8. Seeing we have our different graces, we
must cleave one to another, that we may have the
benefit of that grace which is given another. If the
eye could do everything, then it might separate from
the other members, and saj-. What need have I of
you ? But if it will have the hand to handle for it,
the foot to go for it, then it must keep iu communion
with these members. So if one of us had every grace,
then we should not need others ; but when we have
our several gifis, we must hold one with another, that
what everj- one hath proper to himself, in regard of
possessing it, that all of us may have common amongst
us, in regard of the use of it.
Doct. In the second place, it is said, grace is ghen
««, which, as it is a ground of thankfulness, so it doth
also persuade to lowliness of mind. ' We have this
treasure iu earthen vessels, that the excellency of the
power might be of God, and not of men,' 2 Cor. iv. 7.
We must not bo like the papists, lift up ourselves
above other, think we can deserve anything with God;
but seeing that we have received that we have, let us
be lowly. If one that newly settoth up should take
up wares here and there, if he should brag and boast
of that which he is only bctrusted withal, it were
foolish pride. So it is with us ; we have graces given
us, but of trust to employ them to God's advantage ;
for God's gifts are not Like men's, who, by deed of
gift, do often pass the state wholly out of their own
hands ; but God so giveth, that he always keepeth a
reservation to himself. ' Occupy till I come,' sailh
our Master, Luke six. 13.
Boct. Thirdly, We have grace given by measure :
whence we are taught, that whatsoever we have, we
have it in part ; the Lord doth give us a scanthng, as
he secth fit for us. To open it ; —
1. It is said of Christ, that ' the Father did give
him the Spirit, not by measure,' John iii. 35. For
Christ was such a receptacle of grace, as the sea is of
wa'ers ; he received the fulness of grace.
2. He received grace, so that he might impart it to
all others. ' Of his fulness we all receive grace for
grace,' John i. 10.
As the sea receiveth the whole body of waters, so
that it imparteth to all rivers, which serve for the
more commodious watering of the earth ; now we
receive not grace thus, Lut by measure, so far as our
vessels are capable of it ; for as God doth proportion
• our capacity, so doth he replenish us accordingly, as
if two bottles be thrown into the sea, each of them
doth receive so much as it can contain.
2. We all receive such a proportion as is convenient
to fit us for the calling wherein we are. Thus then it
is with us, that none of us have all grace for kind,
yea, that which we have is but in part.
Use 1. 'NMiich should make us walk humbly accord-
ing to our measure, not above ; to undertake things
within our compass ; for, as men that over-rent them-
selves, when they have but fifty pounds will live at
the rate of a hundred pounds, cannot hold out, so a
man may over-lay the measure of grace which he hath
received, presuming on things for which they are not
fitted.
Use 2. Again, it should persuade us to peace, inas-
much as every one of us have but our measure ; for
if all men had one measure of knowledge with me, I
might separate myself from him that would not think
as myself, because I might know he did it maliciously,
convinced in his conscience; but when men have know-
ledge according to their measure, some more, some
less, I must therefore bear, because they have know-
ledge according to their measure ; God Lath nut as
yet revealed that to them which he hath to me.
Use 3. Again, it sheweth the most wise distribu-
tion of grace, fur things which are done in measure,
number, weight, are all exactly ordered.
The last circumstance is, that the author of this
grace given us is Christ, whence we learn,
Doct. That all grace is received from Christ : John
i. IG, ' Of his fulness we all receive grace for grace.'
He is the head, full of grace, diffusing it into all his
members, so that our whole grace is given us 'accord-
ing to his good pleasure,' Mat. xi. 25, 2C ; ' Grace
and truth come by Jesus Christ,' John i. ; ' We are
blessed with all spiritual and heavenly blessings in
Christ,' Eph. i. 8 ; ' He is made of God wisdom,
righteousness, sanctificatiou, and redemption,' 1 Cor.
i. 30. No man can challenge anything as due to
him because he is better bj- nature, work, labour, or
desert than others ; but Christ, as fi'ee Lord, measures
furth his gifts, giving to every one severally as he
will ; and he stands not bound to any man for the
goodness of his natm-e, labour, or work. Christ is
an absolute Lord, and all men poor beggars, his alms-
men, equally depending upon his grace to give them
more or less according to his own will and free grace.
As all stars shine in the light of the sun, so all the
saints of God by influence of grace received from
Christ. What else distinguished John from Judas,
Simon Peter from Simon Magus, but only Christ,
who shined with his grace upon the one, not upon
the other, when they sat both in darkuess and in the
shadow of death '? The Scripture is plentiful in proof
of this truth : Philip, ii. 13, the deed is wrought in us
b}' Christ, and not the deed but the will also that pro-
duceth the deed, and not that only, but the thought
also which produceth that will, 2 Cor. iii. 5, for ' of
250
BAYNE OX £PHESIANS.
[Cfiap. IV.
ourselves we are not able so much as to tbink a good
thought.' So that all grace, and all preparation to
grace, and ability to accept grace, all comes from
Christ, therefore called ' the author aud finisher of
our faith,' Heb. xii. 2.
Vxe 1. To teach us conteutation, howsoever we see
his manifold graces disposed. John Baptist doth rest
his mind in this, ' A man can receive nothing except
it be given him from heaven,' John iii. 27 ; as if he
should say, It is our part and duty to be well pleased
wi;h that which we know is thus and thus ordered
from heaven.
U^e 2. This must teach us to rest only in Christ,
' caring to know nothing but Christ,' 1 Cor. ii. 2,
' counting all things but dross and dung in compari-
son of Christ,' Phihp. iii. 8. Fill yourselves with
Cbrist, and there will be no room for aught else.
"Were a vessel full of liquor, it would receive no more;
if a woman's heart be full of her husband, she hath
no room for other lovers. So shall it be with you ;
if you see by faith that your estate is full in Christ,
lacking nothing, what will you care to look further ?
Use 3. On this ground we must be incited to come
to Christ, since all grace is received from Christ, in
whom is the fulness of all saving riches, and who
doth invite all to come unto him, Mat. xi. 28. Oh
take not this gi-ace of God in vain, but labour to have
your part in it, and to be rich in Christ ! Though
there be abundance of sin and guiltiness in us, yet
there is abundance of grace and mercy in Cbrist to
remove it and take it away. And therefore be not
discouraged ; though thy sins abound, yet his grace
superabounds much more. If a beggar hear of a com-
mon dole to be given at such a place, at such a time,
it affects him and invites him to go; but when he seeth
many coming from it with arms full, laps full, baskets
full, this gives him wings to make all haste unto it.
If a sick man hear of a physician famous for healing
and curing of all diseases, it stirs him up to go and
try ; but if he meet with hundreds coming from him,
and telling him, I have been there, and I thank God
I am made whole, this jjuts life into him and causeth
him to hasten to him. Thus it is : the Lord Jesus
Christ hath provided a common dole of grace and sal-
vation for every poor soul that stands in need of it,
only he will have men come and receive it; they shall
have it for carrying awaj'. He is that soul-saving
physician, the blind, lame, deaf, and dumb, be the
disease what it will, all is one : if Christ be the phy-
siiian all shall be made whole.
Further, here observe, the apostle doth not say wo
have grace given because of our disposition and fit-
ness, or according as we have prepared ourselves, but
according to the gift of Christ ; whence we observe,
that it is not our civil disposition which bringeth us
to the first, nor our preparing ourselves that deserveth
us the grace following. Preparations go before grace,
but cause not grace. I must be a child before a
grown man, yet childhood is not the cause of man-
hood.
Thirdly, We must labour, seeing our grace comoth
from Christ, to come near him, to put him on in heart
and afiection, to press near into his presence ; for he,
being the head of grace, the nearer we come to him
the more we shall be filled, as the arms of the sea
and channels next to it are more abundantly filled
with it than those rivulets more remote. You may
see it in Christ himself. ^Vhy is that blessed nature
of his full with grace above men and angels ? Is it
not because it hath nearer conjunction with the God-
head than men and angels ? Oh how we should flock
about Christ that gives these graces, as the poor do
about the almoners of the prince.
Ver, 8. Wherefore he saith, when he ascended up on
hirjh, lie led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.
Here are two things further in this proposition pro-
secuted, the order being inverted :
1. That Christ is the giver of all grace, vers. 8-10.
2. That Christ giveth divers graces, from ver. 11
to 17.
The first is proved by a testimony taken oat of the
prophet David ; the testimony is propounded, ver. 8,
then it is explained against exception, ver. 9, 10.
For the better considering of this 8th verse, four
things must be opened :
1. Because it is a parallel place of Scripture, there-
fore the difierences betwixt this place and that in the
psalm must be reconciled.
2. The words must be cleared.
3. The false collections disproved.
4. The sum and scope must be explained.
1. The differences are two. First, the psalm saith,
TItou art ascended on high; this saith, He ascended.
For answer, the psalmist speaketh more propheti-
cally, as foreseeing a thing done afar ofl'; the apostle
more historically, as of the same thing now accom-
plished.
2. The psalm saith. He took gifts for men ; for
The Hebrew useth that word as we use the Eng-
lish word take, which doth signify not only to receive,
but reach hither or thither, take me such a thing, so
the Hebrew word signifieth to take, or taking, to reach
out unto others.
2. For opening the words, it may be asked. Who
saith? Alls. Either the Scripture, psalmist, or Christ
maj' be understood.
Then, what this is, to ascend. Ans. Ascending is
either figuratively in regard of the state ; for so we
say, a man gets up or goeth down apace, when his
estate doth ebb or flow ; or else ascending is properly
moving from a lower place to a higher. Now, the
latter ascent is here chiefly pointed at, though the
other is to bo understood together with it ; for the
giving gifts to men is a fruit not so much of Christ's
local ascending, as of his being glorified, John xvii.
Ver. 8.]
BATKE ON EPHESIANS.
251
89. The Spirit was not yet given ; Obrist was not
yet glorified. Yet furtbir, lor imderstandiiig Christ's
ascending, wo must know that Christ is, after a sort,
a compounded person of the divine and human nature,
and therefore wo must see how itscendiixj doth agree
to either of these. Know then, that the divine nature
may be said to ascend, in regard of condition, so far
forth as the glory of it was manifested, which, after a
sort, the veil of weak flesh did cover ; for though the
Godhead bath no change in itself, yet, in regard of
manifesting without, it is not always alike. As a
bright caudle in a lantern is the same whether the
lantern be euvered or be clean wiped, yet the light is
not alike revealed in the one as it is in the other.
Secondly, As God may be said locally to ascend, in-
asmuch as be caused the local ascent of his human
nature, Christ man ascended, in regard of state, by
receiving glory ho before had not in regard of place,
properly leaving these lower seats, and going to those
upper mansions above these heavens.
8. What it is to lead captifitij captice. Aiis. Cap-
tivity signifieth either the act of captivating, or the
state of being captive ; or, by a figure, those that take
us captive, or those that are taken captive.
Hence grow three interpretations :
(1.) Christ took captivity captive, that is, he altered
the captive estate of his children, as that phrase is
not much unlike, He 'swallowed up death in victoiy,'
1 Cor. XV. 54 ; but this construction doth not answer
the nature of the Hebrew phrase which this Greek one,
f,'//j.aXuT£u(!iv, here doth interpret.
(2.) A Second construction : ' he led captivity cap-
tive,' that is, he took away his children who were
taien captive from under the power of the devil ; but
this cannot be the meaning, for Christ, if it ha'l been
in regard of us, should not have been said to take us
captive, but to rescue and deliver us, being captive.
And these two phrases have great dilTerence ; aiyjMj.-
'/.uTi'Jiiv a.ii(jj.ciX!tieiav and l-iar^ipiiv d.iyjLalMeia.i, is as
the Hebrew ones, to which they answer.
(3.) The third, therefore, is to be taken : ho took
ciptive those powers which did hold us captive, the
world, sin, the flesh, and devil.
Giriii'i gifts to men, is the bestowing all spiritual
blessings on his church.
Here is one thing only fastened falsely on this verse,
viz., the taking the fathers out of limbo ; to which we
answer,
1. The thing itself is a fable, the souls of the fathers
being in heaven with Christ. 2. It being a dream
without warrant of Scripture, which is not apparently
misinterpreted. 3. If Christ should have freed the
fathers out of limbo, he should not have been said to
have taken them captive, but freed them from cap-
tivity.
The scope of the verse is, to prove Christ the dis-
tributer of all graces. The sum of it settcth down
Christ's ascension, and the fruits of it : one in regard
of bis enemies, he took them captive ; another in re-
gard of his friends, he gave them gifts ; as if it had
been spoken in more words thus :
This, that I tell you of Christ giving grace, is no
new doctrine, but such as the psalmist did by spirit
of prophecy foresee and teach of him, viz., that he,
when now coming from his abasement to glorious state,
he did leave the earth, and go above all heavens ; that
he, I say, should victoriously lead captive all the
enemies of his people, and plentifully pour out all
spiiitual graces on the sons of men, that belong to
him.
1. Then wo see that the apostle, proving that he
spake of Christ out of the old Scripture, doth teach us,
Doct. That they spake no other doctrines of Christ
than what the Scriptures had spoken before them ; for
that which bore the apostle doth in this particular, he
did in all other. So the apostle saith of himself. Acta
xsvi. 22, ' Having obtained help of God, I continue
unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, say-
ing no other things than those which the prophets and
Moses did say should come.' And this is a worthy
commendation of Apollos, Acts xviii. 24, ' He was a
man mighty in the Scriptures ;' Isa. viii. 20, ' To the
law and to the testimony : if any speak not according
to this, there is no light in them.'
Use. And in this we must much more imitate the
apostle, not to speak without a text, seeing we have
the rule of Scripture more enlarged. It is no laud-
alile thing in a lawyer to advise this or that, having
neither statute nor ruled case to shew. So much
more is it to be condemned in a divine, if he speak
anything for which he cannot shew bis warrant out of
the book of God's statutes. And such as love to be
in these speculations which the word revealeth not, do
secretly challenge the fountains of Israel, as if they
were too dry, which is horrible wickedness.
2. That the apostle doth cite this Scripture as a
witness of truth greater than exception, it doth let
us see,
Doet. How sovereign authority the Scripture hath,
which likewise from our Saviour Christ's allegations
must be gathered, it is u-ritlen. His practice was still
to produce authority from the scriptures of the Old
Testament.
Use. Which must be marked against the papists,
who would make their sentence of equal a\ithority with
the canon of the Holy Scriptures. Thus much, in a
word, for this, that the apostle bringeth in this text of
Scripture to prove that he spake.
The matter of the testimony hath three conclusions:
1. That our Saviour Christ is gone into heaven.
2. That he, ascending, hath led captive all the
powers of darkness that were against us.
8. That he, ascending, doth enrich us with heavenly
graces.
1. For the first, only remember, (1.) The manner
of it. (2.) The use of it.
9.V>
BATNE ON EPllESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
(1.) Our Saviour Christ did not ascend by becom-
ing invisible, though he still continued his presence,
but did trul}' and really ascend ; for the other doth
but delude the sense, and turn this article into a trick
of juggling.
(2.) He did ascend visibly : Acts i. 9, ' While they
beheld, he was taken up, and a cloud received him out
of their sight.'
(8.) Locally, so as he left these places, and was
taken from being present with us, in regard of his
body and soul : Acts i. 10, ' While they looked sted-
fastly toward heaven, as he went up ;' Luke sxiv. 51,
' While he blessed them, he was parted from them, and
carried up into heaven.'
Use 1. Which should teach us to have our conver-
sation in heaven. If a virgin be contracted to a man,
should the man go from her, and take a house where
they should live together, how would her heart follow
after him ! The Lord Jesus is our contracted hus-
band, ' and is gone to heaven to prepare a place for
ns," John xiv. 2 ; how should our hearts be lifted up
to him !
Use 2. It is a pledge to us of our ascension into
heaven. Where the head is, there the body must fol-
low : our flesh and blood is already possessed of
heaven.
The second thing is, what great benefit we have by
Christ's ascending, even the triumphing over and hold-
ing down all our enemies, in the victory of Christ.
We may observe here four degrees :
1. He did fight for it, and strike the last stroke,
wherewith he did win the day, on his cross.
2. He did seize on the spoils, and take into his
hand those whom he had subdued, in his resuiTection.
3. He, returning whence he came, led them captive
in his ascending, which is the continuing of his victory
achieved over them.
4. He doth apply this in all his members, tramp-
ling them under the foot of such as beUeve on him.
All this he ioth sitting at the right hand of God,
and reigning gloriously over all his enemies ; hke as
captains, when they make any warlike expedition, they
first bid battle to the enemies, till by fight they have
subdued them.
1. They sound a retreat.
2. Take the booty and multitude of captives.
3. Returning home, they lead them victoriously.
4. Now come home, they yield them up to the power
of their country.
Use 1. And this consideration, that Christ hath
taken and doth hold captive all our enemies, doth
teach us our duty ; for why have we peace from the
world, sin, death, the devil, but that we should 'serve
the Lord in righteousness and true holiness, all the
days of our lives' ? Thus, in the 2 Sam. vii. 1, when
David had peace from his enemies, he made this use
of it : he resolved to build up a house for the service
of God. So let this stir us to serve God confidently;
for why are we delivered from our enemies, who are
spoiled, but that we might serve the Lord without
fear ? Great are these spiritual powers in their nature,
but to those that are in Christ, they are disarmed, so
that they cannot hurt us. They are naked devils, and
we, being in Christ, are in a strong fort. WTierefore,
as for armed men being in a stronghold, it were too
much shame to be afraid of naked enemies, that should
oiler with nothing in their hands to assail them ; so
here, &c. True it is, as children, not knowing what is
what, are afi-aid of bull-beggars, which cannot hurt
them, so are we here ; but the Lord maketh us grow
up in his strength.
Use 2. It doth serve to comfort and secure us, whose
lives are a warfare ; for what a comfortable sight was
that in the year '88, to see the Spaniards led captives
in our streets, their murdering bullets and cruel whips
held out in way of triumph. But this is much more
comfortable, to see these enemies (by reason whereof
we are subject to fear all our life-long), to see these
subdued ; and how confidently may we hold out our
fight against them, seeing we know Christ our Lord
doth hold them pinioned, that they cannot stir to hurt
us. He that, being well appointed and accompanied,
should fear a naked and bound enemy, were too, too
white livered ; so it is with us, we have our weapons
and Christ accompanying us, their weapons are taken
from them, they are bound, the Lord bids us not fear.
'When we feel sin darted against us, or seem to feel
fear of death, or the devil mustering all his forces
against us, what must we do but look to Christ, tell
him, Lord thou hast taken sin and death out of the
devil's hand, and took me fi'om him ; likewise. Lord,
make my eye of faith clear, that I may see this thy
victory for me ; thy victory, I know, is full, though in
my feeling it seem otherwise. Look with the eye of
faith to Christ, give glory to him that he hath done it,
and thou shall quickly see his victory applied in thee.
And though the devil hold hard, fear not, all is vain,
he must yield the bucklers, when all is done, to thy
Lord Jesus Christ; his prey must be delivered up, he
hath no right in it, nor power to hold it. Christ did
discharge him of the one, and break the other in his
death, he hath made a show of them openly.
Use 3. It sheweth us what we must do, if we will
prevail over these enemies : look to Christ, who hath
taken them captive for us. Sin is a strong thing, both
for the power it hath to allure, and otherwise ; death
a great enemy. We have no weapon can save us in that
day of battle, unless we look at Christ, who hath taken
these captive, who hath overcome sin, death, the world,
and the devU. Let us by faith mount into this chariot
of Christ his triumph, and we are safe.
Further, it is to be marked that he saith, he ascend-
ing hath done this ; which sheweth that it is Christ
who doth overcome our enemies ; we are too weak for
them, he bruiseth the serpent's head. Gen. iii. 15, he
dissolveth the works of the devil, 1 John iii. 8. It is
Ver. 9.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
253
a pretty canvass in ethics, whether the knowledge of
our nothinp is the foundation of nrtue ; nnd truly it is
true there, but much more here, that to know that we
have no strength, to bo nothing in ourselves, but all
things in Christ, is our victory. We must say there-
fore with the apostle, Philip, iv. 13, ' I can do nil
things through Christ strengthening me ; ' 1 Cor. xv.
57, ' Thanks be to God, who hath given us victory
through our Lord Jesus Christ.'
The second benefit doth follow, of giving gifts ;
which giveth us to consider,
Doct. Whence it is that we have these spiritual
graces, even from hence, that Christ is glorified and
ascended into heaven, John vii. 39. It is said, ' The
Spirit was not yet given, because Christ was not yet
glorified.' Look, as captains, after they have prevailed
against the enemy, when now they are returned home,
do deal part of their booty hero and there, so Christ,
having spoiled his enemies and received the riches of
glory, doth give about his favours to those that are his;
or as two persons contracted, when they have left one
another, do then send each the other tokens, so Christ
now ascended doth by us ; oi" as a king at his coronation
doth give liberally here and there, so Christ, ascended
into his kingdom, doth send down into the bosom of
his church a more abundant and plentiful eflfusion of
his gi-aces.
Use 1. So that we see here that we still have Christ
in some sort present with us, though he be bodily ab-
sent.
Use 2. We see how that this absence in the flesh is
beneficial to us, it occasioneth us the more abundant
presence of spiritual gifts : John svi. 7, ' It is expe-
dient for you that I go away : for if I go not away, the
Comforter will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I
will send him unto you.' If we had Christ in body
present, we should so hang on him by the eye of the
body, that the ej-e of faith would not be so clear as it
is, our hope would not be so lifted up to heaven as
it is.
Use 3. We see what we must labour to look at by
faith, even Christ gloriously ascending into heaven ;
then we shall get something, some spiritual gift shall
drop from him upon us. It is said of Elisha, 2 liings
ii. 9, 10, that if he should see his master ascending,
then he should have his spirit doubled ; but it is no
less true of all us, that if we by the eye of faith see
Christ ascended in glory, his Spirit shall in some
measure come upon us.
Ver. 9. 'Now in that he ascended, what is it but that
he also descended first into the loner parts nf the earth ?
Now foUoweth the declaring of the testimony against
a double exception :
1. That whereas Christ's ascending was a local
moving, ascending in the psalm was nothing but mani-
festing glorv-, as God is said to ' ascend on high,'
when he doth execute judgment.
2. That the psalmist speaketh of the God of Israel,
not of Christ, as the apostle doth construe it. The
apostle therefore settcth down maijislralitcr two con-
clusions against these exceptions.
First, That the ascending on high in the psalm is
spoken in regard of descending, yea, local descending
to the nether parts of the earth. Ascending must be so
taken as descending, to which it is opposed ; but the
descending was to the nether parts of the earth locally,
therefore ascending must be so likewise conceived.
2. Ho that being God descended, he it is that as-
cendeth, but Christ onlj' descended, erfjo, &c.
Now for the opening of the words. We must know,
1. What is meant by descending.
2. What is meant by the nether parts of the earth.
3. What by ascending above all heavens.
4. What hj filling all things.
1 . There is a threefold descending which may be
ascribed to Christ.
(1.) His incarnation and manifesting in the flesh,
in regard whereof Christ God is said to descend, be-
cause he manifested his presence here below with
us ; not that he came where he was not before ; but
this is not chiefly here meant, because this is no proper
descending, and therefore not so answerable to the as-
cending here spoken of, because he speaketh of Christ,
not as to take flesh, but as being already made mani-
fest in the flesh.
(2.) A second descending, which is the abasing
himself in condition.
(3.) A third, which is the yielding of his body to the
grave. This last is here principally meant, yet so as
the state of abasement is to be conceived with it.
The lower parts nf the earth. These words have a
double construction, from a double consideration of
the earth, as it is considered with the heavens, or as
the parts of it are considered with itself. The first
sense is the lower parts of the earth, or parts of the
earth which are the lowest parts of the world. But
this is not here so good a construction, because it doth
not answer to abore all these heavens, in the verse fol-
lowing, where the terminus of his ascension is not simply
made to be heaven, but the highest heavens, compared
with these lower and visible heavens. Another, then,
and the true sense is, the lower parts of the earth; that
is, the grave, which was lower than the other earth, for
though it was a rock, yet it was within the eai'th hewn.
Mat. xxvii. CO. So that they were glad to stoop that
looked into it, John xx. 5 ; this is that our Saviour
calleth the heart of the earth, Mat. xii. 40. Every
thing between the top and the bottom, by that Hebrew
phrase, is called the heart or more inward part of a
thing, and thus Ps. Ixiii. 9, this phrase may be taken,
' Those that seek my soul to destroy it, shall go into
the lower parts of the earth.' This is the true con-
struction. Some construe it of limbo, some of Christ's
descent to hell, but these are things without authority
of Scripture. 2. The descent of hell, is a thing not
2.54.
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap IV.
necessary, as Bellarmine confesseth ; a thing held by
tradition, as Andradius. 3. Thence Christ ascended
■whither he descended : but the gospel hath not a tittle
of his ascending out of hell.
For the words, above all these heavens ; heavens are
sometimes put lor heavenly creatures, the place of the
inliabitants, but not so taken here.
2. For the heavens themselves, the upper parts of
the world. You must know there are three heavens.
(1.) The air so called.
(2.) The starry firmament.
(8.) The spiritual ones, the seats of the blessed.
Now the meaning is, he went above all these visible
heavens, into those heavenly mansions, where God
sheweth his glorious presence, where the angels and
spirits of the just have their abode. But because it is
said above all heavens, here is a question propounded.
Qnesl. Whether Christ be in or upon the vaulting
of those uppermost heavens ?
Ans. He is in them, for where we shall be, there he
is, John svii. 2i, as one may be in a house or on the
house top : ' Father,' saith Christ, ' I will that they
whom thou hast given me be with me, even where I
am.' Where his Father is, there is he ; our Father is
in heaven.
The fourth thing to be opened in those words in the
lOlh verse, that he mif/ht fill all ihimjs. Two senses
must be chiefly marked : the one false, to fill all places
with his body ; the other true, to fill all his church
with his gifts. For the first, you must know that it
concludeth more than the test layeth down. Christ
filieth all, therefore with his bodily presence ; it doth
not follow. 2. Again, Christ did not ascend to fill all
places, but to be contained in the heavens : Acts iii.
21, ' Whom the heavens must contain till all be re-
stored.' 8. He ascended to fill all, but with the Holy
Ghost. 4. He should have said, Christ ditfnsed him-
self, or became omnipotent, that he miyht fill ever}-
place. To say he ascended, which is, left a lower
place and went into a higher, that he might be in every
place, is to say he left a place that he might be in every
place; it is to speak contradiction.
The true sense is, that he might fill all with his gifts,
be ascended, gave gifts, as in the verse following.
Obj. But they except that then he would not have
said, ' to fill all Ihine/s,' but his church.
Ans. The word all doth note all the members of his
church in heaven and earth, as chap. i. 10, ' That he
might gather together in one all things, both which are
in heaven, and which are in earth, even in Christ;'
and so you have it in the last verse of that chapter,
' the fuhiess of him which filieth all in all things.'
Doct. Hence we must first mark, that the ascension
of Christ is not a manifestation of glory, but a local
:novini^ from place to place ; for this seemeth to be it
that the apostle would prove in this place, viz., to shew
US that we mnst not conceive of Christ's ascension as
of God's ascending ; but such is his ascending as was
his descending to the grave. Now this was a descend-
ing without figure.
Use. Which is to be marked against some Lutherans,
that turn the ascending of Christ into a state of
majesty, whereby he is omnipresent.
2. This must be marked, that he saith, What is it
but that he descended first into the lower parts of the
earth / Where observe,
Doct. How that the Lord doth make great abase-
ments go before the exalting of those that are his.
Thus of Christ it is said, Heb. ii. 10, ' It was meet
that he should be consecrated the prince of salvation
through afflictions.' And Luke xxiv. 26, our Saviour
maketh this the song of all the prophets, that ' Christ
must sutler all those things, and so enter into his
glory.' First descending, before ascending ; and this
we see was the course of God with his church in
Egypt. The Jews from the history ground this pro-
verb, Qniim duplicantur loteres, turn i-eiiit Mnscs, the
burden of brick was doubled before their deliverance
appeared. ' Abasement goeth before honour,' Prov.
XV. 33 ; for beside that a thing mnst be emptied before
it can be filled, the Lord doth thus order the course
of his children, that his power might be made manifest.
He letteth the wicked nestle themselves, and the head
of them touch the heavens, that all the world may see
it is the high hand of God whereby they are abased ;
he letteth his own come to the lowest ebb, bringeth
them to the dunghill, that his hand may be manifested
in their advancement. It is not with God as with
men, who put down the prisoners into the hole whom
they purpose to bring forth to execution ; for he sets
them upon the throne sometimes whom he intends to
reject, as is manifest in Saul, and other kings of Judah
and Jerusalem.
Use. We must, therefore, sufier patiently our afflic-
tions ; it was so in Christ our head. The scholar is
not better than his master, the servant is inferior to
his lord : ' He made himself of no reputation, and
took upon him the form of a servant, and was made
in the likeness of men ; he humbled himself, and be-
came obedient unto the death of the cross. Where-
fore God hath highly exalted him,' &c., Philip, ii. 7-9.
Thus it must be with us ; we must snfler with him
before we can reign with him ; we must be like him
in his death, this outward man of ours must be cruci-
fied, before we can be Uke him in glory.
Ver. 10. He that descended is even the same that
ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all
thinijs.
This verse setteth down three things :
1. The person ascending.
2. The place.
3. The fruit which followed Christ's ascending.
Now, that he who descended to the lower parts of
the earth doth ascend to the highest heavens, it doth
give us to consider,
Tek. 11.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
255
Doil. How the Lord doth turn the greatest abase-
ments of bis children to the greatest measure of glorj'.
< Thus it was with Christ, and thus it shall be in
those that are Christ's ; as Paul saith, 2 Cor. i. 5,
' The atUiclions of Christ have abounded in us, so his
Comforts have abounded.' And Moses, Ps. xc. 15,
doth not wish that God would comfort them with his
blessing, but that, ' according to the years wherein
thev had known evil, he would be pleased to refresh
them :' where he maketh this the mete-wand whereby
God should measure their good, the greatness and
continuance of their tribulation. True it is, that in
this life it is not always to be observed, yet here the
present salvation often answereth to present exercises ;
but when justice shall return to judgment, when God's
justice shall perfectly be revealed in the eU'ecls of it,
then this shall be found true, that the patient endur-
ing of the greatest sufi'erings shall receive the greatest
weight of glory.
Use. Now, this should cause us every one to bear
our cross more comfortably. If St James might well
exhort on that example of Job, ' You have heard of
the patience of Job,' James v., and what end God put
to his evils, then much more may we persuade from
this precedent of Christ : you have heard of Christ's
abasement, and what glory followed it ; therefore pos-
sess yourselves with patience. Look as it is with inn-
keepers, if they have guests very curious and diverse,
yet they will bear with them, because they know they
will pay well at their parting ; so we should, though
crosses are touchy guests, yet give them leave, sufler
a while patiently, and when the reckoning cometh all
shall be recompensed.
Doct. A second point here observable is this, that
Christ is gone above all these heavens in glory, is a
special cause of rejoicing to all his members : ' If ye
love me' (saith Christ, John xiv. 28), ' you will re-
joice that I go to the Father.' For which of us, if we
had a poor kinsman advanced to some high place in
the commonwealth, would not rejoice ? So it is that
our eldest brother, yea, our head, is gone into heaven,
and there in our nature sitteth next in authority under
God the Father, who bath subjected all things to him.
Now for the fruit of his ascension, that he m'uiht fill
all. Hero you see that Christ glorified in the heavens
filleth all his in heaven and earth with glor}'. Observe
then from hence,
Doct. That Christ doth not keep to himself the
things he hath, but comniunicatctb them with his
members : John xvii. 19, ' For their sakes sauctifv I
myself, that they also might be sauctilied ;' ver. 22,
' The glory that thou gavest me, I have given them.'
He sanctifies himself for us, the glory given him he
givelh us : John i. IG, ' Of his fulness we all receive
grace for grace.'
Use 1. It teacheth every one of us that we must
not keep the things we have to ourselves, but if we
have any measure of tilling, let us be like Christ,
labour to fill others, we will light another's candle at
ours ; so we must, if our minds be filled with light in
any measure from Christ, labour to enlighten our
brethren by it. Every one must say that which is
spoken of Christ, Ps. xvi., and of us in some sort that
are his, ' our good,' when it cannot advantage God,
it ' must be employed for the saints, the excellent in
virtue, in whom is all our delight.'
Use 2. This is full of comfort to poor needy souls.
I feel great want of knowledge, I know nothing as I
would, great emptiness of wisdom ; I cannot walk in
the place God hath set me, nor carry myself beseem-
ing, when God doth chasten and try me with afflic-
tions ; I find a great want of fear, a heart void of love
to my God ; this is comfortable to think of : Lord,
thou art now in heaven filled with unmeasurable glory,
that thou mightest thence fill us ; holding to such
meditations, we shall in time work ourselves out of
all wants.
Use 3. Whatsoever grace we have, see whence it
cometh. It was prophesied, Isa. xi. 9, that ' the
earth should be full of knowledge of the Lord ;' now
what knowledge, what fear, what grace soever I see
filling any of the saints, I know it cometh from Christ
ascended to heaven, and there sitting in fulness of
glory.
Ver. 11. He therefore gave some to be apostles, and
some prophets, and some evangelists, and some pastors
and teachers.
Now followcth the proof of the second member of
the 7th verse, viz., that Christ giveth every one his
several grace, or giveth diversity of gifts ; this he
proveth to the 17th verse. But this is to be marked,
that this may seem not to prove that which was
spoken, because Christ is not said to give gifts divers,
but divers kinds of persons, as not the gift of apostle-
ship, but apostles.
Ans. The gift is included in the person, for he is
an apostle that hath the gift of apostleship ; these the
Holy Ghost taketh as inseparable, so that affirming
divers persons gifted, he together affirmeth diversity
of gifts.
This discourse hath four parts :
1. He reckoneth divers persons in divers functions
given by Christ, ver. 11. «
2. Divers ends, ver. 12.
8. The continuance of those that are ordinary,
ver. 13.
4. The fruits which must follow in us, upon per-
sons given to such purpose, ver. 14.
For this 11th verse, we must observe four things
for the fruitful understanding of it.
1. That those gifts here named are all of them
divers orders in the church, and for understanding
this, they must be particularly explained. The apostles
were principal ministers given of Christ for the found-
ing of the catholic church : ' Go teach all nations,'
256
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
Mat. sxviii. 20 ; ' I like a master builder have laid
the foundation,' 1 Cor. iii. 10. The word is used
singularly of Christ, Heb. iii. 1, called ' the apostle
and high priest of our profession ;' the legaliis a latere,
more commonly with limitation, as Epaphroditns an
apostle for the Philippians, Philip, ii., and so some
take Andronicus and Junia to be called apostles,
Bom. xvi. 7.
More especially of the twelve, the apostles, not
from their first sending, Mat. s., but from that com-
mission at Christ's ascension. Mat. xxviii., and the
testifying of it by signs, Acts ii. 3, joined with execu-
tion.
The supreme ministers had five properties :
(1.) They were called immediately by Christ : Gal.
i. 1, ' Paul an apostle, not of men, but by the wiU of
God ;' to which you may adjoin that other, they were
eye-witnesses of Christ.
(2.) Their commission was over all the world :
' Teach all nations.'
(3.) Their assistance was infallible, so that they
were ' led into all truth ;' and teaching, taught nothing
but the truth : ' Holy men spake as thev were moved
by the Holy Ghost,' 2 Pet. i. 21.
(4.) They by the imposition of hands gave the
Holy Ghost, Acts xix. 6.
(5.) They had power of avenging disobedience,
where and when it was behoveful for the church,
2 Cor. X. 6.
2. Prophets in the New Testament are taken gene-
rally or specially.
Generally, for all that interpret the word to edifica-
tion ; specially, for some that had predictions of things
to come, as Agabns, Acts xxi. 10 ; and a singular gift of
interpreting prophetical Scriptures, Acts xiii. 1, not
only liy benefit of knowledge got with study, but by
divine revelation, 1 Cor. xiv. 6, aToxa>.u\J//s is made
the matter of prophecy, these are in the second rank ;
for prophecy, in the other sense, is the work of the
teacher and pastor.
3. Evdnt/elists, not the seventy, for these were given
after Christ's ascension ; but that Christ sent them for
evangelists after his ascension, there is no warrant in
Scripture nor pure antiquity ; not the TOters of the
story of the Gospel, for two of them were apostles ;
but other ministers that sciTcd for publishing of the
gospel. They were of two sorts ; called immediately,
as Philip, who was an evangelist. Acts xxi. 8, set on
that work by the instinct of the Spirit, Acts viii. 39,
40 ; others, as Timothy, called by the apostle, ' Do
the work of an evangelist ;' yet called by the apostles
and elders : 1 Tim. iv. 14, ' Despise not the gift that
is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with
the laying on of the hands of the eldership.' Such
were Titus, Mark, Tychicus, Sylvanus. Both these
sorts may be understood, but the latter principally as
more frequent ; they were ministers given of Christ,
for the helping of the apostles, in that they begun.
Now they differed, viz., these latter from the apostles
in three things.
(1.) These were called by the apostles ; the apostles
without the mean of man, by Christ himself.
(2.) The apostles were over all churches, these
over some, to which the apostles did call them.
(3.) The apostles founded chmxhes, these did
accomplish the work they begun ; the apostles planted,
these watered, Titus i. 5, and many of those apostles'
privileges were not to be found in these.
Pastors, that is, ministers that laboured in the word
of exhortation, and ministering the sacraments.
Teachers. Ministers that laboured in the word of
doctrine or knowledge ; for as the persons are here
distinguished, so the gifts elsewhere.
There are three distinct words that make difierence
of three kinds of ministers: a'3-oza>.u4"S, 1 Cor.
xiv. 6; y>uiai;. Bom. xii. 7; 'rra^dxy^r^aig, 1 Cor. xii. 6.
A second thing to be marked is, that these divers
orders are divers in degree, one above another ; for,
as the fathers speak, the upper order can be what the
lower can, but not on the contrary. An apostle had
the gift of prophecy often, as of Paul and Peter it is
manifest, could do what the evangelists, pastors, and
doctors could do, in more excellent manner.
Thirdly, We must know that some of these ministers
are extraordinai-y and temporary, some ordinary and
perpetual.
■The three first, of the first kind.
The two last, of the latter.
1. For the first were given to lay the foundation
and perfect a church, according to the platform which
God prescribed ; if, therefore, we say they must be
continued, we must either afiirm that they did not
perfect the building of the church for the platform of
it, or else we must say, that it perfectly builded, is
razed again from the foundation. The first assertion
derogateth from the apostolical and evangelical minis-
try, the second from the truth, for the church hath
promise of perpetual preservation.
2. Secondly, We see that things in doing require
many things, which, when they are done, are needless.
As a house, till it be built, requireth masons, brick-
layers, carpenters, tilers, and such like ; when it is
finished it needeth none, but those that may keep it wind
and watertight ; so the house of God, the church, for
the first building, required apostles, prophets, evan-
gelists ; being built by them, it standeth in need of
faithful teachers and pastors, and such ordinary
ministers.
8. Moses, as he was a lawgiver, having authority
to order the form of the church and commonwealth of
Israel, had none to succeed him ; no more have the
apostles, who from Christ had authority to prescribe
the form of the chmxh, any succeeding them in this
regard.
4. None hath those properties and privileges of an
apostle above named.
Ver. 11.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
257
5. None ever tbnt have been inslniments of reform-
ing and re-edifying the chiirebcs defaced, did cballeugo
tbis dignity. So tbat it must be determined, tbat so
fur foitb as tbo apostlos taugbt tbo word, adminis-
tered tbo sacrament, looked witb otber elders to tbo
goverment of tbo cbnrcb, tbougb tbus far tbo pastor
and doctor do succeed tbem, yet so far as tbey were
to build the cburcb, and order the platform of it, and
bad extraordinary gifts to tbis purpose, their office
tbus far died in their persons.
Fourthly, It must be marked that the apostle doth
not intend to set down all functions in the church, but
such as labour in word and doctrine for building the
body of Christ, as the next verse giveth us to under-
stand.
These four rules must be marked :
1. The first cxplainetb the text.
2. The second teacheth bow far we yield to snpe-
rioritj' of ministers against the papists, who will have
Peter above all the apostles in a supposed jurisdiction.
We say an apostle is above a prophet, and not one
apostle above another.
3. The third answeretb the papists likewise ; for
when we ask them where is their pope, their visible
head ? they say, ' He gave apostles,' &c. ; ' till we all
meet,' &c.
Alls. Some of these belonged only to the first build-
ing, to raise the frame of the church ; some are per-
petual, as the two latter.
Now, here are four things to be considered in the
verse :
1. That all these ministers are the prince-like gift
of Christ ascended to glory.
2. That he saith, he made some only, not all :
against anabaptists.
3. That he gave not one, but many kinds of minis-
ters.
4. That he gave not only the extraordinary, but
also ordinary and perpetual, as well the pastor as the
apostle.
For the first, it doth teach us, that those who do
labour in the ministry are the special gifts of Christ
unto us. Of which these three things:
1. We will shew tbat it is so.
2. How we may kuow those tbat are given us of
Christ.
3. A^Tiat use we may make of it.
1. The Lord, Jer. iii. 15, calling his people to re-
pentance, he biddcth them repent ; and what will he
give them ? ' Pastors according to his heart, who
may feed them with wisdom and understanding ;' and
Jer. xiii. 25, the Lord doth upbraid the unthankful
people with this special favour, tbat he had ' sent bis
prophets unto tbem early and late.'
2. Now, to know whom Christ giveth ; we must
know tbat Christ bath himself diversely disposed in the
giving of ministers. There are three sorts of ministers :
Some are ignorant and scandalous.
Some of knowledge, and free from crime, but nn-
sanctified.
Some are truly sanctified.
The first Cbri.-t i)trmitteth orinflicteth as judgments :
Mat. xxviii. 19, 'For to him is all power and judg-
ment committed in heaven and earth.'
The second Christ giveth, and tbat for the good of
the church ; for if men be qualified for life and doc-
trine, and liave a calbng, arc inwardly excited and
outwardly called, tbat is approved of the cburcb, de-
sired or accepted by the people, they are to be held
as ministers, given for the good of the church, though
their persons are not approved, and Christ shall say,
' Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity, I know you
not.'
The third sort are those that arc qualified, called,
and sanctified inwardly. Now these are given of Christ,
and, as the Scripture speaketh, are men ' according
to bis own heart,' 1 Sam. xiii. 11, tbat is, delegated
by him.
Quest. How may we know these ?
Ans. By their fruits, by teaching, living.
By teaching: 1. For matter, they will teach that
only which is delivered to tbem from God : 1 Cor.
xi. 23, ' Tbat which I have received from tbo Lord,
that I have delivered unto you.' They will ' feed the
flock of God,' with all the word of God, concealing
nought that is convenient : ' I kept back nothing that
was profitable,' Acts xx. 20. But principally tbey will
preach the doctrine of repentance. Preach repentance
and remission of sins in bis name. They will preach
faith in Christ : 1 Cor. ii. 2, ' I cared to know nothing
amongst yon, but Jesus Christ, and bim crucified.'
Lastly, tbey will feed with the doctrine of good works.
' This is a sentence worthy all entertainment : Let
them that have believed, have care to shew forth good
words. Teach those things, tbey are good and pro-
fitable.'
2. For the manner, in simplicity, desiring rather
the evidence of the Spirit than the pomp of set phrases :
1 Cor. ii. 3, ' I was with you in weakness, and in fear,
and in much trembling ; and my preaching was not
in enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demon-
stration of the Spirit and of power.' Tbis was it which
Paul counselled Timothy to look unto, 2 Tim. ii. 15,
' Study to shew thyself a workman that needeth not
to be ashamed, dividing the word of truth aright.'
Now tbis standetb in teaching the truth above named
witb respect of true circumstances ; considering what
is fit for weak, what for strong, for young, for old.
Therefore, there must be a word of wisdom, as well as
a word of knowledge ; wisdom which must enable) a
steward of God's house so to distribute food that
every one may have their due portion, ri siro/itT^iov.
8. For the time, we must feed often : ' Be instant,'
2 Tim. iv. 2, not only when all things are fit, but out-
WTestling diiliculties wliich would hinder. The minis-
ter of God is bid to ' continue in doctrine, c'^i/xivtiv it
B
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
rfi bisaxfi ; and Paul, Acts xx. 7, was night and day
occupied in his duty, 2 Tim. iv. 2.
4. The end, thej' will seek the glory of him that
sent them : ' The same is true, aud there is no un-
righteousness in him,' John vii. 18.
Use 1. This heing so, we see how wide the world
is, that think these men who have such gifts of Christ
Jesus, the very ofl'al and ofl'scouriug of men, troublers
of the state, such as hate them, never speak good to
them. Thus, like swine, they do trample under foot
the precious pearls that Christ doth send them, the
ministers of his gospel.
I'sc 2. Again, it must teach us so to think of them
as the special favours of Christ. If om- friend doth
send us from a far country one of his chief servants
over to us, we will welcome him, and the love of our
friend will appear in our entertaining of him ; so Christ,
now in heaven, he doth send us ministers, the stewards
of his house. Sure if we have any love to Christ,
then their feet should le precious who bring us glad
tidings of peace, Kom. x. 15.
Use 3. For the ministers sent of Christ. We must
be exhorted to remember we owe unto our people the
duty of pastors ; ' preach, exhort, convince ;' take
heed, lest through om- negligence we make a hunger-
rot among the sheej) of Christ, 2 Tim. ii.* Those
that have but half an eye, see that through our default
the people perish for want of knowledge. Bring not
the guilt of blood upon your souls ; what else can fol-
low, ' if the blind lead the blind ' ? Fear that ana-
thema, 'Woe to me if I preach not the gospel,' 1 Cor.
is. 17.
And see that, for the matter of your preaching, it be
the wholesome word ; preach the doctrine of repent-
ance. Do not trifle in the pulpit ; weigh your matter,
how it will edify, before you broach it to the people.
What if you know some things that are not obvious,
must they, as wild figs, needs come forth ? Remem-
ber that gi-ave precedent of Basil, when coming to open
that God rested the seventh day, he had occasion fit-
ting to please itching ears with subtle speculations con-
cerning numbers ; the holy man, as able as any, to
shew he contemned that which they magnified, did
pass it over with silence. Why ? Because the theory
of such things was not fitting the capacity of the
people ; because, saith he, the church is present, and
expecteth not -jraiado'uv, but rioii '^ioisri/Maruv Tjif
or/.o&o/j,f,v riitotT'M i^rjyr,<!iv. I would such could re-
member it, who have made preaching a profane med-
ley, being not unlike them Hugo speaketh of, who,
not knowing how to contain things within even bounds,
seek syllogisms in gi-ammar, inflections in logic, card
with the word of God all kind of strange language.
Think of it, where do shepherds feed ? Is it not in
their masters' walk ? With what, in hai-d weather, but
^ * Ne loca eoium qui fulgore sapientire corda populonim
illustrare debent, occupare prassumas. — Avibr. offic. 10.
with their masters' store ? So must we lead them to
those green pastures, feed them with the wholesome
word. Again, for manner, condescend to their capa-
cities whom ye teach, be they never so simple and
weak.* Look in that, 2 Thes. ii. 7, Saint Paul, that
was profound enough, knew tongues enough, walked
hke a nurse, stammering to their understandings.
Think it not your credit to walk in the clouds ; it
argues you want both wit and clerkship. Do not
check good devotion with bitter invectives against pre-
ciseness, but let your speech be /omentum bonis, et
acuJeus pravis ; and, I beseech you, do this diligently.
Doct. In the next place, he saith he gave (not all)
to be apostles, but some. Whence observe, that the
calling of ministry is not common to all, but to some
only that are good in the eyes of Christ for such pur-
pose. ' Are all apostles ? are all prophets ? are all
teachers ?' 1 Cor. xii. 29. To one he giveth thus, and
to another thus, as pleaseth him. For look, as all
the body is not an eye, so all the body of Christ is not
a minister, whose oifice it is to be in this mystical
body, as the eye is in the natural .
Use. This is to be marked against the anabaptists,
who (hand over head) think any may run out and lake
this honour to himself, when he once knoweth in any
measure the mystery of belief. And they object the
place in 1 Peter ii. 9, ' we are a kingly priesthood.'
For answer. We are priests in regard of the com-
mon ointment of Christians, not the particular calling
of public teaching. As priests, all Christians are to
offer up themselves, Rom. xii. 1, to teach themselves
and others in private, to offer up spiritual sacrifice,
yet so as that remaineth : ' Are all prophets ? are all
teachers '?' We must mark that some have the gift
only given against snch confusion.
Doct. 3. It is to be marked how many Christ hath
given, which doth teach us that Christ hath not one
gift, but divers, which himself hatb, and doth sanctify
for the good of his church. Thus here are apostles
with their gifts, prophets, evangelists, yea, diverse or-
dinary gifts : Rom. xii., ' One hath a word of know-
ledge, another a word of exhortation.' For as in the
building of a house, diverse handicrafts are of use, artifi-
cers that are not all of one nature, so in the building of
the faithful, who are the house of God. And therefore
in the old church of the Jews there were their io,ao-
diddnxaXm, men that had skill in interpreting the text
read, and others that had a gilt in exhortation, as may
be gathered Acts xiii. 15, and xv. 21, compared to-
gether.
Use 1. Which consideration of diversity of gifts
doth reprove those that will take mislike at this or
that kind, because it is not as they would have. If
one speak trtatably and stilly, though he lay down the
* Oportet enia qui iilstruit ruiles animas, talem esse qui
pro ingenio auditorum possit se aptare. — Grat. caus. viii.
qu. i.
Ver. 12.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
259
truth sonndly, if bo apply not forcibly, he is nobody,
as if every one shoukl Lie au Elijah, or a son of thunder.
If others, on some pla'n ground, belabour the con-
science, Tush, he is not for them ; ho doth not go
to the depth of his text. They could themstlvcs, at
the first sight, observe as much ; as if every barque
that sailed did draw a like depth, yet all sorts carry
their passengers safe lo their haven. So iu ministers,
every one hath not a like insight into doctrine, yet all
be God's instruments to thy salvation. This is a
malapert, itching humour, which, if you will be Chris-
tians indeed, you must lay aside.
Use 2. It must teach us to lo%'e and reverence all
sorts of gifts, seeing it pleased God to deal them in
such diversity, and all for our good. If we be spiri-
tually hungry, the coarsest things will be sweet, the
least gift will be precious.
Doct. Lastly, it is to be marked that Christ is said
to give the ordinary pastor, as well as the extraordi-
nary apostles, which doth teach us that the ministers
we have with us are no loss sent by Christ than those
other cxtraordinai-y were, which now are ceased.
God doth acknowledge the one set over us by him
and his instruments to work our salvation, as well as
the other. Acts xx. 28. The ministers called by the
church are said to bo set over their people by the
Holy Ghost : ' Take hoed unto yourselves, and to all
the flock, whereof the Holy Ghost hath made you
overseers.' So the apostle, 1 Cor. iii., What is Paul?
An apostle. What is ApoUos ? An ordinary minister.
Are they not both the ministers of Christ ? Yet both
one after a sort ; the one hath no more in him of that
saving power than the other, and God is as efl'ectual
as well by the one as the other ; for of Timothy's
ministry, the apostle saith that he, continuing in it,
should ministerially save himself and others. For be-
tween an extraordinary minister and ordinary this dif-
ference must not be conceived, that Christ only doth
call the one, men only the other ; but this is it in
which they differ : Christ calleth both, the one as ex-
traordinary without man ; tho other he calleth but by
the means of men, of the church.
Use. So that we must consider those that teach us,
and labour amongst us, as the ministers of Christ, and,
by the eyes of faith, see Christ teaching by them.
This, well discerned, wuuld make us present ourselves,
like Cornelius, to hear whatsoever is commanded them
from Christ ; and the not acknowledging Jesus Christ
in them, doth cause great want of reverence, and
abundance of unfruitfulness to overtake ns.
Ver. 12. For the i/alhering together of the saints for
the ii-orkof the miimtnj,for the edification of the boJi/
of Christ.
The ends follow, which are set down three ways, in
regard of three kinds of persons to whom the function
of the ministry hath reference.
1. Id regird of the people : it is to repair them.
2. In regard of themselves that are pastors and
teachers : it is that they should labour, and not make
holiday.
3. In regard of Christ : that his body may bo
built.
In tho first end, we must mark, 1, the repairing it-
self ; for so the Greek word is fitly construed, for
mending or setting in joint (zarajr/^s/v) a member
swerved : Gal. vi. 1, 'If any l)e fallen, j-e which aro
spiritual restore such a one,' joint him again. 2. The
persons repaired, saints.
Doct. From the first, observe, what it is that must
mend us and repair us where we are broken and de-
faced ; it is the preaching of the word.
We are full of spiritual ruins ; our minds are dark-
ness, our wills crooked, our all'ections unsanctitied.
Now, the Lord doth by this mend us, and restore the
image which is razed in us : Acts xxvi. 18, 'Paul was
sent with his preaching to open their eyes, that they
might turn them from darkness to light, from the
power of Satan to God.' Though God created man-
kind without the help of angels, yet he doth not re-
create his image in him, but by the mean of men,
wherein he doth condescend to our infirmity, testifieth
his great love that graceth men so as to be his fellow-
labourers, and trieth the obedience of our faith.
Use 1. This being so, it must teach us, as we would
have our souls mended, so to wait on the word. We,
to repair our bodily health, wait at the physician's
chamber, if he be not within ; wo come again and
again. So we must do on the ministry of the word ;
if we find it not at tho first to speak to us as we de-
sire, we must come again and again.
Use 2. It doth show unto us what end we should
propound to ourselves in hearing the word ; for if
this be the end, to repair us, then we must set this be-
fore us, the amendment of our sinful souls, that some-
thing may be supplied which is wanting, something
reformed which is amiss, something strengthened
which is weak ; we must not come to while awa}' an
hour, or to continue a custom taken up, much less
curiously to censure and descant on what we hear :
Ps. cxxii. 14, ' The tribes of God go up to the testi-
mony of Israel to praise the Lord.' They came to
join in psalmodies and prayers, and to hear what God
shall testify to them for the further informing or re-
forming of them.
Doci. 2. It is said for the persons, not to repair all,
but the saints. Observe, not all are benefited by the
word, but the saints only ; that is, such as are called
already, or have this grace given them before all
worlds in the purpose of God ; as Christ distinguisheth
sheep, John x. 16, some entered, some to enter ; Mat.
xiii. 11, 'To you it is given,' to others not ; ' As many
as were ordained to life believed.' All the prophets,
and Christ himself, their preaching gathered not all ;
nay, the most that heard them remained a gainsaying
and rebellious people. Many heard Paul, but it is said
260
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
of one, Lydia, her heart was opened, Acls xv. For
even as the rain makcth that part of the earth only
fruitful, which is blessed of God, so the same ministry
is fruitful to salvation in them oulj' that are chosen of
God, to whom God intendeth this mercy. So we see
by experience, every one is not bettered by the word.
Some are resisters of the Holy Ghost, mockers and
FcoflVrs at it ; some have their face only tanned with
the sunshine of the gospel ; their hearts are not re-
formed, though their outward man be changed. Some,
like mackerel in salt waters, have no relish of this salt
of the earth wherewith they are seasoned ; I mean of
the ministry under which they live ; some, like termers,
seem to go up awhile, but soon come home again.
Use 1. Which must make us thankful that have re-
ceived grace. God's grace, the more it is restrained,
the more it must constrain us to thanksgiving ; and it
must provoke us that have not benefit by it, to think
that such and such find sweet in it. If all of us were
sick, should we still continue in our sickness when
Bome recovered, we would then see that God's hand
were on us ; and shall we not, when such and such
are restored in regard of their spiritual estate ? shall
not we that have no change in our minds, see God's
judgments on us ? Can we judge of the face of the
eky, and not discern things spiritual and heavenly ?
Mat. xvi. 3.
Use 2. That the saints are repaired by the ministry,
it doth teach us thatif weHve still under the ministry,
and have not health restored to our souls, it is a shrewd
presumption we are not saints ; nay, which is more
fearful, that his grace shall never be shewed us : 'If
our gospel be bid, it is hid to them that perish,' 2 Cor.
iv. 3. Look, as if a sick man should have been with
all our physicians, if they should all give him over, it
were a thousand to one he is not a man of this world ;
60 if our spiritual physicians can do us no good, our
estate, we may well fear, is irrecoverable.
The second end in regard of the pastors and teachers
themselves, that they should labour in the work of the
ministry. Observe hence,
Doct. That the calling of the ministry is a laborious
calling. The minister sent of God hath his work and
travail enjoined him from God: 1 Tim. iii. 1, 'He
that desireth the office of a bishop desireth a worthy
work ;' 1 Tim. v., ' Such are worthy of double honour
that labour in the word and doctrine ;' Mat. ix. 38,
' Pray the Father, that he would send forth labourers
into liis harvest.' It is not a matter of benefice and
dignity, but an ofBce which is commended unto him.
Now, what the specialties of this labour are, the Scrip-
ture calleth them to two heads.
Of government and teaching, both of ihcm such as
might be branched out at large.
Use 1. We must not, therefore, that ai'c toward the
ministry, when we have once got our benefice, sing
with the priest. Hie requies mea, and think then to sun
ourselves, and ruffle in soft raiment, and follow good
company, as some of us do. This is to forget that we
are sent for labour, and, like drones and slow-bellies,
waste the ecclesiastical revenue, without executing the
office for which it is given. The consideration hereof
should be a bridle to them that over hastily use the
spur in the eager pursuit after church livings, whose
folly, though the Lord rebuke not by opening the
mouth of the dumb beast, oftentimes no less abused
by them than once the poor ass by their brother
Balaam ; yet unto his servants, especially those whose
ears they trouble with then- immodest suits, it may be
replied, not much unlike that of our Saviour to John
and James, Mat. xx. 22, ' You know not what you
ask.' Are ye able to bear the heat of the day, and to
undergo all his heavy brunts ? St Paul tells you that
this calling ties you to a work most weighty, and you
should have well considered aforehand whether the
strength of your shoulders would endure the weight of
this burden, lest when you come to feel it, like Issa-
char, you couch under it. Go, then, and let your
deliberation be more mature before your execution be
so hasty.
Use 2. This doth shew ns how equal it is, that the
minister should have bis maintenance from us. He is a
labourer: 1 Tim. v. 18, ' The labourer is worthy of
his hire.' If one work with you by the day, it is a
crying sin to detain his wages, James v. ; so to with-
hold maintenance from a minister that laboureth, is
great injustice. He hath a good tenure by reason of
his labour, as any of you have to aught to hold.
Use. 8. It confuteth that foolish idea of ignorant
men, who, seeing that that is done, not knowing that
which should be done, do pass their verdict of minis-
try as of an easy life, that hath much ease, little dis-
turbance. This they never were aware of, but think
it a plensant life ; didce beUum iiie.rpertis.
For huildiiui of the body of Christ. T>oct. So that
hence, 1, in general we see that, as all the ministers
Cometh from Christ, so the work of it all goeth to
Christ. The ministry is ours, we are Christ's, Christ
God's, 1 Cor. iii. Like as the sea, the water which it
sendeth forth returneth thither again whence it flowed.
Use. We must therefore all of us labour, if we be
sent of Christ, to shew it by this labouring for Christ ;
as Paul, he prt ached Christ Jesus. We must make
Christ the subject of all our preaching, to advance and
set up Christ in the hearts of all his people.
Doct. 2. Here we see what it is that bringeth us to
have communion with Christ, and one with another,
whr:t maketh us grow in this, even the ministry of the
word. The building of us is nothing but the bringing
of us to faith, and the further building of us is the
bringing of us from faith to faith, from one degree to
another. Now this first doth bring ns to the state of
grace, and doth further build up when once we are
entered : Acts xx., Paul did betake the Ephesians
to that word which could further build them up,
I'^TOIKIiboiJ.l'li.
VtR. 13.]
BAYNE ON EPHESUNS.
2G1
Use. So that as wo ever would be of the body of
Christ, we ninst wait on this word, and not, like pre-
sumptuous ones, say. Why, we can edify as well by
readinf! at home, and such like private dcvoti<ins ; for
if we turn away our cars from hearing this ministry,
Prov. xxviii. 9, which God sottcth up for the building
of us, then our prayers and readings are abomination.
Ver. 13. Till irciill tiiefl tn(iether iiitht! uititij nffailh,
anil iij'ike knowlcdije nflh'' Son of God, tiiilo a perfect man,
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.
Now followoth the durance. For the verso :
First, Wo will shew the scope.
Secondly, The sum.
Thirdly, Unfold it more particularly.
The scope is to let us see how long the word shall
continue in rcgird of the whole body, not in regard of
particular members. The sura is, that this ministry
should continue till all the body were come tj perfec-
tion. For the opening the words. To see what meeting
he here .opeaketh of. We meet in a threefold degree :
1. In the visible militant church.
2. In the triumphant chnrch, when by death we arc
translated to the spirits of the just.
3. In the universal meeting, when Christ shall ap-
pear. Of that here the apostle speaketh.
Next, it may be asked what is meant by the uniti/
of faith ? Ans. The uniform knowledge which we shall
have of Christ when we shiill see him as ho is ; for the
apostle seemeth to annex this other word as the just
construction of faith ; and this word, 1 Cor. xiii. 12, ' I
shall know as I am known,' doth signify the know-
Ic Igo wherewith we shall know in the heavens. Again,
it may be marked that this is made the point to which
we meet, when we shall all meet. Now, faith, if it be
conceived as an imperfect knowL dge which we have in
the word, then ceaseth.
Faith, therefore, here must be taken essentially, as
it is a knowledge, and shall continue, though for the
mnnner and imperfect measure it shall be abolished.
Thirdly, What is a perfect manf Ans. A man that
hath every member, and the just growth of every
member.
The ai/e of ihr fulness of Christ is that age wherein
Christ mystically, that is, Christ the head, considered
with the body, is complete.
More largely thus wc are to conceive the meaning,
namely, that these ministers are given to continue till
that great congregation, till we shall all of us bo taken
to meet Christ in the clouds ; till we, who here were
some of us brought to the faith, some not, till we,
who here were diversely minded, come to a uniform
acknowledgment of Christ ; till we, who were some un-
gathered, some not perfected, come to have all the
members gathered together, and each several member
in perfect degree of glory.
Now, as a man is then perfect when he cometh to
full ago, 80 we shall bo perfect when we, who are now
in our minority and nonage, come to that just age
which God hath prefixed as wherein Christ with his
body shall rise to perfection.
IJoct. The first thing then to be marked is, that the
ministry of the word shall be continued to the end of
the world. And therefore this ministry of the pastor
and teacher is called an enduring ministry, 2 Cor. iii.
11; not like the law, which lasted till the time of
correction, but to al)ide unto tho end. And of the
preaching of the word, and the administration of the
sacrament, the Scripture doth aflirm this in particular,
that they shall last unto the end of the world : Mat.
xxviii. 20, ' Go, teach all nations, and baptize them
in the name of the Father, Son, and tho Holy Ghost:
and, lo, I am with you to the end of tho world ;' and
1 Cor. xi. 26, of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper
it is said, ' So often as ye eat this bread, and drink
this cup, yc shew the Lord's death till ho come ;' and
that morning of the resurrection is the time wherein
all shadows shall fly. For while a house is not fully
built, the workmen may not be dismissed ; and until
the house of God have every believer, every stone of
it laid, the builders of it must be continued.
2. How God doth continue them is to bo unfolded.
For answer. It is either visibly or invisibly. Visibly,
either in tho pure institution of ministry, or in the
declining or corrupted estate of the church ; as some
popishly atlected may couch amongst us in some parts,
so in popery some true ministers of the gospel lived
amongst them, though in some points the}- smelled of
the errors of their times. Invisibly; not that the
members are not visible in themselves, and known one
of another, but because the blind world and malicious
prosecutors cannot discern them. And thus the Lord
hath always bad some that have had the gifi and occu-
pied the place of teachers, though they have not always
been apparent. Out of which we may answer the
papist's collection. The true church shall always
have pastors and teachers ; ours hath not always had
pastors and teachers. I answer, by distinction ; visibly
or invisibly, in the sincere state of the church, or
state somewhat corrupted, the church hath still had
teachers.
Use 1. Now that the ministry shall bo thus con-
tinued, doth teach us that we must expect no other
kind of ordinance, no revelations nor apparitions ; we
must set our hearts at rest, for we shall otherwise lose
our longing ; the pastor and teacher God will teach
by, till his coming to judgment.
Use 2. Again, it is comfortable to think that though
the world rage, and hell break loose, our God will
have them that shall teach, and others that shall he
taught, unto the end of the world.
Use 3. If the ministry doth continue till it hath
brought tho whole body to perfection, then we must
not give it over till it hath brought us to perfection.
' Despise not prophecy,' 1 Thes. v. 20 ; ' Forsake not
the Levita all thy days,' Deut. sii. 19. Tho stones
202
BATNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. IV.
of the temple were hewed in Lebanon, till they were
fit to be transported to the temple ; so we must never
leave these builders, till we are fitted and translated
hence to heaven.
Doct. The second thing to be marked is, that as
yet we cannot look that there should be a perfect
nnity in knowledge, for this is a thing which we come
not to till we shall all meet Christ in the clouds.
Here the envious man doth sow tares of dissension,
and amongst the dear children of God there may be
great diversity of judgment ; those that are perfect
think thus, others otherwise. Look into the true
visible churches, and you shall see among them groat
difl'erence in opinions, as in the churches of Jerusalem,
Corinth, Galatia, about things indifferent, justification,
the resurrection.
Use 1. Which consideration may underprop many,
who, because of the ditierence of opinions, know not
what to take to, think to be of no religion till all are
accorded. These stumble at that which is the un-
avoidable condition of the church militant, and would
have heaven on earth, a perfect unity before we all
meet.
Use 2. It doth answer the papists' objection against
ns touching our church, because there is not a perfect
unity amongst those that are the teachers of it ; but
look above, ' There is one faith.'
Doct. 3. Here it is to be marked what we shall
come to, who are here edified by the ministry ; we
shall come to one uniform acknowledgment of Christ.
' We shall see him,' saith St John, 1 John iii. 2,
'as he is;' bo Paul saith, 1 Cor. xiii. 12, we shall
then ' know him as we are known ;' 2 Cor. vi. 7,
' walking by sight.' Yea, this sight of Christ shall
transform us into glory; we shall be like him, 'for
we shall see him as he is ;' even as the sight by faith,
the more it is, the more it doth change us into the
similitude of Christ.
Uae. This, therefore, doth comfort us, though we
now see nothing as we would, that we shall come to
that perfect knowledge of Christ, to a perfect man.
Doct. 4. Observe, that before we meet Christ, we
shall not come to perfection. We are as a natural
body, which in two regards is imperfect, and in two
respects cometh to perfection.
1. K every member be not present in it, it is not
perfect.
2. If every member be not come to the perfect
growth of it.
So we who are the members of Christ are not yet a
perfect man, because many of our fellow-members are
ungathered. Again, all of us that are brought home,
whether the triumphant or mihtant, we have not our
perfect growth. The spirits of the just (though in
comparison of that they were they are freed from all
imperfection) ; yet, compared with that they shall be,
they are not all out-perfected ; for they walk now partly
by sight, partly by faith and hope, in regard of things
not accomplished. Wlien now perfection shall come,
faith and hope shall cease.
Again, for their bodies they are unglorified ; their
persons, therefore, are not come to the full growth of
glory. Now such members as are militant they know
imperfectly, they have the old leaven in part with
them, their bodies subject to weaknesses, sickness,
death, itc. This, then, will lead us to see the state
of a perfect man to which we shall come.
For it standeth in these two things.
1. That all believers shall then be brought together,
who are the several members of this body.
2. Upon every believer shall be put iu it the full
measure of glory in soul and body.
In soul, perfect knowledge, righteousn.^ss, holiness,
joy, &c. ; in body, perfect strength, immortahty, spirit-
uality, glory, &c. For as a candle in a lantern doth
make the horn shine, so the soul glorified shall, by
redundance, affect the body with brightness and glory.
Thus you see what it is to come to be a perfect
man.
Use. This serveth to let us see how true it is that
it doth not yet appear what we shall be,' 1 John iii.,
and to stir us up to get ourselves more and more
builded by the gospel, that we may attain this perfec-
tion, and to long till we meet Jesus Christ in the
clouds, which shall have going with it so glorious a
condition : 2 Thes. iii. 5, ' The Lord guide you to
love God, and waiting for the appearance of Jesus
Christ.'
To the measure of the aije of the fulness of Christ.
Observe,
Doct. What is our estate as yet ; we are but like
children in minority. We need no great proofs of it ;
for while the ministry continueth to this body, it is an
argument that it is not of full age, as here he speaketh ;
for the schoolmaster, tutor, guardian, when one cometh
of years, they then give over; so should this tutorship
of the ministry surcease, if we were perfect.
Use. This, therefore, may give us to consider for
instruction, if we weigh what is done in them or by
them. For, first, we see that while we are not aduiti,
we are subject to correction ; and so it is with us; we
are subject to the correcting hand of the Father of
spirits, to many tribulations.
Use 2. We see that though they are heirs of fair
hopes, yet they are kept strait, and made go near
the wind in the years of their nonage, as the apostle
speaketh : Gal. iv. 1, 'A son, while he is under tutors,
little diflercth from a servant.' So it is with us ;
though we have an eternal weight of glory which be-
longeth to us, yet here we get but the first fruits ; we
get the Spirit very sparingly. Now look what gi-eat
heirs will do that are not at years ; they will long till
they come to age, that they may have all in their own
hands ; thej' will bear many things patiently, because
they know they shall come one day to another con-
dition ; so must we lift up our hearts to think of this
Ver. U.J
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
2G3
time, take things in good part, as solacing ourselves
with these hopes. Other things that might he gathered
you may see chap. i. ver. 23.
Ver. 14. Thai ice henceforth be no more children,
waverini] and carried about with every icind of doctrine,
hij the deceit of men, and tcilh craftiness, ichereby they
lie in xcait to deceive.
Now followeth the fourth point, the fruit of our being
bnilt up by the ministry: it is laid down,
1. By that which we must avoid.
'2. By that which we must do.
The first in this verse ; the thing we are to avoid, is
inconstancy in profession of the truth, which is laid
down by a double amplification : 1, drawn from com-
parison, ' that we be not as children carried about;'
2, taken from the causes of inconstancy : the one in-
ward, in those words, ' through the deceit of men,'
which word signifieth the cast of a dye, in casting of
which, because there may be legerdemain, some put
it for craftiness, in the hazard of which, because there
is great uncertainty, some put it for inconstancy and
uncertainty in the nature of man ; and this seemeth
the best, because that craftiness is expressed in the
words following. The other cause outward, is the
craftiness of false teachers, which is set down from the
end it tendeth to, treacherous circumvention or seduc-
ing, a scoutlike kind of seducement. The sum of the
words :
Seeing God bath given such to build U8 up, we must
not be like things without foundation, waving and
whirled up and do^Ti with every wind of doctrine, as
cLiiiireu ; which cometh partly from that inbred incon-
stancy of our natures, partly from that wiliness of
false teachers, which lie in ambush for to deceive and
seduce us ; for the word is best actively construed.
Doct. 1. Then mark, what is an excellent mean of
keeping us from wavering, the cleaving to and attend-
ing on the pastor and teacher. What doth keep the
sheep from the wolf, but their following the shepherd ?
Use. And therefore it doth teach us, that if we will
be preserved from wavering by the suggestion of false
teachers, then we must cleave to those that are given
us of God for teachers. If a woman will be safe from
lustful persons abroad, she must live at home. And
this is a great preservative to us against the poison of
all seducers, when in our hearts we give good allow-
ance, and take good liking of our own teachers : 2 Tim.
iii. 14, ' Continue in the things which thou hast
learned.' Why ? ' Because thou hast been persuaded
of them in a right order.' 2. ' Because thou knowest
who I am that taught thee them.' So this motive, if
we approve those that teach us on good grounds, it will
make us hold to their teaching more firmly. Not that
I would have men swear that this is gospel, because
we speak it. This is the church of Rome her impu-
dence, that ruleth over faith ; but believe things, be-
cause yon find them so in the holy Scripture ; yet so
far stick to them that teach you faithfully, and live
Christianly, as not to listen to another lightly.
Use. 2. This letteth us see what they aim at, that
speak nippingly of ministers' ministry; as they are odd
men, the more you follow them, the less you shall
know what to bide by, &c. These seek to unsettle us
in our religion, and draw us to whore with some false
worship. For as a man that speaketh to a woman ill
of her husband doth loosen her mind from him,
meaning to win her to himself, so do these, itc.
Like chiUhen. Doct. Mark then, that those that are
under a ministry must not always be children for
knowledge. Paul doth lay it in the dish of the Corin-
thians and Hebrews as a fiult, that they continued to
be babes, whenas they should have grown further, 1
Cor. iii. 1, Heb. v. 14. Paul telleth us that we must
be ' children in maliciousness, not in understanding,'
1 Cor. xiv. 10. For the ministry is not only a seed to
beget us, milk to feed us in childhood, but strong meat,
by benefit of which we are to grow up further and
further in the knowledge of the will of God.
Use. We must know then, that God doth likewise
look for this fruit from us, that we should not still
continue children. But if we look to the properties of
them in Scripture, we shall see that we are babes : for
who is a child ? He that cannot feed upon meat, but
milk, that can eat nothing which is not chewed to
hand ; so it is with us, for when we are taught the
doctrine of predestination, of taking away the law
through the death of Christ, of the state of the life to
come, then we think men walk in the clouds, and love
to soar above our capacities ; whereas it is an argu-
ment, not of the teacher's fault, but of our own weak-
ness, that we still are children, who cannot bear strong
meats, nor hear that more ripe wisdom which the word
revealeth.
Duct. 3. Mark what is the property of us, while we
continue in childhood : we are ready to be whirled
about with every doctrine, to dance after any pipe
that playeth.
For so it is in things that are tender, not come to
growth, they are easily removed. To come to this
present comparison of children, and a little to consider,
that we may find out the reason of this doctrine. There
are three things in children which make them so
flexible :
(1.) By reason of the folly that is in them, theyare
over credulous, for foolishness is easy of belief: Prov.
xiv. 15, ' The simple believeth every word.'
(2.) They are new fangled and fickle, to-day they
will play with a thing, to-morrow cast it away.
(3.) They are void of discerning, they cannot well
judge of things. This is made a property of ripe age,
to discern good from evil. Thus in us, while we are
children in our profession, we are really carried about;
but because we want that wisdom which should make
us cautelous, looking before we leap, trying before we
trust, and are too, too light of belief.
I6i
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
2. We are inconstant and fickle, because we are not
yet rooted and grounded while we are children.
3. We have not the spirit of discerning, that should
make us see things that differ, that should make us be
able to discern of the Spirit, to try all things, and
therefore, no wonder if this be incident to those that
are children, to be carried to and fro.
Use. 1. Now we must apply it ; for thus it is with
us that are still childish, experience proveth. When
the doctrine of the Brownists began, how many, not of
the worst, were transported in it ; how many applauded
them ! Which cometh from our childishness, that our
senses are not exercised to discern betwixt good and
evil.
Use 2. We must labour, seeing we know the causes
of this disease, to take them away, that the sickness
itself may be removed ; we must seek for wisdom,
seek to be established, seek especially for that spirit
of discerning. For need have wc, when such seducers,
such books, such preachers, that neither have whole-
some form of words, nor matter, are so frequent amongst
us. This is the property of children, they will be easily
carried, a truth for the most part proved by experience;
though in this doctrine you must add this exception,
that sometime it pleaseth God to make children stand
steady, when old ones shake. Nicodemus and Joseph,
when all the disciples withdi-ew themselves, freely pro-
fessed.
Doct. The second thing laid down, is a duty that
tieth us all, viz., that we must grow to resolution in
the doctrine we profess : ' Be not wavering,' thus the
apostle speaketh; Heb. xiii. 9, 'Be not carried about
with divers and strange doctrines, for it is a good thing
that the heart be established with grace.' We must
not hold the points of religion as uncertain opinions,
but as matters of belief, not haltingly, like those
Israelites that walked, hanging betwixt God and Baal;
but like Joshua, who resolved, though all should go to
other gods, yet he and his household would fear the
Lord. And this is necessary to be urged upon us,
who hold as opinions rather than as articles of belief,
the truth of God, who are sceptics in our religion, and
know not but other things may be truer than these
which are taught us.
Quest. But you will say. How may we come to be
resolute in the truth ?
Ans. By these four means :
1. If we receive this or that truth sincerely, as the
truth, in the love of it, not for novelty, as those, John
V. 35, ' Because John was a shining candle, they would
rejoice in his light for a season ; ' for then we will
shuke hands with it, when it groweth stale, and loathe
it, though manna.
2. Not for commodity's sake, which accompanieth,
as those, John vi. 26, for the loaves ; and the Shechem-
ites, who would cii-cumcise, because that all the Jews
had should be theirs. Gen. xxxii., for then we hold
the truth while our commodity lasteth.
8. Nor because of the state maintaining ; for a
protestant of sale will change, if the wind turn into
another corner, but entertain it in love of the truth.
The want of this sincerity doth make us given up to
delusion, 2 Thes. ii. 10.
2. We must obey the truth, if we will come to
assurance of it : John vii. 17, 'If any will do his will,
he shall know the doctrine whether it be of God, or
whether he speak of himself.'
3. We must seek the teaching of the Spirit, which
is promised us : Isa. liv. 14, ' All thy children shall
be taught of the Lord.' Now, this teaching is the
riches of full assurance of understanding by faith, if
it be a matter of faith, or the certainty of experience,
if it be a point of experience ; and this Spirit is such a
certificate as will put all out of controversy, it beareth
witness in heaven and in earth.
4. Lastly, We must cast our accounts, and bethink
us of the worst it can cost as if we will hold forth in
it : Luke xiv. 28-80, ■ 'Which of you, intending to
build a tower, sitteth not down first and counteth the
cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it ?'
The thii-d thing to be marked here is, that the
apostle calleth doctrine of false teachers, a wind of
doctrine. Which giveth us to consider,
Doct. What stuff false teachers bring, light, windy
gear. Bring it to the scales of the sanctuary, weigh it
by the word of God, it is as light as the wind, and
wanteth the substance and weight of troth. Thus in
the 1 Cor. iii. 12, good doctrine is resembled to gold
and silver, things which are sohd ; but false doctrine
is laid down by the comparison of chaff and stubble,
which things are light, easily consumed. So what are
the papists' distinctions, as a principal and secondary
head ; the first and second justification ; a mediator
of redemption and intercession; a propitiatory sacrifice,
bloody and unblooody, &c., these are all froth and
wind, if they be examined by Scripture, nay, one
member of them is lighter than wind, for it is nothing,
but in their imagination.
And the doctrines of error are fitly resembled to
wind in three regards : 1. The wind is a subtle body;
so these are subtile, but have no substance of truth.
2. It is uncertain, now blowing in one corner, now in
another, now loud, now again all hush and silent. So
doctrines of error are uncertain, now making a great
noise, suddenly vanishing. 3. The wind carrieth about
chaff and thistles, down and stubble, and such hke
things ; but houses well builded stand still. So this
doctrine of false teachers doth carry unstable persons,
2 Peter iii. '16 ; but one that is rooted in humility
and fuitb, knowing his misery, and the gi'ace of God
in Ciirist, will not be moved with them.
Use. The use to us is, seeing it is windy, light
wares they bring, we must beware they do not beguile
us. We would not be over-reached willingly with false
commodities ; nay, we are so cunning that we will
say, he must rise Isetimes that outgoeth us. How much
Ver. U.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
205
more cireumspect must wo bo in doctrine, seeing it is
a merchandise that saveth the soul if wholesome, or
poison, if it bo othtrwiso !
Poet. The fi)urth thing to be marked is, What is a
cause of our being led to this and that doctrine : the
deceiveable lijihtness and inconstancj' that is in us,
through the deceitfulness of men, the deceitful un-
certaiutj' in the nature of man. This BIoscs intimntcth :
Dent. xi. IG, ' Take heed to your hearts,' as who
should say, Do you not know that your hearts are
unstable, and more than prone to turn to idolatry '?
and Ps. Ixii., ' Man is lighter than vanity.' This mado
them so often go out 'like a deceitful bow,' Ph. Ixxviii.,
because their spirits were not faithful. Hence it was
that the people of Israel, within forty days, ' changed
their glory into a calf,' that the people cried to day
Jlosamia, to-morrow Crucifi/ liiiii ; that those of Lystra
would now have worshipped Paul as a god, and pre-
sently stone him ; that the Galatians so soon were
turned to another gospel.
Use. Wo must therefore labour to descry this
disease in ourselves, and seek to God to stablish us
with his grace ; for whatsoever the devil could do
without, if we were true at home, he could not prevail
against us.
Doct. The fifth thing to be marked is. That false
teachers are the devil's instruments to seduce us from
the truth : 2 Peter iii. 17, ' Take heed ye be not
carried away with the seducing of the wicked ;' and
therefore our Saviour doth bid us. Mat. vii. 24, 'take
heed of such as come in sheep's clothing, and are in-
wardly ravening wolves.' And eveiTwhere the apostle
crieth aim, bidding us take heed we come not near
them, come not in the wind of them, for they are in-
fectious persons. As an heir that will keep his in-
heritance must have nothing to do with crafty brokers,
that lie in the wind for such a purchase, so must we
not salute such seducers, if we will hold possession of
the truth.
Quest. But yon will ask. How may I know a false
teacher ?
Alls. In general, by his fruits, his life, and doctrine.
But because their lives sometime are cloaked with
hypocrisy, and it is not easy for every one to sound
the depth of their doctrine : take two other marks,
1. 'Their manner of teaching.
2. Their followers that applaud their doctrine.
They teach so ae the power of the Spirit doth not
accompany them, but are full of words : 2 Peter ii. 18,
' swelling words of vanity, persuasive speeches,' such
as human wisdom suggesteth.
^ 2. Mark, if unregenerate men approve the matter
with delight which such a one teacheth, it is an evi-
dence he is not a teacher of Christ: Gal. i., ' If I
should please men, I were not a servant of Christ.'
True it is, that for phrase of speech and manner, if
one be a golden-mouthed preacher, and of more
gi'acious delivery, they may applaud this joyfully ;
but what concord can there bo betwixt the wisdom of
God and the wisdom of the flesh, timple fishermen
and subtile sophisters ?
Duel. The last thing to be observed is, What is the
weapon of false teachers ? Wilinoss a!nd craft. As the
devil himself hath always had these weapons, craft
and cruelty ; for he hath been a liar and a murderer,
a serpent and a lion, from the beginning ; so he hath
set out his children with the self-same furniture, arm-
ing them with violence and subtilty. False teachers
fight with deceit, show of reason, not sound reason.
' I am afraid' (saith Paul) lost any by subtilty hath
beguiled you, as the devil did Eve,' 2 Cor. xi. 3.
Liars' sophistry is the devil's logic, his logic is made
only of fallacies. Therefore we have noted in false
teachers sometime their ' enticing speeches,' erewhile
their ' philosophy,' their 'opposition of science falsely
so called, their ' depths,' their ' glozing pretences.'
Even as a foul-faced whore paiuteih her face, so do
they their badcause with eloquent insinuation, and such
kindness and courtesy as smelleth strong of craft in
a wise man's senses : Rom. xvi. 18, they are said to
seduce the hearts of silly ones by yjrfiTO.oyia. and
iuXoyla, ' fair speech and flattering ;' this is their
sheep's garment, at least a part of it. All false pro-
phets dwell at Placenza (as an Itahan speaks), they
will speak pleasingly, sometime tickle itching ears with
such corrupt elegancies as may make them admired,
sometime fa\^Tiing and pretending such kindness as
the devil their father did to our first parents, ' You
shall be like gods.' Not that all persuasive force of
speech is condemned, which Saint Paul himself fre-
quenteth, ' I love you from my heart root.' ' What is
our glory, our cro^Ti of rejoicing ? are not ye in the
day of the Lord ?' But when a man labonreth by afl'ected
rhetoric, without the power of God's Spirit, and evi-
dence of matter, to win an acclamation to that he pro-
poseth, 1 Cor. ii. 4, otherwise ApoUos was y.oyio;, and
who a better orator than -Chrysostom ? Neither is it
unlawful to give kind words to people ; but when one
speaketh all to flutter, and beyond truth speaketh
pleasingly, will nowhere offend, nor freely rebuke, and
still doth this that he may work them to the liking of
the opinions ho falsely vonteth ; in fine, when it is
made a cup of tine wine to carry to the heart more
effectually a cup of deadly poison. And thus what is
there with the popish crew but deceit ? \\'liat tendeth
all their allegations to, their show of reason, their
fathers, councils, their pretences, as of humility, of
mortifying the flesh, of stirring up zeal of good works,
of upholding the justice of God ? It is all but trea-
cherous deceitfulness.
U)<e 1. We must therefore seek to God, that he
would make us innocent as doves, and subtle as ser-
pents, that we may not bo ensnared through the
craftiness of seducers. Let us awaken ourselves,
yea, the Lord open our mouths who are his watchmen
everywhere, that we may speak in this kind ; the thief
26G
BAYKE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV^.
(I mean the devil) spoileth at his pleasure, while we
keep silence. Let us not be carried away with baby
cards, when we hear all the fathers, Scriptures, reasons
brought, for thus have heretics, as Dioseorus and the
devil, done ; though they have no sound reason, yet
they have sophistical shows : and falsehood hath such
a colour sometime, that he seemeth truer than truth
itself. Let us whet up our diligence, and fl}' to him
who hath treasures of wisdom and knowledge, that he
would keep us in his truth, and make us descrj- things
that difl'er.
Use 2. Let pastors and teachers, out of a cautelous
fear, be careful to keep their people out of these huck-
s'ers' hands. Even bad leaven which such seducers
spread, doctrines of licentiousness and riot, under the
name of liberty or such Kke, we must encounter these
■wolves, and keep our flocks untouched of them. What
a pity is it when they do by life and doctrine adificare
ad (lehennavi, that none is found who hath courage
once to bark at it !
Use 3. Lastly, it must teach us a godly wisdom,
and by learning the strength of these men, their en-
gines, to be forewarned against the danger of them.
If the tongue of angels should withdraw us from
Christ or any of his truth, the Lord give us power to
accurse them, and turn from them as most dangerous
syrens.
Yer. 15. But lei us fullow the truth in lore, and in
all things grow up into hint which is the head, that is,
Christ.
Now followeth what we are to do. We are to gi-ow
up, for this is the principal duty, the other is but the
way or mean by which we may grow up. But to open
the verse. It must be known that this phrase may be
otherwise construed : Let us be true in love, that is,
love truly, without hypocrisy ; but, seeing the word
siguifieth to speak truth, do truly, follow truth, the
last sense is here fittest ; —
1. Because of the opposition : ' Let us not be led
witli every wind of doctrine,' but let us follow the
truth.
2. Because the word of truth is the mean going be-
fore our growing up : 1 Peter, ii. 2, ' As new bom
babes desire the sincere milk of the word, that we
m:iy grow thereby.'
//( lore. It may be understood either love in re-
gard of the truth, or love mutual of one to another.
The latter sense is here to be taken, both because it
is spoken absolutely in lure, not in love of it ; and
the next verse doth shew that this is a grace that doth
build or increase all the body, and therefore fitly set
before our gi'owing up.
It may be asked what it is to ' grow up in all
things.' Ans. That as an infant groweth not in one,
but in every member, so we should grow every way,
in every member, in every grace that belongoth to
the new creature.
What is it ' to grow up in Christ' ? Ans. To have
more and more union with him and fellowship in his
Spirit. The sum is this :
Let us not be led with winds of doctrine, but follow
the truth, yea, let us so follow the truth, as that we
may remember to keep the bond of love inviolable,
and by this means let us grow up, not stand a stay,
in every part of the new creature, further and further
getting union and communion with Christ.
In the verse are two things : a commandment, the
mean of performance.
In the mean, 1, the duty ; 2, the manner.
In the commandment, to grow, 1, the manner, ' in
all things ' ; 2, the person into whom ; ' into him who
is the head, that is, Christ.'
Doct. First, then, we have to consider what is the
duty of us that have the ministry. We must not fol-
low the seducing of false teachers, but the word of
truth: Prov. xxiii. 23, 'Buy the truth ;' be so alTected
that you will spare no cost to make purchase of the
truth, and Prov. ii. We must diligently seek before
we can come to know the doctrine of God's fear. To
speak more particularly, this ' following the truth '
includeth three things.
(1.) We must give it the hearing, attend on it :
Prov. viii., ' Blessed is he that attendeth at the gates
of wisdom.' The primitive church kept close to
the apostles' doctrine ; ' they continued in it,' Acts
ii. 42.
(2.) We must affect it, desire it : 1 Peter ii. 2,
Desire the sincere milk of the word ;' ' the doctrine
of the kingdom suflereth violence, the violent take
it,' Mat. xi. 12. We must love it ; ' not having love
of the truth maketh the hearers of it be given up to
delusion,' 2 Thes. ii. 10, 11 ; joy in it, Acts xiii. 48.
When Paul was sent to preach the gospel to the Gen-
tiles, ' they were glad, and glorified the word of the
Lord.' '^^^3en Samaria received the word, they re-
joiced at the preaching of Philip, Acts viii. 8.
(3.) To love the truth is, if need be, to justify her,
and strive for the maintainance of her, as St Jude
exhorteth, ver. 3, ' contend for the maintenance of
the faith once given to the saints ;' for though this
agreeth to the teachers in a more excellent degree,
yet Jude requireth it of the common Christians.
Though the captain must bestir him in a more emi-
nent manner for his country's safety, yet every com-
mon soldier must strike in his order.
Use 1. This then thus opened doth serve to reprove
many that will not come forth to hear the word, that
think less of it would do better, account of it as a seed
of dissension, strange humour, idleness ; and though
many of us cannot be reproved on such terms, yet if
we look at aflecting the truth, contending for it, here
we may be taken tardy. How many of us are full of
this meat ! Manna is wearisome. How many, like
stones, have no aflections, that though we come forth
and hear the pipe, yet we neither rejoice nor lament
Vev.. 15.]
BATKE ON EPHESUNS.
2G7
at it ! And for defending it, we are ungrounded in
tlic principles of it.
I ae 2. In the second place, we must be stirred up
to follow the truth, to attend on it, to desire it, enter-
tain it with joy. Tliis is the snn that sliineth to us
in darkness, it is the seed that begetteth us, the milk
and meat that nourisheth us, yea, it is the breath of
our nostrils. As the living creature on the earth
cannot live without the benefit of aii', no more can
we if wo draw not in this Spirit of his mouth, this
word of truth.
Observe, 2, that we must join with following the
truth, sincere lovo one to another. If we do any duty
without love, it is abominable in the sight of God.
What are prayers and sacrifices, if bands be full of
blood, if charity be not joined with them ? Isa. i. 15.
And to speak to the duty in hand, if we will come to
do any duty, we must not oflfer our offering till we be
reconciled and in love with our brethren, Mat. v.
AVe must not hear the word, but first we must ' put
oft' maliciousness,' 1 Peter ii. 1. It is the exhorta-
tion of St James, chap. i. 21, ' Wherefore lay apart
all filthiness and supei-fluity of maliciousness, and re-
ceive the word with meekness,' &c. The husband-
man first rooteth out the thistles, and then soweth
Lis precious seed ; the physician first purgeth out the
evil humour, and then giveth his putient wholesome
meat. The word sown among thorns will not prosper
nor bring forth fruit, but die, in him, not in itself.
If it be a pearl which we cannot enjoy and be enriched
by it, except we first sell away and part with all that
wc have for it, much more must we part with ungod-
liness and our own corrupt affections before we can
enjoy it.
Qnest. It may be asked, How far must love lead us
in upholding the troth ?
Alls. 1. We must not forsake the truth ; 2. We
must not betray it by silence, for unseasonably to be
silent is unfaithfulness, and that of Christ belongeth
to f^uch persons : Mark viii. 38, ' He that is ashamed
of me before men, I will be ashamed of him before my
Father and his holy angels.' This we must not do.
What tlien must we do? Aiis. 1. Bear with the
ignorance of them that are not as yet instructed : Rom.
xiv. 1, ' Him that is weak in the faith receive unto
you.' 2. Hope well that God in time will shew them
that which he hath revealed to us: Philip, iii. 15,
' As many as be perfect let them be thus minded, and
if any be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even the
same unto them.' And he that so defendeth the
truth, that he bears with ignorance when it is not
apparently wilful and aflccted, and that hopeth the
best, he doth follow it in love.
Use. We must therefore lock to this, that we have
love; above all, keep that fast, it is ' the bond of per-
fection,' Col. iii. 11. What if we had ' all know-
ledge,' and could clearly challenge all truths, ' if we
be without love, we are tinkling cymbals,' 1 Cor. xiii. ;
if we prevail in standing for any part of truth, and let
our minds grow exulcertitc, wc drop more with one
hand than we reach with the other. If this were well-
marked, then we might be of different judgmeuts, yet
linked together in the self-same ailections.
Lit lis firoii: Whence we may observe,
Doct. That wc must not stand at a stay, but grow-
in grace. We may see that the apostles do call the
forwardest they write unto to further perfection :
' Abound more and more,' 2 Cor. vii. 1 ; ' Grow up
unto full holiness,' 1 Thes. iv. 1 ; ' Let us grow up
in grace,' 2 Pet. iii. 18; ' Let him that is righteous
be more righteous still,' Rev. xxii. 11 ; ' Be ye perfect,
as your heavenlj' Father is perfect,' Mat. v. For it
is the nature of true grace ; if but as a grain of mus-
tard seed, it will spring up to greater increase ; and
this is an evident argument that we never had true
grace, if so be that it cometh not to further growth
in us.
Use 1. The which doth reprove many of us, who
like not this, to be called on that we should still strive
to come forward. We think it is good to keep on an
even course in religion, neither to be the first nor the
last ; and if one make conscience of that this year
which we know he did not stick at heretofore, then we
censure it as green-headed curiosity and lightness !
Gross men ! as if it were to be condemned in an infant
that it is bigger at two years old than when it was
born. Others, though they speak not in such lan-
guage, yet they fall from their first love, from that life
and power which they have sometimes had. These
may fear lest God cut them down as unprofitable trees.
Use 2. We must be exhorted to examine ourselves,
whether we grow as our duty is. We will weekly and
j-early cast up our books, see how the matter of our
estate goeth on ; much more must we keep an audit,
and see how it fareth with our souls, whether all go
forward well there or no. If we find an increase, then
it is well ; if not, we must double our diligence ; ' For-
get that which is past,' Philip, iii. 14, seek and strive
to that which we have not yet attained. Rich men
can never find the way out of the world, because they
think not so much what they have as what they would
have. So should it be with us in grace, still on the
growing hand, knowing that whosoever shall sit down,
and rest himself in bis mediocrity and poor measure
of grace received, without labouring to come to further
perfection, that man never yet set right foot forward
in the way of sanctification.
In all tliiiiijs. Doct. Observe, that we that are b"uo
Christians must come on as well in one grace as an-
other. We must not walk by halves, or obey God
with reservation ; but look, as the body groweth in nil
members, so must we in all graces, which are as mem-
bers in this new creature, grow up to perfection : 2
Cor. vii. 1, ' To full holiness.' ' The God of peace
sanctify vou throughout, in soul, bodv, and spirit,'
2 Thes. V. 23. And 2 Pet. i. 5, the apostle biddeth
268
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
them ' join with faith virtue, knowledge, temperance,
patience, godliness, brotherly kindness, love.' And
Philip, iv. 8, ' If anything be good, just, true, pure,
of good report, if any virtue, any praise, follow these
things.'
Use. This doth meet with such as, like Herod, ' do
many things,' but in some they hate to be reformed ;
others that in weakness, though they say, The Lord be
merciful in such a thing ; others that think this is too
much, to put oil" all corruption, to come on in every
grace ; men cannot deny themselves everything. What
would we have of them ? How religious ? Do they
not thus and thus? And to come nearer ourselves,
we grow not in all things as we should ; for this must
be marked, that a child doth not only gi'ow in every
part, hut with a due proportion beseeming each mem-
ber. How many of us some have good parts of aifec-
tions and obedience, but are weak in knowledge ; some
have great knowledge, but come short in obedience.
Now this is ill beseeming the new creature. Look at
our natural man; if one should have the head of a
man, but hands and legs of an infant, were it not
strange ? If one should have the hands and legs of a
man, and the head of a little child, were it not mon-
strous? So it is in grace, to see ripe knowledge, but
no hand or foot, no working nor walking accordingly.
So to see one zealous, well disposed to the work and
way of God, but of weak senses, of little understanding
which might serve for his direction.
Vse. We must then labour to grow up in every
grace, and that with due proportion. We must mark
where our souls are weakest, and do for them as we
do for the body. If this or that member in our bodies
waste above the rest, we will in our diet so feed all,
that if there be anything more restorative to that weak
part, we will make choice of it. So we should nourish
all graces, but principally draw in that word, which
may strengthen thee in those graces, which thou per-
ceivest most enfeebled.
Into him who h the head, that in, Christ. Voct. Ob-
serve, that all of us are bound further to get ourselves
knit with Christ, and the communion of his Spirit
dwelling in us. We must not begin to believe, but
we must proceed ' from faith to faith,' Kom. i. 17.
' Grow in knowledge of Jesus Christ,' 2 Peter iii. 18.
' As ye have received Christ, so walk in him ; rooted
and established in the faith, and abounding in it, for
in him dwelleth all fulness ; in him dwelleth the per-
son of the Son of God bodily,' Col. ii. 6, 7. In him
is unsearchable riches, as you have heard, chap. iii.
Whrn a young plant is now sut, the roots are of small
depth in the earth, one may pull them up with the
hand ; but as the tree shooteth up in height, and
bearing fruit, so it striketh the roots deeper and
deeper downward, so that no force can move it. So
in a building, stones new laid, while the mortar is yet
green, may bo pecked and plucked out ; but when the
cement is dried, and they are sunk down, and thoroughly
settled upon the foundat'on, they are more closely
joined to it than they can be easily moved. So it is
in us ; we have not for degree so firm and near con-
junction with Christ ; but the more we live in him,
like good trees spreading in the sight of all men, and
bringing forth the fruits of righteousness, the more we
come to root downward, by a more firm confidence,
which doth bring us to have a firmer conjunction and
more near union with him. Our union is answerable
unto that which uniteth us, as the cause is in degree
greater or lesser, the effect is answerable. Now, at
the first, faith is weak, like a bruised reed and smoking
wick, but while faith (holding Christ) doth draw the
Spirit from him, which maketh it fruitful in good
works, the more it exerciseth, the more it is strength-
ened. Even as in babes, their powers every day at
first are feeble ; but the more they feed and exercise,
the more they waste the redundant moisture which
before enfeebled their faculties, and now put forth
strength in all their operations. Peter, when faith
was weak, at the voice of a damsel shaken, but
by walking a while in Christ, he was so rooted
that threatenings, whippings, imprisonment, convent-
ing before great powers, martyrdom, nothing could
shake him.
Use 1. So that we must not grow with the papists,
who grow into saints, angels, men, into the virgin
Mary, the pope, the saints departed, for their belief
is in these ; they forsake their mercies, they leave him
that is ' made wisdom, righteousness, sanctification,
redemption,' 1 Cor. i. 30. They ' leave the fountain
of living waters, and betake them to dry cisterns,' Jer.
ii. 13.
They will say, Why, we trust on Christ also. Ans.
No ; anything joined with Christ in matter of salva-
tion, overthroweth Christ. And Col. ii. 18, When
they held the mediation of angels, on the same ground
the papists do, the apostle saith, they forsook, and
did not hold the head Christ Jesus.
Use 2. We must be stirred up more and more to
know and affect our Saviour, to get him living in us
by his Spirit. We must, so oft as by the word or
sacraments God reneweth the promise of Christ, or
commandment of believing on Christ, we must renew
our faith. If God say. Grow up in Christ, our hearts
should answer with an echo, Lord, thy servant will
grow up in him. When would an ambitious courtier
be weary of being graced by his prince ? When would
a worldling be weary of having the world come in upon
him ? Of growing in substance ? We should be
heavenly ambitious and covetous ; we should never be
weary of insinuating ourselves by faith and att'ection
into Christ, of getting the rich gifts of grace from him ;
he is the head, that anointed of God, who hath the
oil of gladness above bis brethren, that we may re-
ceive from his fulness.
Use 8. This should exhort us to walk on with-
out fainting, hold on in Christ ; this will bring us
Ver. 16.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
2o9
further and further into Christ. What if thou
stnndcst not so firm ? What if little winds seem to
shake thee? Goon, thou shalt grow rooted in him
thon knowest not how ; yea, while thou docst thus
(though thou shiikc'st) thy root doth strike lower and
lower into Christ. Many are moved to think how
weakly and loosely they are fastened, how slenderly
they are rooted in him. But to bo routed, is not
every believer's state ; I mean thus deeply rooted ;
this is the condition which ihey attain who have long
■walked in Christ.
Obj. But what then '? If Christians be not at the
first rooted, a weak faith may be quite overthrown.
Ans. True, if it be not rooted in any manner; but
this they are from the first setting into Chribt b}-
faith, yea, so rooted, that they shall never fall alto-
gether ; but this is a higher degree of rooting, which
doth not only shut out falling, which the other doth
also, but even that shaking and more fearful tottering
for the most part, which trees may have and stand
nevertheless, to that which the former degree is sub-
ject on feeling every wind. I say, for the most part,
for such may be the strength of temptation and deser-
tion meeting, that rooted David may shrewdly totter.
Ver. IG. By uhom all the hodij, heimj cuiqiled and
knit together by every joint, fur the furniture thereof
(according to the effectual power which is the measure of
every part), receiveth increase of the body, unto the edi-
fying of itself in love.
Now having mentioned Christ, he joineth a descrip-
tion of him from his relation to the church, and eflicacj'
in it. For the better conceiving of it, five things must
be premised.
1. When the Scripture calleth Christ a head, and
us a bodj-, we must not conceive of it as properly
spoken, as if Christ and his meml^ers were naturally,
without distance of place, coupled together. Clu'ist
is in the highest heavens, we on earth ; but it is a
borrowed speech, by way of resemblance ; for as the
head is first in order, and the body is a multitude of
membirs couched under the head, so Christ is iu all
things, having the pre-eminence, and we are a multi-
tude of persons ordered under him ; and therefore it
is fitly resembled by a king and his nobles and com-
mons, he being the head, they the body ; by a master
of a college, with fellows and scholars, the more and
less noble members of the college under him the
head.
Quest. Why, then, doth the apostle use the compa-
rison of a natural head ?
Ans. Because that as from the natural head floweth
sense and motion into the bod}-, so there is au inter-
nal influence of grace from Christ into every one of
us, which in politic heads and bodies is not resembled.
2. It must be marked, that according to Scripture,
and soundest reason, the head is as the tower in
Vhich the soul principally residcth ; so Christ is such
a head, who is not man only in our nature, but God,
and therefore a quickening Spirit, and the soul of his
body.
3. You must know that in the natural body no
member receiveth anything from the head, which is
not by benefit of joints and bonds (which serve for
conveyance from the head to the members), coupled
with the head and the rest of the body : so we get no-
thing from Christ, till we by faith are coupled with
him, and hj' love are knit one with another; these are
the joints and bonds. Col. ii. 2, where they are said
to be ' knit together in love.'
4. You must know that the soul (for the preserving
and perfecting of our bodio.s) doth put forth a vital
faculty which nourisheth and augmenteth the body ;
for if there should not be a furnishing of matter for
supply of that expense which nature is at meessantly,
seven or ten days would be all we could endure.
2. For perfecting of the body, it putteth forth a quick-
ening virtue that doth increase us, and make us grow
till we come to the full and due stature which nature
hath determined ; and wheresoever this faculty is,
there the nutritive is also, though not on the con-
traiy, as we, whensoever we are increased, we are nou-
rished, though after thirty-five years of age, when our
increasing faileth, our nourishing is s-till continued.
5. Concerning this virtue of the soul which aug-
menteth the bod}-, you must know two things. First,
That it worketh proportionably to the part in which it
worketh ; as, for example, the same power of the soul
giveth the head his increase that giveth the finger
his ; yet in the finger it worketh not beyond the mea-
sure of a finger. Secondly, This power lasteth but
till every member be at his perfection, then it eeaseth.
Thus Christ putteth forth his vital force, which doth
nourish and increase every believer according to his
condition, to the end that all of us at length may come
to his perfection.
The words, therefore, describe Christ our head from
this efl'ect of augmenting the body. The effect of our
increase is set down,
1. From the antecedents.
2. From the measure.
3. From the end.
1 . The antecedents are two :
(1.) We must have coDJnnction with Christ, and
one with another, all the body knit, &c.
(2.) We must have spiritual nutriment of grace
from Christ.
This is to be marked in that he saith, ' joints of fur-
niture,' ' knit by joints ;' that furnisheth the body
with new supply of grace ; for before the natural body
can be increased, it must he furnished. So before
the spiritual man is increased, it is coupled and fur-
nished, as you have it. Col. ii. 2.
2. The measure of increase is set down in these
words, ' according to the effectual power in the mea-
sure of every part.'
270
BAYNE ON EPIIESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
3. The end in those worJs, ' to the edifying of itself
in love,' that it may thus come, yea, help itself for-
ward to perfection.
Doct. 1. Then, from this, that by Christ we are said
to receive increase, observe, who is the beginner and
increaser of all grace in us, even Jesus Christ. As he
is said, Heb. xii. 2, ' the author and finisher of faith,'
so he is of eveiy grace, the beginner and augmenter of
it in us ; he is the head, we the members ; he is the
vine, we are the branches ; all our life and growth
cometh from him. For the better clearing of this, we
\n\\ shew three things.
1 . How Christ is a quickening head.
2. What this increase is.
3. The use.
1. To the first is answered, we must conceive of
Christ the worker of this life of grace and increaser of
it, as God and man.
(1.) As God, he is the fountain of life, the quick-
ening Spirit that doth create it in us. (2.) As man,
he doth give and increase grace iastrumentally, he
being to himself God, such an instrument as the body
is to the soul.
(1.) Because he hath given himself a sacrifice of a
sweet smelling savour for the abolishing of sin and
death.
(2.) Because he, as man, maketh intercession, pro-
curing it to us.
(3.) He, as man, doth by ministry of men exhi-
bit it.
(-1.) Because we come to have communion with God
through the human nature in which he took part with
us. For if God were not Immanuel, God made ma-
nifest in the flesh, he were a light to which we could
have no access.
2. For the second. This increase is nothing but a
further degree and strengthening of the divine quality
in us, or nature, as Peter calls it, 2 Peter 1.
Use 1. Now, seeing our increase is from Christ, it
must teach us to be nothing in om-selves ; out of him
we are nothing ; yea, we must confess that it is not
we, but his grace in us, which doth make us grow up.
Again, when we find lack of this or that grace, we
must look to Christ by faith, as who only can aug-
ment it in us ; the Spirit is without measure on him,
that we from him might receive grace for grace in a
measure convenient.
Lhe 2. This must make us rest only in Christ, car-
ing to know nothing but him, 1 Cor. ii. 2, counting all
things dung and dross in comparison of him, Philip,
iii. Fill yourselves with Christ, and there will be no
room for aught else. If a woman's heart be full of
her husband, she hath no room for other lovers, as
before I observed ; so shall it be with you, if you see
by faith that your estate is full in Christ, lacking
nothing, what will you care to look further?
Uxe 3. This should invite men to Christ. How is
the case altered, if a poor woman should marry a
prince ! She shall be no less a queen than he a king.
So if we blind, naked, beggarly things, marrj' this
prince of glory, our poverty shall be exchanged with
riches.
Doct. 2. That he saith, the body knit together with
him, say, and one with another, receiveth increase,
this doth teach us, that before we can have anything
in Christ, we must be coupled to him. If a member
be cut ofl' from the body, it cannot receive anything
from the head ; so if we be not jointed with Christ, we
cannot have the influence of that life of grace which
cometh from him : 1 John v. 11, ' This is the testi-
mony, God hath given us life, and that life is in the
Son.' But how come we, or when, to have it ? 'He
that hath the Son hath this life.'
Olij. Bat it may be objected, our being in Christ
doth not bring us to this life, for there are branches
in Christ dead and fruitless.
Ans. There is a double being in Christ and knitting
with Christ ; the one is by the external bonds of pro-
fession, the other by an internal bond of a true and
lively faith. Now, our knitting in the first kind doth
not help, but in the second ; if we be coupled with him
our head, we shall receive increase from him. If a
grafi' be tied to a stock with a thread, it receiveth not
the sap of the stock, neither is it fruitful, but if it be
engrafted, then it hveth in the stock. So it is betwixt
Christ and us; if by a lively faith we be set and en-
grafted into him, we then shall live in him.
Use. Wherefore, as we would live with the life of
Christ, so we must get our union with him through a
true and lively faith ; for by faith we are united with
Christ, so that we come to have communion in all that
is Christ's ; for even as a grafl" set into a stock par-
taketh with it in the sap and life of it, and as a woman
now truly and lawfully married to a man cometh to
have promotion in him, and joint possession of all
good things with him, thus we, being truly one with
Christ, have aU our debts answered by him, have right
in his righteousness, yea, we receive that quickening
Spirit issuing into us from him our head.
According to the efficacy which is in every part.
Doct. Observe how that Christ worketh in us accord-
ing to the place we sustain in his body. So the soul
worketh in the body that it giveth each member that
increase only which is proportionable and fitting
to it ; both in respect of the necessities of our parti-
cular callings, and as is agreeable to the capacity of
every one, being such and such members in the mys-
tical body.
Use 1. The which consideration, that we have in-
crease but for one member, must make us careful and
tender of keeping communion with all our fellow-
members ; for if the eye can but see, it will have the
hand handle for it, the foot go for it, then it must keep
with the hand and foot.
Use 2. It doth comfort us, that whatsoever wants be
in us, yet we shall receive that growth which is fit for
?EK. 17.]
BATHE ON EPHESIAKS.
271
us ; for as if the parts shoot out heyond measure, so
if they bo shrunk in more than due, il is a blemish
and imperfection, such as shall not befall that body
which hath neither spot nor wrinkle, but is every way
perfect.
Beceiveth increase to cili/y itselj. Doii. Observe what
we must do with the grace we receive from Christ ; wo
must increase further, and build with it grace in our-
selves and others, lie that hath most must so use it
that he must make it more ; and every privatfi Christian
is bound to impart the grace ho hath to the good of
others : ' Edify yourselves in your most holy faith,'
Jude 20 ; which is spoken to private Christians,
teaching ihem what they are to do one to another.
Of this, three things.
1. By what means we are to edify one another.
2. How this can be a duty belonging to private
Christians, seeing they are the building, the ministers
of the word are the builders.
3. The use.
1. The means are the duties which tend to edifica-
tion, and they are of two sorts :
Either such as prepare us or go before ;
Or such as are joined with the effect itself.
The thing that prepares us is the diligent observing
and marking one another : Hob. x. 24, ' Consider one
another ;' for though to pry into others, that we may
have a hole in their coat, and know how to take them
down, is a curious playing the busybody, yet for good
purpose to mark one another, is a fruit of Christian
love. The duties by which we help forward one
another are in deed or word ; for by good example we
build one another, yea, those that are without. Here-
upon the apostle, 1 Peter iii. 1, 2, exhorteth ' wives
to be in subjection to their own husbands, that if any
obey not the word, they may without the word be won
by the good conversation of the wife.'
By word, partly by instructing, admonishing, by
provoking, exhorting one another, Heb. s. 25 ; by
reproving, Lev. xix. 17, Mat. xviii. 15 ; by comfort-
ing, 1 Thes. iv. 18. And by these we do not only
increase and confirm grace in such as stand, but re-
store such as are fallen. Gal. vi. 1.
For the second, we must know: 1. That God doth
build this body : ' On this rock I will builJ my church.'
2. The ministers of God : ' I as a master builder have
laid the foundation, and others build thereupon.'
8. Every private Christian hath a part in it. The
diflference is this : God doth put out all the efiicacy
and virtue that doth create this body ; the ministers as
instruments public whom he hath joined to himself by
virtue of public calling : 'How shall they preach unless
they be sent ?' Bom. x. Every private Christian is
an instrument, privatelj' doing that which the minister
doth in public, by virtue of the bond of brotherhood,
or some more near relation, as the husband, father,
master, build those that are subject to them, because
these private bonds do tie them hereunto.
Use. The use to us is, wo must learn whether we
live and grow up in Christ ; if we have hearts that are
set to spread grace, and increase it in ourselves and
others ; if we can instruct, provoke, rebuke, comfort
one another in the Lord, it is an evidence that our-
selves do live and increase in the body. The smell of
an ointment will not be held in between the fingers,
fire will cast heat ; so this fire and ointment of grace
cannot but manifest itself to others, and whosoever
doth not aim and give some endeavour to this, that he
may edify others, he never knew the grace of God in
truth.
/)( Ion: Duct. Observe, through love we come to
help forward the work of grace in others. The apostlo
saith of ' knowledge,' that it ' pufl'eth up ;' but he
giveth this commendation of ' love,' that it ' edifitth,'
1 Cor. viii. 3. For we, without love, could not receive
this increase ourselves, nor benefit others. This being
the efi'ect of love, it doth make men partakers in the
graces one of another, and doth make men impart what
they have received, and that fruitfully. What makcth
a member in the bodj' receive nourishment from
another but this, that it is knit to the other ? So if
love do not knit us together, we could not receive any-
thing each from other.
Secondly, Love doth make us impart that we have
fruitfully, for love maketh us commmunicate that ne
have : ' Love is bountiful, love envieth not,' ilc,
1 Cor. xiii.
Thirdly, Love makes us bestir ourselves in that
which may help the party beloved. Love is diligent,
1 Thes. i.' 3.
Fourthly, Love doth make us avoid everything that
may oflend our brethren.
Fifthly, It doth make us bear with rudeness. Love
is patient, 1 Cor. xiii. 7.
Sixthly, It doth make the duties we perform to
others acceptable with them, for ' strokes in love are
better welcome than kisses in hatred,' Prov. xxvii. 6.
Use. We must, then, labour for this gi-ace of love,
if we will receive or do good one to another ; if we have
love, no excuses will keep us from doing good to our
brother. I have a friend, he is a great man, I would
admonish him, but I should lose his countenance.
Self-love will make us sin against our neighbour's souls,
and see them perish rather than venture our own dis-
easements, or forego our own liberties and self-will.
Ver. 17. This 1 say therefore, and testify in the Lord,
that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in
the vanity of their tnind.
Now the apostle cometh to lay down exhortation
negatively to the 22d verse of the next chapter, more
generally to the 25th verse of this chapter, more par-
ticularly afterward. The general negative precept is,
that they should ' not walk as other Gentiles.' The
matter from this to the 25th verse, is fitly thus con-
trived :
272
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
1. He malseth a preface, Tliia I satj therefore, and
testify in the Lord.
2. He laveth down the precept.
3. He giveth a reason.
The preface hath two branches.
1. An asseveration, I sat/ and testify.
2. The manner of it, in the Lord.
Which phrase noteth three things :
1. The name or authority.
2. In the presence.
3. By virtue and strength ministered from the
Lord.
The commandment is generally propounded, then
more specially declared ; generally propounded, Walk
not as oilier Gentiles. Why, how walk they ? The
special explication, in the vanily of their minds, that is,
in vain conversations, which their minds teach and
advise.
The reason standeth thus :
Such as are unlike, thcu- conversation must be un-
like ; but your estates are unlike.
This part he giveth us to gather from the next words,
in which at large is laid down the diverse condition of
the Gentiles, from them who now are brought to
know Christ. To come to some instructions :
1. Here, then, we see the apostolic fervency cometh
to be noted, who doth not content himself to speak it,
but doth by testification enforce his dehortation, that
it might more forcibly enter into them. Observe,
hence,
Doct. The ministers of the word must both speak,
and with protestation enforce the ways of God. Thus
Moses, Deut. viii. 19, ' If you forget the Lord, I
testify to you, ye shall perish,' yea, he ' called heaven
and earth to witness the same ' with him. So the
sermons of the prophets are said to be protestations
wherewith God ' protested against his people,' Neh. ix.
29, 34. Thus the prophet Isaiah begins, ' Hear,
heavens, and hearken, earth,' &c., Isa. i. 2. And
this manner of delivery doth often, through the work
of God's Spirit, more aflect the conscience, and mak-
eth the sentence pierce like as an headed arrow doth
above another.
Use. Wherefore, it is good for dispensers of the gos-
pel to imitate this apostolical spirit, and in the name
of God to protest and testify to their people the will
of God. Profane men do construe such phrases as
the passions of men in the spirit ; but these things
bodily imitated, shall not prove jests with those that
deride them.
The second thing ; that he saith he testificth in the
Lord, /. e. with strength from Christ, as in the presence
of God. Doct. Observe, what we speak, we must do
it as in the sight, as from God enabhng us. So the
apostle, 2 Cor. ii. 17, ' As of sincerity, but as of God,
in the sight of God, speak we in Christ ; for all our
ability to the least thing is from the Lord ; we cannot
think a good thought ;' and the setting of ourselves
as in the sight of Christ doth make us speak in all sin-
cerity : 1 Peter iv. 11, ' Speak the word as the word
of God.'
Use. We must therefore labour to see that all our help
and sufficiency standeth in the Lord, and ourselves and
others must therefore eutreat the Lord to enable us
for these things, for which who is sufficient ? forsake
our own wisdom, and become fools, that God may
make us wise through faith ; go not to any duty of
godliness in thy own strength, but in sense and con-
science of thy own utter inabihty, set upon it in and
by the power of God : Eph. vi. 10, ' Be strong in the
Lord, and in the power of his might.'
That ye, who are members of Christ, tvould not, &c.
This word ye is emphatical, and insinuateth from their
present condition in the state of grace. Doct. Observe,
to consider who now you are, must persuade us to
leave our old courses. Our condition, to which faith
hath advanced us, is a great motive to avoid the evil
way of the world. If we could but seriously weigh
and ponder with ourselves spiritually and powerfully
that we are members of the body whereof Christ is
the head, that we are the temples of the Holy Ghost,
that we are a peculiar people, a royal priesthood, the
sons of God, heirs, even joint-heu-s with Christ, these
things would clothe us with new spirits, if we could
heartily discern them : ' Every one that calleth on the
name jof the Lord Jesus Christ, let him depart from
iniquity,' 2 Tim. ii. 20. Every Christian professeth
enough to bind him to all holiness : 1 Pet. i. 17, ' If
ye call him Father, who, without respect of persons,
judgeth all men, pass the time of your sojourning here
in fe.ir.' To see the children of nobles to consort with
base ones, it degenerates from true nobility, and stains
their birth ; so for a Christian, whose descent is from
heaven, born a child of God, a member of Christ, and
an heir of everlasting glory, for such an one to live
otherwise than becometh his condition to which he is
advanced in Christ, is most unbeseeming his holy pro-
fession.
Use. Let us carry ourselves answerable to our
calling and condition in Christ, let us bear up our-
selves, take upon us an holy state and place agreeable
to our birth and privileges we receive in Christ our
head, not behave ourselves like beasts : ' They that
are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the lusts
thereof.'
That ye henceforth. Doct. Observe, that we must
not spend the time after grace as the time before ; or
thus, the consideration of the time past must move us
unto holiness. Thus much the apostle giveth us to
consider, when he telleth them that now they must not
do as before they had done : 1 Peter i. 14, 15, ' But
as he that hath called j-ou is boh', so be ye holy in all
manner of conversation ;' Acts xvii. 80, ' The times of
that ignorance God winked at, but now commandeth
all men to repent;' Titus ii. 11, 'The grace of God
hath now appeared to all men, teaching us to deny all
Vek. 17.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAN&
273
ungodliness and worldly Insts, nnd to live righteously
and soberly in this present world.'
Iteason 1. For, first, it is more to God's dishonour
and our own danger to sin after grace, for God will bo
sanctified in all that come near to him, or he will by
his judgments sanctify himself in them. The times of
ignorance God doth not so strictly look to.
Rctuon 2. We should be worse servants to God and
holiness than we were to sin and the devil ; for when
we were in the flesh, we walked after the devil, Eph.
ii., and were free men from righteousness.
Reason 3. The time of grace itself ineludoth a per-
suasion, for it is a day, wherein the Suu of righteous-
ness shineth in our hearts, as the time before our con-
version was a night. Now the day is not for works
of darkness, but of light ; ' walk therefore as children
of light,' Eph. V. 8.
Reamn 4. It is great injustice to spend the time
after grace in the lusts of our own hearts ; for would
we not think ourselves wronged, if, having hired one to
work here or there, he should loiter or swagger in this
or that blind house ? So when we are called by God
to know him etfectually, we are then hired to work in
his vineyard, to ' work out our own salvation with fear
and trembling.' Now, what injury is this, to stand
idling, and yield our service to the devil, being hired
with him ?
Use. The use, therefore, is, that howsoever we have
spent the time heretofore, yet we would not henceforth
continue any sinful com-ses. If a good husband hath
lost an hour or two, he will think that enough for that
day ; he will ply the remaiuJer of time for the finish-
ing of his business. So must we : 1 Peter iv. 2, 3, ' Let
it suffice (saith Peter) that the time past of your life
was misspent after the lusts of the Gentiles, walking
in wantonness, in lusts, in drunkenness, in gluttony,
and in abominable idolatries, that henceforth we live
after the will of God.'
Ye iidlk not as other Gentiles. Doct. Observe, that
we who are brought to faith must not live like them
that have not fellowship in the same grace : Rom. xii.
1, 2, ' I beseech yon by the tender mercies of God,
that ye would not conform yourselves to the fashions
of the world ;' and Peter, Acts ii. 40, biddeth the
C'luistian Jews now converted take heed, and ' save
themselves' from the other, who, though they are out-
wai'Jly the people of God, yot ho calleth them ' a fro-
ward geuL-ration ;' and thus here the apostle doth bid
the Ephet*ians not to profess as others professed, nor
lo walk like other men of the world, wholly taken up
in seeking and following the profits, pleasures, and
vanities of the world, inasmuch as they were chosen
out of the world, and regenerated by the word of truth,
that they ' might be as first-fniits of his creatures,'
James i. 18.
Use 1. This, therefore, we must warn you of, that
ye walk not as those that have no fellowship in the
grace of God. What if some live breaking the Sab-
bath ? What if they neglect private exercises and
duties of prayer in their families '? What if they m ike
no conscience of their gain ? What if they jest and
mock at better things than they will imitate "? What
if they can apply themselves to all company ? Yet
you must not do so. Thus the ministers must call
ofl', and make a separation of the precious from the
vile. This is not to lead families, but to do the office
of a true pastor : Jer. xvii., ' If thou separate the
precious from the vile, thousbalt be a prophet for me,
saith the Lord ;' and Paul spake to this purpose often,
yea, with tears, exhorting them to bo ' blameless and
harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the
midst of a crooked generation, among whom ye shine
as lights in the world,' PhiUp. ii. 15.
Use 2. This doth take away the vain fears and pre-
tences which in weakness we make to justify our
courses ; for why should men be afraid of being sin-
gular ■? If this be singularity, not to walk as those
do that make no conscience, then we must be singular.
We shall be traduced by them as proud puritans, who
think none so good as ourselves. It is better that
they speak ill of us without cause, than that God
should come against us on just reason. So we think
sometime we may do thus and thus, and such and such
do it.
Alls. If they be such as follow the example of the
holy men of God, then we may imitate them : 2 Thes.
iii. 9, ' Walk,' saith Paul, ' as ye have us for an ex-
ample,' as we walk ; otherwise we must not become
conformitants to those that are worldly-minded.
Now he expresseth more particularly what was the
way of the heathen, ' the vanity of their minds ;' that
is, such vain courses as their own minds did suggest.
Whence learn two things.
Doct. 1. That to follow our own unregenerate mind
is walking rather heathenish than Christian. If a man
do not order his life as an obedience of faith to the
will of God, but do;h the things he ia occupied about,
because his own mind doth lead him to them ; for
there are but two ways, the ways of God, that is, which
God hath commanded, and our own ways, that is,
such courses as we ourselves think good of.
In the first, the children of God walk ; in the second,
all the children of the world. The Lord left the hea-
then to their own ways. Neither is it tart to make
that way of an unrcgeueraie Christian after his o.vn
mind no better than the heathens, for the Scripture
maketh (which is more) his person while he liveth no
b -tter than a heathen : Rom. ii. 25, ' If thou keepest
not the law, thy circumcision becomethuneircum'.'ision.'
If you that are professed Chiistians make not con-
science of God's commandments, leaving your own
minds, you are no better than Turks or pagans.
Use. Now, if this should be close followed, it would
be fotmd lying at many of our doors ; for what do we
live after but our own minds ? \Vhat maketh us avoid
this or that ? Not the conscience of God's wLU for-
274
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
bidding it, but it stands not with our liking. What
maketh us do this or that ? We have a mind so to
do ; so we take our pleasures even as our minds lead
us, never considering the Lord's allowance, and that
prayer doth sanctify them to us. So to raise our
estate, or prevent evils we fear, never look at the pro-
mise of God, which doth tie these things to faith, the
study of a good life, repentance, but do altogether rest
in such courses which our own carnal reason teacheth.
If we see this, we must bewail it, for this is a heathen-
ish, not a Christian, conversation. And on the con-
trary, we must look to the word of God, proving what
his good and acceptable will is, that our lives may be
a doing of God's will, not a senice to the lusts of the
flesh.
Doct 2. Observe hence, that whatsoever course of
life the natural man can devise, it is but a vain thing ;
for all the courses of life which their minds lead them
to are called vanity. So Solomon, Eccles. i. 3, ' Vanity
of vanities, all is vanity.' If we were most devout in
taking up worships, ' in vain do they worship me.' If
they could follow all kind of pleasure, knowledge,
profits, Solomon hath passed sentence, for all these
things perish, they are but shadows, they profit us no-
thing ; nay, often prove hurtful, hindering us from true
happiness ; for worldly wisdom and wealth are impedi-
ments to men, keeping them back from the way of
salvation : 1 Cor. i. 26, ' Not many wise ;' Eom. viii.
7, ' The wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God.'
Use. Let us therefore learn to reckon of our courses
which we take up of our own mind, thinking ourselves
wise in them ; but it is nothing so, for we follow the
wind, we labour for the fire, pursue vanity that will
not avail us.
Ver. 18. Having their cogitation darkened, and being
strangers from the life of God, through the ignorance
that is in them, because of the hardness of their heart.
Now he Cometh to the reason : you must not walk
as they, for your condition is much unlike theirs. He
setteth not down these words, but the matter of them,
touching the Gentiles ; therefore he layeth down four
things :
1. Their blindness.
2. Their estrangement from the life of God, am-
plified from the cause, ignorance ; the fountain of that
opened, hardness of heart.
3. Their dedolency.
4. Their flagitious life ; which are things following
one another.
Doct. First, then, we see what we are all by nature.
Though we had all natural knowledge that could be
gotten, we are such whose minds are full of darkness.
For this must be marked in general, that we by nature
are no better than others : ' Children of wrath as well
as others,' Epb. ii. 3 ; Rom. iii., there is ' no excel-
lency of the Jew above the Gentile ;' by nature we are
under the power of the devD, the prince of darkness,
and all kind of darkness : ' Ye were once darkness ;'
'None understandeth, none seeketh after God,' dark-
ness of lusts and ungodliness, darkness of condition.
Oh dismal cloud ! Temporal princes, if men treason-
ably rebel against them, shut them up in dark dun-
geons, where they are denied outward comforts, and
live waiting their fearful execution. God is a Spirit ;
we have all rebelled against him in the loins of our
first parents, we lie before him guilty, from the womb
we rebel. God hath his spiritual darkness ; be giveth
men into the hands of Satan his gaoler ; he taketh
away his spiritual light from them, letting the devil
hold them in chains of ignorance, lust, fearful expec-
tation of judgment.
Obj. But we feel no such thing.
Ans. That is because we are all darkness, and never
saw nor heard, some of us, other, that maketh us think
that there is no such matter ; those that are in hell
wot there is no other heaven. Our first parents were
less miserable than we in this regard ; for they knew
that the glorious light of God was gone from them,
and that their souls were in all kind of darkness, be-
cause they had left that hghtsome and blessed condi-
tion ; but we that never knew other, we think there is
no other. If men at forty years of judgment should
be shut up in a dark dungeon, the}' could perfectly
know what a comfortable world, what goodly heavens,
what a fi-uitful earth, they were deprived of. But say
they should get a child in this dungeon, ho could not
tell further than he were told, and so conceive by hear-
say that there were such a matter ; so it is with us,
because we are born and bred up in spiritual darkness,
we think there is no other light. These heathens
were some of them such as had great knowledge in
nature, in policy, in the doctrine of civil virtues, in
arts, history, nay, curious arts, judicial astrology, al-
chemy, magic ; for the Ephesians, Acts xix., are noted
for curious arts, and magic by name ; yet the apostle
pronounceth of them, that in regard of God's things,
their thoughts were darkened, there is none that un-
derstandeth by nature, which the knowledge of them
did lead them to see in some sort, for some knew that
they did know nothing, and some exclaimed. Quantum
cacce noctis '. &c. How great a night is there in their
understanding ! The reasoning and discourse of the
natural man, the devil hath conjured it in such a circle
that it cannot turn itself to anything but what is evil,
or hath au appearance of good only.
Use. This then must let us see what we are by na-
ture, and what in pait we are, for we are regenerated
but in part; we may say therefore that our understand-
ing in some measure is darkened, that we know nothing
as we ought to know it. In which consideration we
must seek to Christ to help us with eye-salve, and cry
as the poor blind man did for mercy in this behalf.
Doct. 2. We see how by nature we are all void of
the life of God. Though we live this natural life which
the soul present with the body causeth, yet we want
Ver. is.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
27.>
that life which the Spirit of God begctteth in present
in the soul. For the life of God is sometime put for
thnt life wherewith God liveth in himself. 2. The life
of nature is in a sort God's life. The Spirit of God
doth otKciently work it in us ; and therefore Acts xvii.,
these Gentiles are said to ' live, move, and have their
being iu God ;' say, in regard of life natural. 3. It
is also put for the life of grace wrought by the Spirit
of God, and thus those that lived in God are here said
to bo ' estranged from the life of God.' We by nature
(saith the apostle) ' are all sinners, and come short of
the glory of God,' Horn. iii. 23 ; that is, the glorious
life of God, which beginneth in grace sanctifying,
endeth in glory. We have not a thought, the motion
of the will, the deed, the word that is good by nature,
2 Cor. iii. 5 ; in us, so far forth as we are unregene-
rate, dwelleth no good, saith the apostle, Rom. vii. 18.
The benefit of nature doth beget us carnally, but it is
the Spirit which doth regenerate us to a life which is
spiritual. It might be amplified by induction, we have
no saving knowledge, no righteousness, no holiness, no
joy in the Holy Ghost by nature, therefore we are
estranged from the life of God.
Use 1. This therefore doth let men see their miser-
able estate. Oh, if I should tell thee thy soul were
fled from thy nostrils, thy body is dead and senseless,
this would astonish thee : but is not this more fearful?
God hath left thy soul, and thou art void of the life of
God.
Use 2. It must comfort us that we are delivered
from this death. Is not this joyful, that we who were
once dead are alive ? that we who were strangers to
the life of grace should have now acquaintance with
it?
Use 3. It must let us see what we are in part ; for
what we are altogether by nature, that we are still in
part, void of God's life. Oh there is great emptiness
in us, want of light in our minds, want of love, want
of fear, want of holiness ; we cannot do anything, but
we may discern it. If a man could not stir a hand or
foot, but he would swoon and be ready to go away, or
take a step, but his legs would bow under him, we
would say, life were weak in such a person ; so we can-
not begin any good thing, enter any good confurence,
set ourselves to any good meditations, but our hearts
die away and sink down within us : this argueth the
life of grace is very faint and weak in us.
Thruiii/h i^/norunce. Whence we may observe. Docl.
AVhat a fearful estate the state of ignorance is, which
doth keep us in death from having fellowship with
God and his life ; for this is life, that is, the beginning
and way to eternal life, to ' know God, and whom ho
hath sent, Jesus Christ,' John xvii. 3. So on the con-
trary, this is the beginning and way to eternal death,
the ignorance of the Father and Christ Jesus. Again,
how can it be otherwise ? for what is the life of God,
but to love him, joy in him, trust in him, fear him?
Now as it is in the 9th Psalm, ver. 10, ' They that
know tlioo will trust in thee ;' so as there can bo no
trust, no more can there be fear, love, joy, where igno-
rance of God prevaileth : ' God is light, in whom is no
darkness,' 1 John i. 5.
Use. Such therefore as will have fellowship with him,
must bo light in some measure, and darkness of igno-
rance is a fit lodging for the prince of darkness ; and
therefore the Scripture makcth all wickedness follow
on it. They were without the knowledge of God; what
came then ? Full of lying, swearing, murder, &c., Hosea
iv. So that wo must not sew pillows to this woful
estate, we must not think it excusable, and trust to oar
honest meanings ; but know that nothing can be good
where ignorance reigneth ; much less must we think
that it is the mother of devotion. So the disciples,
Mark svi. 11, what made them continue so ignorant of
the article of Christ's resurrection, that with so many
monitors could not learn it ?
Use. Secondly, We must learn to lament and take to
heart this miserable estate. If we lay in some dark-
some prison, loaden with irons, as many as we could
bear, committed to the custody of some Cerberus-like
keeper, how would we lament our hard fortune ? but
to lie in such a condition, wherein is no light of know-
ledge of God, loaden with chains of darkness, hellish
lusts of wrath, covetousness, pride, filthiness, in the
custody of the devil himself, this none bewaUeth.
Throufjh the hardness of their heart. Doct. Observe
hence, what is thecause which keepeth us in blindness,
even the hardness of heart. When the heart is grown
so fat and brawny — so the word -zoj^uaii rljc x.agd'iui doth
signify — a wilful embracing of error and the lusts of
it, then we shall be far from understanding, whatever
means be vouchsafed. The Israelites, notwithanding all
the wonders that God did shew, all the teaching they
had, yet they were without understanding, because
their hearts were hardened ; so the people of the Jews,
notwithstanding the teaching and miracles of Christ,
were still full of darkness, because their hearts were
hardened, Isa. vi. 10, John sii. 40, Acts xxviii. 27.
To speak to the point more particularly, hardness of
heart doth cause ignorance three ways :
1. It doth keep us from knowing in the letter, making
ns pass over with neglect the moans which God grant-
eth. The hard-hearted Jews would not hear their seers,
but ' said to the seers. See not ; and to the prophets,
Prophesy not unto us right things,' Isa. xxx. 10.
2. If we come to know, yet it makoth us we will not
yield to it ; if wo do assent unto it, yet it keepeth us
from hearty embracing of that we yield to ; and thus it
excludeth the powerful knowledge of the truth. Thus
the Jews did see the light, but they loved darkness
more, could not yield to it, some of them ' resisted the
Holy Ghost,' Acts vii. 51. Thus we know many things
which we know not as we ought to know, because of
the hardness of our hearts.
3. It causeth ignorance, inasmuch as it doth make
the light we have to be taken away, when we, like
276
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
giants, rebel against it. Thus, by keeping us from attain-
ing knowledge, and by causing that we have to be
taken from us, it doth become a mother and fountain
of blindness.
Use. The use is to us, if we be at a loss, and know
not the reason why we cannot come to knowledge, we
must not so much blame things without us, as this
hardness of our hearts within us. This will make us
neglect all means of coming by knowledge, make us
learn slowly, keep us from the powerful and lively
knowledge of every thing. This kept the people of Israel,
that they could never learn the end of the law. Though
the law was a schoolmaster to Christ, yet they could
never learn it because of the hardness of their hearts,
for this w.is the veil that hindered, 2 Cor. iii. 14.
Doct. Here further it is to be marked, what a chain
of misery is linked with hardness of heart ; a blind
mind, absence of God's grace, readiness to aU evil.
Whence we see, that sins go not alone, especially hard-
ness of heart, but one foUoweth on the neck of another.
As in the body, if the stomach do not his office, the
head will be the worse, the liver cannot do his part,
many evils are coupled one to another ; so in the soul,
Ac. For sin hath more considerations than one, for
it is not only an offence, but a punishment of some
former, a desert of future sin, as a just recompence of
reward : Rom. i. 28, ' As they regarded not to know
God, so God gave them up to a reprobate mind;' 2
Thes. ii. 10-12, because they ' received not the truth
with love, God gave them up to strong delusions, to be-
lieve lies, that they might be damned.'
Use, Wherefore it doth behove us to take heed of
hardness of heart, as which hath attending upon it a
world of evil. And if we look about well, we shall find
that we have all of us too much of it. What maketh
us so little affected when we see the heaven and the
earth, with the furniture of them, that we praise not,
fear not him whose goodness and power is manifested
in them ? If we see a lion in the tower, or some
strange creature, we will talk of it ; this is a hardness
of heart. What maketh us hear of judgments, as the
plai^'ue destroying thousands weekly, these inundations,
strange and prodigious apparitions in the air, and be
no whit moved ? It is the hardness of our hearts.
Pharaoh regarded not so many personal judgments of
God upon him, because his heart was hardened. What
muketh us, when we have good purposes in afflictions,
not to perform them ? It is the hardness of heart,
by reason whereof we are the old men when the rod is
off, Exod. ix. What doth make us when the word
cometh near us, that we discern it to meet with us,
what maketh that it goeth away with general terms,
Lord have mercy on us ? He tells us the truth ; but
ttie hardness of heart, this doth cause it to drop off
and not enter, as the rock doth shoot off water. What
maketh us hearthe curse against sin and never tremble?
"What maketh us hear the promises, and never clasp
them with joyfulness, but hardness of heart ? Finally,
when our souls have just cause to humble themselves
and seek to God, what maketh us slip the collar and
turn aside to this or that, but hardness of heart ? As
the apostle maketh impenitency to come from this
ground, Rom. ii. 5, ' Thou after thy hardness, and a
heart that cannot repent, treasurest up to thyself wrath
against the day of wrath.' Now then what must we
do ? Ans. We must deal for our souls as we do for
our bodies ; if one one should assure us that we have
the stone bred, nay, a spice of it, we would cleanse
our kidneys quickly. So now we tell you that you
have the stone in the heart, how should you pray
against it ! Seek to the healing God, that healeth all
our rebellions, and loveth us freely ; plj' him with his
promise, that hath said, Ezek. xi. 19, ' I will take
away the heart of stone, and give you a heart of flesh.'
Take heed of it ; if God did punish it in the heathen,
that resisted by means of it but the light of nature,
how will he punish it in you, that shall resist the light
of the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ.
Ver. 19. Which, being past feeVing, have given them-
selves unto wantonness, to work all uncleanness, even tvith
greediness.
The third thing foUoweth, that they were without
feeling, or grief, as the original word is, acrjjXyjjxoVE;.
To understand it, you must know that the soul hath
a faculty which we call conscience, which doth bear
record what we do, and give sentence excusing or ac-
cusing, according to the nature of the fact ; the ex-
cusing breedeth joy, the accusing conscience begetteth
grief. Now, these being without the light of know-
ledge, and being hardened that they could not feel the
check of conscience in that they did know, came to be
remorseless after their wickedness; which doth teach
us,
Doct. How bliud-heai'ted men are affected after
their sin ; they are void of grief in the midst of their
wickedness. This is not the state of every sinner, but
of one that is smitten, through the desert of his former
sins, with fe.jrful blindness, and more than ordinary
hardness of heart. This we see Prov. ii. 13, 14.
They turn from the ways of innocency, and rejoice
when they have done evil ; the wicked make but a
sport to have committed sin : Jer. viii. 12, ' Were
they ashamed when they had committed their abomin-
ations ? Nay, they were not ashamed, neither could
they have any shame.' And thus Esau, when he had
most profanely sold his birthright, ' he went his way,'
it is said, ' and despised his birthright.' The con-
science is as the eye, it is a most tender part, feeling
grief from the least offence ; but if a hard flesh doth
overgrow it, of all the parts it is most insensible. So
men that have had some feeUng in conscience, if once
they let it be covered with hardness of heart, they will
be void of feeling ; they will not be ashamed to carry
their sins in their face like Sodom.
Use 1. This, therefore, being the guise of desperate
Ver. 19.J
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
277
Bianers, must make us take heed of this estate of con-
science, when we can now sin without being pricked
after it. Let us therefore tuke up grief for our daily
oflfences, for custom in sin takoth away the feeling of
it, and letteth sin pass without grief ; we shall hardly
be able to grieve when we would.
Use 2. It teacheth us that, when we feel our con-
science upbraid us, and cause us grief in such things
as many feel not, we must not mislike this, for it is
the work of the Holy Ghost in us, this convincing us
of sin, John svi. 8 ; and thus David his heart smote
him when ho had numbered the people, when ho had
cut oft" the lap of Saul's garment ; when he had sinned,
his sin was always before him, Ps. li. 3. Thus Peter,
' he went out and wept bitterly,' Mat. xxvi. 75. Thus
the penitent Corinthian, when excommunicated, did so
grieve that there was contrarj- medicine applied, ' lest
he should be swallowed up with grief,' 2 Cor. v.
Voct. The fourth thing is the consequence of this;
when they had lost this sting of conscience, they did
run upon all kind of wickedness. Whence observe, that
a man will not stick to commit an)- evil, that hath no
restraint in conscience. Thus when the pharisees had
resisted the Holy Ghost a while, they grew hard-
hearted and senseless, and went out of one sin into
another, murder, hypocrisy, bribing, lying, what not?
The entering into sin is as the wise man speakoth of
one sin, viz. the sin of contention, Prov. xvii. 14, ' It
is as the opening of waters,' the pulling up of sluices,
or breaking down dams, which letteth in waters that
overflow all. So sin, when once it hath prevailed to
pull up this floodgate, to take away the feeling of the
conscience, it doth let in floods of iniquity, the sins
these heathen did break into, as Rom. i. And the
things the story mentions, as the feasts of Bacchus, as
the Romans also at the solemnities of their goddess
Bona, were such as cannot honestlj- be named.
Use. And therefore it is good, seeing sin is as the
opening of waters, to do as the wise man counselleth,
stay, break ofi" ere it begirmeth, or at least in its be-
ginning. For that which is easily (by God's grace)
subdued when first it springeth ont, will, when it hath
got head, prove unconquerable. Priiicipiis obsta,
withstand and resist the first motions and beginnings
of sin ; kill it in the egg, lest it become a cockatrice.
But two things more must be marked, which open
the manner of their sinning.
1. They gave themselves to it.
2. They did it greedily. Whence mark,
Doct. In what manner the unregenerate do sin ;
they sin, yielding themselves servants to sin. For
though these did it in a higher degree, even sold them-
selves to all filthiness, yet to give themselves up to sin
in sinning is common to all in some measure that have
not the spirit of Christ.
1. I will prove it.
2. Shew you how these gave np themselves, seeing
it is said, Rom. i. 25, ' GoJ ga%c them up.'
3. Shew the use of it.
1. For the fijst, the apostle, Rom. vi. 13, giveth us
to understand how that, till grace change us, we do
yield ourselves up as vassals to sin ; it is set up in us
as a king which reigneth and hath obedience from u«,
for by nature we are servants of sin. ' A man is a
servant to th it he obeyeth,' saith Peter, ' and a man
is a servant to that of which ho is overcome,' 2 Peter
ii. 19. Now, we obey sin, and are overcome of it,
till by Christ we are freed. And this is not so in the
godly, for they sin indeed, bnt they give not them-
selves to it; they admit it as a strong usurper, they
do not obey it as a lawful commander over them.
2. For the second, the answering of it is in opening
these two things :
1. How far forth God giveth men up.
2. How these gave themselves up.
For the better conceiving God's giving men np to
sin, you must know that sin hath a double consider-
ation.
1. As it is a breach of God's law ; thus he no way
doth give up to it, but hateth it.
2. As sin is a punishment of former sins, and hath
the consideration of a spiritu.al judgment, thus God
doth efi'ectually deliver up to it ; as, for example, the
execution of a malefactor, justly condemned, by a ma-
licious executioner. The death of this party, as it is
maliciously efl'ected by the headsman, is murder in
him, that the judge willeth not ; the death of him, so
far as it is a just recompense of his wickedness, is the
work of justice, coming from the judge. So sin, as it
is a breach of the commandment in men (whom God
maketh, by his unspeakable power, their own dooms-
men), is not of God ; as it is a just recompense of
former wickedness, he that is the Judge of all the
world doth inflict it and effectually bring it about.
Now then, sin thus considered, God doth give up to
it three ways.
(1.) By withdrawing himself, and leaving men to
themselves : Acts xiv. 16, he left the Gentiles ' to
their own ways.'
(2.) God presenting sovereign things to sinful men,
even from such things also their corruption taketh
occasion to sin, though the things be good in them-
selves, as his word, his works of mercy and of judg-
ment: 'I will lay stumbling-blocks before this people,'
Jer. vi. 22. \\Tiat then, doth God lay stumbling-
blocks to make men offend by ? No ; he laj-eth them
to promote his just judgments, for, as sin is sin, he no
way can tempt or provoke unto it : James i. 14, ' But
every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his
own concupiscence, and is enticed.'
Ohj. Yet God doth see that man will sin upon such
things.
Ans. Foresight of things caoseth not things. A
■wise father foreseoth that a lewd child will come to
the gallows ; he doth not cause it. Secondly, though
God foreseeth that a man will sin, yet he is not the
278
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
cause of his sin, because he doth not intend sin, but
executing his spiritual judgment. Thus the physician
foreseetb that he cannot so purge out a malignant
humour, but he shall take with it something that is
good, so that he cannot restore a man and profit him,
but he shall in part hurt him ; yet the physician, when
he healeth, is not said to hurt, because this, though it
goeth together, yet it is not intended by him. So, &c.
(3.) God doth give such sinners into more full
power of the devil, who is effectual in the sons of dis-
obedience; for the devil is God's'torturer. Now, they
gave up themselves, because God doth work his works
so as, in the mean while, he letteth us work ours also.
They then gave up themselves,
(1.) In that their former sins deserved these.
(2.) In that they voluntarily did commit them, not
■admit them unwillingly.
Use 1. Now then, to return to the doctrine. This
doth give us to see what is the estate of many ; they
may hence know themselves not to be regenerate, nor
in Christ, if they do willingly, when they sin, yield
unto it.
Use 2. It doth also let us see how the wicked
(whatever the blind reason of man may say) are alto-
gether without excuse, because they sin wilfully, yield-
ing themselves to it.
The second thing, they did it greedily ; which doth
teach us,
Ihct. That sin is an unsatiable thing ; it draweth
men at length to be greedily addicted to it : Isa. v. 18,
' They draw sin forward with cords of vanity ;' Jer.
vi. 8, ' They went to their courses as a horse to the
battle.' This is threatened under the terms of ' add-
ing drunkenness to thirst,' Deut. xsix. 19 ; for it is
as a dropsy, that the more we drink of it, the more we
thirst after it.
Use 1. Therefore, we must sers-e it as we do agues,
give it not that it craveth, for that is the next way to
be" rid of it.
Use 2. Seeing sinners are thus hot in following sin,
it must teach us to take occasion to pursue diligently
after righteousness ; then we make good use of view-
ing the field of the sluggard, Prov. xxiv. 32. If they
serve the devil in so ill a work, and for so ill wages,
how then should we serve God in righteousness, the
end whereof is everlasting life ? Rom. vi.
Ver. 20. But ye have not so learned Christ.
Now the apostle removeth these things from these
Ephesians ; to the 25th verse.
1 . He decieth them of those that had learned Christ.
2. He exeepteth, or putteth in a caution, bow he
would be conceived, of what kind of learning he would
be understood. ' If you have learned Christ as the
truth is in Christ,' that is, as the true being, or as
those have learned him who are truly in Christ, not
in show and profession only.
3. He expoundeth what he meaneth by this kind of
learning, viz., such learning as goeth with true sanctifi-
cation of us, which hath two parts set down : 1. Our
mortification. 2. Our regeneration.
First, We see in this 20th verse, he doth oppose the
learning of Christ to the blindness, hardness of heart,
lusts of the Gentiles, as a thing which would not
stand with them ; which doth let us see,
Doct. That the knowledge of Christ will not stand
with worldly conversation. You have not thus learned
Christ, as if he should say, if you have learned Christ
as you ought, you have not to do any more with these
waj's, 2 Peter ii. 20. This is made an effect that fol-
loweth on knowing our Saviour Christ. We ' escape
from the filthiness of the world ;' and he that learneth
that ' the grace bringeth salvation,' Titus ii. 11, 12,
it will teach him to deny ungodliness and worldly
lusts, and to live godly and soberly and righteously in
this present world. For look, as when the sun riseth,
the darkness is dispersed, so when this Sun of right-
eousness doth rise in our hearts, the darkness of sin
will be dispersed in us.
Use 1. Wherefore, such as with their learning set
no less on the score of lust than heretofore, they have
not as yet learned Christ as they ought. What com-
munion hath Christ and wickedness ? If ever thou
badst rightly learned Christ, it would teach thee to
abhor thy former sinful lusts ; they would not have
that vigour and strength that was usual, but the power
of them is weakened and over-ruled. And thou shalt
find something now that was not in thee before ; so
that though thou doest evil, yet not so much as thou
didst before, and thou dost the good thou didst not
before. Thou wilt be of another mind than heretofore
touching the things of grace and salvation ; thou seest
another beauty and excellency in Christ and grace
than heretofore, a vanity in all worldly delights which
thou never sawest before.
Use 2. For trial. Hereby a man may see whether
ever he were converted. Do you retain your old
opinion still, an old mind, and an old weather-beaten
sinner still ? Thou hast not yet learned Christ, there
never came gi-ace into that heart. He that is in Christ
is a new creature ; he hath experience of the venom of
sin, of the good of grace, and of the vanity of these
things here below. The drunkard seeth the bitterness
of such a course, and he detesteth it ; the course he
thought pleasant, but now he hath learned better.
Before he despised Christ, slighted the word and
means of grace ; now he seeth nothing but a Christ
can relieve him, not friends, not wealth, but only
Christ is all in all with him ; now he knows what a
privilege it is to be a member of Christ.
Ver. 21. If so be ye hare heard hitn, and have been
tauf/ht by him, as the truth is in Jesus.
Poet. In that the apostle thus exeepteth, ' If ye have
heard him as the truth is in him,' hence we see, that
there is a double learning of Christ, and that every
Ver. 22.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS,
279
kind of learning doth not exclude corruption. There
is a knowledge of the letter, another spiritual, as the
Scripture callcth them ; a knowledge speculative and
affective. The one doth conceive and apprehend
the things of Christ, but maketh no change ; the
other doth alter and dispose the atl'ections to Christ
and the ways wherein Christ hath walked ; and
this knowledge and learning of Christ doth far excel
the other, as much as the experimental tasting of
any creature doth the knowledge we have of it by
reading authors. He that tasteth a cup of wine
knoweth it far otherwise than he that readeth this or
that of the taste of it. The Scripture therefore some-
times distinctly speaketh of knowledge : Col. i. 5, G,
' The gospel hath been fruitful in you, since you knew
the grace of God in truth.' It is not all hearing, no,
nor all knowing, but the true, inward, powerful, affec-
tionate knowledge which is fruitful in us. The greatest
clerks are not always of most conscience, knowledge
and conscience are often divorced ; the devil knoweth
more than all the learned doctors in the world.
Literal knowledge only conceiveth of things, but hath
DO feeling of them in himself, nor is all'ected with them.
Xow, this knowledge doth not alter nor change a man ;
but the knowledge which is spiritual, lively affecting
the soul, this transformeth a man into the image and
pomp* of that which he knoweth. Paul blesseth God
for the believing llomans, that they ' obeyed from the
heart unto the form of doctrine whereunto they were
delivered,' Rom. vi. 17. This is a saving knowledge
which breedeth the fruits of true obedience, true desire
of increase. To read of the nature of honey leadoth
a man into some conceit of it, but nothing affecteth
him ; but to taste an honey-comb, this maketh him
know more feelingly, and desire to taste further. So it
is in knowledge, sapienlia is sapiiln scientiu, true know-
ledge is savoury knowledge, which rclisheth the soul.
L'se. This therefore being so, it behoveth us not to
content ourselves with every learning or knowledge,
but to get this lively knowledge. What good doth
that knowledge which affecteth not the heart to obe-
dience ? It maketh us to be beaten with many stripes,
as who know the will of our Master and do it not.
Let us know heavenly things as we do earthly, for the
end of our knowledge in them is action. K I know
this or that to bo good for me, I will get it ; if I know
tire touched will hurt me, I will not come near it.
Here also must be marked who doth teach us this true
knowledge: 'If ye have heard liim, and have been
taught by him,' i.e. Christ. Whence observe,
Doct. Though we have many teachers, yet it is
Christ himself that teacheth us inwardly and effectu-
ally by the Spirit. These Ephesians had Paul and
other ordinary teachers, yet he that taught them that
effectual learning is said to be Christ. The voice of
the Son of God is it that doth raise us up from the
death of sin to the life of righteousness. Christ
* Qu. ' stamp ' ?— Ed.
'opened the heart of Lydia,' Acts xvi. 14; that is, did
teach her inwardly when Paul did teach her outwardly.
And, Luke xxiv. 32, he opened the understandings of
his disciples, and made their hearts to burn within
them. We are but petty ushers, it is Christ that is
the chief schoolmaster in this school ; he is the doctor
of the chair, whom we must hear before we can learn
anything to purpose: Mat. xxiii. 8, 'One is your
doctor, even Christ.' ' Paul may plant, and Apollos
may water, it is God only that giveth increase.'
the. Wherefore this doth warn us whom wo should
seek when wo come to be taught, we must seek Clirist
in the temple. And because that men seek not this
teacher, therefore they are idol hearers, have eyes and
see not, cars and hear not ; for they lift not up their
souls to have him teach them, who is the eye of the
blind, the tongue of the dumb, the ear of the deaf,
Jer. xxsi. 31. And the rather we must seek to him,
because this is a thing promised to ns : ' We shall be
all taught of God.' Wherefore we must say to Christ
with the church when we come to the assemblies,
Lord, let us see thy face and hear thy voice ; for this
voice is sweet, thy voice is pleasant.
Ver. 22. That is, that ye cast o/f concerning the con-
versation in time past, the old man, which is corrupt
through dcccival/le lusts.
Now, he cometh to explain who they are that have
learned Christ as the truth is in Christ, such as are
sanctified, that is, mortified in regard of sinful lusts,,
and quickened to righteousness and holiness. Whince
two things are to be marked in general before we come
to_the particular consideration.
Doct. 1. Who they are that have truly learned
Christ, they that are truly sanctified through the
Spirit of Christ ; they whose sin hath received a
deadly wound, whose souls are regenerate: Gal. v. 22,
' They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with
the lusts thereof.' And as this place sheweth dt-ath
to sin to follow upon being in Christ, so the apostle
telleth us that ' whosoever is in Christ is a new crea-
ture,' 2 Cor. V. 17. And the apostle maketh this the
true knowleilge of Christ, to know experimentally the
virtue of his death working in ns, and the power of his
resurrection. And therefore none are truly, I mean
inwardly by the Spirit, baptized into Christ, but that
the death of Christ doth make them die to sin, and
his life doth make them rise to righteousness.
For we cannot get faith, which is the learning of
Christ, and so bo coupled to our Head, but we shall
die and live with him. Even as a natural head, when
it is stricken from the body, all the members die with
it, and while it is quickened (if nothing withstand)
they live with it ; so it is with this head mj'sti-
cal, his raising was ours, his death ours, and accord-
ingly is made manifest in us from the time we know
him effectually.
Use. Let every man, therefore, examine himself
280
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
whether he hath truly learned Christ, by this course ;
if his knowledge leadeth him to sanctification through
the Spirit of Christ, it is well vrith him ; but if other-
wise, his knowledge of Christ is made a pack-horse
for his sin, or hath going with it an appearance and
show that wanteth the power of godliness. Let him
not rejoice nor lie against himself; he hath not learned
Christ. Oh wofnl condition ! 2 Cor. xiii. 5, ' Know
you not that if Christ dwelleth not in you, you are
disallowed of God ?' John iii. 86, ' His wrath abideth
over you.'
Doct. It is to be marked that first he setteth down
the killing of sin, then our new life ; whence we mark,
that whosoever will come to true holiness, must first
begin with removing his con'uption. Though in time
these go together, and so far as we get emptied of sin,
we grow to be filled with holiness ; yet for nature,
there must be a departing from the evil we are in, be-
fore we can be clothed with righteousness. If we be
like Christ in dying to sin, as he died for the abolish-
ing of it, then we shall be like him in life. So the
apostle saith, Rom. vi. 3, ' If we be gi-afl'ed with him
to the similitude of his death, so shall we be to the
simihtude of his resurrection.' And the prophets
calling us to newness of hfe, bid us first forsake
our old evil ways : Isa. i. 16, ' Cease from evil ; pat
away your iniquities from my sight, and learn to do
good.' Look, as it is in apparel, we must first put off
an old suit before we can draw on a new ; so these
rags of sin must be put off before we can put on the
robes of righteousness. Nay, till we take this course,
grace will not grow in us ; as if one plough not up his
ground, kill the weeds, and clear it, seed will not
p osper. So, till the ground of our hearts be broken
up and weeded out, grace will not thrive in them.
Use. Which is to be marked, for many begin at the
wrong end, setting first upon a kind of new life, as
they deem it, before they have laboured to put off their
inward corruption. They deceive themselves, when
now they have some good purpose and meaning, and
like of this and that, which they could not brook here-
tofore, they think all well, though they never search
their hearts, never have groaned under the burden of
their hidden corruption, never truly have left their old
conversation ; these must turn back again, or that
will befall them that doth these forward springs when
they set in before the winter hath had its course, they
have a cooler of their forwardness. So these leap-
Christians, that leap over this winter-like work of
mortification, will have after-claps that shall nip all
their over-hasty proceedings. A building reared upon
old studs will not stand, no more will these sem-
blances of holiness that are reared upon unrepented
corruption.
Now, for the particulars ; this 22d verse setteth
down three things :
1. The duty itself of mortification, Put off the old
man.
2. The manner. Put him off concernimj the conver-
sation uhich ye had in him, for this is all one with
Col. iii. 9, ' Put off the old man with all his works.'
3. The description of this old man which is to be
put off, from this, that he is coniqilcd by deceiraUe
lusts.
Boct. First, then, we see, that such as are in Christ
must not put off the outward show, and in part,
but the inward whole man of corruption; the old man,
that is, the old quality of our whole nature must be
laid aside.
Touching these three things :
1. What it is to put off the old man.
2. How we come to put him off.
3. What degrees we go by.
1. To put off, is not to lay aside a thing for a time
and take it up again, for so too many put off' sin as
appeareth, which at night they lay aside, and take up
in the morning ; but this doth note all one thing with
those phrases, to crucify the flesh, Rom. vi. 6 ; to
mortify our earthly members. Col. iii. 3; to purge
out all corruption of flesh and spirit, 2 Cor. vii. 1 ; to
offer up ourselves a sacrifice, Rom. xii. 1. So to put
ofl", is to forsake and die to our corruptions.
2. Now the way to put oft' these lusts is,
(1.) To get a sight of them by the law, ' For by the
law Cometh the knowledge of sin,' Rom. vii. We
must, therefore, by the benefit of this glass, see
our con-uptions, that we may afterwards cast them
from us.
(2.) We must groan repentantly under the burden
of them ; and, like as pores are to the body, by which
hurtful humours are evacuate, so are these sighs and
penitent tears of repentance to the soul, for the life of
sin doth evaporate and breathe out by them.
(3.) We must by faith hold the promise of God,
who hath promised to sanctify us, to write his laws
in our hearts, Jer. xxsi. 33 ; to pour out clean wa-
ters, and wash us from all our filthiness, Ezek.
xxxvi. 25. We are like children, we cannot make
ourselves ready, neither put off nor on, unless our
Father doth help us.
3. For the degrees; here we do it in part, in hcavm
we shall be clean rid of all corruption.
Use. Now this doth convince too many that they
are not in Christ, for they are the old men, no change-
lings, as themselves will affirm. Deceive not thyself,
do not think thou art in Christ, if thou findest thou
art not a new creature, 2 Cor. v. 17. Wherever Christ
is made righteousness, he is made sanctification ; his
blood hath not only power to take away the guilt of
sin, but to purge our consciences from dead works.
Thou must feel corruption destroyed ; you cannot
have two contraries together, as heat and cold, health
and sickness ; in what measure the one cometh in, the
other is weakened. It is impossible a man should be
in Christ and not have his old lusts mortified. If you
be in Christ, regenerated and made a new creature,
i
Ver. 22.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
281
then you must pull down all that is oM, for whatever
is old must be rojectcd ; a man must be iu everything
otherwise than he was before ; so that thou must say,
I had such a lust, I had delight in such and such com-
pany, but now the Lord Jesus Christ liveth in me,
now I am a member of Christ, I must bid adieu to
all my former lusts of vanity.
I'se 2. It doth detect such not to be in Christ who
only look to reform a little of their outward conversa-
tion, but never put off the inner man of corruption
within them. They are angry for this or that deed
more exorbitant, but they repent not of that leprosy
wherewith their whole nature is infected. Now such
persons are like the snakes, that cast their coat, but
keep their sting and poison ; whereas the godly they
do put off that which compasseth them about : Rom.
■vii., ' The law of evil, that rebelleth against the law of
God in their minds and affections.'
Use 3. Such as put off by halves (like Herod) this
or that less needful member as it were, this or that
sin they do not much care for, but they put not off
the old man, which is here commanded ; for the godly
man, though he find all evil present, yet he disalloweth
and turneth from all of it in his spirit.
Ohj. You will say, This is impossible ; then we
should have no sin.
Ans. Thou must hate all, strive against all. Sin
may be in thee as a thief crept in, but it must be
resisted ; and therefore let them think of it, that stop-
page is no payment, such as would do some things
that they may not do others. The whole man must
be turned to the Lord ; this the Lord complained of,
Jer. iii. 10, ' They turned to me, but not with their
whole heart, but feignedly.' If thou iindest anything
wherein thou art willing to take liberty to thyself,
certainly thou art as yet an old man.
As concerning the old man. Doct. Observe, that
whosoever doth truly put off" their inward corruption,
will, and must likewise put away evil conversation.
Whosoever purgeth the heart will purge the hand
likewise : ' How can we that are dead to sin live yet
therein ?' Kom. vi 2. How can we that have put off
our corruption converse after it '?' The old man and
his works must be put off together. Col. iii. 9 ; for
men cannot put off their sin while they put not off the
works of it, no more than men can quench fire while
they bring store of fuel to the fire ; and men cannot
put off the inward corruption, nor crucify this, but
they shall likewise crucify the conversation of it, as a
man that cutteth down the tree killeth the fruit of the
tree in so doing.
Use. 'Which doth convince such presumptuous ones
as fear not to be liars against themselves, who will
boast of their hearts as good, while their old conver-
sation is with them ; justify themselves, as if the
worst piece were outward, that within they bear as
good minds as others, though in their- lives they are
not so strengthened. Now these are wide ; for whoso
doth put off the old man, must and will put his works
off also.
Now followeth the description of the old man. 1.
Set down from this, that he is comqitcd, which is set
down by the cause, throu(ih lusts, which are noted by
the quality of them, dcciitj'id luM. This old frame
I would have you put oil" is that corrupted estate of
soul and body which is caused by sin, even by the
manifold lusts wherewith we are compassed, which
lusts are exceeding deceitful both to insinuate them-
selves for to be entertained, and to plead for the re-
taining of them, once admitted. Here, therefore, are
three things to be considered :
1. That lusts breed the corruption of soul and body.
2. That not this or that single sin, but a multitude
of lusts, are in the uuregenerate, the old man corrupt
throiujh hints.
3. That the lusts of the flesh are guileful, very full
of deceit, corrupt with deccireuhle hisix.
For the fiist, we must know that sinful lusts they
bring corruption throughout the whole man, soul and
body. They corrupt the soul, not in ngard of the
es.=ential life of it, for so the soul is of an immortal,
incorruptible nature, but in regard of the life of God
which sometime it had, and soundness of grace where-
with it was clothed. In this respect lust hath brought
forth death and corruption on the soul. For what is
all kind of lusting but a death of the soul ? AVhat
are the notions of this but stenches streaming from
the inherent corruption ? And the body, how it is
corrupted we need ntit speak, when some one little
member hath armies of diseases which beset it. For
look, as a moth bred in a garment doth fret and con-
sume it, so sin bred in us by our own free wills, at the
devil's suggestion, doth more corrupt and consume us.
Use 1. Which must teach us, lii'st, to take notice
of our estate by nature : We are all of us corrupted,
Ps. xiv. 3; our souls and our bodies have death seated
in them, so that we have cause to lay hold of him that
is the way, the truth, and the life, John xiv. C, that
(though we stink in the grave) can raise us up. Be-
cause we see not this corruption work out in the
strength of it, therefore we can hardly be persuaded
of it ; but all poisoned bodies die not presently. And
look, as wood-worms eat the heart of a board, when
no hole appeareth in the top, so it is with lust, all
outwardly seemeth well, when connption hath taken
deep hold of us.
Use 2. It must make us willing to put off this old
man, to think that it is altogether corrupted. Who
would not part with old rotten apparel, that might have
new ? Who would not let an old rotten house be pulled
down, that a new might be bnilded ? So we should,
seeing the old man is all corrupted, easily and willingly
forego this estate, that we might come to a new more
glorious condition.
Use 3. Seeing lusts do corrupt us throughout, wo
must, as Peter eshortelh, abstain from them. We
282
BATNE ON EPHESTANS.
[Chap. IY.
■woull not feed upon that tliis spring, that we know
would breed us diseases at the fall ; so much more
must we avoid that which will bring sicknesses, nay
death, to soul and body. For look, as hohuess is the
beginning of life everlasting, which goeth on till it end
in glory, so is sin the death of the soul, which doth
(if the grace of Christ heal it not) never stay till it
Cometh to everlasting damnation ; I mean the body of
sin dwelling in us, fur even as noisome savours come
from a putrefied body, so do these motions from a
corrupt soul. If thy child do swerve from morality
and civil virtue, following whores, be a rioter, a thief,
&c., when thou seest an absence of civil virtue, thou
sayest he is even a lost child ; what, then, shall we
think of ourselves, being without all heavenly virtue
of faith, hope, joy in the Spirit, godliness, temperance ?
&c. Wherefore learn we to consider of sin and our
estate through it, that we who have not thought of it
may yet set our hearts to the way of life, that we may
be thankful who have escaped from it, that we may
take heed of it, and labour to be healed of it more and
more. Should some learned physician tell you such
or such a deadly thing were growing on your body,
how would you thank him, and make use of it ! Oh,
it is well with thee if God make thee wise, that thou
hearest this day how thou art in every part corrupt,
even dead in spirit ! How glad are we when we
escape from some desperate bodily sickness, and if
there dwell relics of sick matter with us, we keep rules
cle sanitate tuenda; how much more should we be wise
for our souls.
The old man corrupt icith deceivahle lusts. Boot.
Observe, that not some one single lust or sin, but
many lusts, beset the unregenerate person. There is
in us all a body of sin, and the apostle doth bid us
crucify our earthly members, Kom. vi. 6, naming many
particular sins, fornication, uncleanness, covetousness,
inordinate affections, &c.. Col. iii. 5 ; for as a natm-al
body hath not one member only, but divers, so this
spiritual body of sin hath not only one, but many evils
to make it up.
Use. Which is to be marked against such as igno-
rantly, when they give entertainment to some one sin,
think they have no fault but that one in w^hich they
live. Therefore, when their consciences upbraid them
with the sin in which they live, thus they salve the
matter : they confess the sin, but comfort themselves
that though it be a fault, yet it is their only fault ;
they hope if a man speak that by them, he hath
spoken his worst, he hath said all he can say ; not
knowing that it is not one lust that hangeth about a
natural man, but, if the matter be well examined, a
man is nothing but a fardel of diverse sinful lusts.
And as in the body great diseases never go alone, but
have petty infirmities accompanying them, so it is in
the soul in regard of sins.
Boct. 3. It is to be marked that sinful lusts are ex-
ceeding doceivablc. Thus the Holy Ghost attiibuteth
this to sin, that it is ' full of deceitfulness :' Heb. iii.
13, ' Exhort one another, lest any be hardened through
the deceitfulness of sin.' It pretends that it never
performs, and, like a baited hook, it shews meat and
covers murder.
1. Now these lusts are deceitful, in that they pro-
mise and pretend such ends as they never lead unto ;
even as the devil persuaded the first lusting by this
argument, it should make them like God, Gen. iii., so
sin, it promiseth pleasure, profit, and pays a man home
with pain and misery.
2. They are deceitful, inasmuch as they put on the
semblance of vktue. Thus covetousness and griping
will go masked in the appearance of good husbandry,
making the best of a man's own ; pride will go in a
vizard of comeliness, of wisdom, challenging the autho-
rity of one's place ; profaning the Sabbath will put on
the colour of Christian liberty; in which they resemble
thieves, that, overtaking honest men on the way, will
ride along with them, as if they meant well, and were
honestly minded, that they may the better attain their
booty. Neither is this deceit in sin admirable, when
the devil himself doth transform himself into an angel
of light for his greater advantage.
8. They are deceitful in pleading for the retaining
of them, in holding their own ; hence it is that they
blear the eyes of many that live in them, as if all were
well, nothing to be blamed ; hence it is that if a man
come to see this or that a fault, they will have twenty
excuses ; Who liveth without his fault ? You do not
this alone : God is merciful. If the judgment of God
be threatened, this bold-faced harlot, the lust of the
heart, will say. Tush, if God were thus angry with this
or that sin, we should not have lived thus long and
prospered as we have ; no evil hath found us out.
Yet I am sure lust is as crafty as serpents are, for they
will twine about with manifold turnings, and so en-
trench their heads (in which is the life of them), that
you shall hardly be able to hit them on the head ; so
sinful lusts wind about with twenty excuses, as which
is fuU of deceitfulness, and knoweth how to save itself
from receiving a deadly wound in us.
Use. We must therefore learn to bo cautelous, get
the wisdom of serpents ; they will stop their ears so
against the enchanter as he cannot prevail. Let us
stop our ears, shut up om- eyes, upon the persuasions
of sinful lust. If there be such a crafty copes-mate
that we know, we wiU not converse with such a per-
son. No coney-catcher so full of guile as the sin of
our own hearts is deceiveable.
A'er. 23. And he renewed in the sinrit nf your mind.
Now he cometh to the second part of our sanctifica-
tion, which is our renewing. The apostle, 1, settcth
down the particular and fundamental part of it in this
23d verse ; 2, the universal body of it, in the verse
following.
The universal hath two parts :
Ver. 23.J
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
283
1. It is propounded, />«/ on the iteic man.
2. The latter part is expounded three ways :
(1.) From the manner of working it, uhkh is
created.
(2.) From the pattern of it, after God.
(3.) From the essential parts of it, in riijhteousness
and holiness.
Before we consider the doctrines of this verse, we
must look what is meant by sjiiiit of the mind. Some
say the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in your minds,
but the phrase is insolent, and the matter impertinent.
Some say the spiritual quality of the mind, but that
is comprehended in the words he renewed ; for what is
that but to get a new quality in the spiritual quality
of your miud ? It is best construing the spirit by
that 1 Thess. v. 23, ' The God of peace sanctify
you throughout : and I pray God that your whole
spirit, and soul, and body, bo preserved blameless
onto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.' It is taken
for the supreme faculty of the soul, and so let this
be the meaning, get a new quality, viz., of divine
light in the supreme power of your miud. This is most
natural for the words, aud pertinent for the ai-gumeut.
For thus in the doctrine of our renovation, we bring
in that principal and fundamental part of God's image
reckoned : Col. iii. 10, ' Put on the now man, which
is renewed in knowledge ;' fundamental and principal,
because it is first in nature and causeth the other :
2 Pet. i. 8, ' As his divine power hath given us all
things that pertain unto life and godliness, through
the knowledge of him that hath called us unto glory
and virtue.'
The doctrine from the words is this, that the_true
scholars of Christ have not onlj' their outward man,
but the spirits of them renewed to the knowledge of
God. For understanding it the better, we must know,
1. How we were at our first creation in the spirit
of our minds.
2. How we are by nature.
8. To what end we are renewed in them.
1. You must know, therefore, that by creation we
had in our minds a divine light, which did let us see
the wisdom, power, mercy, aud justice of God, as was
manifest by creation, and covenant stricken with us.
And this light in the spirit of the mind, did make us
look to our God, as an image in a glass doth look to
himward from whom it is reflected. This the apostle
giveth us to consider, when he saith, be renewed, giv-
ing us to understand that some time we had it, and
man was created in the image of God, a principal part
whereof is the acknowledging of him.
2. Secondly, You must know that the spirit of our
minds is stripped of this heavenly understanding :
Ps. xiv. 3 ; 2 Cor. ii. 4, ' The uatural man perceiveth
not the things of God, neither can he.' As before
the fall of man his mind was enlightened with the
perfect knowledge of God, so since the fiill it is over-
c;ist, aud even wholly possessed with palpable dark-
ness, being destitute not only of all actual knowledge,
but also of all ability of att lining the true knowledge
of God, by any faculty, virtue, industry, or any means
inherent in himself, so that the natural knowledge of
man is mere darkness and ignorance ; the understand-
ing is altogether occupied in things natural and secular,
that is, things which appertain to our natural life and
civil condition, and hath no kuowled;^o distinct of
God, but a little confused, which makcth us the more
inexcusable.
8. The point that wo must get our spirits renewed
to, is not simply the knowledge of God as a creator,
but the knowledge of his glory, mercy, justice, as
they shine in the face of Christ : John xvii. 3, ' This
is life eternal, to know thee to be the only true God,
and whom thou hast sent, Jesus Christ.' This is the
first and chief part of man's glorious image to which
he is renewed. We call it the first and chief part,
because that in the work of regeneration, the illumina-
tion of the mind with the true knowledge of God,
both hath the first place, and also is the cause of all
the rest of man's holiness ; for as Christ doth teach,
' If the eye h:ive light in it, it doth enlighten the whole
body, but if it be dark, there is nothing but daikness
in the boJy,' Mat. vi. 23 ; that is, if the mind, which
is the eye of the soul, be truly sanctified and renewed
with knowledge, there followeth holiness in all the
faculties of the soul, and in the whole man. But if
there be darkness and ignorance in the mind, there is
nothing but sin in all the parts of man.
Neither can it be otherwise, for as it is impossible
that a man should cither trust or hope in God, or
love, fear, aud obey him, or perform any duty of holi-
ness unto God, whom he doth not know in his mercy,
love, goodness, promises, power, justice, aud the rest
of his attributes, so it is no less impossible that any
man should know, aud be fully persuaded that God is
true in his promises, merciful, bountiful, aud just, and
not be affected to him accordingly. And, therefore,
the first action of the Holy Spirit, framing the new
man in the elect, is to take out of their minds their
natural blindness and darkness of ignorance, and to
make them able to conceive, uuderstand, believe, and
know God. Thus the apostle teacheth : Rom. xii. 2,
' Be ye transformed by the renewing of your minds ;'
thus he prayeth for the Colossians : Col. i. 9, ' That
they might be filled with the knowledge of the will of
God.'
1st! 1. This, therefore, must cause us to consider
of two things : first, how the most excellent part of
us is corrupted ; these bodies of ours were mansions
of an immortal spirit, which had such light of grace
upon them, that the brightest star shiueth not so
bright as they. They saw the wisdom of God, and
looked to it as our imiigo in a glass looketh to us,
whose image it is. Now our souls are incarnate, this
divine breathing that came from heaven is buried in
eai'th; now our contemplation is the creature, our
28 1
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
thoughts are about earthly things, that serve for our
natural lives, or our civil estates ; the very spirit of our
minds is become earthly and sensual.
Use 2. As we must bewail this, so we must learn
where true reformation must begin, not so much in
conforming our outward man, as in reforming our
inward spirit. Let us not paint sheaths, make our-
selves whited sepulchi'es, look to the outward man
only ; this is good when it followeth and accompanieth
the inward information, which must be first, as here
yon have it.
Ver. 24. Jnd put on the new man, which after God
is created in riijhteomneis and true holiness.
Now followeth the universal body of this new
creature.
1 . For the words, ^^Tiat it is to put on the new man ?
Ans. To get into the divine natm-e, and to grow up
in the graces of the Spirit to perfection.
2. Which is created according to God, that is, which
by no less than a created power is gloriously framed
in us after the image of God, Col. iii. 10.
3. It may be asked, What is meant by righteous-
ness and holiness ?
Ans. Some by righteousness understand the quality
of justice in us, which maketh us do whatsoever is
just toward the creature. And holiness they take for
a divine quality, whereby we exercise and perform
religious offices toward God. But the Scripture is not
favourable to this distinction, for, Rom. i. 18, this is
made unrighteousness in men, that they praise not,
and are not thankful to God ; and therefore, by law
of contraries, righteousness is to be extended to the
Creator as well as the creature, as the Scripture putteth
holiness as well in doing things one with another, as
in duties about God : ' That you may learn to possess
your vessels in holiness and honour,' 1 Thes. iv. 4. I
take it, therefore, that these virtues must be taken in
their latitude and full extent, righteousness noting
forth a divine quality whereby we perform whatsoever
is our duty to God and the creature. Holiness is a
divine quality, which in ourselves, and om- duty to
God and men, excludeth all spot of corruption ; it is
a universal purity, which taketh away and denieth the
least mixture of lust, and it is as general as the other.
It is further said, holiness of truth, which might be
taken as noting the instrument begetting holiness :
John xvii. 17, ' Sanctify them with thy truth, thy word
is truth.' But here it must be taken for soundness,
for as righteousness and holiness ai-e opposed to lusts,
so truth is opposed to deceitfulness. The sum of the
words is, ' You that have been truly taught Christ,
and have learned Christ,' so as to put oil' corruption,
so to get yourselves throughout clothed with the divine
quality, with the grace of the Spirit, which is by the
almighty power of God, framed after the example of
God himself, and standeth in no external things, but
in righteousness and holiness, and not in every kind
of these, but in such righteousness and holiness as is
sound and sincere.
Doct. Here, therefore, 1, we must consider, that
every one that is a true scholar of Christ, must put
on the new man, must more and more get himself
clothed with the grace of the Spirit, which is as a new
creature in the heart. To amplify it by the same
considerations wherewith we did illustrate the putting
off the old man.
1. We must see what it is.
2. By what means we come to put it on.
3. By what degrees this is done in us.
For the first, it is a borrowed speech from bodily
putting on of garments, in which three things are to
be marked :
1. There is the body clothed.
2. The garment clothing.
3. The action whereby the clothing is applied to
the body, viz., the putting on.
So here are three things answerable :
1. The clothing with the divine quality or hidden
man of grace.
2. The soul, which is the thing principally to be
clothed.
8. The fitting upon us, or the applying of this to
our souls, by those means which in the next place we
are to reckon up.
1. So that to put on the new man, is to get settled
upon our souls the divine qualities which make the
man a new man, that is, touching divine qualities
throughout renewed. We must so grow up into Christ,
that not we, but Christ, may be everywhere ,from top
to toe seen to live in us ; this is sembled by the action
of putting on, which doth so cover the body, that not
the body, but the raiment only, is discernible.
2. Now for the second, we come by these means
more and more to be clothed with this garment. (1.)
By seeing where we are naked, espying where our souls
are uncovered. (2.) We must come and buy these
things : Rev. iii. 18, ' I counsel thee to buy of me gold
tried by the fire, that thou mayest be made rich, and
white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed,' &c. Now
we buy of God without money ; the thing is thus, God
setteth forth these things in the word of promise ;
when we by belief reach them and apply them to our-
selves, then we make purchase of them. If we will
give God anything, then he dealeth by way of ex-
change with us ; he doth wish us to suiTender to him
our old robes, and for these he giveth us new raiment,
we are made ' partakers of the divine nature, having
fled from the corruption which is in the world through
lust,' 2 Pet. i. 4. The foreskin of these Philistines are
the only current money with our God.
(8.) We come, by exercising ourselves in well-doing,
to be more and more clothed with, the grace of the
Spirit : ' For he that hath' (that is, that so hath grace
that he doth husband it), ' he shall have more,' but
' he that hath not' (that is, so hath it that he doth not
Ver. 24.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
28.1
use it, like him that hid the talents), ' even that he
hiith shall be taken away,' Mat. xxv. 29.
3. For the third thing, wo do put on this now man :
(1.) By beginning to be now creatures.
(2.) By proceeding in it.
(3.) By receiving it perfected in us, when we shall
be filled with the fulness of God.
Usf. The use of it to us is, that as we will have
assurance that we have truly le.irned Christ, so we
must put on a new nulure. If we have been fierce,
covetous, sensual, we must put on us meekness, laying
aside wrath, we must put on heavenly-mindednoss,
contentation, holiness. We can never look Ihat our
Kouls and bodies should be clothed with glory, if here
they put not on the clothing of grace : 2 Cor. v. 4,
' We would not be unclothed, but would be clothed
upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.'
And this spiritual clothing of grace should divell with
us continually, we should, lying down and putting off
our clothes, think of putting off our old corruptions ;
putting on oar clothes, think of getting the white
raiment of God's grace to cover onr nakedness.
Doct. The second thing to be marked is, that God
himself is the pattern after which this new man in us
is framed, even the divine nature of the Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost, as the sampler which God doth look
on in the renewing of us. For we are restored in
Christ to that in substance which we had in creation.
Now God created us after his own image, Gen. i. 27.
Since man's fall, we are begotten not to God's image,
but after the image of the corrupted Adam. Adam
begat a son in his own image, Gen. iii. 1. Now,
therefore, when God doth renew us, he doth, according
to his own image, create in us a new creature, a
divine quality, and so make us conformable to him.
For the more distinct conceiving how we are according
to God's image restored, we must know, a thing may
be so after the image of another, as equally to partake
in the same nature with him after whom he is framed.
Thus sons are begotten according to the image of
parents, thus Christ is the image of his Father.
Secondly, Things are according to this or that
which do represent them, though they are not of like
nature ; thus is the king's picture in money, seals,
(fee., and thus the creature is after the image of God.
Now, this is either general or special. Generally all
the creatures are according to God ; he had no other
sampler after which he should create the world than
himself. And if we were good clerks to read, every
herb hath the name of God written in it.
Praestntemque refert quoslibet herba Denm.
The more spec'al kind is proper to angels and men,
who so represent the divine nature, as that they
imitate the virtues of their heavenly Father.
Use. Now, the use of this doctrine is, 1, to confute
those that have made the Son of God as to be incar-
nate, the image after which man was created ; for the
text saith, not after the Son of God, or after the
human nature of Christ, but after God, the essence
common to the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and
therefore in Genesis it is said, ' Let us make man
after our image.'
Use 2. This doth let us see, and provoke us with
thankfulness to acknowledge what an excellent privi-
lege wo have. Gen. i. 27, this is redoubled, ' God
created man after his image,' and ho goeth over it
again, ' in the image of God created he him.' And
truly it is no small favour, when ho might have made
us toads. Who gave aught first to him, why he should
have this benefit bestowed on him ? llom. xi. 35.
Use 3. It must provoke us to love this new creature,
to seek after this renewing of our nature. When the
devil told our first parents they should be like God,
they listened to it to their destruction ; much more
must we listen to this, unto our salvation.
Use 4. Seeing God's image is on us, we must walk
as becometh a divine generation, for if this should
move us to all godliness, that the glorious name of
God is called on us, 1 Peter, i. 17, how much more
should this move us, that this image of God is en-
graven in our souls ? This should make us ' express the
virtues of him who hath called us from darkness to
Ught.'
3. It is to be marked that he saith, this new
creature standeth in riijhteousness and holiness. Whence
observe,
Doct. That not external things, but inward graces
make the new creature. The new creature is opposed
to things external; ' not circumcision, nor uncircum-
sion availeth anything, but a new creature,' Gal. vi. 15 ;
which new creature the apostle Paul calleth ' the
hidden man of the heart, 1 Peter iii. 3. He therefore
that is a new creature according to God, must have
his will righteous, pliant to all obedience, all duties
towards God and man ; he must have all his nature
sanctified, though not pi^-foctly and throughout, yet
truly and in some measure. Now this, that Paul
maketh this new man after God's image to stand in
these things, doth teach us throe things.
Use 1. That the image of God is not to be conceived
in bodily things, as the anthropomorphites imagined,
nor yet standeth in the essence and faculties of the
soul, as memory, reason, will, as Augustine took it,
for wicked men have these ; nor in dominion an 1 rule,
which made man as a little god amongst the creatures,
for this is a consequence that followed on the image ;
but, as Paul teacheth, it standeth in these divine
qualities, which as certain forms and signs express
the divine nature, most holy, most just, so far as the
Creator can bo figured forth in such a creature.
Use 2. It doth teach us, that if we will be new
creatures, we must never stay in outward things, rest
not in them. What if we come to church, be bap-
tized ; what if we have acquaintance and a good liking
of the better men ; what if we could preach the word,
286
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
do any outward duties ; what if our tongue, our coun-
tenance, our external actions, be renewed : if we rest
here, we have made clean only the outside of the
platter, we are not new creatures. If our hearts be
not righteous, be not holy, all is nothing.
Use 3. In the third place, it letteth us see what a
fearful wickedness they commit that do mock at
righteousness and holiness in men ; it is a vile part,
they trample the image of God under their feet. Now
it were pett3- treason so to misuse the picture of a
prince.
Use 4. It is to be marked, that he saith, holiness
of truth ; that is, in such righteousness and holiness
as go with uprightness of heart ; which doth teach us,
I)oct. That whosoever are new creatm-es in deed,
the graces they have are sound and sincere. Thus
the Scripture testifieth in particular of their faith,
that it is unfeigned ; of their love, that it is without
dissimulation ; of their wisdom, that it is without
hypocrisy ; of their repentance, it is a rending, not of
their garments, but of their hearts. Their obedience
is from the heart ; and whatsoever is in them, hath
truth accompanying it, as here they are said to be
renewed in righteousness and true holiness.
2. If we should look at the new creatures which
the Scripture recordeth, we might have a cloud of wit-
nesses, which would give testimony to this truth,
Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Job, David, Hezekiah, Ze-
chariah, &c., all of them commended for this upright-
ness ; and it is the most proper grace of one that is
indeed a new creature. For there may be temporary
graces in those that are not truly in Christ, but this
they never have in any measure, this soundness of
heart ; and therefore those only that are the ' good
ground,' are said to have ' a good and honest heart,'
Luke viii. 15 ; that is, hearts without guile and dis-
simulation.
Use 1. We must therefore examine ourselves, whether
the little things we have are joined with truth in the
reins ; for if our religion be not without reigning
hypocrisy, it is but a mask and vizard of virtue ; it is
like Absalom's vow, like Jezebel's fasting, like Herod's
going to worship Christ, like the Pharisees' long pray-
ing. Dissembled holiness is double iniquity; if we be
without this truth, we are no new creatures, but shall
have our portion with hypocrites.
Use 2. On the contrary, if we will have an evidence,
that we are the true scholars of Christ, we must seek
above all things to make sure that our hearts be upright
with our God. The least grace with uprightness maketh
a new creature, maketh you blessed : Ps. cxix. 1,
' Blessed are the upright in their way.'
This maketh you Is^athanaels, ' true Israelites, in
whom is no guile.'
Quest. But it may be asked, How a man may find
out this, that the heart is upright ? and that he hath
this truth ?
Ans. It sheweth itself in four things.
1. It will make one in all his course draw himself
into God's presence. These are coupled together. Gen.
xvii. 2, ' Walk before me, and be upright,' and the
guise of hypocrisy is to look who looketh on, to exer-
cise holiness that they may be seen of men, rather'
than to approve themselves before God. And though
hypocrites may boast of their coming into God's
presence, yet this is sure, that a guileful heart
never dare into God's presence, Isa. xsxiii. 13. The
hypocrite saith, ' Who may dwell with the consuming
fire?'
2. Truth, where it is, will make you do things not
with your outward man only, but from your hearts
and spirits, for these are all one in the Scripture, to
do a thing from the heart, and to do it uprightly ; to
do it without the heart, to do it feignedly. ' Judah
hath not turned to me with her whole heart, but
feignedly,' Jer. iii. 10. And the hypocrisy of the
Pharisees was manifest in this, they did not join with
their lips, their hearts, and reins, as Isaiah and Jere-
miah foretold of them.
3. It will make one in all things propound a good
end, even God's glory, as the apostle exhorteth, 1 Cor.
X. 31, ' Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, let all be
done to the glory of God.'
4. It will make us obey in all commandments, it
will not divorce the first and second tables, but will
join with works of religion to God, works of mercy to
men. For many that make some profession and fre-
quent religious duties, may hence be convinced not to
be truly rehgious, because, though they are thus holy
in these regards, yet look at their dealing with men,
they have no truth nor mercy. So many men, for
moral parts unblameable, one would think them little
saints, void of wrath, of uncleanness, no swearei-s,
true in their dealings, yet they have nothing in truth,
because the same men have no acquaintance with
faith and repentance, nor no care of holy and religious
exercises.
Yer. 25. Where/ore, putting aivay Jyi'ig, speak ereiy
man truth unto his neirihbour : for we are tnembers one
of another.
Now he Cometh to more particular precepts : the
first, concerning truth in speech.
The sum of this verse is, the duty and the reasons.
The duty laid down : 1. Negatively ; cast away
lying. 2. By affirmation ; speak the truth every one
with his neighbour.
The reasons are two: 1. To be gathered from the
wordi(7im/o)r, which. Col. iii. 9, is laid down at large,
' Seeing you have put ofi' the old man, with his works,
and put on the new.' The second reason followeth in
the end of the words, for we are members one of an-
other ; for we are by the bond of love more straitly
tied one to another.
To come unto the points of the verse : 1. Here
we see,
Ver. 25.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
287
Doct. That such as are the true members of Christ
must avoid all lying.
Before we can handle it, we must tell j-ou what it
is to lie.
Atis. Though wo distinguish betwixt lying and tell-
ing untruth, yet the Scripture doth call the telling of
untruth lying, for whatsoever is not speaking of truth,
that is lying by the phrase of Scripture.
To lie, therefore, is to speak that which agreeth not
with our mind, or which agreeth not with the truth of
the matter, or which disagreeth from both. This
every one gi-auteth to be a lie, when a man speaketh
one thing and knoweth another, or thinketh another
to be true. And this again is a lie, when a man
speaketh as he meaneth, but yet his meaning misseth
of the truth of the matter ; as if I say and think so,
that it is nine of the clock, when it is but eight, it is
a lie ; for as the first is grounded in wilful falsehood,
so this latter is grounded on a sinful heedlessness, for
a wise man should work and speak by knowledge,
Prov. xiii. 15. Now, then, that wo know what the
Scripture calleth lying, we may more profitably handle
our doctrine, which we will prove and apply, and then
conclude with clearing, in way of caution, some kind
of speeches which have appearance of untruth, but
are not so.
True Christians must avoid all lying ; for, Zeph.
iii. 13, the Lord saith of the remnant of Israel, that
is, all the true members of the church, ' they should
do no iniquity, neither should they speak lies.' We
need not more places ; and this is to be conceived of
all lies, not only hurtful ones, but delightful, officious
lies ; for all lies are alike in this text forbidden, which
we may thus gather. Every lie that standeth not with
truth is here forbidden ; but all lies dissent from
truth ; for if one should save a soul with a lie, and
another should destroy a soul by a lie, they both ditier
from truth alike, though the one hath more charity
than the other : 1 John ii. 21, ' No lie is of the truth.'
2. That which is in the nature evil, cannot be
bettered by the end ; now, a lie is in the nature evil,
against truth, perverting the natural use of words.
Stealth is a thing bad in nature, because against jus-
tice ; now, if one would build a church with that he
Btealeth, his stealth cannot hence be justified.
8. The Scripture indefinitely reproveth and con-
demneth lying, excepting no kind.
4. If one might lie for anything, then for God's
cause ; but Job doth shew plainly that one may
not speak deceitfully for God's advantage : Job xiii.
7-9, ' Will ye speak wickedly for God's defence? and
talk deceitfully for God's cause ? Will ye accept his
person ? or will ye contend for God ? Is it well that
he should seek of you ? will you make a lie for him,
as one lieth for a man ?'
5. Lastly, If the Scripture maketh every idle word
condemnable, much more every lying word, Mat.
xii. 36.
Use. This, therefore, doth reprove many among na
with whom this vice is frequent. In public, how many
do prosecute lying suits ! How many for advantage
deny this or that which their conscience knoweth in
private ! How many do counsel lies ! Say I am
not within, when I would not bo spoken with ; say
such a one sent you. In contracts, covenants, the
buyer and seller, the one dispraising, the other over-
reaching. In covenants, promising without any care
of performance, which is a double breach, both of truth
and fidelity. In common discourse, men telling this
or that often drop in something they know more than
the matter ; men will deny that which they have for
fear or shame, like Sarah who denied she did laugh ;
men afiirm falsehoods in their talk of others, in praise,
dispraise ; of themselves, many bragging of things
they have not ; many complaining as if they were not
able to bear the charges on them, when they go as
near the wind as their neighbours ; dissembling their
estate ; as many rich men, deal with them for any-
thing to good use, and they are thus poor, have had
such losses, are at such charges, Ac. Thus this vice
aboundeth. But we must take heed of it, it is of the
devil ; the heathen have detested a liar, holding him
as hateful as hell gates, that would affirm one thiwr
and think another.
Quest. But you will sav. How maj' we overcome
this ?
Ans. First, find out the cause, and take that away,
for some lies are grounded in pride, as the boaster's
lie ; some in covetousness, as the lie in bargaining,
in dissembling one's estate ; some in fear, as that of
denying ; some in the vanity of our natures, as that
in telling a thing otherwise than I know it, without
any purpose any way. We must labour against the
cause, and the disease will soon cease when the ground
is removed.
Secondly, We must accustom ourselves to few
words : ' Where there are many words, there will be
iniquity' ; and it is just with God that idle words should
be punished with lying words.
Thirdly, We must think of the judgment which God
hath threatened against lying, and ' them that love
lies,' Rev. xxi. 27.
Now followeth the last thing, the necessary preven-
tion in this doctrine, lest that we should condemn of
lying things that have no untruth.
1. We must know, therefore, that allegories, fables,
&c., they are not untruths, because the sense and
meaning of them, though not the letter of them, doth
not disagree from truth ; for a fable is nothing but a
speech by pictures.
2. Concealments are not lies : such was Abraham's,
that Sarah was his sister, Gen. xx. 2, 11 ; Samuel's,
in saying that he went to sacrifice, 1 Sam. xv.
8. Speeches spoken according to present intention,
without prijadicing future liberty : as when I refuse a
thing at board, and presently after take it ; when I
288
EATXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IY.
say I will come and see one, and do not : as, Gen.
xix. 2, the angels beins invited by Abraham to come
into his house, said, 'Nay, but we will abide in the
street all night ;' but upon importunity ' they turned
in to him,' 2 Cor. i. 17.
4. Fictions or ironies, as when I see my child have
a koife, I draw the back of it over his hand, and tell
him I will cut off his hand. To proceed.
Speak the truth. Duct. Observe, as we must avoid
lying, so we must be careful that the thing be truth
which we speak. Before we handle it, we must mark
what it is to speak the truth.
Alls. To speak as I think, and think of this or that
as it is. This double harmony of the mind with the
matter, and the mouth with the mind, miketh up the
speaking of truth. And that .all Christ's are bound
thus to speak the truth, it is laid down, Zech. viii. 16,
' You shall speak the truth one to another.' Jeru-
salem, whose chiLlren we are all, is a city of truth ;
he that ' will dwell in the everlasting tabernacles, must
speak the truth from his heart,' Pa. xv. And this
speaking the truth includeth these three things.
(1.) 'That I shall not deny that I know to be truth.
(2.) That whatsoever I speak be truth, and that
known to me.
(3.) That then I do confess truth when it is to be
spoken, and may no longer be concealed.
Now, this is a question which must be assoiled.
Qiiesi. When am I bound to speak the truth ?
Aiix. When authority, temporal or ecclesiastical,
doth lawfully require.
2. When God's glory or my neighbour's good is pro-
cured, or God's dishonour and my neighbour's hurt
avoided by it.
3. AVhen circamstanoes of time, person, and place
make it fit to be uttered.
Use 1. This, therefore, doth convince the want of
truth which is in us, as likewise the unjust concealment
of truth ; as sometime we know that which would
make a cause go where the right of it is, and yet open
not the matter. Sometime we hear, contrary to truth,
our brethren charged, yet witness not the truth in
challenging their names. As thus opened, it doth not
favour such blab-tongues, as know nothing but they
will blaze. And what is their defence ? Why, they
hope they speak the truth, as if this were not the
property of a fool, to speak all he knoweth, whereas
a wise man doth keep it for afterward.
Use 2. And as it rebuketh these things, so it doth
warn us of our duty, that we do take heed that we get
knowledge of that we speak, and that we speak accord-
ing to our knowledge ; for many speak untruths by
heedlessness and rash affirmations of that they tho-
roughly know not. This care to speak the truth will
approve us to be the children of the God of truth, and
be an evidence to us that we shall dwell in the heavens
for ever.
For we are members one oj another. Doct. Observe
hence, that this, that we are tied in love one to another,
must make as be careful to speak the truth. Love
doth not teach to lie, as these officious liars will pre-
tend, love ' rejoiceth not in iniquity,' 1 Cor. xiii. G ;
and that love is falsely so called that persuadeth men
to such courses. Do the members of the body, as the
hand, doth it mock the mouth and deceive it, because
it is so slraitly knit in the body ? Nothing less.
Ver. 2G. Be anr/ry, ami sin not : let not the sun go
down upon your wrath.
Now foUoweth a precept of anger : and the verse
doth lay down touching anger two things :
1. Touching the beginning or rising of it, be angry,
but sin not.
2. Touching the durance and continuance of it, let
not the sun go dou'n upon your wrath:
Which is amplified by the reason, gire not place to
the clevil. You must not do that upon which the devil
will further and further close with you, as he will, if
you give place to and cherish wrath in you. Now a
little to unfold the words. These words may be taken
as giving a commandment, or a permission only, like
as that. Gen. ii. 10, ' Thou shah eat of every tree in the
garden,' did not bind Adam to taste them all, but gave
him leave if so he would. Sj one may take this be
angry , but think it rather commanding spiritual anger,
with forbidding carnal. For as it is sin upon one's
soul not to have the just exercise of love, so of anger
in due place of it.
Secondly, We must kuow that by being angry three
things must be understood :
(1.) The indeliberate passion ; for this, if it rise un-
justly, is sinful, a spark of the fire of hell kindled in
the soul.
(2.) The revengeful affection yielded unto, and will-
ingly entertained.
(3.) The inward affoction now accomplished in look,
word, behaviour. All these are here, and every one of
them to be conceived.
Let not the sun go down upon your wrath. These
words do proverbially import as much as, let it not
lodge with you, nor take up an inn in your breasts.
The sum of the verse :
Be j"e holily angry, but be not sinfully angry ; and
if such anger enter, yet continue not in it, let not the
devil further and further close with you.
Doct. First then we see, that it is not unlawful to
be angry, yea, that in some manner a Christian may
and must be angry. Oar Saviour doth not in general
threaten all anger. Mat. v. 19, but that anger which
is rash and causeless ; and here Paul doth not say. In
no case be angry, but Be angry so as you sin not in
your anger. And anger is ascribed to God himself,
which if it were bad in the kind, as envy and such
like, it could not be. And the philosopher teacheth
that these affections, absolutely considered, are neither
praiseworthy nor discommendable ; but to be angry in
Ver. 26.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
289
one manner is commended, to be angry in another is
dispraised. The Scripture therefore, as it oondemneth
some for anger, so it commendeth other some, and shew-
eth us a holy anger both public and private. Moses
was justly angry : Exod. xl. 8, ' Ho went out from
Pharaoh very angry ;' Exod. xxxii. 10, ' And when he
came near the host, he saw the calf and the dancing :
80 Moses' wrath waxed hot.' Num. xvi. 15, ho was
very angry for the murmurings of the people. Elijah
is commended for his zeal to God ; which is an afl'ec-
tion compounded of love to God, and anger against
that which dishououreth God ; Phinehas, Elihu in Job;
Christ himself, Mark iii. 6, ' He looked upon them
angrily,' etc. So in private persons, as Lot in Sodom,
2 Peter ii. 7, ' His soul was vexed with the unclean
conversation of the wicked.' And the apostle, 2 Cor.
vii. 11, where there is a goodly'sorrow, there is a ' holy
indignation ' against sin, and ' revenge.'
Quest. This being so, that we must be spiritually
angry, it may be asked how we may discern a spiri-
tual anger ?
Alls. It riseth from a love of God and our neigh-
bour, with hatred of sin ; thus Moses his anger did
kindle, in the place above named.
2. It is well ordered ; that is,
1. It doth not rashly arise in us : yet we must take
heed of confounding rashly and suddenly ; for that is
rash which hath no just cause. Now Moses his anger
was sudden, but not rash, because the occasion was so
grievous ; and this doth conform our anger to God's
anger, who is slow of anger.
2. It must be duly proportioned to the fault. Thus
God is angry at all sin ; yet idolatry, tempting God,
blasphemy, oppression, shedding innocent blood, &c.,
his tierce wrath is poured out upon such sins.
8. Again, in regard of persons, wrath must go as
love goeth : it beginneth at home, then it goeth to those
who are nearest us, then further off. So God stirreth
more quickly in temporal corrections against his own
household than those that are without.
4. Our wrath, and the accomplishment of it, must be
within the compass of our calling. So Moses powdered
the calf and took vengeance, but it was within com-
pass of his calling, for he was a magistrate. So that
if a private person should reform public abuses and
plead zeal (unless his calling were extraordinary), it
were carnal fury, not holy zeal.
5. It must stand with love of those at whom we are
angry, and with the duty of prayers. So Moses he did
love the people notwithstanding his anger, and did
pray that he might rather be shut out from God's
favour than they should not be received to favour; and
Christ, with his anger, mourned in spirit for them with
whom he was angry.
Use. The use of this to us is, that we do stir up our-
selves to this holy anger. Whose blood riseth at the
sins of men, at seeing the Lord dishonoured ? We are
cold as ice this way. We must be angry at our sins,
we must hate the ways of evil, that God hateth ; if wo
love the Lord, wo must hate evil.
Docl. 2. It is to bo observed, that we must take heed
of sinful anger ; be not angry sinfully, or sin not in
being angry. Now then our anger is sinful, whenaa
pride and self-love doth cause it in us ; as when men
are altogether angry, because they are disgraced,
wronged, receive not such measure as they look for,
or are moved because their minds are not served. Thus
was good David angry, 1 Sam. xvi. ; thus was good
Jonas angry, Jonah iv. 9.
2. Secondly, When our anger kccpeth no duo bounds,
is excessive. Such was the anger of the sons of Jacob ;
it had a just cause, but they knew no measure in re-
venge. Secondly, their displeasure brake out against
the innocent as well as tbo guilty.
3. When it hindereth good duties, breaketh oflf love,
occasioneth other sins : ' The wrath of man accom-
plisheth not the righteousness of God,' James i. 20.
And anger never goeth alone, if it stay with us. When
Sarah was angi-y at Abraham, Gen. xvi. 5, see how she
brake to oflend against the ninth commandment, by
accusing Abraham wrongfully, and against the third
commandment, to take God's name in vain unad-
visedly.
Dse. Now this serveth both to teach us to discern
how deep "ve are in sinful anger, and also to be a ground
of exhortation. We must therefore bo watchful against
this inordinate passion, and must not excuse it, as if
it were our nature to be hasty. If I be borne with a
a little, I have done, I love not to bear hatred. It is
well we love not hatred, but it is ill we are addicted to
sinful anger. And the more we must arm ourselves
against this sin, by how much custom in it doth make
it less felt and bewailed, by how much our corrupt
reason will more justify it in us, asj Jonas said, he
' did well to be angry,' Jonah iv. 9.
Little sins breed us more woe when they are not
felt and feared, than great ones when they are resisted.
Quest. If you ask how we may preserve ourselves '?
Alls. By getting conscience of our own deservings,
for pride will make frays of nothing, but poverty of
spirit will withstand anger; in remembering what we
are and may be, will cool choler : Tit. iii. 3, ' Shew
all meekness towards all, for we oursekes were some-
time foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts,'
&c. ; Gal. yi. 1, ' If any be fallen through weakness,
ye which are spiritual restore such a one with the
spirit of meekness, considering thou thyself must be
tempted.'
2. Consider the thing that moveth us, as in regard
of the party, so in regard of God, both inflicting it on
us and ordering it for us. As it cometh firom the
party, it is a fit of frenzy in him ; for every one is out
of himself so far as he wrongeth his neighbour. Now
this weighed will incline to meekness: Luke xxiii. 24,
' Father, forgive them ; they know not what they do.'
2. As God doth bring it upon us, it is most just.
T
290
BA"iNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
3. As he doth order it for our good, it is most amiable.
For the wicked are hke bees, they do sting, but yet
yield honey also. In one regard they are requested,
though in another not to be brooked.
3. To suppress anger, it is good when we feel it
coming on us, to bind the whole man to the good
a-bearing ; for as it is with flames, if they have no vent,
they soon go forth, so this tlame, if it have nowhere
issue, will soon be extinguished. Hither we mast call
that practice of David, Ps. xxxix. 1, though he could
not hold it out so happily as he began it holily ; and
the counsel given to Augustus, to tell the Greek letters;
and the saying of the heathen philosopher Socrates,
I would beat thee, but that I am angry.
4. We must take heed of occasions. The heathens*
have been wise in this behalf, as Ctesar, he of whom
Plutarch telleth, that broke the glasses. Abraham
with Lot. We must not come in the company of angry
men, flint striking on flint will bring forth fire : Prov.
XXV. 15, whereas a ' soft spoken person breaketh the
bone,' as it may be Solomon spake from remembering
his father enraged, and Abigail.
Lastly, We must take occasion, by anger, to be angry
at our inordinate affection, to be meek and gentle ; and
this is to kill the devil with his own weapon.
Doct. The thu-d thing. Though we cannot always re-
sist these passions from entering, yet we must not let
them lodge with us. We must not let anger gather
a head in us, and grow upon us. This Christians
through God's grace may and do attain to. We must
not, though we be touched sometime, be either bit-
terly or heavily disposed : this bitter and sad anger,
that will dwell till it have revenge, is detestable with
God. And look at the saints, they have been angry,
but not continued it. David, 1 Sam. xxv. 31, 82,
blessed God, and brake ofl' displcasm'e at the speech
of Abigail. So Gen. xssi. 35, Jacob ' was angry, and
chid with Laban,' but he was friends presently after ;
whereas the wicked, they, like Absalom, 2 Sam. xiii.
23, will year after year carry anger in their bosoms,
and never forgive till they have revenge. Anger burn-
eth hke fire in iron, or such solid matter, in the wicked ;
but it is like fire in snow, or thorns, in the godly,
soon kindled, soon extinct.
Use 1. This therefore reproveth such as let not the
sun set only, but years pass them in their wrath, that
will never forget nor forgive ; a man shall never come
in their creed that once is out with them ; and they
count it manhood, when once they are moved, not to be
reconciled easily. But let them know this wrath is
cursed, for it is fierce ; they are men, but foolish men :
' Wrath lodgeth in the breast of a fool,' Eccles. vii. 9.
How unlike are these to God, who is ' slow to anger,
but ready to forgive,' Ps. ciii. 8.
Unc 2. It must teach us, though wrath do assail us,
not to 4jive it any long harbour ; it will not much hurt
us, if it dwell not with us. A spark or coal, if it light
* Seneca do Ira.
upon us, and be presently shaken off, it proves not so
hui'tful; but if it lie still, then it causeth burning. So
this coal of the devil's blowing ; the devil will labour
to make us continue wrath, he will amplify the indig-
nity done us, the untowardness of the person, he will
say, Bear this, and you shall have enough, &c. But
remember, ' the wisdom from above is pure, peaceable,
gentle, easy to be entreated, full of mercy,' James iii.
17. Tui'n from these suggestions.
Ver. 27. Keiilier ijive place to the devil.
Doct. 4. Observe hence, the more we give place to
any sin, the devil hath further power of us. The devil
is said therefore to ' fill Ihe heart ' of some persons,
Acts v., who now gave themselves up to sin desper-
ately, and he is said to be ' effectual in the sons of
disobedience,' Eph. ii. For as we, beiug good in
righteousness, have the Father, Son, and Spirit further
and further making their mansion in us, so, on the
contrary, such as do yield themselves to sinfulness give
entertainment more and more to those spiritual wicked-
nesses. For when wo are moved to sin, these are
about us: ' Satan hath desired to winnow you,' Luke
xxii. 31 ; ' The devil, like a roaring lion, goeth up and
down continually seeking to devour,' 1 Peter v. 8.
Now giving place to sin, which they suggest, we give
place to them. For the more clear conceiving of it,
you must know that by five degrees we do give place
to the devil.
(1.) By communing with him. When we find some
spiritual wickedness to plead for this or that which
God forbiddeth, we must not hold dispute with them.
It was Eve's first degree of giving place to the devil,
that she durst hold a parley with him ; for though
Christ did it, no man may do it. He was that man that
was to bruise the serpent's head, to dissolve the works
of the devil.
(2.) We give place, when the first motions of sin
are not grievous to our souls, though we yield not to
them.
(3.) When we consent to them.
(4.) When we accomplish them.
(5.) When we reiterate an evil deed, and do con-
tinue it once begun.
Use 1. This therefore must teach us, seeing sin
yielded unto lettcth in the devil upon us, to resist sin
even as the devil himself, ' abstaining from the appear-
ance of evil,' 1 Thes. v. ; ' hating the garment of the
flesh that is defiled,"' Jude, ver. 23. Men think, why, to
be a little angi-y is no such matter, who is not sometimes ?
But mark the consequence, it doth let the devil in to
have power on us. Count no sin small, for the devil
would have it, that so thereby he may endanger us for
the committing of greater. And know this, that lesser
and lighter sins do more insensibly and dangerously
harden the heart than greater ; and ho that maketh
not conscience to avoid small sins, will come in time
to make conscience of no sin. He that lies in one sin
Ver. 28.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
291
(without labouring to recover himself bj' repentance),
although he counts it but small, is sure to fall into
greater sins : ' The beginning of a foolish man's speech
is foolishness, but the latter end thereof is wicked
madness,' Eccles. x. 13. David admitted at first but
a little idleness, he would not go to war, nor be em-
ployed, but gave himself to his ease, to take a nap in
the afternoon ; and by this entertainiug of idleness,
what followed after but lust, whereupon ensued
murder and adultery ? They that dwell by the sea
banks will not let a small breach ho unrepaired, for
they know it will endanger the losing of much ground,
that will hardly again be recovered but with the loss
of as much in another place, for the sea will have his
course, and therefore they are very careful to keep the
walls in repair, and to fortify every place, knowing
that fire and water have no mere}-. Surely such a case
as this, the inundation and coming in of sin and fire
of wickedness, if it have once made but a little breach
and is broken over the banks of a Christian conscience,
it is hai-d to be recovered. Learn therefore this true
Christian wisdom, to deal with sin and Satan as the
apostle Paul dealt with false brethren : ho ' gave them
no place, no not for an hour,' Gal. ii. 5. Give no
ground to the devil, not an inch ; you know not what
you do, when you give him a little hberty for never so
little a time ; for he is such a one that, when he is once
let in, will scarce be driven out with fire and sword,
fasting and prayer will hardly get him out again.
Use 2. Seeing the continuance of sin is an enter-
tainment of the devil, it doth let us see the fearful
estate of many that live trading themselves in evil ; the
devil hath such hold of them, that, without God's al-
mighty power and grace, he will never be removed.
It is with the devil as with a serpent; while it slideth
upon a thing, it is easily shaken oti', but if it hath wound
itself with many foldings about this or that, it is not
easily unfastened. So this serpentine evU of sin, hav-
ing once wound itself into the heart and afl'cctions of
a man, it will hardly be cast out, nothing but the divine
power of God's Spirit can drive it out. When Satan
is re-entered into a man, there is less hope of dispos-
sessing or dislodging him again than before ; when now
he is returned, he will use more polic}', and bring more
forces for the fortifying of his new invasion. In a
word, if it be true concerning a man that never was
converted to the faith, that the devil ' hath him in his
snare, and takes him at his will,' 2 Tim. ii. 18, surely
much more is it true of him that hath escaped the
snare of the devil, and the devil hath got him in again,
for now he will look more narrowly to him, and make
the snare stronger than ever before.
Ver. 28. Let him that hath stolen steal no more: but
rather Ut him labour, uorlciiit/ tcith his hands the thing
which is ijood, that he may have to yiie to him that need-
eth.
Now followeth another precept concerning justice,
and it is laid down, 1, negatively, 'Let him that stole
steal no more; 2, affirmatively, first propounded, but
let him labour rather; then expounded, (1) from the
manner, u-orkin// uith his hands ; (2) from the matter,
that uhich is yood ; which phrase is to be marked a3
opposed against playing the busybody, 2 Thes. iii. 11,
against working to, miii-f/a, Acts xis. 19, against un-
lawful using of lawful callings ; for ho that so doth
worketh not the thing that is good ; (3) from the fruit
or end, tliat he may have to distribute to him that
needeth. The sum.
' You that are in Christ must have care to live justly.
Though you have stolen, yet that being covered through
mercy, and you received to grace, know that you must
steal no more ; and because you cannot avoid stealing
if you be idle or ill occupied only, therefore you must
labour and work the thing which is good, by which
mean you shall not be in poverty, which persuadeth to
theft, but you shall be enabled to be helpful to others.'
Doct. 1. Then wo see Paul doth not reject from
fellowship with the church such as had been thieves.
Whence observe, the gospel doth not except against
any for that he hath been, but tieth him to refrain
firom evil for hereafter, Luke iii. 13, 1-1. Publicans,
soldiers, harlots, are called by the gospel, 1 Cor. vi.
11. For what is the church in some sort but a com-
pany of thieves, railcrs, extortioners, fornicators, kc,
that are now sanctified through the calling of Christ ?
We must not, then, because we have known them such
and such, reject them, but say as Paul doth, Rom. vi.
17, ' Thanks be to God that ye were the servants of sin,
but now ye have obeyed from the heart,' itc. ; and
seeing that the gospel binds us from our old ways, wa
must say like true penitentiaries, ' I have done iniquity,
I will do no more,' Job sxxiv. 32. Thus much in
general.
Duet. In particular, 1, we see that Chi'istians must
abstain from all theft, and for that more gross theft,
simple or compound, the secret or open taking away
of our neighbour's goods, the joining violence with it,
as in the highway assaults, burglaries, this theft it
goeth in irons, every man will bless himself from it.
We must therefore open a more close kind of theft,
which we must certainly refrain that arc the true
scholars of Christ, such as the law of God caUeth
theft. Now this is a deceiving of our neighbour in
his goods to our advantage, or an unjust wTonging of
him with any benefit at all to ns. It is done two
ways, either by doing it ourselves, or by partaking
with others.
The first is committed three ways :
(1.) By hooking to us that our neighbour hath.
(2.) By withholding from him that he should have.
(3.) By unjust damnifying him.
(1.) For the first; he that by any injustice getteth
from his neighbours, he stealeth before God ; as if by
unlaw ful means I get anything, or by abuse of lawful
means. Thus our common bankrupts, our players.
292
BAYNE ON EPHESIAN'J.
[Chap. IV.
onr gamesters, our trades to no good purpose. God saith
not, lu wandering idle, in playing, in gaming, in doing
that which is sinful, but ' In the sweat of thy brow tliou
shalt eat thy bread,' Gen. iii. 10. ' Work that which
is good, that thou mayest eat thy own bread,' so that
whatever they have, not working in some good caHing,
is not their own. 2. If, having a good trade, I abuse
it, use deceit in it, I am a thief before God ; if one
use false weights, measures, falsify wares, if only to
fetch off his neighbour, it is theft. Look 2 Kings v.
2.5, that Gehazi got with telling a lie, he stole, and
was punished accordingly. Lev. sis. 11, ' Thou
shalt not steal,' saith Moses. He expoundeth it in
the next words, ' thou shalt not deal falsely, neither
lie one to another,' to gain by; and Zeph. iii. 1, God
called Jerusalem ' a robbing city,' as if one should call
London a city of robbers, because they used deceit-
fulness in their dealings, and so robbed one another.
Thus borrowing is lawful, but to get my neighbour's
goods that I may have to spend on my lusts, or with
a meaning to break and make him take what I please,
it is gi'oss stealth, Ps. xxxvii. 21. Many more innocent
thieves are hanged, and according to law justly ; so
when one by pretence of damages getteth more than
is his due, he stealeth it. Many make such false esti-
mates that they will ask a noble for ninepence ; they
might as well steal it by the highway ; so in the way
of reckoning, when another doth bear my charge, to
demand more than my conscience knoweth is due, is
theft.
(2.) The second way of stealth is by withholding
that our neighbour should have, as to withhold dues
from the commonwealth, from the church, from the
poor ; to withhold wages from the servant, if it be but
the least space of time to his loss : Lev. xix. 13,
' The wages of him that is hired shall not abide with
thee all night until the morning.' But especially this
detaining is in things we find, in things lent, in things
committed to our trust, when he purloins this or that
■which he hath in trust for the good of another, and so
handles the thing that he goeth away with the sweet
of it, in not restoring what we have unjustly gotten of
onr neighbours. He that maketh not means that a
thing he hath found may come back to the owner, is
a thief. He that returns not a thing he hath borrowed,
is a thief; yea, it is notable wickedness, Ps. xxxvii. 21.
You will say. What ! every one ? A ns. No ; for un-
derstanding the truth it standeth thus : he that re-
storeth not the thing ho hath borrowed, doth it either
because ho cannot, or he will not, or heedeth it not.
Now the two latter is never without theft ; the foiTner
may be, which if it be, we must consider whether the
person, when he did borrow this or that sum, might
lawfully borrow it, that is, whether he borrowed no
more than ho saw how he might be able to restore.
2. Whether his inability be caused by God's hand
humbling him, or by his own riot ; if neither of these
be found in him, then he is free, and his debt goeth
into a gift ; if otherwise, he is a thief in not repaying.
Sj not to husband a thing committed to trust, but to
make our own gain, and keep back somewhat, is theft.
Acts v., as we see in the fact of Ananias ; and so not
to restore that we have defrauded, with Zaccheus, Luke
xix. 8, ' If I have taken from any man by forged cavil-
lation, I restore it fourfold.'
(3.) If we endamage by giving heedlessly occasion
of our neighbour's hurt, or by not preventing his hurt,
when we are able, it is against the commandment, Thou
shalt not steal, as those laws of kindling fire, of not
helping our neighbour's beast under his burden, do
testify. Now we partake with others when by counsel,
concealment, sharing with them, gaining wittingly by
their stealth, as brokers that buy this or that for
nought which a thief hath stolen, are thieves at the
second-hand receiving.
Now, then, this thus opened, how many Christians
continue stealing ! how many overreach in bargaining !
use deceit in weights ! how many by lying, false reckon-
ing, by wicked borrowing ! how many thievish Nabals !
how many careless what scare they do another ! We
that are Christians must take heed we get not anything
unrighteously. Naboth's vineyard did eat out all that
wretched king's possessions. A little got by stealth
may waste great substance. Men think it is a little
thing, but be the gain never so small, it excuseth not
theft. Be a man naught with a woman, rich or poor,
noble or base, fair or foul, his uncleanness is not ex-
cused. Again, he that for a little will sin, will mend
his service if the devil will mend his wages. Above
all, overreach not poor ones ; say it be but a penny
matter, it may be that penny is like the widow's mite,
all they have. God is an avenger of all these things,
1 Thes. iv. 6.
Doct. 2. The second thing to be marked is, that
every man must occupy himself in labour of body or
mind, or both, that we must have some particular
callings beside our general. This speech, that he
should labour tvith his hands, is a synecdoche, and doth
signify all kind of labour, both bodily and mental. In
innocency Adam had this enjoined, to dress the garden ;
since the fall, this is God's ordinance, ' In the sweat
of thy forehead thou shalt eat thy bread.' In the
fourth commandment the Lord commandeth us to do
our works in the six days ; and we see how men and
women, married and unmarried, married ones in wed-
lock, in matrimony, all have their labours lying on
them, God hath given us example. Christ, Mat. xiii.
55, Mark vi. 3, Luke ii., is gathered to have used a
handicraft. Again, it is necessary, that we may
not be thieves in the things we use ; for we are not
absolute freeholders, but hold in capite, and our tenure
doth run with condition of service : ' Let a man labour,
and so eat his own bread,' 2 Thes. iii. 12 ; as if he
should say. This maketh us have tithe* to the things
we use, our labouring in an honest vocation.
* Qu. 'title'?— Ed.
Ver. 28.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
2'J3
Again, it is necessary for liambliDg of us ; for mental
and corporal businesses do take down the pride of onr
natures : Eccles. i. 13, ' This soro travail hath God
given to the sons of men to bo exorcised therewith ;'
Ps. Ixxiii. 5, ' Because they were not in the travail of
men, nor plagued as others, therefore pride compasseth
them about as a chain.' It is God's yoko which doth
subdue the haughtiness of our nature.
Again, it is necessary to keep us from pride : Ezek.
xvi., idleness and pride go together, to keep us from
lust, as wo see in the example of David and Solomon.
From playing the busybody : 1 Tim. v. 13, speaking
of idle women, thoy ' wander about from house to
house, and not only idle, but tattlers and busybodies ;'
for idleness is the butt tho devil shooteth at, the pillow
he sleepeth on ; and standing waters are filled with
filihiness.
Use. The use of it is to rebuke such as live idly ;
as what is the life of many gentlemen but that of Poti-
phar's ? They know nothing but the dish they feed
on. If one would paint them, he must bring them in
with dogs, hawks, dice, cards, courtezans ; their days
are passed in pleasure. Men must have their pleasure ;
true, for a bow still bent will prove a slug ; but re-
creation is a condiment for a calling, not itself an
occupation. Again, such is the life of some irreligious
and idle scholars with us in the university ; what is
the life of such but jetting up and down, jangling,
swaggering, gaming, having a tobacco pipe, walking
in their chambers from hand to hand blowsing, thieves,
in that they misspend, while thus they continue, both
their founders' allowance and parents' means Many
that profess, full of idleness, for they some of them pass
their time in talking, in drinking, gaming, &c., that
they make the world condemn religion of idleness.
And the papists are here evinced, that teach the
lawfulness of an idle life ; their monks, as they taught
before an art of lying in their equivocation.
Use 2. This being the will of God, we must sweeten
the weariness of our callings with this consideration,
and must make our daily labours an obedience of faith
to his ordinance ; so it shall come to pass that though
God doth not release us quite of labour, yet he will
ease us of wearisomeness, and make our labours de-
lightful to ns.
That which is good, that is, lawful and profitable.
Doct. Observe hence, that our calling must be about
such things as are honest and beneficial. We must
labour. So do thieves themselves. Ay, but about
that which is good. This is a rule in callings, they
mrst be about such things as are lawful, such things
as make with the good of church, family, common-
wealths ; and therefore the kinds of calling we read of
in the Scripture, they are either church callings or
serving to policy, or serving tho particular good ono
of another, as husbandry, merchandise, handicraft,
&c. It is better be idle that ill occupied.
Use. So that many mav bo hence convinced. The
stage-players they labour, but what tends their labour
to ? The corrupting of the mind, and the freighting
it with vanity, Tho common usurer, he occupioth
himself, but about that which is not good. The pedlar-
like parasite, the trades that make ornaments for
superfluous curiosity, dice-making, tho astrologer,
alchymist, &c., the one labouring in that which it can-
not foretell, the other in that which cannot be found
out. Wo must have care, therefore, not to chase the
wind, and take up ourselves with new nothings, but
we must see that our labour be about that which is
lawful and fruitful.
Boct. The fourth thing to be noted is the blessing
of God which is upon labour. Work, that ye may have
not only for yourselves, tut for others also. Note,
then, that walking in our calling, by the blessing of
God, is beneficial unto us. Labour is painful, but
God doth sweeten it with the gain it bringeth : ' The
diligent hand makcth rich,' Prov. x. 4 ; 'He that tills
his ground shall be satisfied. The diligent hand
shall rule,' Prov. xii. 21 ; ' The soul of the sluggard
dcsireth, and hath nothing : but the diligent soul shall
be made fat,' Prov. xlii. 1. The heathens could speak
thus much, that the gods sold everything for labour,
Jjii laboiibiis omnia wiidiDit ; and the Scripture doth
give us examples, as to what Jacob rose from nothing
by the blessing of God on his diligent travail; for this
must be known, though Paul taketh this for granted,
that our labour shall not be fruitless ; yet this, that it
is commodious, doth not come from our toiling, but
the Lord's blessing : Ps. cxxvii. 1, 2, ' Except the
Lord keep the city, the watchman walcheth but in
vain' ; Prov. x. 22, ' The blessing of God maketh
rich,' else we should fish with Peter all night, and
take nothing. For God, though he will not have our
calling neglected, which were to tempt him, yet he
suspendeth all the success of them upon his blessing;
that while we lack things, our trust must be in him ;
that when we have anj-thing, we might thank him, not
our hands, for that were to sacrifice and bum incense
to our own nets.
Une. And this consideration should comfort us in
our travails : if they should bring no good to us, we
might say. As good play for nought as work for
nought. But seeing God doth accompany them with
his blessing, our plough inust not stand still : ' He
that keepeth a fig-tree shall eat the fruit of it,' Prov.
xxvii. 18 ; and we may lawfully consider this for our
encouragamcnt, 1 Cor. ix. 10, ' He that soweth, soweth
in hope' to bo partaker of that he hopeth for ; yet
though we may have these ends, not to charge others,
to have of our own, to be helpful to others, yet the
principal end must be to glorify God, else, as we say
of hunters that look more for the roast than the sport,
it is but pot-hunting. So this labour, that looketh
more to onr own backs and bellies than to God's glory
in the obedience of faith, is but pot-labour, beseeming
heathens rather than Christians.
294.
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
Obj. But it may be said, that many true labourers
live most pof>r labourers.
Ans. 1. This must so be taken as commonly for
the most part true, not universally.
2. Again, that which is a poor life, compared to
others more rich, may be a good comfortable condi-
tion to the labouring man ; for no man's prosperous
life doth stand in abundance.
3. Many are poor a while, though labouring ; yet
God at length doth bless them.
4. If that poverty do dwell with them, then they
must set down, that for their good God doth call them
to glorify him by patient walking in that estate.
Use 2. This must teach idle wretches what they
may look for, even penury and confusion: Prov. vi. 11,
' Poverty, like an armed man, invadeth the slothful ;'
it hath a warrant from God to arrest them : Prov.
sxiii. 21, ' The slothful shall be clothed in rags;' as
many as might have done well, by this have been
brought to live on the basket.
2. That he may have to distribute. Doct. Observe,
hence, that all of us whom God blesseth with any
measure of substance, we must do good to others ;
even this is required here of the labourer, that with
his handiwork did get his living. God hath given
charge of this, Gal. vi. 10, 1 John iii. 17, Luke xi. 41,
Heb. xiii. 15, 16. This is the blessed man's practice:
Ps. cxii. 9, ' He distributed, he give to the poor; and
his righteousness endureth for ever ;' and the primi-
tive church did not only ordinarily relieve their own
poor, but extraordinarily sent relief to other churches,
the Thessalonians, Acts xi. 25 ; the Macedonians and
them of Achaia, 1 Cor. svi. 2, Rom. xv.
But for the better conceiving of this, three things
must be opened :
1. \C]io are to give alms, and whether the com-
mandment do lie alike upon all persons.
2. How far.
8. In what order.
1. For the first. This is not given to all, but to
those that have goods, and power to distribute them :
1 John iii. 17, ' If one hath this world's substance,'
eaith St John, either of themselves or from other; for
eome have goods and power to give them, as the mas-
ter in his family; some have neither goods nor power
to distribute them, as servants to a man, unless they
have some estate of their own, which many have not.
Thirdly, some have right and property in goods, but
have not absolute power to dispense, as wives. Now
the commandment is first and chiefly given to masters
or persons that have goods, and power to dispose
them without dependence. 2. It is given to others,
but so as the sixth commandment must stand with
the fifth, they must give so as honour the superior to
whom they are subject, with having his warrant.
2. For the second, we must give that which we are
able to spare. Liberality must not devour herself :
Prov. V. 15, 10, ' Let thy fountains run abroad,' but
let them be thine, not another's ; the use must be so
communicated, that our property in them must not be
altered. Yet in some case, as if the body of the
church should be in lack for the common good, such
particular persons as have that grace given them, and
are raised up to it by God, may impropriate all their
substance to the relief of it.
3. If we will perform this duty acceptably, we
must look to three things :
(1.) To the ground of our alms.
(2.) To the end.
(3.) The manner.
(1.) The ground of it must be, a loving and merci-
ful heart ; this is the soul of an alms deed. If we
should give all we have without love, it were no-
thing.
(2.) We must do it, only eyeing God's glory and
our neighbour's good, not for ostentation. ' He that
distributeth must do it in simplicity,' Rom. xii. 8.
Many will sound trumpets, and blaze abroad deeds of
this nature.
(3.) For the manner of it, it must be readily ; ' Be
ready to distribute.' 1 Tim. vi. 18, Cheerfully; ' God
loveth a cheerful giver.' Liberally ; ' He that soweth
sparingly shall reap sparingly.'
U^e 1. This, therefore, that God will have even the
labourer that fetcheth his money out of the fire, that
of the little wherewith he is blessed, he shall distri-
bute, it doth evince of vanity many school dis-
courses that run upon this, as if mere superfluity were
matter of men's alms. For the labourer was not
when now he had feathered himself, and got his
crumbs up, when he was come to some good estate,
then to give, but weekly, it was the apostle's custom
to ordain collections for the poor, 1 Cor. xvi.
Use 2. Again, this doth rebuke the hardness of
heart in many, who, being rich, will not part with
anything ; they have their chests full of the lives of
men, that they may be called the sepulchres in which
the poor are buried ; though the Scripture tells you
that no love of God is in such a person, yet the devil
will whisper many excuses.
Obj. 1. Why ? That we have is our own, we take
not ourselves bound in this case.
Ans. It is yours at the common law, but in the
court of conscience it is not all thine, for thou art but
a steward, and receivest it from God, not to take it all
thyself, but to give part of it to others.
Ohj. 2. We may lack too ourselves.
Ans. And you take the next way to it ; for ' there
is one that seattereth, and hath abundance ; but he
that spareth more than he should, shall come to want,'
Prov. xi. 21. Nay, this should make us give to the
poor, for this is lent to God, Prov. xix. 7. If hard
times come in, in which all should be gone, this stock
would be safe for thee. ' Sow your bread upon the
waters,' Eccles. xi. 1 ; we know not what times may
come upon the earth.
Ver 29, 30]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
205
Obj. 8. We have a charge upon us, servants, chil-
dren, &c.
/ins. So had these poor labourers. This is an objec-
tion of those who are full of self-love ; so said Nabal,
1 Sam. XXV. 11, ' Shall I take my servant's meat?'
But thoufjh he had notliiiig for David, yet ho feasts
himself like a kiug ; and though the glutton had no
crumbs for I,azarus, yet he could ' clothe himself in
purple, and fare sumptuously every day,' Luke xvi, 19.
l>l>j. 4. Wo are poor (say some).
Alls. So might they have said.
A man need not be a Crccsus to give an alms ; re-
member the widow ; ' If we have a willing miud, we
are accepted according to that we have,' 1 Cor.
viii. 12. Look not at these winds and clouds, they
will neither let you sow nor reap for your soul's
health.
3. It is to be marked that be biddeth them not
steal and distribute, but labour and got rightfully, and
so give. Observe, then,
Doct. That we must give alms of that which is our
own lawfully gotten, or at least sanctified unto us.
' Honour the Lord,' but ' with thy substance,' Prov.
iii. 0, with that which is thy own ; and we see that
God will not have ' the price of a dog, nor the hire of
a whore, brought into his house,' Deut. xxiii. 18,' and
ofl'ered to him ; and that is to be marked in Zacchcus,
Luke xix. 8. He gave half of that which was his
own ; for to give that which is not ours were no deed
of mercy, but manifest injustice, to take from one to
whom a thing is due, and bestow it where it is not
due. God will have mercy and justice coupled to-
gether : Micah vi. 8, ' He hath shewed thee, man,
what is good, and what doth the Lord require of
thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy,' &c. We
cannot give that which is not ours ; for a man can
never dispose of that which is not his own acceptably,
but by restitution. Nothing but a vomit will heal
the conscience of one that holdeth that which is not
his own, neither may he give alms of it, but where
restitution is to be made by way of alms. Now it is
not of like necessity that we should lawfully get that
we have ; for if the owners of this or that have will-
ingly passed the title of anything to us, though the
consideration was nought, yet our repentance doth
sanctify such things as we have just title to, though
the means were not good. As put case Demetrius
should have been converted, who grew a rich man by
making shrines, which was as bad a trade as if one
should make crucifixes and images of our lady, to sell
to devout catholics, yet seeing they, blinded, did for
these commodities willingly give him what he received,
therefore repentance coming, the sins which defiled
bis substance in regard to bis trade is took away, and
the possession sanctified. See what is spoken of
Tyre when it should be converted ; ' Her mer-
chandise, and her hire, shall be holiness to the Lord,'
&c., Isa. xxiii. 18.
Use. This being so, we must not think to over-
reach and hold back the right of others, and think to
make all whole with dealing something in way of alms,
or to some good use. Alms are like waters, pure ones
miiko all clean, but he that washcth in foul water is
further defiled.
Duel. Lastly, it is to be marked, who are to bo re-
lieved, such as arc truly needy. These the Scripture
everywhere bringelh in : ' Distribute to the needy,'
Ps. cxii. 9. ' lie that shulteth up his bowels from
him that hath need,' 1 John iii. 17. ' Break thy
bread to the hungry,' Isa. Iviii. 7. ' I was sick,
naked, in prison,' &c., Mat. xxv. Yon are to know
who are needy, according as the Scripture deter-
mineth, that they might by alms take an ordinary re-
lief ; for men extraordiuurily impoverished, as by
piracies, inundations, fire, thieves, &c., these we speak
not of. Ordinary poor persons are,
(1.) Such as have no possessions nor substance.
(2.^ Such as have no friends able to relieve them.
(8.) Such as are not able to labour for their relief.
' If they be able to work, and will not, let them not
eat,' saith the apostle, 2 Thes. iii. 10. And these
are wholly to be maintained by the devotion of others.
There are poor who, having something, and taking
pains, jxt cannot from it make suflicient supply of
their wants. Now these likewise are to be holpen.
Use 1. We see, therefore, hence that our lusty va-
grants are not to be relieved ; and though, in the time
of Christ, there were some begging, yet it was quite
besides God's institution.
Use 2. Secondly, he saith lo them thai have need,
not to the good that have need, meeting with the ex-
cuses of many, who, because the poor are so naught,
will not do for them ; whereas, if they have need,
though they want grace, we must do good to them.
Do good to all, though it is good husbandry to choose
the best so much as may be.
Use 3. This doth reprove the bountifulness of many
which is toward those that are not in need, that can
return the like ; they bring water to the sea, are full
of self-love, void of mercy : ' If ye do good to them of
whom ye hope to receive good, what singular thing do
ye '? do not heathens and pubhcans the same ?' Mat.
V. iG, Luke vi. 84.
Yer. 29, 30. Let no corrupt communication proceed
out of i/our mouths, but that uhich is good to the use of
edifijinrf, that it may minister grace unto the hearers.
And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, by uhich ye are
scaled to the day of redemption.
Now followcth a precept of speech, amplified by a
reason. The precept layeth down,
1. What words we must avoid.
2. What communication we must use, which is de-
scribed by the end.
(1.) Set down, good to the use oj edifying, or needful
edification.
206
liAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
(2.) It is expounded, what is good for edification,
that which minislereth grace to the hearer.
The reason is this : that must not be done which
grieveth the Spirit ; this doth.
The description of the Spirit from so blessed a
fruit or effect of him, doth prove the proposition.
He who sealeth you to the day of redemption must
not be grieved.
In the words of the 29th verse this only is to be
opened. What is meant by corrupt speech ?
Alls. Not only filthy speech, but all speech that
hath not the life of grace, that edifieth not ; the word
is rotten.
For look as in a putrefied corpse there are three
things :
(1.) A privation of the soul and life of it.
(2.) An entrance of corruption.
(3.) A heavy smell which passeth from it.
So in speech which is rotten and putrefied, it
wanteth grace to quicken, it hath corruption in it, it
casteth a savour forth ofiensive to the discerning
sonl.
For the 30th verse, there are three things to be
marked.
1. That that the Spirit is said to grieve, not that
sorrow or any such sick passion doth befall it, but
because it doth that which they do that receive griev-
ance. As a guest in an inn being molested, will
withdraw himself displeased. So the Holy Ghost is
said to grieve when he doth not manifest his com-
fortable presence, and surceaseth his comfortable
working in us, shutting it up as it were in displeasure.
2. For sealiiif/, mark that this phrase is used inter-
changeably twixt God and us, he is said to seal us,
we to ' put seal to him that he is true,' John iii. 33.
The latter is nothing but believing God. Now what
this sealing of us meaueth, we shall better understand,
if we consider the use of sealing.
(1.) It doth enclose things and provide for the
secrecy of them, as sealing letters ; and thus we are
sealed, a sealed fountain, because the things that are
given us are hid from the eyes of the bUnd world,
1 John iii. 1. But this sense belongeth not to this
place.
(2.) To seal a thing is to mark it and distinguish
it from other : John vi. 27, ' Him hath God the
Father sealed.'
(3.) It doth confirm things and make them authen-
tical, as in all kind of instruments, they are blanks
till the seal be passed. Now these last senses may
here be conceived, by whom we are marked forth and
Bet apart to redemption; as also inwardly assured
touching our final deliverance from all evil, and glori-
ous liberty of the sons of God. And I think the
former of these most fitly meant; for in 1 Cor. i., the
Holy Ghost distinguisheth these things, the coufii-m-
ing, and anointing, and sealing of us.
3. Redemption is here put for the redemption of the
body, when we shall be delivered from all bondage
into the full liberty of the sons of God.
The sum of the words is this :
You that are Christ's true scholars must not think
that to restrain gross deeds is enough, and that words
are free, but you must make conscience as well of
sinful and idle rotten words as of evil deeds ; and
though that many evil things will be at your tongue's
end, yet have stay of your lips, as not to let any
rotten word come out of your mouth, but when you
are to speak, see your speech be good to edification ;
that is, be such as either the matter or manner of it,
or both, may increase the graces of God in them that
hear it. And the rather you must do this, because
this sinful idle discourse doth gi-ieve the Spirit of
God, who deserveth no such thing at your hands, for
he doth, working in yon, both assure you inwardly,
and set a mark upon you, that in the gi'eat day of
the Lord you may have full redemption.
1. Then we see that we that are new creatures in
Christ must make conscience as well of evil words
as evil works. For he that is a new creature, must
as well get a new tongue as a new hand ; our tongue
hath the poison of asps under it, it is gone with cor-
ruption, that all the salt in Kome will not fetch it
again. Again, idle words shall be answered for in
our reckoning before the judgment-seat of God, Mat.
xii. 36.
Thirdly, Words, look what kind they are of, such
kind of heart they manifest ; for as money by the
ring, or lungs by breathing, so the heart is seen in
speech, for it venteth itself in speaking. A sinful
speech argueth a sinful heart; words of wind, a windy
soul fraught with lightness.
Lastly, Words are contagious, they 'corrupt good
manners,' 1 Cor. xv. 33, they ' fret like a gangrene,'
2 Tim. ii. 17; and it is undecent to belch out rotten
language. CiviUty teacheth us to hide our breaths,
if they be not sweet, from the discerning of others ;
and Christian modesty should teach us to hide the
stink of our putrefied souls, and not to perbreak it in
the hearing of others.
Use 1. Seeing therefore that Christians must re-
strain sinful and unfruitful words, many are reproved
who have the old tongue in their head still, profaning
God's name, cursing, swearing, taunting, railing, de-
tracting, glozing, &c., their talk is of this nature.
And others of us do fill our mouth with idle speech,
which tendeth to nothing but to promote laughters ;
and we think that we must be merry, we mean no
hurt in it ; if we never do worse, we may be borne with.
Whereas our rotten bleat doth argue we are not sound
sheep. And this idle talk it is the devil's minstrelsy,
for while we drink this in and utter it delightfully,
the devil fetcheth a nap, have they never so good
things otherwise.
Doct. 2. We see that we must exercise ourselves to
have stay of our tongues. Let no rotten speech come
Ver. 30.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
207
forth out of your mouth, though it will come upon
you, and thrust itself forward, yet stay it, let it not
proceed forth of your mouth. 'A wise man refraineth
his lips,' Prov. x. 19, and xvii. 27. ' If a man re-
frain not his tongue, his religion is in vain,' James
i. 2G. It was David's practice : Ps. xxxix. 1, ' I said
I will take heed to my ways, that I oti'end not with
my tongue,' for it is ' an unruly member,' and there-
fore we had need to deal with it betime, and to pray
God to keep the door of our lips for us ; and when we
fence our grounds and hedge tliem about, how much
more should we fence our mouths, for ' life and death
is in the tongue,' Prov. xviii. 21.
I'se. So that they are wide that will sometime,
when they have spoken evil, defend it thus : Why, as
good speak it as think it, wo are no hypocrites. But
if such learn not to keep the door of their mouth, and
seal up their lips, it is to bo feared they shall bite
their tongues for gi'ief, as it is said of some in Rev.
xvi., when God shall take account of idle words.
Doct. 3. Wo see what kind of speech we are to use in
our commnnications, speeches of grace, ' ministering
grace.' ' The righteous man's words are like silver,
his lips must feed many,' Prov. x. 20, 21. 'The
just man must talk of wisdom, for the law of God is
in his heart,' Ps. xxxvii. 30, 31, and Ezek. xlvii. 12.
The righteous man is said to be such a tree, whose
leaves, that is, whose words, are medicinable, as
admonitions, reprehensions, consolations do heal ;
and the church. Cant. iv. 11, 'her tongue drop-
peth honey-combs, her lips have milk in them,' she
speaketh such things as are sweet and nourishing.
Now that which is spoken of her agreeth to every
member.
Thus David, he would rehearse God's righteous-
ness, and all the day be telling of his salvation : Ps.
Ixvi. 16, ' Come, I will tell you what he hath done for
my soul.' Thus Moses and Jethro, Exod. xviii., when
they were met, there was telling of God's great deU-
verance and mutual thanksgiving. Thus Mary and
Elizabeth, their spiritual songs give us to conceive
what conference they had all the three months they
continued together. All the talk of Christians should
be such as should spread the leaven of grace in the
hearers.
Quest. Why, you will say, shall we talk nothing
but gospel ?
Ans. Yes, but not only the matter of talk, but the
manner doth edify. We have our own words, as well
as our own works without sin, but when we speak of
earthly things, we must speak of them in a heavenly
manner, so that we may say, not I, but Christ by his
Spirit speaketh in me. Wo must speak so, that our
fear of God, our reverence, our wisdom, truth, plain-
ness of heart, may spread a sweet savour even in our
secular discourses.
Use. This, then, is a ground of exhortation, that
we would have care to commune one with another
more fruitfully. Let ns not only so do, but ' so
speak, as those that shall be judged by the law of
liberty,' James ii. 12. I know it is not in our power,
for our tongues are not so nimble in unfruitfulness,
hut they will be as soon tired in such speech as is of
editication ; but we must seek to him that must con-
firm us as well ' to every good word' as work, 2 Thes.
ii. 17. And as ail are to look to this, so especially
we ministers must have a care of this, because we
must shew ourselves patterns as well in words as
works.
Ver. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit, whereby ye
are sealed unto the day of redemption.
Now followeth another precept, which hath the
force of a reason, i/riere not the Holy Spirit of God.
Doct. Hence, observe, what is the working of sin, it
grieveth the Holy Ghost. For all sin is a most filthy
thing, which the eyes of God are too pure to behold ;
no outward filthincss is like the filthiness of sin, for
eating with uuwashen hands and outward pollution
delileth not as sin doth, as our Saviour speaketh ;
even as if we burn filthy savours, and fill a room with
smoke where a guest lieth, we otl'end him. So it is
grievous to the Spirit which dwelleth in us, when we
do send the stench of the corruptions which are in us ;
Mai. ii, the Lord complaineth that the words of
that people wcai-ied him.
Doct. The second thing to be marked is, the fear-
fulness of sin, with what caution we must avoid sin ;
for this is a woful matter, for to grieve the Almighty :
' It is a small thing for you to grieve men, that ye
will also grieve my God,' Isa. vii. 13. And surely
when we will avoid the oflonce of a great personage, how
much more should we be afraid to do that which the
Lord should take grievously? This cannot but be ill
for us, for, Heb. xiii. 17, the Holy Ghost biddeth
us ' obey our teachers, for they watch for our souls,
as they that must give account, that they may give it
with joy, and not with grief.' If they be grieved, it
is not well for us ; if the grieving men be hurtful to
us, how great hurt do we ourselves when our God is
grieved.
By uhom ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.
Now followeth the description of the Spirit from the
sealing of us ; and first, that wo are marked to re-
demption, it doth teach us, Doct. The certainty of our
salvation, how sure we are never to miscarry. For
those that were marked, Ezek. ix. 6, the Lord's
charge was that they should not be touched ; and
Exod. xii., the houses that were marked, the destroy-
ing angel did not come near them. And things to
which the seal is put are out of doubt, and truly the
state of God's children, in whom is his Spirit, is such,
as they never can totally nor finally lose this Spirit ; for
it is an everlasting life wherewith they are quickened,
not hke Adam's, which bad not perseverance added
to it.
298
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
Again, our head, the second Adam, is ' a quickening
Spirit,' such a one who doth expel death and give
himself as our head, and by consequence all his mem-
bers such a life as cannot die, Rom. vi. 10, 1 Cor.
XV. 45.
The devil is stinted at this, that he shall not be
able to hurt, unless it be the heel of Christ, Gen. iii.
15. Now if he should utterly by temptations put out
the life of God in them, he should wound them at the
heart.
Bat against this collection two things may be ob-
jected.
Ohj. 1. That indeed it must be true which the
Spirit sealeth, and therefore it is true that they shall
finally come unto it, but yet they may fall quite away
in the mean while.
Alls. To which it is answered, that if they could
totally fall, they should finally fall also.
Obj. 2. It may be said that those things are true
that the Spirit sealeth, but true only in that manner
it sealeth them ; now it doth seal our redemption upon
condition that we believe and persevere.
Ads. Conditional promising doth not hurt the cer-
tainty, but when the condition is doubtful ; now the
condition is out of all doubt, for God hath absolutely
promised to work it in us ; he is the author and
finisher of our faith, he will confum us, he will perfect
his good work.
Use. This is comfortable, that I may assure my
conscience while I stand that I shall have redemption,
because the graces of the Spirit which I find are God's
mark, and the seal to me of my salvation. This is
comfortable when I shall fall, that my falls cannot
bring me under death, seeing God hath marked me to
eternal life. And this doth not breed security, but as
the mercy of God, it teacheth the faithful soul to fear,
and as the grace of God, it teacheth to walk godlily.
Whereas this doctrine that teacheth us that we may
lose all grace, it doth make our salvation as uncertain,
as if it were not indeed and eflectually sealed ; when
I am most near it, it is but a peradventure, full of
doubtful uncertainty.
Use 2. Again, here we see that no outward thing
can so assure us that we may rest in it ; it is the Spirit
of God which doth seal us, and assure us of our full
redemption ; we are ready to lean upon reeds that
will break and fail us. Num. xvi. 3, ' All the people
of God are holy.' ' The temple, the temple.' ' We
are the children of Abraham.' These outward mat-
ters men have always presumed on to their own de-
struction. For it is not circumcision without, but it
is inward, that is circumcision before God, Rom. ii.
29. It is not our outward profession, nor our external
services, nor our being baptized, but it is the Spirit of
God in us, enlightening us, and sanctifj'ing us, which
only can give us assurance that we are God's, and heirs
of salvation : Rom.viii. 15, 'The Spirit beareth witness
with our spirits, that we are the children of God.'
Use 3. This doth let us see with what care %Ye
should keep and seek the Spirit of God, for we do
keep our seals boxed up that they may not be broken,
and if we have deeds of any moment drawn that will
be very beneficial to us, we will not be quiet till the
seal be passed. So should we seek the Spirit by
prayer, by coming to his ordinances, by careful and
diligent obedience, that we may have our consciences
sealed, fully assured of our full redemption. Suppose
we were all malefactors, and the king should send
word, that at the assizes all of us that had not the
great seal to shew should suffer, but the other should
be received to grace, and restored to their liberty, so
it is with us.
Doct. Lastly, that he saith, to the daij of redemp-
tion, it doth let us see that we have not our full
redemption as yet. Our life is such that the best is
last ; the deeper we go in it the sweeter. ' The way
of the righteous is like the sun, which doth shine
brighter and brighter to full strength,' Prov. iv. 18, 19,
whereas the way of the wicked is like to travellers
that have a timely shine when they are sotting forth,
but when they are a little gone on it thickens, and
turns to clouds and storms. Though it smoke a little
awhile, we should comfort ourselves in this, we shall
have a blaze anon. ' Rejoice, for your redemption
draweth near,' Luke xxi. 28.
Ver. 31. Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger,
and clamour, and evil speakiny, be jiut uuay from you,
xinth all malice.
Now followeth a precept forbidding wrath particu-
larly, amplified by another commanding the contrary.
The wrath is double, that which is less grown, in the
first part, or that which is settled, in the last, with
maliciousness. The first is set down as it is in the
afi'ection, the second as it is in the word. In the
afl'ections a threefold distemper. 1. Bitterness.
2. Fierceness. 3. Wrath.
In whole, two things must be marked;
1. The things to be avoided.
2. The measure, bitterness, all bitterness.'
Doct. 1. Then we see, that all true Christians must
avoid bitterness. Before we can dehort from it, we
must know what it is.
For answer, It is a smothered displeasure of which
one will not be known, that maketh a man a burden
to himself and others, till it be digested ; for this
wrath is fuller of discontent than revenge, and it is a
fret that rankles inwardly, we will not be known of
the cause often. It is some matter that we cannot
mend ourselves in, often some such thing we are
ashamed to be known of it, it is so unjust a cause of
moving us; and this maketh the other, the tediousness
of it, for a fire when it hath no vent must needs be
violent.
Use. We, therefore, that are Christ's, must be
ashamed to think how it hath been sometime with us,
Ve«. 31.]
lUYNE ON EPHESIANS.
299
when our souls have been full of bitterness, and we
have gone with secret displeasure champing on the
bridle, eating our own livers, looking on our dearest
friends so sour and malcontent, being implacable.
For this bitterness, the more a man would with gentle-
ness overcome it, the more it will burn sometime, like
as lime doth with water ; when all our behaviours
have tasted of the gall of bitterness. For as in the
jauudioo, nil the skin is coloured when the gall over-
tloweth, so all our looks receive a tincture when this
bitterness doth deeply possess ns. All must avoid
this, especially husbands to wives. ' Husbands, love
your wives, and be not bitter to them,' Col. iii. ; there
is bitterness in a more largo sense.
The next word, vraih, or fierceness, noteth an im-
petuous anger, thut is headily carried, not hidden, as
the first, but manifest, soon up, soon allayed, for it is
too violent to hold. This men of hot blood are sub-
ject to, and they think it the lesser, because it is but
a brunt ; they have soon done, and are sorry for it
after. But take heed how that hellish tire kindleth,
for it endangoreth the whole state of a man. It is a
frenzy for the time ; where were we if God should not
keep us ?
The third is an/jer, set upon desire of revenge ; but
of these before, and clamour. Mark then, Doct. How
there goeth disorder in words with disordered affec-
tions, and how we must avoid the one as well as the
other. For as fire kindled here or there will fasten
upon the next things nnto it, if they are combustible,
so this fire of hell burning in the heart will fasten on
the tongue and hand, if it be not more timely quenched.
More particularly loud clamours, and unseemly elevat-
ing the voice, is a companion of anger. When
Lamech was angry, we see how he did take on and
breathe out loud menaces presently to kill and slay.
Gen. iv. 23, 24. So the Jews, when by Pilate's fact
washing his hands, their galled consciences was
stiiTed, they cried, ' Crucify him, crucify him,' Mat.
xxvii. 23. So Paul's enemies. So the Ephesians,
angry at Demetrius his suggestion, cried, ' Great is
Diana of the Ephesians,' Acts xix. 28. So Acts vii.
57, Stephen's enemies ' cried aloud, and ran on him.'
And this is it we must take heed of. We must not,
when we are angi-y, use any inordinate speeches ; but
especially we must take heed of setting up the throat,
60 that the house we are in will scarce hold us.
The next thing is evil speakintf. Observe, Doct.,
that we must take heed of misorderly speech, but
much more of cursed speech. This evil speaking may
be against God, Isa. viii. 21, — Blasphemy is the
daughter of anger often, — against our neighbour, our-
selves, such as imprecation, revilings, &c. For this,
to use cursed language, is dangerous to us : Ps. cix.
17, ' He loved cursing, and it shall light on him.'
Such as cast up stones in the air, may crack their own
crowns. Again, men should not, dealing with the
devil, use cursed speaking. The godly bless such as
curse them, for the tongue of Canaan is their speech,
and this doth testify them to be the Lord's children.
But such, on the contrary, as use cursed speaking, a
man may say to them as the men said to Peter, ' Thou
art one of them, for even thy speech bewrayeth thee;'
thou art one of the heUish brood, for thy language is
devilish. An EugUshman is known by speaking Eng-
lish. Yet we must know that the same words which
are revilings in some, are but just reproofs in other
some. For if one, from love of a party, and hatred of
his vice, do (to make him ashamed) call him fool, it is
not to be counted cursed speaking ; Christ called the
disciples foolish, Peter Satan ; Paul called the Gala-
tians roughly. The same action, as the bereaving of
life, is in a magistrate justice, in another is murder.
So the same speech coming from diverse grounds to
diverse ends, may be lawful in one, unlawful in
another.
With all maliciousness. Doct. Observe, another root
of bitterness which we must root out, viz., malicious-
ness. It is well filed on the same string with those
former, for usually it is engendered of wrath ; for as
wine turned doth make vinegar, so wrath settled and
increased in us becometh hatred.
Of this, two things :
1. What it is.
2. How it doth manifest itself.
It is a sinful affection which doth separate and make
ns evil disposed toward our neighbours ; and though
sometime it is professed, yet for the most part it is
smothered.
Now, it doth appear three ways :
(1.) It speaketh evil, and practiseth openly or un-
derhand against the party maliced, as in Joseph's
brethren, ' they could not speak peaceably,' and mark
their practice. Gen. xxxix. Therefore the wise man
saith, Prov. xxvi. 2G, ' Malice shall be discovered in
speech.'
(2.) It envieth at the good of our neighbour,
whether spiritual or temporal ; thus Cain, Laban,
Saul, the princes of Darius.
(3.) It doth make one rejoice when evil is befallen
him one maliceth, as the Philistines made a play and
solaced themselves in the sight of Samson's misery,
Judges xvi. 25 ; the drunkards made songs of David.
Use. Now then, we that are Christians must away
with this ; we are by nature hateful, and haters one
of another, and it is exceeding natural doctrine, which
we may learn without a teacher, to have a shadow of
love to our friends, but true hatred to our enemies.
And it is, in the natural man's judgment, a good wis-
dom to carry fair weather in the countenance, but to
sit on his skirts whom we brook not. Who hath not
spoken hatefully ? Who hath not had an ill eye at
his neighbour's coming on ? Who hath not laughed
in his sleeve when sometime he hath crossed one ha
loves not, though it cost him the setting on to com-
pass it ? But let us put it away, for our hope of
300
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
secresy will fail ns : Prov. xxvi. 26, ' Hatred covered
with lying lips shall be made manifest in the assembly.'
Let us not care to be men in this ; ' be babes in ma-
liciousness,' 1 Cor. xiv. 20. If ye be not babes in
this regard, you shall not enter into the kingdom of
heaven. Now babes, if they be angry and tight to-
gether, they will be friends presently. The name of
it should make it odious, for the word is as large as
raynah with the Hebrews, which signifieth the evil of
punishment, all naughtiness, but therefore signifieth
maliciousness, because it is the chief kind of wicked-
ness, as we call the plague by the name of the sick-
ness, a name common to all diseases, because this is
the principal kind of all other. Now the quantity fol-
loweth ; if we say he is a malicious man, we say
eveiything that naught is.
Ver. 32. And he kind one to another, tender-hearted,
forr/iviny one another, even as God for Christ's sake
hath forr/iven you.
Now this dehortation is ampUfied by a contrary ex-
hortation to the opposite virtue, which is set down,
1. In particular in this verse, and the next.
2. In general, in the second verse of the fifth
chapter.
The particular hath, 1, a commandment; 2, a
reason.
The precept commandeth two Christian aflections,
courtesy and mercy.
Secondly, A fruit declaring them, foryiveness. For
many will say they are gentle, good persons as need
he, if they be let alone, and yet oflended they will not
forgive. Now these are neither gentle nor merciful.
But because this duty goeth against the hair, the
apostle doth urge it with reason. That which Christ
hath done to you, you must do to others : Christ hath
done this, therefore you. The second part is in this
verse, the conclusion in the first verse of the fifth
chapter. But because one might say, Why should
we be followers of God in all things ? Therefore the
apostle proveth this : children must imitate their
fathers. You are God's beloved children ; there-
fore, &c.
1. Then we see what is a virtue we must shew
forth, even courtesy ; for this our God goeth before
us in, Titus iii. 4. Kindness or courtesy to mankind,
it is a virtue that maketh us carry ourselves amiably
and sweetly towards others, as may be gathered by
the contrary, not bitter, and it nuiy well be called the
flower of love, for it doth swim in the top of all oflices
of love, and maketh the things wo do exceeding lovely;
it is everywhere required of us : Col. iii. 12, ' Put on
(as the elect of God) bowels of mercy, kindness,' &c.
Courtesy, it is a fruit of the Spirit : Gal. v. 23, ' The
wisdom from above is gentle.' James iii. 17, ' Easy to
be entreated.'
Now it sheweth itself:
(1.) In the matter and manner of speech.
(2.) In respectiveness of our carriage and gestures
of reverence.
(3.) In some appropriate works of it.
For speech, it doth make it kind and affably ut-
tered ; quite contrary to Cain's language, ' Am I my
brother's keeper '?' For this, look what sweet language
Abraham gave to the sous of Heth ; and how gently
he entreated the angels. Gen. xviii. 23. And so
for the second, it maketh one put honour upon an-
other. The works of it are many ; as, 1, usual salu-
tations ; 2, commendations, Rom. xvi. 3. Going forth
to meet our friend on the way, taking our leave kindly,
Acts xviii. 18. These are sufficient to give a taste of
the rest. Religion is mannerly, aud he is an unman-
nerly pouts that thiukcth he may speak currishly,
flying away unrespectively by men, neglect such cir-
cumstances as are named, he is so far irreligious.
Use 1. Many are hence rebuked ; some swaggering
ones that think it their glory to look big, and carry a
proud countenance, give a currish answer ; they think
it an honour to contemn everj'body, men hateful to
God and men. Again, our common rudeness, our
melancholic waywardness, uncivil austeritj', which will
make people, as they did by John, Mat. xi. 18, ask,
if we have a devil in us. We must not take up a
foolish imitation of examples extraordinary.
Use 2. We must learn to grace our religion with
sanctified mannerliness, and must be courteous, yet
take heed of popularity ; let us not be courteous as
Absalom, this is as bad as morosity. What if these
things be but compliments, they are of great moment
unto love; and how was the discourtesy of the Ammon-
ites avenged ? Take heed of flattery, of apish super-
fluity, as a deal of kissing the hand, scraping, cringing,
overspreading the countenance with a smile.
Doct. 2. We see that we must all of us be merciful.
' Be ye merciful, as your heavenly Father is merciful.'
' Put on bowels of mercy, as the elect of God,' Col.
iii. 12, 13. Now this doth contain two things, this
being tender-hearted :
(1.) That we be touched with the miseries we see.
(2.) That we be inclined and inwardly moved to
yield them relief : the one followeth upon the other.
Thus Job XXX. 25, he did weep with those that did
weep, and his soul was tired for those that were in
heaviness. So St Paul, 2 Cor. xi. 29, ' Who is weak,
aud I am not weak ? Who is grieved, and I burn not ?'
And this the word principally intimateth, a man whose
bowels yearn easily ; aud this was in Christ : Mat.
ix. 36, ' his bowels were moved for them.' Hence fol-
loweth the second, a willing mind to help ; for he that
is throughly touched with grief for his brother's case,
will put the best leg forward, and be ready to help.
Christians, then, must get fellow-feeling in misery,
and readiness of will to relieve ; and then all the
works, both spiritual aud corporal, will follow.
Use 1. First, then, we see our senselessness hero
reproved, that little are broken at the breaking of
Ver. .32]
BAYNE ON EPHESrANS.
301
Joseph, that when wo come to those that are in
sm;ut, ask liow they do,' &c., but have no bowela of
compassion stirring in us, are no more moveil than if
wo were marble. There are few works of mercy, but
less of tenderness of heart.
Use 2. We must hibour for the affoctinn of mercy.
1. If we were fellow- members, how conld it bo but
we should be touched ? For there is a sympathy be-
twixt them. 2. A;^ain, this mercy is most acceptable
to God ; he proferreth it before his outward worship ;
' I will have mercy, not sacrifice,' Hosea vi. 6 ; and
it is not the work, but the afl'ection, that is the mercy
God looketh at. lie is a Spirit. 3. How can we com-
fort ourselves, or assure ourselves, that we are right-
eous, if we want this toward our brethen, when a 'just
man is merciful to his boast' ? Prov. xii. 9.
Doct. Now followeth the fruit testifying of these vir-
tues, /oiv/iri/i;/ one another. Whence we see, that this
is a duty Christians must practise ; they must remit
offences which are done them, Col. iii. 12, Mat. vi.
For the better understanding, we must open three
things :
1. What it is to forgive.
2. What it is we do forgive.
3. In what order, whether we are bound to forgive,
if one will not ask pardon, because the command-
ment, Luke svii. 4, and Mat. xviii. 21, 22, doth run
otherwise.
1. Forgiveness includeth three things :
(1.) A removal of all inward displeasure; a man
must forget, that is, he must have no u-eful remem-
brance of the injury done him : Lev. xix. 18, ' Thou
shalt not avenge, nor be mindful of wrong, against the
children of thy people.' Contrary to such as will
forgive, but not forget.
(2.) A man must not endeavour anyway to revenge.
Which meeteth with such, who, though they will deny
that they boar ill-will, or are angry, yet they will seek
to come even with such as have oti'ended them.
(3.) A man must be so lovingly aflected, as if he
had not been offend.cd ; that is, he mnst in love be
ready to do any good to the party offending, according
as God ministereth occasion and abihty. Joseph for.
giving, was ready to feed his brethren with the best,
who would sometime have fed themselves with his
blood : which is to be marked against such as will
forgive and forget, but they will have done with a
man.
2. For the second ; in oar offences, there is always
an offence against God, sometimes against the laws.
Now we forgive not that debt which is owing to the
justice of God, nor that satisfaction which the law
challengeth ; but that debt which is owing to ns, our
personal offence. Now in our offences arc two things:
1, the injury; 2, the damage. This understood, we
shall answer the question more easily. The injury is
the want of that lovo which, through God's ordinance,
my neighbour oweth me, with presence of the con-
trary. The damage is this or that scare which the
former hath caused to me ; as if one should smite a
tradesman, so that on the stroke he should keep his
bed, and bo at expense with the chirurgcon ; this is
injurious, that a man bound to shew me lovo, and the
olficcs of lovo, should treat me so spitefully; this that
upon his injurious dealing, I have lost that I might
have earned, and spent that I might have saved, this
is a damage I sustained by him. Now the answer is,
that alwaj's the injury must be forgiven, the damage
then when wisdom and charity so require. God, that
did command forgiveness, forbidding revenge, he,
Exod. xxi. 18, 19, doth allow damages in the case
propounded. Only in seeking them, we must take
heed that we do it not on trifles. This seeking right
upon every trifle is a defect, 1 Cor. vi. 7.
(2.) Without revenge. (3.) It must be done with
intendment of good to him against whom we complain,
to others, to ourselves.
For the third question, it is answered, that be he
who hath ofl'endod never so far from his duty, we
might forgive. ' When you stand to pray, if you have
aught against anybody, forgive it,' Mark xi. 25 ; where
we are required absolutely, before we can pray ac-
ceptably, to forgive. Yet we must know that forgive-
ness is inward only, or outwardly testified by word
and gesture.
The first we must always do, that is, cleanse our
mind of rancour and revenge, bo in love, or else we
cannot pray.
The second we may refrain, when in Christian wis-
dom we see it behoveful ; as a parent forgiving his
child in his purpose, doth look big and threaten
deeply.
Use 1. This doctrine, then, doth check such as are
so disposed that they will not bear with any wrong ;
they will carry a grudge seven years, and if they do
not seek revenge, yet they will remember, and will
never meddle nor make to nor fro. We are sons of
thunder if we be moved, we will call for fire from
heaven : the spirit that is in us lusteth after revenge ;
the Pharisees' doctrine is pleasing : Jlat. v. 88, ' An
eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth ;' and who saith
not that, Prov. xxiv. 29, ' I will do to him as he hath
done to me' ?
Use 2. But, in the second place, we must know,
that casting off this spirit of revenge, we must labour
to forgive and forget injury, like good Joseph, Gen.
slv. ; like David, who forgave Shimei, 2 Sam. xix. ;
like Moses, Num. xxi. 5. There is none of us but
may stand in need of our neighbours ; we give offence,
and have need to be pardoned. Again, because it is
so hard a knot, our Saviour driveth it with as hard a
wedge : ' Forgive, or you shall not be forgiven,' Mat.
vi. 15. And what do we when we will not forgive,
but like the bee which loseth her sting, and becometh
a drone, and so hurteth herself more than others.
So do we when we will not forgive ; we set ourselves
302
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV. Ver. 32.
thousands in God's debt, while we will not forgive the
few pence which our neighbours owe us.
Doct. Lastly, this doth let us see, that our God is
a God of forgiveness ; for if he will have us, who are
sinful, forgive one another, how much more will he
forgive us ! ' Who is a God hke our God ?' Micah
yii. 18; not a father like earthly fathers, who, though
themselves like to live as libertines, yet they will have
their children nursed by puritans ; but God is other-
wise, what good he will have in us, that is in him far
more excellently and incomprehensibly.
As God in Clirist, or Christ. Some read Christ;
the thing is not much to be stood: Kom. viii. 39,
' The love of Christ,' or ' the love of God in Christ,'
are indifferently used, and as it seemeth, express
the same thing; and to read God here seemeth more
probable, Be you therefore followers of God. The
scope of it is from God's example forgiving us, to di'aw
us to forgiveness. Mark from it two things.
Doct. 1. How God's forgiveness doth cause us to
forgive ; this, that thousands are remitted to us, must
make us willing to forgive others. Look, as a wall
doth cast heat to those that stand by when the hot
beams of the sun do rest upon it, so we reflect pardon
upon others when the beams of God's pardon have
shined upon our hearts ; which doth teach_us three
things.
1. Whom we must chiefly thank for love, and all
the fruits of love which our brethren shew us, viz.,
God. His love to them maketh them shew love to us,
his forgiving them maketh them forgive us.
2. It doth let us see how that our forgiving doth
not deserve forgiveness, because it foUoweth, and doth
not go before ; for none can forgive his brother that
doth not love his brother ; none can love his brother
truly that loveth not God and his brother in him ;
none can love God but those that are fii-st loved of
him, and have their sins covered with him. And this
forgiveness is an action of God simul et semel, and
therefore cannot be caused by the fruits which follow
it, as moral virtues cause the actions of them, and are
again increased by their exercise. W^hen the Scrip-
ture, therefore, biddeth us forgive that we may be for-
given, it meaneth of the sense, that we may feel sealed
to our spirits God's pardon.
3. It doth teach us what we must do when we find
our love cold, not ready to forgive, look at God. Even
as it is the next way to warm us to stand by a good
fire, so our hearts (frozen in regard of love) cannot be
holpen better than with standing in these flames of
God's grace to us-ward.
Doct. 2. This teacheth us the manner of forgiving
which we must labour to resemble ; we must forgive
as God hath forgiven ; not that we can with equal per-
fection, but truly and in some sort like unto it, as the
fifth petition. Now if we look how God hath forgiven
us, we shall find, 1, that he hath forgiven us many
sins in number, great ones in nature ; 2, he hath
freely done it, though it cost Christ dear ; we have it
gratis: Rom. iii. 24, ' We are justified freely by his
grace ; 3, he hath done it perfectly, as all those
phrases shew, ' remembering them no more,' Jer.
xxxi. 34 ; ' removing them as far as the east from the
west,' &c., Ps. ciii. 12.
Use. Which doth teach us that we must labour even
thus to forgive. And this is the rather to be marked,
because it doth answer all objections which make us
hang back in this duty.
Obj. 1. How should I bear it at his hand ? Of all
other, he had least cause.
Ans. Not so little as we have to sin against our
God, yet God forgiveth us.
Ohj. 2. I would it were once or twice, but he hath
often.
Alls. To seventy times seven forgive as God doth;
he hath forgiven us many times.
Olij. 3. I know his nature; I should have more of
his work; he would do me the like turn again.
Alls. God saw that we would often sin against him,
yet he forgave us; we must forgive as he hath for-
given us. It is a base woman-like cowardice not to
stand our ground, but stir in being abused. God
holds it no disparagement to his majesty to condescend
thus far as to forgive us. We may find a bush to stop
every gap at which our corruption breaketh out.
Chap. V. Ver. 1.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANP.
303
CHAPTER V.
VER. 1. Be ye there/ore folloiters of God, as dear
chUilren.
In this chapter the apostle prosecuteth and con-
cludeth his former exhortation, vers. 31, 32, of the
chapter foregoing, touching mutual forbearing and
forgiving wrongs and injuries done, and he doth en-
force it from the example of God himself, who hath
pardoned and forgiven us all our sins in Christ. And
because it is a duty hard for flesh and blood to come
olf with, the apostle iuforreth the example of Christ
himself, to persuade Christians to brotherly love, from
this consideration, how merciful and gracious God
hath been unto us, in pardoning all our sins in Christ,
and how intiuiteiy Christ himself hath abounded in
love to us.
Then the apostle enforceth his exhortation from the
diverse state and condition in which these Ephesians
were before, and now since their calling, and there-
upon dehorteth from many vices most unbeseeming
the children of God, and exhorteth to the practice of
those duties which best suited with their calling and
condition. The last part of the chapter setteth down
an exhortation to subjection in such conditions of life
wherein it is required, especially in the married estate,
that wives be subject to their husbands, as the church
is to Christ; where, by the way, is laid down that
admirable mystery of the spiritual marriage betwixt
Christ and his church.
The chapter then contains three parts.
The first in the two first verses, inferred from the
latter part of the former chapter.
The second from the third verse to the twenty-first.
The third from thence to the end of the chapter.
In the first part wo have three particulars to con-
sider,
1. A duly of imitation of God; as in other things,
so especially in forgiving and pardoning offences.
2. A duty of love ; we must ' walk in love, as Christ
hath loved us.'
8. Touching the sacrifice of Christ, wherein both the
love of God and Christ are most clearly manifested
toward us.
Be ye therefore foUouers of God: as if he had said,
howsoever men deal with you and the world behave
themselves towards you, do not you follow them to do
like them, to reward evil for evil ; but as God's children,
imitate and follow God your Father, and do towards
all men as he doth towards his enemies and towards
all, who lelteth his sun to shine on good and bad, and
his rain to fall on just and unjust ; therefore saith
Christ, do ye so, that ye may be the children of your
Father which is in heaven, that ye may prove your-
selves to be the true children of God your Father by
this imitation of him. Observe,
Duct. We must imitate and follow God only, as in
all things, so especially in forgiving of wrongs and in-
juries done us. We must imitate none but God :
Mat. V. 4i, 45, ' I say unto you, love your enemies,
bless them that curse you, do good to them that hato
you, pray for them that persecute you, that you may
be the children of your Father which is in heaven,'
&c. ; Rom. xii. 2, ' Fashion not yourselves according
to this world,' nor ' walk after the course of this world,'
Eph. ii. 2. To live in envy, wrath, and contention,
as we see men to converse one with another, and to
carry themselves toward us, we must not learn their
ways so to behave ourselves towards them ; but if they
deal perverseh', unjustly, and cruelly with us, by lies,
fraud, and oppression, we must not do the like to
them, but learn of God our Father, and imitate him,
to do as he hath done to us, and to all, and to bless
as he hath blessed us. ' Keep not company with an
angry man, lest thou learn his way to do like him,' to
be provoked to bitter words and actions against him,
as he useth against thee. ' He that will compel thee
to go a mile,' strive not with him, but be meek and
gentle ; overcome his perverseness and ill qualities
with the contrary goodness, ' go with him twain : '
Rom. xii. 21, ' 13e not overcome of evil, but over-
come evil with good.' This is true godliness, to look
to none but God, and to conform ourselves to none but
to him ; yea, this is only true and sincere obedience
to all God's commandments, in avoiding all sins and
practising all duties God's law requires, not in imita-
tion of men, and so far as men's examples and laws
direct us, but as God himself, who gives us his ex-
ample, and sets it before us to be imitated ; as Saint
Peter exhorteth, 'that we should shew forth the virtues
of him who hath called us out of darkness into his
marvellous light,' 1 Peter ii. 9.
Reason 1. For we have no other perfect light of
good example in this dark world to walk by but God'a
light : ' in thy light we shall see light.' He is our
Sun, and we must ' walk in the light, as he is in the
light, that we may have fellowship one with another' ;
in that light of his example of love, mercy, grace, and
304.
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. IV.
goodness, wherein he reveals himself to us in Christ
and his gospel, and shines to us. For all the world
walks in darkness, and gives us ill example or imper-
fect ; therefore, to walk in the light, is to walk and
work in God, and after his example ; and to imitate
God, is to make him and the light of his example our
daily direction to walk by.
Eeason 2. Again, whatsoever we do after the light
of God's example as our sun, he is also our shield to
defend and save us, to bless and prosper us, and such
actions as we do according to his will, and our works
can never succeed iU, being wrought in God.
Reason 3. We are God's image, and therefore we
must resemble him in all things, as the shadow the
body. This is our happiness and full perfection, our
conformity with God, whose image wo are. And the
goodness of all the good works we do, stands not in
the substance of the work, but in relation and confor-
mity to the rule and example by which they are done,
that they be done in faith, which only looks to God to
imitate him. As the image and shadow is in form and
Bhape like the body, so it moves as the body moves ;
80 we must walk after the Lord and foUow him, and
we are no longer in being or well-being of soul or body,
life or conversation, than as we follow God.
' We are God's workmanship, created in Christ unto
good works, which he hath ordained that we should
walk in them,' Eph. ii. 10 ; not such works as the
world sets before us, and men's example and onr own
flesh leads us unto, but such as God prepares. How ?
Partly by his own example and practice. For this
end hath God created us anew to imitate and follow his
example, as all wicked men are Satan's workmanship,
made fit to follow him.
Use 1. For trial of our natui'e, whether regenerate
and born of God, or of the world. We naturally follow
the world, and imitate it in all things, especially in
wrongs and injuries ; our nature is to do to others as
we see them do to us. But the nature of God's saints
is to look up to the Lord, who only gives us the light
of better example. Every creature naturally doth
as it seeth those of its kind and nature to do
in good or evil. Hereby we may know our kind
and generation, whether we be of God or of the
world.
Use 2. For instrnction, it letteth us see what is true
grace, holiness, and what are good works and God's
ways, viz. such as by faith are wrought in resemblance
of God, looking up to him, and as before him, and
done according to his example. Have we never so
good a nature, never so glorious virtues shining in
us, if they be not wrought in us after God's image and
glory shining in the glass of the gospel, by faith changing
ns into God's image, as we behold God inChrist, they are
false and counterfeit. Whatsoever good works in wor-
ship of God or service of men, not wrought after God
his wisdom, will, example, they are wicked : Micah vi.
6-8, ' Humble thyself,' and submit thy reason and
will to be shaped according to God's will ; this is to
walk with thy God.
Use 3. For consolation and encouragement to seek
grace and holiness, and a differing nature and conver-
sation from the world, and to be unlike to it, though
this estate and condition, and this unconformity to the
world be maligned, defamed, hated, and persecuted as
base and vile, yet it is glorious and precious with God,
because it is his image, our conformity and likeness
to him. It is no base thing to be so precise and pure
as to endure no stain of anj- sin in nature and life ; it
is to be like to God, ' perfect as our heavenly Father
is perfect, holy as he is holy,' Mat. v. 48. This we
must strive unto, to conform ourselves to this glorious
image and pattern, to be like to God in perfect holiness.
To what other end is this message, that God is such a
light as can dispense with no darkness, and hath sent
his ministers to preach this purity of his nature, but
to this end, to conform us thereunto, that we should
walk in the light as he is in the light ? Therefore,
' forgetting that which is behind, let us strive to that
which is before, for the prize of the high calling of
God in Christ.' Doth God call us to bonds, im-
prisonment, banishment, and all kinds of misery ? It
is no base estate he calls us to be like himself, to be
'conformable to the image of his Son,' Rom. viii., to
God incarnate, humbled, crucified. If we endure
these miseries with Christ's spirit, mind, and heart,
with like obedience, humility, love, patience, &c.,
in this we become followers of the Lord Jesus
Christ.
Use 2. In the second place here observe, how the
children of God must walk after God. They must do
the works of God then- Father : ' Ye are the children
of the Lord your God ; you shall not cut yourselves
as the heathens do,' Dent. xiv. 1. And the Scripture
doth set it down both denying and afiirming : ' He
that is born of God will not sin ;' ' He that is of God
will walk even as he hath walked.' For look, as those
that are brought forth by carnal generation have the
natural life their parents have, and commonly walk in
their ways, for when the horse and mare trot, the colt
doth seldom otherwise, so whosoever is begotten of
God by spiritual regeneration, hath the life of God,
and will walk according to him. These are of equal
extent : ' So many as are God's children are led by
his Spirit ;' ' So many as are led by the Spirit are the
sons of God,' Eom. viii. 14. More particularly, in
saj'ing, as dear children, it implies three things.
1. Answerable to the honour and dignity of children,
as becometh the children of God : Philip, ii. 15, 'As
the sons of God without rebuke, in the midst of a
naughty and crooked generation.' Children of nobles
consort not with vile and base ones ; it stains their
birth, and it degenerates from true nobility. So here.
As it is the highest and most eminent honour and
dignitj-, so it requires a nature and conversation emi-
nent and transcendent above the coarse and conver-
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
305
sation of this world : Philip, iii. 20, ' Our conversa-
tion is in heaven,' &c.
2. Naturallv, according to the nature of a child, and
that is humbly, Mat. xviii. 2, 8; Micah vi. 7, 'Humble
thyself to walk with thy God,' as a child with his father.
Let God go before thee in his counsel and will, to direct
and lead thee as a father ; and do thou submit thyself,
as a child to his father, humbly to follow and obey him
in all his ways ; for a child, as he is a child, is humble,
and gives his father all duo reverence and subjection,
else he denies the nature of a child.
8. With natural afl'ection and propension, not as
servants and slaves by compulsion, to imitate God,
and so to seek to please God, but as children naturally
affect both to imitate and by imitation to please their
parents. For as a father naturally communicates life
and being to his child, and by natural propension and
affection doth his child all the good he can, and not by
any compulsion or fear, so he by generation communi-
cates the like nature to his child, to imitate and serve him
and please him cheerfully and gladly. So is it be-
tween God our Father and his childen, they perform
all duties of love, worship, service, and obedience to
God in free childlike affection and propension to God
as to a father, not as to a creator, a king, or judge of the
world.
Use 1. This, therefore, doth prove to many, that
they are not the children of God, for like the Jews,
John vi. 48, we will say. We are the children of God,
because we are baptized, and such with whom God
outwardly at least hath stricken covenant to be our
God. But what said Christ to them ? Ye are not
God's children, ye are the devil's. How doth he prove
it ? Ye do the works of the devil ;' you follow not
God, nor do not the works of God. So many that
live in covetonsness, in sinful fleshly pleasures, in ne-
glecting the word of God, they are not the children of
God, for these are not the works of God.
Use 2. Again, it letteth us see how we may gather
ourselves to be his childi-en, if we do walk in the ways
of God and follow him. Those that follow him are his
children ; those that are children must follow him.
If we tell a good child his father and mother would not
do thus, or j-our father will do thus and thus, the one
will hold him back, the other will move him to do ac-
cordingly. Indeed, there are many outwardly children
that do otherwise, of whom God may say as he speaketh,
Isaiah i., ' I have brought up children, and they have
rebelled against me ;' but beloved children will do as
we have spoken.
Again, hereby we may judge what is true holiness
and godliness. It is a childlike resemblance and imi-
tation of God as a father. It is nothing what love,
fear, service, and obedience we perform to God, and
what graces we have, but in what nature and kind
and relative imitation of God as a father, we do them.
We must look to God as a father, and as children
frame ourselves to please, honour, and imitate him as
a father ; not as flatterers and time-serving hypocrites,
that please God for a time for their own advantage,
and to serve their own turns and bellies, as they do
men : ' they flattered him with their lips.' Then they
would be holy and like God when they were in distress ;
then they will be saints, and none so godly and holy
as they ; but all was but flattery for their own advan-
tage, no childlike heart in them naturally afl'ecting to
be like unto God as children, a father in holiness :
Deut. v., ' Oh that there were in them such a heart
to fear me !' After the affliction was over, they con-
temned holiness. So many in sickness and troubles
will be godly and imitate God, and leave the world,
but after as sinful and like Satan and the world as
ever. You shall see flattering parasites that will serve,
honour, and imitate kings and great personages, and
conform to their minds and wills more than their
natural childi'en, but not with childlike hearts, but
with base spirits for their bellies' sake, for honour
and profit's sake. Children do sincerely, heartily, and
naturally affect to be like their parents, and love their
similitude simply for itself's sake. Had we faith to re-
move mountains, could we speak with the tongue of
men and angels, were we never so much enlightened,
and had tasted of that heavenly gift, and were made
partakers of the Holy Ghost, and of the powers of the
world to come, if we have not those virtues and graces
communicated to us bj' regeneration, as are the stamps
and impressions of God's fatherly attributes regene-
rating us and confomiing us to his divine natui-e, all
were of no use for any good wo shall reap by them.
The strongest reason to persuade to this conformity
with God is this, because he is God's child and be-
loved son of God, not his creature alone, as all other ;
for we must obey God, not as beasts, or as slaves, or
as servants, but because we judge om'selves his children
and him our Father.
Ver. 2. And ualk in love, even as Christ hath loved
us, and hath given himself for us, to be an offering and
a sacrifice of a siveet smelling savour to God.
Now foUoweth the general exhortation, walk in love ;
that is, let love be in all your deeds and works which
God hath prepared for you to walk in. The reason
of it or manner of it is set down by example, or from
compai'ison of Christ's love, which is first propounded,
who loved us ; 2, amplified from the eflect, and gave
himself for hs, to be an offering and sacrifice of a siveet
smelling savour to God. The latter words are some-
what difficult.
1. It may be asked what it is to' give himself an
ofl'ering.
Ans. To give himself all to death for us ; for giving
himself for us, signifieth dying for us : Gal. ii. 20,
' Who loved me and gave himself for me.' The Scrip-
tures make Christ's love to stand in laying down his
hfe : 1 John iii. IG, ' Hereby we perceive love, that he
laid down his life for us.' Again, the Scripture
U
306
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
knoweth no giving himself to be an oblation without
BufTering, Heb. ix. 25, 2G.
2. It may be asked of the difference of oblation and
eacrifice.
A/ts. The first answereth to the meat offering, the
other to the holocanst, the first being an appurtenance
of the other, which was the principal sacrifice, and
therefore cannot be a type of the popish absolute un-
bloody sacrifice, seeing it was not a solitary sacrifice,
but an accessory of a bloodj' sacrifice.
Quest. Why doth he rather speak thus than say,
Ohrist loved us, and died for us 1
Ans. Because he might thus point forth Christ as
the body and substanceof all those ceremonial sacrifices,
whether they were of lifeless things or living creatures.
Quest. The third thing is. What he meaneth by
iweel smeUhifj savour?
Ans. It noteth the effect or fruit of this sacrifice,
yiz. the appeasing of God towards us, for the Hebrew
phrase is a savour of rest. The cause is put for the
effect, a sacrifice propitiatory. It is borrowed from
the use of smells, which by reason of the consent
they have with our spu'its (as harmony), doth still
them when they are offended and disquieted. So Gen.
viii. 21, ' The Lord smelled a savour of rest, and
said in his heart, I will henceforth curse the ground
no more for man's cause,' &c. ; Exodus xxix. 42-46.
The sum is this :
Whatsoever you do, do it in love, considering how
Christ hath given you example, whose love we must
follow ; who so did love us, that he gave himself all
to death, being the body whereof all the legal obla-
tions and sacrifices were shadows only, that he might
lay the anger of God, justly kindled against us.
Doct. We see, then, 1, how we must in all things
shew forth love : ' I give you a new commandment,
that you love one another,' John xiii. 34; a new com-
mandment — as the Hebrews say, a new song — an ex-
cellent commandment, that shall never wax old nor be
repealed. Faith and hope shall cease, but love shall
endure: 'Above all things put on love,' Col. iii. 14.
Now, as malice appeareth by the effects of it, so love
by that which doth accompany it.
Love therefore will make us diligent to procure the
good of them we love.
Love is full of fellow-feeling in matter of joy and
grief: Slai-y loving Christ, a sword pierced her soul
when he suffered.
Love is patient ; as in mothers loving their children
is manifest, how they will endure breaking their sleep
by night, many a wearisome hand in the day.
It is hopeful, persuading itself the best that may be
of matters.
It is humble, as in Christ : John siii., he loving his
disciples, washed their feet.
Use. Love, then, being accompanied with these fruits,
we may see how wanting we are. How are we alto-
gether taken up in our own things I How void are we
of affections ! If our own skin be free, we care for
nothing upon our brethren. How contentious, making
tragedies of trifles, being in strife for nothing ! How
doth jealous suspicions trouble us, impatience, a self-
willed pride, &c. !
As Christ. Doct. Observe hence, how we are to set
Christ before us for an ensample, that are Christians.
He is our Master, we must follow him that are his
scholars ; yet this is not thus to be conceived, that we
should do everything that Christ did, or that men
should not do that Christ did not, but that in general
every one in his calling should give obedience to God,
as Christ did. For, 1, as Mediator he did things
which, so far forth as they are mediating actions, are
inimitable ; 2, as one in whom the Godhead did dwell
personally, he fasted forty days, he told the thoughts
of men's hearts, he did miracles ; 3, the singular facts
he did in regard of time and place. Again, he did not
some things which Christians must do that have calling
thereto, as he did not draw the sword against heretics,
&c. ; but such things as he left himself an example in,
which is, in general, love to his Father and men, within
the compass of his calling, in this he must be followed :
' Learn of me, I am lowly.' He washed his disciples'
feet, leaving an example of humility, John i. 16.
We therefore must not look what men do, what the
most do, the common road will lead us to destruction,
but look what Christ did.
Doct. 2. Mark, that our love must be conformable
to Christ's love. The properties of Christ's love are
observed. 1. It was free : ' Not that we loved him
first,' 1 John iv. ' When we were enemies,' Rom.
V. 10. 2 Cor. viii. 9, ' Ye know the love of Christ,
when he was rich, be became poor for our sakes,' &c.
2. The love of Christ was fruitful, not in word, but in
deed ; he loved us that he gave himself for us. 8. It
was constant, John xiii. 1. 4. It was discreet; he so
drew near ournatm-e, and made himself like to us, that
he would not be like us in sin ; which is commanded :
Rom. xii. 9, 'Let love be without dissimulation,'
hating the evil as well as cleaving to that which is
good.
Use 1. This, then, letteth us see what kind of love
we should bear one to another. And this rebuketh
the love of many, which is a pot-friendship; they love
them that they can benefit themselves by, them that
will quit their courtesy, like the heathen ; otherwise, no
penny no Pater noster. So many love like the dead
creatures in St James, ' Get thee clothes, and warm
thee,' &c., but they will not put to their helping hand ;
good words, court holy-water enough, no deeds of love.
Use 2. Many again whose love is swallow-like friend-
ship, they are not friends in all times and seasons.
And some, through a kind of lightness in them, use
their friends like nosegays, which longer than they are
fresh are in no reckoning.
Use 3. Others also so love that they are like shadows,
which go when we go, stand when we stand ; they are
Ver. 2.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
307
everything, be it good or bad, that their friends like
of. The heathen may shamo such dealing love, who
would let their friendship go but to the altar ; who
have set down this law of love, to ask nothing that is
evil, nor to yield it though entreated.
Who loved us, and ijare himself. Where are four
circamstanccB :
(1.) The person offering.
(2.) The thing offered.
(3.) The persons for whom.
(1.) The fruit.
Doct. 1. We see here in what the love of Christ doth
stand, in giving himself a sacrifice for our sin in his
death for us : Rom. v. 8, ' In this God setteth out his
love to us, seeing that while we were yet sinners, Christ
died for us.' John xv. 13, ' Greater love than this hath
no man, when anymanbestowethhia life for his friends.'
1 John iii. 16, ' lloreby we perceive love, that he laid
down his life for us.' But for the bettor understand-
ing of it, two things must be opened :
1. What was sacrificed.
2. What the suil'erings were in which he was offered
for our sins.
For the first, the text answereth, himself : for actions
and persuasions properly belong to the whole person,
yet because the person doth them not by every nature,
therefore the Scripture doth appropriate them to that
nature in which the pei'son did endure them. St Peter
saith, 1 Peter iv. 1, he 'suffered in the flesh.' For
example, if one should kill any, he doth murder man ;
yet he killeth not the soul, but the body. So Christ
offering himself to death, the whole person was offered
np ; yet not in the divine, but in the human, nature.
For the second, these sufferings were either out-
ward or inward, of body or soul ; for all this nature
was offered, or ho could not have been a holocaust to
God. The bodily sufferings are manifest in the garden,
in Caiaphas his hall, on the cross. The soul suffer-
ings stood in three things : 1. In that desertion of
God, whereby all comfort was eclipsed and hidden
from the sight of his soul, when he cried, ' My God,
my God, why hast thou forsaken me '?' Not that the
union was dissolved, or that he had not the life of grace
in him ; but he was sequestered from the sense of all
comfort, as if he had been utterly forsaken.
2. In the impression of God's wrath, for this seized
on bis soul : ' My sOul is heavy unto death.' ' I have
trod the wine-press alone.' 'The Father smit him for
our sakes, whose sins he answered, God knowing how
to be pleased with him as his Son, and how to let him
feel anger as our surety.
3. In the assaults of spiritual wickednesses, that did
tempt his innocent soul with the power of sin. They
did every way assail him, though they could not in
anything prevail against him, which was no small hell
to his spotless soul. ' The hour of the powers of dark-
ness was come,' and those that in the beginning of his
ministry, much less would now leave him ontempted ;
and these things were even a degree of the second
death, so far as with the union and innocency of his
person could be admitted. And these sufferings were
shadowed in the law ; for the holocaust was not only
bloodily killed, but burned with fire. Exodus xsix. ;
and, Lev. xvi. 10, the sacrifice propitiatory of two
goats, the one killed, the other not killed, teacheth
that as well the soul which could not die was sacrificed
(in some manner) as the body by death.
Now this doth teach us three things :
Use 1. What is our duty to God, viz. to love him so as
to give ourselves up acceptable sacrifices to him. This
the faithful did signify in their offerings, that they did
present themselves to God by the hands of Jesus Christ,
the high priest, yielding their old man to bo slain and
consumed by the fire of his Spu-it, that they might live
to God. Thus we are exhorted Rom. xii. 1, ' I beseech
you, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you offer
up your souls and bodies a living sacrifice, acceptable
to God.' We should be affected like Moses and Paul,
wish om-selvcs anathema for God's glory. If one
should ransom us from the galleys, wo would hold
ourselves his servants for ever, so, &c.
Use 2. It doth teach us that we must in some cases
lay down our lives one for another ; love like Christ,
who gave his life for us. This St John inferreth:
1 John iii. 1(3, ' Hereby we perceive love, that he laid
down his life for us ; therefore ought we to lay down
our lives for our brethren.' If we see their souls in
jeopardy, we may with adventure of our bodily life
reach them the hand ; as in the plague time, when
more profitable members are endangered, we may
rescue them from evil with the peril of our own lives.
St Paul witucsseth this : Rom. xvi. 4, speaking of
Aquila and Priscilla, ho saith, ' which for my life
have laid down their own neck.' So in the natural
body, the hand, though it be stricken quite off, will
put itself up to save the head ; for the common good
likewise Esther went and put her life in her hand.
Yet this must be known by way of caution, that
though we lay down our lives, yet it is in far other
manner than Christ did. He as a mediator praj-ed and
died (1.) to satisfy the punishment which we did owe
to God's justice.
(2.) To procure all good things for us. Now, we
do these things for substance, but the property is
altered ; wo pray not in eur own worthiness, but in
Christ's ; not as an effect of mediation, but as a fruit
of love. We do not to satisfy, and redeem, and merit,
but to strengthen the fiiith of others in him who hath
made satisfaction for them. Thus Peter was crucified,
and Paul was beheaded, and for the church in this
last sense. Col. i. 24. But in the first sense we may
say, ' Was Peter or Paul crucified for you ? ' 1 Cor.
i. 13. We must then imitate Christ in laving down
our lives one for another, though the quality of the
action is far other in us than it was in him. It prin-
cipally concerneth pastors and teachers, this being the
308
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
property of a good shepherd, to lay down his life for
his flock.
Use 3. This doth let us see, to our comfort, how we
may gather whether we are beloved of God, viz. if we
feel ourselves interested in his death.
Doct. 2. That he is said to give himself unto death,
observe hence, how Christ Jesus our Lord did willingly
and readily submit to his sutierings. He laid down
his life, it was not taken from him by violence ; he
suffered because he would, he humbled himself to the
cursed death of the cross. For though he knew of his
sufferings before, yet he did not withdraw himself, or
seek places to lurk in, but went to the garden as he
was accustomed.
2. The strong voice he gave immediately before his
death, did signify that there was more than a natural
power yielding up the human nature to taste death.
Use. It should teach us, in all our offices of love, to
be willing, ready, and cheerful. That which is will-
ingly done is twice done ; that which is hardly wrung
from us, doth lose the grace of it before it be per-
formed.
Again, it may be marked here, that he that offereth
is the sacrifice offered ; which is everywhere affirmed,
that the priest and sacrifice in the New Testament
must be all one, which doth strike off all the rabble
of the popish priesthood. Bat this by the way.
The third consideration, for u-hom, in the chapter
beneath is more fitly discerned. The last thing to be
marked is,
Doct. That in the suffering of Christ, God is well
pleased with us. Look, as it is with us, if our sense
be offended with some stinking savour, we cannot be
at quiet till some sweet thing be burnt which prevail-
eth above the other ; so the noisome smell of our
sin did so move the Lord to wrath, that he would not
be at rest till the sweet smell of his Son's obedience
did come into his nostrils. It was not all the sacri-
fices of bullocks and rams that could do this ; it is
the bloody death of his dearest Son on the cross which
did reconcile him to us : Col. i. 20, ' It pleased the
Father by him to reconcile all things unto himself,
and to set at peace, through the blood of his cross,
both things in earth and things in heaven.'
Use 1. Which doth teach us, seeing Christ offered
is the sacrifice with which God is pleased, daily, by
the eye of faith, to look to Christ, to hold out to God
this Lamb of his that taketh away all our sins. Be-
sides the solemn service of the church of the Jews,
they had, every morning and evening, a burnt offering,
which did signify our Christ offered, that their faith
might thus still be renewed on him in whom God was
well pleased.
Use 2. Again, it doth let us see what is the filthy
stink of sin in the nose of God, for that is a strong ill
smell, if mighty strong things be not applied to correct
it. Oh the sin, the traitorous rebellion of man is so
vile, that nothing could put out the stench of it but
the subjection of the Son of God to the heavy curse
of the cross ! Strong medicines argue strong maladies ;
the strength of the corrector shews that the contrary
ingredients are strong likewise.
Ver. 3. But formication, and all uncleanness, or
covetousness, let it not once be named among you, as it
becomcth saints.
Now, he cometh to another dehortation from lust
and covetousness.
In the verse there is,
1. A dehortation.
2. A reason : that you must do which becometh saints.
In the first part these two things must be opened :
1. That Christians must refrain the vices here
named.
2. How far forth, viz., that they must not name
them without detestation.
For the first, to open them particularly. Fornica-
tion and lust, against the seventh commandment, is
either natural or unnatural. This latter belongeth not
to this text. Natural is either with persons near us
in blood, or persons further off. The first is incest,
not here spoken of. The latter is either of parties
single, or between such as both of them, or one of
them, are married, which is adultery. Now, this un-
cleanness between persons which are free from bond
of marriage, is here forbidden ; and the apostle doth
everywhere expressly forbid it, because the heathens
did account of it as a thing indifl'erent, as may be
gathered from the 1 Cor. vi. 9, 10, 18.
The precepts forbidding it are many : Acts sv. 29,
1 Thes. iv. 4, 1 Cor. vi. 9. Now, we must know that
we may lie in this, not only that live in the practice
of it, but that, having at any time fallen, have not
risen by repentance. This is a fearful sin ; break it
off', and fly from it ; as in the plague, they that wiU
make sure work, fly before it. But this is a sin which
will not be outwrestled, if we do not run from the
occasions, and by flight save ourselves, as Joseph.
And such as have been overtaken, but lie in impeni-
tence, let them know that they are guilty still of their
old sin. 'What if now they keep them to their own ?
What if they have married with the party ? This may
make satisfaction world-ward, but the sin is still be-
fore God, till by faith and repentance they have got
the blood of Christ sprinkling their consciences, and
freeing them from the guilt of dead works ; till then,
thy old sin lieth at the door like a bnn-dog ; whether
it sleep or bark, it will never leave till it hath worried
thee to destruction.
2. For uncleanness ; it may signify all sin, but here
it is to be taken to note all inferior filthinesses of the
same kind with fornication. Observe, that Christians
must keep themselves not only from more gross swerv-
ings, but from the least filthiness of flesh or spirit.
There is a double purity, 2 Cor. vii. 1, of the spirit,
or the flesh, which we mast labour to preserve.
Ver. +.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
309
(1.) Now, when either their own motions of un-
cleanness like lightnings running through us, though
they abide not, nor win not consent, yet it is a spirit
of uncleanness to be resisted.
(2.) When filthy imaginations and thoughts do
settle with us, and get assent within us, this is higher
contomplalive filthiuoss. So for the body, there is in
the eye, hand, gesture, ear, tongue, filthiness is in all
these rolling looks, unchaste teachings, lascivious be-
haviours, lustful smilings ; these must bo avoided.
A sparkle, if it lie, maketh a great fire ; a little leaven
doth run through the whole lump.
Again, if we pull not out this eye of lust, and cut off
this hand of it (for touchings and seeing are two prin-
cipal instruments to uncleanness), we shall be all of
us cast into hell fire.
Again, there is an uncleanness in married parties,
out of time, out of measure, for they may be drunken
with their own fountains, in such kind as modesty,
much more religion, cannot but blush at. All such
things must likewise be avoided of Christians ; they
must learn to possess their vessels in holiness.
The second vice here forbidden is covelousitess, that
which the Scripture doth well call us from, for there
is no vice more dangerous, nor less regarded. But of
this we shall after speak of iu the fifth verso.
Now followcth the second thing, how far we must
turn away from vice. Let them not be iiaiiud, that is,
let them be had iu extreme detestation, have nothing
to do with them ; do not so much as name them with-
out detesting of them. So the Lord speaks, Exod.
xxiii. 13, ' In all things that I have said unto you, be
circumspect, and make no mention of the names of
other gods, neither let it bo heard out of thy mouth.'
Which God promiseth to work : Hosea ii. 17, ' I will
take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth, and
they shall no more be remembered by their name.'
The phrase noting nothing but that they should ex-
tremely detest them, and have nothing to do with
them, as Hosea xiv. 8, ' What have I to do any more
with idols ?' saith Ephraim repenting. Otherwise
Paul should sin in naming them, while he doth for-
bid it.
Doct. We see then that we must have sin in ex-
treme hatred ; that we must be so far from doing it,
that we must not name it without hatred : ' Hate the
very garment that is spotted,' Jude 23. ' Abhor
that which is evil.' The original word significth
vehemently hate, or hate as hell, that which is evil.
Thus David, Ps. xvi. 4, ' I will not take the names of
their idols into my mouth.' And the Hebrew (as
other tongues) expressing sins by words that signify
the contrary virtue, as blasjilicmiiu/ God by hlcssini/, do
shew that even the names of them are to be declined :
2 Cor. vi. 17, ' What agreement can there be betwixt
light and darkness ? Go out, separate, touch no un-
clean thing.'
Use 1. This, therefore, doth shew us how extremely
we should abhor sin, what kind of persons we should
be in all godly conversation and holiness. We should
not abide the least communion with it ; we cannot run
too fifr from it. If one were suborned to kill us, or
rob us, if we had hint of such a person, we could never
be at quiet till we were far enough from him.
Use 2. It rcbuketh such as do not only let the name
of sins, but great sins, dwell with them, not labouring
to root them out ; like as the Geshurites among the
children of Israel, Joshua xiii. 13, the Jebusites in
Jerusalem, and others.
The reason foUoweth : as hccomcth saints. Doct.
Observe that our condition of being saints by calling
must move us to all holy conversation. AVe are
washed iu blood, washed with the clean wat#B of the
Spirit ; therefore we must have care to avoid the de-
filements of the world. New conditions require new
manners. If we had a garment out of which we got
some stains with great cost and travail, how carefully
would we keep it from receiving new spots ; much
more must this move us, that we have been cleansed
not with silver or gold, but w^ith the blood of Christ,
and those clean waters of the Spirit, and therefore the
apostle St Peter saith, that those that join not faith,
virtue, knowledge, &c., together, have forgot the wash-
ing away of their sins and sanctifying of them. We
must therefore remember our estate, aud labour to
walk worthy of it; titles without substance are foolish.
The pope, tolerating stews under his nose, is far from
any semblance of St Paul's spirit.
Vor. -i. Neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor
jfslin'i, uhich are not convenient; but rather giving of
thanlcs.
Now followeth the prohibition of uncleanness in
word, this verse being an exposition of the 29th verse
of the former chapter. We are to consider the pro-
hibition of speech, w'hich endeth occasionally often in
uncleanness. The reasons why even all uncleaunesses,
and all words occasioning it, should be avoided ; for the
reason hath reference to this verse aud that before. The
prohibition is in this verse ; and, first, he expresseth
speech we must avoid ; secondly, speech we must use.
In the first he layeth down,
1. The kinds of sinful speech.
2. The judgment of the Holy Ghost.
The first in these words, neither Jillhiness, that is,
filthy speaking, and foolish speaking aud jesting;
the second iu those words, which are things uncoinelg.
Doct. 1. Then we see that filthy speaking must be
left of Christians. Cast away filthy speaking, for
' evil words corrupt good manners ;' and he that can
speak filthy words without blushing, will commit filthy
works without shamefaccdness.
t'Ac. It doth check such whose black mouths can
speak so broad that nothing in the old comedy is more
beastly, and it must teach us to be chastely spoken.
Foolish speaking. Doct. Observe, 2, we must be
310
BAYNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
Toid of all foolish words. For the meaning of it, in
general every word of a sinner (whom the Scripture
calleth a fool) is foolish, for he wanteth the true wis-
dom from above, James iii. 17. But here he meaneth
Buch words as reason itself may condemn of folly.
Kow, these are,
(1.) Speeches to no end, idle words; for natural
reason telleth us that whatsoever is spoken or done in
wisdom must have some good end in truth or appear-
ance.
(2.) Lavish, superfluous speech: Prov. sxix. 11,
' A fool poureth out all his heart ; a wise man keepeth
back till afterwards.'
(3.) Rash speech, which a man speaketh before his
nnderstaiiding leadeth. Is it not foolish in a mes-
senger to run without an errand ? So in the tongue
to speak without the information of the understanding.
(4.) Absurd, inconsequent speech; as that, 'I find
nothing in him ; let us scourge him, and send him
away.' Common reason would have said, Let us dis-
miss him with commendation.
(5.) Personal speeches, boasting, &c., 2 Cor. si. 17.
For the rule of wisdom is, that another's mouth should
commend us, not our own.
Use. This therefore sheweth us that we must avoid
this kind of discourse, not be such as can spend hours
in telling tales and stories, as if we were read only in
the golden legend. We must not be superfluously
spoken, for in the multitude of words there will be
fully ; nor yet in speeches of ostentation, for these and
such like are palpably foolish.
Doct. 8. We see that wc must avoid je^tinri. This
is a speech or gesture in which one affecteth the mov-
iag of laughter without respect of Christian sobriety,
and oft of charity ; for this jesting is not only by word,
but by action, for the word, as Chrysostom doth con-
strue it, doth signify a flexible fellow, that turns his
speech or behaviour any way to cause merriment.
Kow some of these do only intend procuring laughter,
from the foolish lightness of their natures, their hearts
delighting in the house of laughter, Eccles. vii. 4, 5.
But commonly this jesting, as it always goes with for-
getfulness of sobriety, so often of charity ; as look
Judges xvi. 25, ' When their hearts were merry, they
said, Call for Samson, that he may make us sport,'
&c. Ps. cssxvii. 3, ' They that carried away the
people of God captive required of them a song, say-
ing. Sing us one of the songs of Zion.' Neh. iv. 3.
Use 1. This doth rebuke many amongst us, who
are rather hke professed jesters than Christians ; no-
thing so foolish but it shall forth to further mirth :
men's gait, gesture, manner of speaking, all shall be
acted to draw forth laughter. They are men of the
Bong rather than members of Christian assemblies ;
Christians they mourn here, the world shall laugh,
you shall weep, this life is a vale of tears. ' We
sigh,' saith the apostle, 2 Cor. v. 4, ' being burdened,'
&c, ; ' Fools' hearts are delighted in the house of
laughter.' What is the use of it ? It doth harden
the heart in impenitency, and keepeth it from looking
toward the exercise of a broken heart, that we turning
in sorrow might be saved. The devil wisheth no other
musicians, and what agreement hath the behaviour of
vices in plays with Christian sobriety?
Use 2. We must therefore avoid this foolish ridi-
culous speech and behaviour, especially ministers.
Their mouths are sanctified, that men may ask the
law from their Ups; their behaviour is not like Paul's:
he went from house to house with tears, he wrote 1
with many tears to the Corinthians. \
Quest. But what ! is there no place for a speech
more merry ?
Ans. Yes ; we may shew sharpness of wit or our
dexlerity in a more pleasant sentence, but our rejoic-
ing must be in fear, Ps. ii.
2. Moderate ; these speeches must be like salt : we
may lightly corn, we must not powder our speeches
with them.
8. It must be with respect of circumstances, what
time, place, persons may inoffensively endure.
Docl. Lastly, it is to be marked what judgment we
are to make of these speeches, what quality they are
of ; they are altogether unseemly. For bawdy unclean
terms none will greatly stand, but for foolish talk and
for jesting (which is deemed with ridiculous creatures
very commendable) the matter will not easUy be
yielded. To see the truth, consider the state of a
Christian ; he doth profess that he is wise, Christ
being made to him wisdom ; what can be more in-
decent for one that is wise than words foolish ? He
is in a vale of tears ; he is full of woful sicknesses ;
he is in the midst of fearful enemies. Were it not
unseemly for a soldier to lay down his weapon in the
field, and fall to jesting and laughing ; for a man in
lamentable case, having a thousand causes of tears, to
cast forth pleasant speeches, and make all smile about
him ? How pitiful and indecent are the laughters of
men gone with melancholy and frenzy ! so unseemly
are these canial laughters in a Christian compassed
with a body of death.
Use. ^^^lerefore it doth rebuke the opinion which
these jesters have of their vice, for they think a great
grace a graceless grace, and are so in love with them,
that, rather than they would smother these deformed
births of their foolish mind, they would incur great
displeasure, rather lose a friend than lose a jest,
which becometh not Christian love but Jewish friend-
ship.
But rather giving of thanks. Now he setteth down
the speech that doth befit us, ' giving of thanks.'
The word some take for any gracious speech, and in
the third of Colossians ho saith. Be ye thankful : gra-
cious or amiable, h-^a^iaroi. But because of custom
of Scripture, by one special kind to set down the other,
and the continual acception of this word, therefore it
is best taking it for praise and thankfulness.
Ver. 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESUNS.
311
Doct. The dnty then to be considered is, that our
tongues must be thankful, and Bound the praise of
God; in all things give thanks. Hob. xiii. 15, 'By
him let us oiler the sacrifice of praise continually,
that is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to his
name.' These are our sacrifices that are Christians,
the calves of our lips confessing to his glory. Homer
tells us how the princes of Grecia, till they had sacri-
ficed to their gods, did not eat ; and those uncircum-
cised Philistines, Judges svi. 24, ' thoj- did praise
their gods' when they were met together; and this is
the seemly language, Ps. cxlvi. 1, ' Praise becomcth
the saints.'
Use. We must then labour to exchange our unfruit-
ful speech into the praise of God's name. He hath
put a song, a new song, into our mouths, the glorious
deliverance of us through Christ, a benefit which shall
never wax old ; and the men of God, how fervent are
they in this I ' While I have any breath I will praise
the Lord, I will tell his wondrous works and declare
his righteousness all the daj' long.'
There is little true prayer in the world, but loss
praise ; we are like the lepers, we return not with
thanksgiving. Eaten bread is soon forgotten, though
this duty is more excellent than the other ; for, as
the apostle saith of faith and love, so we may say of
petition and thanksgiving. This shall cease, that shall
be our exercise in heaven. Now that we may give
thanks feelingly, those things must be done.
1. We must labour to have a feehug of our unwor-
thiness, for if anything come in of debt to us, we
count it as our duo, and take ourselves not to owe
thanks in that behalf; none can bkss God as he
should for all his mercies, but he that feeleth himself
less than all his mercies. When David apprehended
on one side his weak belief, and on the other side
God's faithfulness and goodness, then he said, ' What
shall I give the Lord ?' Psa. cxvi. A papist cannot
give thanks for heaven, but formally as the pharisee
did, ' Lord, I thank thee,' &c. ; for this cause God
letteth us not receive his mercies often till we have
matter broken forth, that maketh us see our unwor-
thiness.
2. We must labour to feel the love of God, and see
the hand of our heavenly Father in all things, for this
is it the soul feedeth on, by this it is quickened. Now
we are like little children that have twentj' things
provided for them by the provident parent, but
they take them, and through weakness of understand-
ing are not able to consider the care of the parent in
them.
8. We must get some sense of the comfort and
necessity of our daily benefits, both spiritual and cor-
poral, which are continued.
4. We must not too much look at the things we
lack ; for we are like children, who, if they want some
one trifle, care not for twenty other good things which
might give them content.
Ver. 5. ]''or this ye know, that no tchoreinonger, nor
lotiiean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater,
hdllt any inheritance in the kinydom oj Christ and oj
God.
Now he cometh to the reason, which is first simply
propounded; secondly, by prevention, he doth repeat
it with a farther asseveration, as if he should say:
' You must refrain all unclcanness and covetousness,
the lighter occasion of them, for unclean ones (as you
know), and covetous ones especially, who are idolaters,
do forfeit their estate in Go i's kingdom. I know the
devil and his instruments will prompt many things, as
if this were too forwardly spoken, but I warn you not
to be deceived, for these things do not only deprive
us of blessedness, but bring down God's wrath tem-
poral and eternal upon us.'
In this verse, then, throe things must be marked.
1. That the knowledge of the hurt sin bringeth, is
a sufficient means to dissuade from sin.
2. What a filthy sin covetousness is, from hence,
that it is called idolatry.
8. That these things defeat us of our everlasting
glorious inheritance in the heavens.
iJuct. For the first, the Scripture doth teach ns,
that nothing will cool the heat of a sinful lust sooner
than to consider the issue of it ; to the same end,
therefore, in 1 Cor. vi. 9, he preferrcth the same con-
sideration : ' Know ye not that the unrighteous shall
not inherit the kingdom of God ?' Therefore, as God
hath tilled us on to obedience by promises, so, from
the beginning, he hath hedged his commandments in
with threatenings, that wa might not break out to the
transgression of them : Eccles. xi. 9, ' Know that for
all this thou shalt come to judgment.' And this was
Eve's first halting mentioned on which the devil did
work, that she did not firmly persuade herself of the
death that would ensno upon her trespass, for she
saith, lest ; teaching us, that to make the judgment
threatened matter of peradventure, is the next step to
transgress the commandment. We see that, if we
have a true knowledge of harms, there foUoweth a
declining of them : as we know snakes will sting
deadly, therefore, if we be upon them at unawares,
we leap buck. Knowing that fire burns, we will not
touch it. So if we knew not in the letter, but spi-
ritually, fruitfully, afl'ectively, that sin doth bring
destruction, we would recoil from the appearance of
it. If we know that doing thus or thus, we forfeit a
band of any moment, how careful are we not to be
overtaken !
Use. This doth let us see what maketh sin so rife,
even this, that there is no powerful remembrance of
judgment : Eccles. viii. 11, ' Because sentence is not
executed speedilj' against an evil work, therefore the
heart of the sons of men is set in them to do evil.'
It is pitiful to sec how the world doth change sin with
sin, superstitious fear with gross security. Our fore-
fathers were afraid of painted fires. We have no
312
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
consideration of the loss of heaven and God's wrath,
which is a consuming fire : the devil hath made ns
worse than himself, for he doth believe judgment and
tremble. This openeth a window to wickedness; for
when the drunkard considers not his headache which
foUoweth, or the thief thinks not that hemp grows, no
wonder if both run to their wickedness.
Use 2. It must teach us our duty to labour for an
effectual knowledge of the punishment of sin, that it
may be a bridle to restrain our flesh from sin. Now
our hearts are senseless, and if they know, yet full of
secret presumption, so that we must pray to God to
give us fleshj- hearts, that we may believe and tremble.
Doct. 2. It is to be marked what a filthy sin covet-
ousness is.
But before we consider it, two things' must be
opened.
1. Who is a covetous man according to the Scrip-
ture ?
2. Why he is an idolater above other'sinners.
For the first, there are four rules of covetousness.
(1.) He that seeketh goods with neglect of heavenly
things, so far forth as he doth neglect the things of
his salvation, he is covetous : look Luke sii. 15,
'Take heed, and beware of covetousness;' and ver.
21,,' So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and
is not rich towards God.' And therefore Christ, tell-
ing his disciples what kind of seeking wealth was free
from covetousness, he giveth them this rule : Mat.
vi. 33, ' First seek the kingdom of God and his right-
eousness.' In the first place, with your principal
strength ; as if he should say, If you chiefly seek other
things, you are wrong, worldly, like the heathen that
know no greater matters.
(2.) He that sinfully doth make after wealth, and
doth hold it sinfully, is covetous. For the first, he
doth not alone sinfully get it that dealeth unjustly,
that by lying, cozening, oppressing, cometh to it, as
many do, of whom we may say as Christ doth by the
covetousness of the pharisees, ' their cups are full of
rapine;' but he that unbelievingly, sell-confidently,
hard-heartedly, doth follow the world, is covetous ;
therefore our Saviour, forbidding covetous courses,
charged his disciples not to be careful, which is not
meant of the care of a commendable diligence, but of
distrustful cares of the success, which make us unfit
to call upon God, yea, to follow our business. So
excessive labours, multiplying of lawful practices in
themselves ; which doth come from unbelief in God
and confidence in the means ; for as it excludeth
negligence, which tempteth God, so that double dili-
gence in which the heart resteth withdrawn from God.
This is a secret which bringeth many within the com-
pass of covetousness, this doing so much that they
think all sure enough without looking to God ; and
therefore, Eccles. iv. 8, this is made to decipher a
covetous miser, 'there is no end to his travail;' he
hath more irons in the fire than he can turn to. And
this is a truth in Christian experience, that multiplying
outward means excessively in any kind, goeth with
distrust in God and confidence in the flesh. Look, as
one that is always getting crutches, his deed saith he
cannot go alone ; so a man that is always in this or
that mean of health or wealth, proclaimeth that his
trust Godward is exceeding lame. It alike fighteth
with faith to neglect means, and so to tempt God, as
to multiply means and rest there, the heart not lifted
up to God. And as these cares and double diligence,
so want of love in om- dealings maketh us sinful seekers
of wealth and covetous; as when I care not how
another is pinched, so I make a good hand myself.
This for the unrighteous seeking which discovereth
covetousness. Now, the keeping is more easy, for it
will make a man for the love of money deny himself
and others the relief they should have ; the first is
often seen, as Eccles. iv. 8, but that is not always,
there inay be a covetous glutton; but the latter is
always, for a covetous man, though he may give little
of his superfluity, yet will never open his hand to due
relieviug others distressed. Thus the covetous phari-
sees, our Saviour for this covetous humour doth every-
where tax them : Luke si. 89, 41, Luke sii. 33, ' Sell
that ye have, and give alms.'
(3.) Now for the third, a covetous humour is de-
tected by want of contentation ; for look, so far as
thou dost not rest contented in that thou hast, so far
forth yon are covetous : ' Godliness is gain with self-
sufficiency.' Heb. xiii. 5, ' Let your conversation be
without covetousness ; and be content with such things
as you have ;' for this lingering, and having months'
minds after this and that new project still before us,
are a plain covetous conversation.
(4.) We may see it by our taking of losses, for a
covetous man will grieve more for his wealth gone
than for God's countenance estranged : Hosea vii. 14,
' They howled upon their beds; they assembled them-
selves for corn and wine.' Look, therefore, so much
as our grief or joy in possessing and losing these things
is greater than that we have for heavenly things, pre-
sent or absent, so much are we overgrown with covet-
ousness and idolatrous love of our corruptible riches.
2. Now for the second, why it is idolatry. The
answer is in three regards.
(1.) In respect it hath the heart, the thoughts, de-
sires, endeavours, afl'ections run that way ; where the
treasure is, there the heart will be : ' When riches in-
crease, set not thy heart on them,' Ps. Isii. 10.
(2.) Because we serve them. That which one of ns
worsliippeth and serveth is our god ; many therefore
that say. We know money is but refined earth, we
esteem as basely of it as others ; all these words will
not excuse it ; for he that saith No to a thing, but
doth it after, is a better servant than he that saith
Yea, and never obeyeth. Thou givest money ill words,
but what the love of it doth wish thee to do, that thou
doest, and therefore art a servant of it. He is not a
Vek. 5]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
313
servant of God that giveth God good words, and oom-
eth to church, Sec, but he that doth the will of his
heavenly Father.
(3.) Because the confidence of the heart is set in
wealth : 1 Tim. vi. 17, ' Charge the rich in this
world, that they be not high-mindod, nor trust in un-
certain riches,' Ac. The rich man can make his
riches a tower of defence. The covetous man saith to
the wedge of gold, Thou art my hope. And so far
forth as we are covetous, wo have a secret confidence
in wealth, which we may see if we be injured a little,
we will crow from our molehill, and will think, Why,
my chest is as well lined as his, I hope I shall find
him play well enough. If we would get anything, and
have money, why, I have a silver key will open any
door ; and as a man promiseth himself to find his
cause ended as he is befriended, so he will be confident
in anything so far as he knoweth he hath wealth
enough to bear him out ; and in this it exceedeth sin,
which is not properly called idolatry ; for a drunkard,
though his heart be in his cups, and he is a slave to
his gullet, yet he hath not trust in it. We sec, then,
these opened, that covetousness is a filthy sin ; what
can be more odious than idolatry ? That it is a
monster of many heads, a nest of wickedness being in
it, trust in ourselves, distrusting God, hardness of
heart, carelessness of our brethren, unmercifulness,
service to the creature, nay, the devil, for in these
courses men worship him, Luke iv. 6. That we may
say of a covetous man, as they say of the grounds that
gold and silver grow in, they are squalish, fruitless,
nothing that is good doth grow in them.
Use. Wherefore, let us be warned hence to avoid
this sin ; oh it is full of spiritual harlotry ! What a
shame were it for a woman, if her husband, allowing
her a man to go before her, or run on an errand for
her, she should withdraw her heart from her husband,
and set it on her servant ! Yet thus we use God ;
these fruits of the earth, which he giveth us to be ser-
viceable to us in our pilgrimage, we set our love on
them, oar joy, hope, withdraw our hearts from
God.
Again, we that are Christians profess that we are
pilgrims, that our dwelling is above ; why do we then
seek to settle ourselves here ? Why is not our con-
versation above ? Why do we not seek the things
where Christ sitteth ?
Of all other, you that are rich, it is odious in you,
as adultery is in him that hath a mate every way able
to content him, it is abominable. So a rich thief;
now every one so far forth as he is covetous is a thief
before God, is detestable. Nay, if you love wealth,
take heed ; for will not fathers deny their children
things that they see them too much set on ? So will
God you ; or if he give them, it is worse, he will give
them as the quails, you know the story. We are all
earthly minded, like the woman that could not look op.
Use 2. This doth meet with the gentle censure of
men, that if they know a man to have no other fault,
they will say, he is a good man, indeed worldly and
near himself ; but how can he bo good that is an
idolater ? The Scripture doth not speak in such
terms.
Now the third thing followeth, viz.,
Duct. That the living in those sins doth forfeit our
estate in heaven. He that will hold the filthy sinful
pleasures of this life, shall not taste the pleasures of
God ; he that will covetously follow an earthly inhe-
ritance, shall not inherit God's kingdom. But for the
clearing of the words, two things must be shewed :
1. What is God's kingdom ? Ans. Such a state
begun here, and perfected in heaven, wherein the
chosen creature is willingly subjected to God, who
hath all rule over him, and who is all in all to him
that leadeth to happiness.
2. How it is said Christ's kingdom, when, 1 Cor.
XV. 21, Christ is said to give up his kingdom ?
Alls. Christ is God and man, and hath the same
kingdom with the Father and the Spirit as God, the
same eternal kingdom. As man, he hath a kingdom
by commission and assignment from the Father : ' All
power is given to me.' This begun after his resurrec-
tion, and shall end after judgment. Now for the doc-
trine. Observe hence, the living in these sins doth
cut us short of our glorious inheritance. 1. For look
at the nature of sin ; it doth fight against the soul, and
bring us more and more under the power of darkness ;
so that whosoever followeth sin, cannot but exclude
himself from God's kingdom. (2.) Again, the estate
of this kingdom and inheritance is an estate of light,
Col. i. 12, brightness of knowledge, purity, righteous-
ness, joy and peace in the Holy Ghost. This inheri-
tance is a crown of righteousness, not of uncleanness,
covetousness. Now, then, what concord betwixt the
darkness of sin and this glorious hght '? (3.) God is
a Father that giveth this inheritance, and that wisely.
Now a wise earthly father, if he discern that some who
go for his are base ones, or of such wretchless quality
that they will consume all, he will not let them be
joint inheritors in his estate. Abraham sent out Ish-
macl, and the sons of Keturah ; much more will God,
if he see that we are a base descent, that are not be-
gotten by him, that wo are children of the earth,
always crawling in the dust, he will not give us a part
in his heavenly inheritance.
(4.) Lastly, look at the quality of them that are to
inherit ; they must be such as though they cannot buy
it, yet in thankfulness, and in high estimation of the
hope to which they are begotten, they must part with
all they have, with the dearest sins in which they
have lived ; we must be fitted for the state of grace :
Col. i. 12, ' AVho hath made us meet to be partakers
of the inheritance of the saints;' they are worthy. So
that all these considered, here is no part nor portion
for filthy covetous wretches.
Obj. But yet I know that a worldly man thinks this
314
BATNE ON EPHESUNS.
[Chap. V.
is hard ; be may (he hopes) have both, look after
both well enough.
Alls. None can serve two masters, such as com-
mand contrary things, as God and covetousness doth.
God saith, ' Commit your ways to me.' ' In nothing
be careful,' Philip, iv. 6, either distrustingly, or with
such double diligence as causeth to rest in your own
practices, looking no further. Covetousness saith,
you cannot make things too sure. God biddeth, ' First,
geek the kingdom of God ;' love God with all your
heart. Give to the poor plentifully : covetousness en-
joineth the contrary. We cnnnot have both; he that
foUoweth two hares, catcheth neither ; and such we
see that grapple too much, let fall all. If heaven will
not fill your hearts, take heed you lose not both heaven
and earth.
Use. Think now, and consider what you do, that
thus moil after earth, what good husbands you are.
Are you not penny wise and pound foolish, when you
get a little fading substance, and lose your everlasting
inheritance ? What if you could get the whole world
and lose your soul ? So think, what do your volup-
tuous, unclean delights and carnal merriments get you ?
They put you by that delight of angels, that fulness of
joy in the sight of God. How like Esau you are ?
For pottage you part with birtbriglits : think not this
a little thing, to be shut out of God's paradise. Oh, it
will sting worse than hell ! We see it is more irksome
to us to see ourselves shut out for wranglers, when
others are taken to this or that, than to sustain great
punishment. What thorn, then, shall this be to your
eyes, when you shall see men that you mocked for
preciseness, because they would not spot themselves
with your filthiness, taken into the everlasting king-
dom, and yourselves debarred ?
Ver. 6, 7. Let no man deceive you uith vain words :
for because of these thinf/s comcth the wrath of God upon
the children of disobedience. Be not therefore partakers
with them.
Now he Cometh to go over with the reason again,
preventing all that false teachers whispered to the con-
trary. The verse layeth down two things :
1. The meeting with all such vain words as might
bear them in hand, the matter was otherwise.
2. The further aggravating the former denuncia-
tion.
There is nothing needoth exposition greatly. A
vain word is every word that excuseth sin, or socureth
us in regard of God's judgments. The apostle there-
fore, cutting down with the sword of the word these
things that lift themselves up against the power of
God, doth give us to consider of the power of the
■■word : Heb. iv. 12, ' It is sharper than a two-edged
Bword, and divideth between the joints and the mar-
row, and is a discoruer of the thoughts and intents of
the heart.' 2 Cor. x. 4, ' It casts down all high ima-
ginations, and every stronghold,' &c.
Again, giving warning of false teachers, he doth
set us that are preachers an example of fidelity. But
the things to be marked principally are these :
Doct. 1. That the devil will not cease to prompt us
with such things as serve to excuse sin, and secure us
from judgment though we live in sin. For the apostle
so circumspectly preventing these things, doth let us
know that the devil, by his instruments, doth bend
himself this way, else he should fight with his own
shadow. Now it is a good diligence to search what
kind of teaching the apostle here doth glance at. Wa
read, therefore, of four kinds of teaching that did cut
the sinews of these denunciations.
(1.) Of those that took away future judgment ; for
some said the resurrection was already past ; some
that there was none, as the Sadducees, 1 Cor. xv. 12;
so that these held no further evil to wait upon sin than
the doing of it.
(2.) Some abased the doctrine of grace, and make
it give liberty to sin, of whom St Jude speaketh, ver. 4,
They ' turn the grace of God into wantonness :' as
seeing it was faith, not om- works, therefore we needed
not heed so much our Ufc. Paul, therefore, prevent-
oth this, saying, Kom. vi. 1, ' Shall we sin, that gi-ace
may abound ? No, God forbid.' In which regard St
James writ his epistle, to shew that it is a working
faith that justifieth and saveth.
(3.) Some abused the doctrine of Christian liberty,
as if it gave indulgence to the lusts of the flesh : Gal.
V. 13, ' Brethren, ye have been called into hberty,
use not your liberty for an occasion to the flesh.'
(4.) Some did teach amiss touching the nature of
those sins, as the pharisees, of fornication and un-
cleanness ; some in the chm'ch of Corinth, 1 Cor.
vi. 13. And no doubt there were that did cast cover-
ings over covetousness, 1 Tim. vi. 5 ; such as ' sup-
posed gain to be godliness, and devoured whole houses,'
Titus i. 11. Now all these we may conceive in this
sentence. Thus the devil still, though not by false
teachers' shattering doctrines, yet he doth buzz into
our ears speeches to keep us from thinking our sins so
odious as they are, and from fear of judgment : as
have we not some that say, ' All things are as they
have been ; where is that judgment ?' 2 Peter iii. 4.
Threatened men live long : for uuclcanness, why, it is
a frailty ; years, and a wife, will help this, if in youth.
God is merciful : Did not Noah and David fall ? But
God's mercy calleth us to repent of sin ; it doth not
embolden us to sin. These are such frailties, that
whoso liveth in them cannot please God. It is one
thing to slip by infirmity, another thing to take our
course in evil. So for jesting ; why, may we not be
merry ? What then ? If a drunkard should plead for
his drunkenness. May I not drink ? It were absurd.
So to make lawful, moderate mirth justify madness.
God biddeth us be merry. Ay, and God doth pro-
nounce a woe on them that laugh. May we not shew
wit ? Yes, so as you scape folly.
Ver. 6, 7.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
315
We mean no hurt. But you shall bo judged ac-
cording to your work. So for covetousness, may we
not make our best ? must we not provide for tbose of
our family ? God lowtb diligence ; we must not
tempt him.
All which things do tend to sew pillows under our
elbows, and to hoodwink us, that we may neither see
sin nor judgment. Hooded hawks are quiet ; but
know this, that God he denounceth the loss of heaven,
that thou mayest be kept from it ; the devil covereth
it that thou mayest fall into it ; like as cunning hunt-
ers hide their nets that the game may the easier be
ensnared.
Doct. 2. The second thing is, that all these things
are vain words. Observe, that such things as do cast
covering over sin, as do hide judgment belonging to it,
are vain ; they are spiders' webs, sandy foundations,
fig-leaves, untempered mortar; they will mock all those
that listen to them.
L'«'. Wherefore, take hoed of them, and love that
word that brings you to the sight of sin, that brings
you to fear judgment. These are sound, wholesome
words ; though they smart, yet they are medicinable.
For because of tliese thinf/s comcth the inatli of God,
&c. Now he cometh to reiterate the denunciation with
increase, wherein you have,
1. The sins causing.
2. The wrath caused.
3. The persons.
Doct. 1. Then we must mark that these sins do
not only exclude us out of heaven, but procure all
God's WTath, temporal and eternal. Thus unclean-
ness in this life, how hath God revealed wrath from
heaven ag;iinst it '? In the old world, in Sodom, what
shame, poverty, sickness doth he pursue it with in
many that live in it ; and they shall burn in the lake.
So worldliness, God doth often pronounce a woe on
it, and doth disburden wrath many ways upon it. It
may be considered two ways, either while it is pos-
sessed, or when it is taken away, whether they be
taken from it, or it from them, yet surviving to behold
the vengeance.
Now while it is possessed, God doth shew his wrath
either in permitting a delightful use, or denying the
use, or giving leave to use it, but taking away the
pleasure of it. For some covetous rich men there are
that live like Dives, that feed their hearts as in a
day of slaughter, but the curse of God and his woe is
in the midst of it ; for God's curse doth kill in as
great diversity as poisons, which do not all kill with
painful convulsions and gripings, but some by casting
into a sweet sleep, some by so ati'ecting the spleen that
a man will laugh till he fall down dead. We count
not the state of fat ware happy, because we know it
prepareth for the slaughter. Sometime God doth not
let a man use that he hath, but giveth him up to such
an evil eye that he cannot endure to touch anything,
Eccles. iv. 8. Sometime he letteth men take a por-
tion, but with such cares as take away the delight with
stings of conscience, as Saul, wilh inordinate desire of
some things they would have ; as Abab, who, for want of
Naboth's vineyard, grew so discontent that ho fell sick
of the suUens and died ; so Human, the stifl' knee of
Mordecai did so vex and gall him, that all his honour
did him no good. The Lord doth make all things
they have as if they wtre nothing ; that which he
giveth with one hand he takes away with the other.
2. God sbeweth wrath sometimes in taking them
from their wealth when they begin to sing. Hie rcquiea
iiicei. Sometime while they live duth many ways take
their wealth from them, giving them into otl'ences which
do confiscate all, and so makuth them like sponges,
leaving them to sinful vice, which doth spend all,
letting them undertake foolish practices, which justly
doth waste that which unjustly they have gotten, and
in the end leltetb their covetousness and injustice be
punished with hell fire.
U^e. Wherefore this must much more make us take
heed of these sins, this wrath of God which doth accom-
pany them. We must not think that all shall be well,
and say as some say, that hell is not so hot as we speak
for ; strike not covenants with hell. Look, Deut.
xxix. 19, ' He that heareth the words of this curse,
and shall bless himself in his heart, saying, I shall
have peace, although I walk according to the stubborn-
ness of my heart : the Lord will not be merciful to
that man.' W^oful is their condition ; do not, then,
hold on in those sins w^hich God doth so threaten :
' Who ever hardened his heart against God and pros-
pered ?' Job ix. 4. Let no fears hold you back. The
devil will tell you it is a shame to do otherwise than
thou hast done. It would undo thy estate not to
follow matters as thou hast done. These are foolish
fears ; be not such children. They, if one play the
bull-beggar, are afraid, but if one bid them put their
finger into the fire or candle, the weakness of their
judgment maketh them not afraid at this. So we like
babes are afraid there where there is no fear, and
fearless in regard of God's wrath, which only is dread-
ful.
Now the last thing to be marked is from this, that
he saith, ' God's wrath doth fall on the children of
disobedience,' i. e. such as are enemies to persuasion,
and will not be reclaimed. Whence observe,
Doct. That it is not falling of infirmity sometime,
but an impertinent course in sin, which is fearful, not
spices of corruption dwelling in us, not slips through
frailty, but the not yielding to God's persuasions, the
wilful continuing in any evil, this causelh God's
vengeful wrath overtake us here and hereafter. Look,
Rom. ii. 5, ' Thou, after thy hardness, and heart that
cannot repent, heapest to thyself wrath against the day
of wrath.'
' He will wound the hairy scalp.' Of whom ? ' Of
him that walketh on in his wickedness ;' and Prov.
i. 24, 25, this is the thing tha* God threatcueih.
31G
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. V.
Because I have called, and you would not hear,
therefore your destruction shall come speedily ;', John
iii. 19, ' For this is that condemnation, that light is
come into the world, but men love darkness, and will
not obey the light.' This rebeUion is worse than
witchcraft, 2 Sam. xv. 23. If God's own children do
sin, he will be angry and scourge them as a father in
this life ; but his revenging wrath and eternal belongeth
to impenitent courses in wickedness.
U^e 1. This, therefore, is a gi-ound of exhortation,
that we would not harden our hearts, but while he
speaketh, hear him. Let us not be like deaf adders,
that though God charm with us, command us, entreat
us, will not be reclaimed. Let not God complain of
our hard hearts, nor upbraid us with hearts of adamant,
necks of steel ; this sin is of all other most deadly, if
we will not hear and obey ; nay, this maketh all the
rest deadly ; the rest should not hurt us if this were not
added. Look, as a man that bath many diseases, yet
hath a medicine shewed him, and a diet which will re-
cover him if he will take them ; if be die, it is not so
much his diseases as his wilfulness that doth kill him.
So we shew you faith in Christ, the diet of the apostle :
2 Cor. vii. 1, ' Purge from all filthLness, and gi-ow up
unto full holiness.' If you will not use this, dis-
obedience doth chiefly bring your destruction.
Use 2. Secondly, it doth teach us the fearful estate
of them that do not yield, when God in his word doth
persuade them, and call them to this or that duty.
Woful is our estate ; what shall become of such re-
bellious children ? Look Deut. xxi. 18, the Lord
there commanded that if any man had a son, stubborn
and rebellious, and will not hearken unto the voice of
his Father, that man should bo stoned to death,'
\^^^at, then, if we be rebellious still to the Father of
our spirits ; yet this we count no sin, to hear this or
that go away, and never yield obedience ; we see it
not to be an oflence, which is the highest rebellion.
Ver. 7. Be not therefore companions uilh them.
Now the apostle cometh to a new precept by way of
deduction. The precept is, that we should not be
companions with them ; that is, seeing such judgments
come iovra upon these sinners, have nothing to do with
them, not only refraining their sin, ver. 11, but not
taking them to be familiar consorts to you, which will
bring on you their sin, and make you share in their judg-
ment. 'This is not the same with the thing to be con-
cluded : it is one thing not to do sin ourselves, an-
other thing not to accompany familiarly those that do
it, or to be accessory in the sins of others. This ex-
hortation is urged in the verse following from their
present condition, which is amplified from that they
had been, and then from an exhortation inferred on it,
viz. that tbey should walk as the children of light, the
reason of which is intcrscrted, and be doth describe
the manner of this conversation to the 15th verse.
Doct. The thing, then, to be considered in this verse
is, that we not familiarly accompany the wicked. 1.
To open the terms of this conclusion, the meaning is
not that we may not be in place where they are, for
then we must go forth of the world, 1 Cor. v. 47, nor
that we may not do common courtesies towards them :
' Salute your enemies,' Mat. v. 47 ; nor that we may
not upon some occasion come into more near meetings,
but that we must not let them have our more frequent
and familiar fellowship with them, take them to con-
sort with us, make leagues of intimate amity with
them.
2. He is not to be counted a wicked man who hath
a number of weaknesses, but some good thing, who
is naught, but not discovered ; but he is such a per-
son, 1, that is without the church ; 2, that is justly
excommunicate ; 3, that though he be in the bosom
of the church, yet doth by his work manifest that he
is a mere carnal man ; as in the text, be he a mere
worldly man, I must avoid familiarity with him.
Ohj. But it may be objected. What if my wife do
by fruits make me see she hath nothing in her that is
truly good, shall I not keep company with her?
Ans. This must be excepted from not consorting.
The wicked ai-e double ; such to whom we are not
bound by any special bond ; others to whom religious
bonds, as man'iage, civil callings, natural, as nearness
of consanguinity. The rule therefore is to be under-
stood of the first. For the second, we must afl'ord
them the presence of our outward man, famiharity,
and outward benevolence, though we cannot be of one
mind and heart with them as the multitude of believers.
1 Cor. vii. 13, if an unbelieving husband will dwell
with a believing wife, she must not leave him. This
then is the thing, that we may not let ourselves
familiarly accompany the wicked, let them have our
presence so far as it is free from us to refrain them :
this was that was typically signified. Lev. xiii. 44.
God would have the clean and the leprous separated,
and Prov. iv. 15, he biddeth us 'go away, pass by,
baulk the way of the wicked ;' that is, not only their
sin, but the familiar accustoming with them. And
David doth jsropound his example, ' I have not dwelt
nor haunted with vain persons,' Ps. xxvi. 4. So Acts
ii., ' Save yourselves, make escape from this genera-
tion ;' and 2 Thes. iii. 14, ' If any man obey not
our word, note that man, and have no company with
him.'
For this doth subvert and confound that order,
that God will not have all barked in one bottom, but
the vile and precious separated, Jer. xv. 19. Again,
it is hurtful for God's children, for it^doth infect them,
as he saith, Prov. xiii. 20. A companion of fools
will prove naught ; so the text saith, and he giveth a
particular instance : Prov. xxii. 24, 25, ' Make no
friendship with an angry man ; and with a furious
man thou shall not go ; lest thou learn his way, and
get a snare to thy soul.' It is hard to tread on coals
and not to be burnt ; or to touch pitch and not be
Veb. 8.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
317
defiled, as good Lot, though ho vexed his soul, yet
whiit un excessive love was stolen upon him out of
that place ; what a poison was entered into his
daughters and wife, as the story doth manifest.
3. It hurteth the wicked, for it keepeth them from
being ashamed, and returning to God, this being a
thing that they take heart by, if they may have the
fiimiliar presence of such as are virtuous : Luke xiii.
26, ' We have eaten and drunk in thy presence ;' and
it maketh us unable efl'ectually to rebuke them, when
we are in such a league of familiarity with them. He
that will throw a stone forcibly must stand some good
distance from the thing he would smite.
4. It is ott'ensive to weak ones.
Ohj. But you will say, May we at no hand deal
with them ?
A US. We may enter leagues thus far with them not
to do them hurt ; as Laban and Jacob, Isaac and
Abimelech. Have peace with all men, so much as in
you lieth, Rom. sii. 18.
2. Wo may commerce with them.] [DavidJ and
Solomon, with Hiram and his men.
3. We may be sometimes in familiar meetings with
them to seek them and gain them to God, for the sick
have need of the physician amongst them, and thus
Christ did company with publicans and sinners on
this ground, that mercy was better than sacrifice.
i'se 1. This being thus, that we should not be gi-eat
and familiar with camal men, it doth rebuke many of
ns who can walk hand in hand in meetings, in recrea-
tions, and be all one with those who are no better
than atheists in conversation. Yea, some think
through weakness (either fearing to be smitten with
their tongues, or accounting it credit to have their
good words, or admiring too much the external things
wherewith they are endowed), they think it their
advantage, that they may be graced so far as to be
their familiars. Again, how many having no regard
of religion in their choice of friends and servants, do
bring a necessity upon themselves of dwelling as it
were in the tents of Kedar ! How many like Lot,
and those that would have kept still in Babylon, care
not what the neighbourhood be, if so be they may
dwell in some fair and fruitful situation ?
Use 2. And it doth teach us that we must follow
this advice, avoid the wicked. Great is the force of
example ; the counsel against the plague is here the
best, Fly quickly far enough, return late enough, espe-
cially eschew these good natures (as we call them)
when they are perverted ; for as in drinks, the sweeter
they are, when they turn, they make so much the
sourer relish, so these good natures corrupting,
prove the most pestilent lures of the devil. And
especially the young must take heed ; for as corn
grown up is not hurt, when that which is in the herb
will easily be smothered. And we must all pray for
good resolution, for they are inveigling, their external
parts amiable; the fact of declining ever falsely
charged as pride, singularity, &c., but no childish fears
must keep us from doing the will of God, nor no syren-
like songs must bewitch us from yielding obedience :
' I know no man after the flesh.' Let us be far from
delighting in any, or the presence of any, but the
saints : ' All my delight is in the saints,' Ps. xvi. 3 ;
and, ' I am a companion to all that fear thee,' Ps.
cxix. G3.
Ver. 8. For ye were sometimes darkness, but noic ye
are lifjht in the Lord : walk as children of the Uijht.
Now followeth the reason, which first doth lay down
their estate, amplified from their former condition.
2. It hath an exhortation annexed. First, to consider
their conditions ; then how the reason standeth. When
the apostle saith of them, they were darkness, he doth
let us see, Doct. What was their condition and ours
by nature ; we are nothing but every way darkness,
ourselves, our ways, our estates, all woful.
There is a threefold darkness : (1.) of ignorance ;
(2.) of sin ; (3.) of misery.
(1.) Now for the first, How had it been with these
Ephesians, and how is it with us ? Truly they had
not the spirit of enlightening on the eyes of their mind,
they had not the lamp of the sanctuary, this glorious
light of the gospel of Christ. Now, consider what a
dark world were this if the sun were forth of the fir-
mament, if the eyes of men were all plucked forth ;
and though we have the sunshine of the gospel, yet
while we are ourselves we have no eye of the mind to
see by it, and therefore are darkness.
(2.) From this cometh another darkness, of sin, in
our wills, afiections, words, works ; ' for if the eye be
dark, all the body is dark likewise,' and if the eye of
the mind be forth, all the powers of the soul and body
that should be ordered by it, cannot but be full of
error, being blindly guided.
(3.) So all of us in the third place are fall of
miseries, which the Scripture calleth darkness, the
wrath of God, many evils in this life; and we are all
subject to eternal condemnation in the life to come,
which the Scripttire calleth utter darkness.
Use. Wherefore let us labour to come out of this
estate. Darkness is fearful and uncomfortable. He that
is in darkness knoweth not where he goeth, on what
danger he runneth ; such is the way of the wicked,
Prov. iv. 19, they see not the crooked ways of their
sin ; the judgments of God threaten them here and
there, they go on and fall into them.
Doct. 2. We see that these and all of us, when wo
are in Christ, are enlightened, yea, made light by him :
we are renewed to knowledge, 2 Cor. v. 17 ; we are
made new creatures, cleansed from the lusts of the
flesh : Gal. v., ' You that are Christ's have put ofi" the
flesh with the lusts of it.' We are such with whom
God is pleased, on whom his bright countenance
shineth here ; who are ' begotten to an everlasting in-
heritance in light,' such as never eye beheld.
318
BAYXE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
Use. This therefore should make us hless God, who
hath called ns to such admirable light, and it must
warn ns to shew forth the property of light, that is to
shine, if we be such as are light in the Lord. We
have lost our shine, our light is under some bushel or
other ; we do not let the supernatural light of grace
so shine from us that [they who] behold us, &c.
Obj. It may be, some will say, that they find
nothing less to be true than this we say, they are full
of darkness.
Ans. We are made hght but in part, like the moon
in the wane, not when she is in the full. Though
therefore in part we are dark, yet we are likewise in
part enlightened.
Obj. 2. Some will say, that if they do shew forth
these things, none doth regard them, nay, many will
mock at them as precise and holy.
If men will not look at this to take benefit, yet we
must shine. The sun shineth though blind ones cannot
see, nay, though weak sighted ones be dazzled with it.
So, though men should mock us, we must shine. The
moon doth never blush nor veil her light when a dog
barketh at her ; no more must we though impure dogs
should open, we must not be ashamed to shew forth
the glorious light of gi'ace, and of the word of God.
Now for the argument, because you are light, there-
fore be not companions of them.
Doct. Which doth teach us, that our condition to
which we are begotten, doth bind us from familiar con-
versing with the wicked, as from their wickedness.
New estate doth require new associates as well as new
manners. What agreement is there betwixt those that
are light and those that are darkness ? And the pro-
phet Amos saith, ' How can two walk together that
are not agreed ? ' Amos iii. 3. For this we know, that
the similitude of manners is the greatest bond of friend-
ship ; there cannot be any true friendship where there
are qualities altogether dislike.
We may see, on the contrary, this (that the wicked
are in their darkness) doth make them that they can-
not like to company with the godly, for this seed of
the serpent doth resist the hfe of Jesus Christ in the
other.
Use 1. It is plain therefore that such as can be all
one with wicked men forget their estate. When noble
persons will converse with vile ones, do they not argue
that they are of base mind, degenerate from their no-
bility ?
Use 2. And seeing because we are light, we must
not converse with those that are darkness, it doth warn
us what kind of comjniny we must joy in, even in the
saints : Vb. xvi., ' All my delight is in them ;' Ps.
cxix., ' I am a companion to all that fear thee : my
eyes shall be to them.' ' I know no man after the flesh,'
saith the blessed apostle. Thus much for their condi-
tion, and for the reasoning from it.
Now foUoweth the duty deduced from it : u-alk as
children of light (the reason of which interlaced in the
next verse). He doth open the manner how they might
thus walk :
1. By searching out and practising that which is
pleasing to God.
2. By declining evil, which hath two degrees :
(1.) That they should not communicate in the fruit-
less works of darkness.
(2.) That they should reprove them.
Not communicate in them ; why ? Because they
were things that could not be honestly named. Kebuke
them ; why ? Because they should thus bring the
wicked to a sight of their sin ; for light doth manifest
things hidden, which is proved fi'om the saying of
Christ.
Now, first, for the duty, it comprehendeth two
things :
1. That they must walk.
2. The manner, as the children of light.
He doth not say, you are light, now stand still, sit
you down ; but walk, that is, bestir yourselves in the
works of God. Observe,
Doct. That the light of God's word, and the light
of knowledge in our minds, do bind us to work in the
works of God : Isa. Is. 1, ' Thy light is risen over
thee, arise and shine out.' So, ' the day is approached,
walk,' saith St Paul, Rom. xiii. 13. When God call-
eth us, it is to work in his vine3'ard : ' Work the works
of God ;' ' Labour for the food that perisheth not ;'
' Strive to enter in at the strait gate.' Endeavour by
faith and obedience to enter into that rest. ' Work
out your salvation ;' ' Give all diligence to make your
calling and election sure ;' ' Seek first God's kingdom.'
For when God doth let the Sun of righteousness arise,
it is fit we should about the business of our soul. We
see that the night is dedicated to rest, and therefore
God, that doth order things sweetly, doth draw a cur-
tain of darkness about us, as which is friendly to rest,
like a nurse that, when she will have her little one
sleep, doth cast a cloth over the face and every way
hide the light. But when this natural sun ariseth, then
men go out to their work. So must we ; though in the
darkness of the night we snorted in sin, now we must
bestir ourselves, seeing the Sun of the spiritual world
is risen over us.
Use 1. Which doth rebuke many amongst us that
are fetching naps by broad daylight, that are slothful,
and cry with the sluggard, A little sleep, a little fold-
ing of the arms. As for example, we tell you, you
must not be covetous, not follow the world more than
heaven, the beam of knowledge shineth from us, and
God letteth his Spirit enhghten your minds to see that
it should be so ; yet the worldlj' man saith, he must a
little more follow his matters, till they are at that pass
be desiretb. We say, ' the grace of God teaeheth you
to live soberly, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts,'
Tit. ii. 11. And God letteth so much light shine in
at the crevice as that you know it should be so ; yet a
little more pleasure (saith the voluptuous man). So
Veil 9.]
HATNE ON EPHESIANS.
319
of idle, foolish, much morescoffing, jesting talk; though
the Lord's judgment shino (as the light) cut of his
word, and your consciences see it, yet wo must have
leave to be merry. If a man find a light burning and
nothing done by it, he -putteth out the light. Take
heed that God turn not your light into darkness, be-
cnuso you would not walk by it.
Usf 2. We must be warned to labour in the works
of God, in quickening our faith, hope, repentance, in-
creasing our obedience. Now we must play the mer-
chants, not loiter, and then go to buy with the foolish
virgins, when it is too late ; while the sun shineth it
is good to ply the harvest. While we have light, let
us work, fur we know not how soon God may make it
night with us, when we cannot labour.
2. It is to be marked that ho biddeth them ' walk
as the children of light ;' which to understand, we
must consider how men accustom themselves to walk
in the day season.
(1.) We see that howsoever they be homely in the
night, yet they will have care to have their apparel
fitly about them before they come forth in the day
season.
(2.) They will do their business. (3.) They have
ciro that the thing they do in the sight of the sun, and
all men, be some honest affair, for they that are drunk
are so in the night, in Paul's time. The thief taketh
his mark by day, where to break in by night : ' the
eye of the adulterer watcheth the twilight.' ' He that
doth evil hateth the light.' He therefore that loveth
to work by the light, loveth to occupy himself in that
which is good. These three things therefore must be
with us.
1. We must walk decently, putting on the armour
of light ; putting on as the elect of God the graces of
his Spirit, which are both the raiment and coat armour
of a Christian soul. It is pitiful to see how many run
about stark-naked by daylight, we pitj- it in the body,
but have no compassion of it in the soul. Again, it
is fearful to go without the wedding garment. Mat.
xxii. 11.
2. Walk busily in work, and be not slothful ; ' Let
him that is righteous be more righteous.' The sluggard
is an unworthy person. ' Why stand you here idle ?'
So see that you occupy yourselves in the works of
light ; if it be a shame in the face of the sun to com-
mit a fllthiuess, how much more before this glorious
light of the gospel of Christ and the illumination of
the Spirit within you. But we have foul birds that
fly now at high noon.
Ver. 9. For the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodnesx,
and righteousness, and truth.
Now lest they should say. Why, though we walk
accompanying such, following the world, pleasures,
&c., may we not be the children of light? the apostle
therefore doth urge unto the duty from the necessary
conjunction of the grace of the Spirit and the works
or fruit of grace. This verse (it is plain) doth give a
reason of something in the verse before. Now there
are two things :
The one, ihe condition of the Ephesians.
The other, the duty.
Now, if it should serve the former, it should come in
thus. Marvel not that I say you are light, for where
the Spirit is (as you are the temples of God by his
Spirit), there the Spirit doth work, as a fmit, the light
of grace and holiness. But our inherent graces are
not so termed as fruits of the Spirit : and the fruit of
the S/jirit, hath opposition to the fruitless works of
darliness. Let us take it therefore as serving to the
latter, viz., that they (seeing they were light) should
walk as children of light, for (saith he) this is the na-
ture of the light of grace, which the Spirit worketh ;
that it will have works in all goodness and righteous-
ness and truth ; for the word ,/Vi(i< doth most properly
note the work, as Col. i. 10, ' Being fruitful in all good
works.' 1. The spirit here doth not note the Holy
Ghost, but the light of gi-ace wrought by the Spirit ;
for here was no mention of the Holy Ghost before, but
of light. 2. The Greek copies do read the word light.
3. 'The spirit is so taken, Rom. vii. 25, and Gal. v. 22,
' the w^orks of the flesh,' ' fruit of the spirit.' As fruit
answereth to works, so spirit to Jlesh.
For the new quality (which Peter calleth tLe divine
nature) is the tree of righteousness, and our works the
fruits. We see, then, 1, that wherever the grace of
God is, there will Le works or fruits of grace ; and, 2,
there will be the particular fruits here named.
For the first grace, as sin is a law in the unregene-
rate man, so grace is a law that doth command sub-
jection to it. Again, it is likened to a leaven ; to a
tree which, being good, cannot be severed from the
fruit ; it is the life of God, if you Uve in the Spirit.
Now, while the life of the body is in the body, there
will be breathing, moving, &c., so in the soul these
cannot he severed ; therefore he saith, ' If ye live in
the Spirit, walk in it.'
Use 1. Wliercfore this must be noted against such
as do deceive themselves, thinking they have the
Spirit of God, but yet they have no fruits. It is well
if many of us do not mock ourselves this way, for we
persuade ourselves that we have the Spirit, yet no faith,
no temperance, no patience, meekness, love, joy, &c.
Use 2. Seeing the grace and fruits cannot be sepa-
rate, it doth warn us, that we would bring forth the
fruits of grace if we will assm-e our consciences that
God's grace is in us. If we be true trees of righteous-
ness, we will be like good trees, which though they
have their wintering, yet when the spring cometh that
the sun shineth favourably, then they will bud and
blossom; so let us, though in time of temptation grace
may gather to the root more, yet let us with the first
occasions of God's favour shining to us be ready to
shew our frviits. We are like the vine in Isaiah, our
grapes are sour ; or we bear nothing, an empty vine.
320
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
It is a fearful thing not only to be taken with ill fruit,
but to have nothing but leaves, and without good fruit;
God shall serve us, if we so continue, like the tig-tree,
cut us down in displeasure. And let us not think we
have stood thus long, we have no hurt yet, for this is a
token God is coming against us ; for when he had for-
borne the fig-tree three years, and had no fruit, then he
said not. It hath stood thus long, let it stand still ; but
because I have been patient thus long, and have no fruit,
therefore, Luke xiii. 7, ' I will cut it down.'
2. By the way from this, that works are called fruit,
we may note how acceptable they are to God. For
we see how, when we plant a thing, we expect the
fruit long before, and accept it ; and it is sweet to us
when it cometh. Forget not the works of mercy, for
' with such things God is well pleased,' Heb. xiii. 16.
Doct. The second thing is, that the Spirit hath these
fruits in particular works : ' full of all goodness.' To
open them : goodness is a general word that noteth all
kind of virtue ; compare Exodus xxxiii. 19 with
xxxiv. 6. But especially let it note here meekness,
bonntifulness, pureness, against that wrath, against
the covetous withholding the fruits of mercy, against
uncleanness. Eifihteousiiess noteth justice in our deal-
ing with all men, against that covetousness. Truth,
either the truth of speech and promise, or the truth
of things, against the deceitfulness of sins and vain
hopes, with which many were deceived, there being no
truth in them. So that if we have the grace of God,
let us shew it in those things, in purity, meekness. If
any be wise, let him shew it in meekness of wisdom,
let us shew it in goodness, that is, in being good to
and seeking the good of others. A good man must be
a common good in righteousness and truth.
Ver. 10. Proving iihat is acceptable unto the Lord.
Now, the apostle sheweth how we may walk thus :
by ' approving what is acceptable to the Lord.' The
word proving, it signifieth to make search or trial :
'Prove all things,' 1 Thes. v. 21. Zech. xiii. 9, 'To
try as gold is tried in the fire.' 2. To approve, as
we allow things of which we can say, Probatum est.
Now, here must be meant such an approving as is by
knowledge and practice, for else it is the way of a
child of darkness to take the testimony in his mouth,
and applaud it, and not be reformed by and live after
it. And none can approve it truly, nor know it, but
by obedience. Obey, and ' you shall Ituow my doc-
trine is of God,' John vii. 17. The meaning is there-
fore, you shall walk as the children of light if you
diligently search out and practise that which is the
acceptable will of God, Rom. xii. 2. So that here are
two things to be marked :
1. That we must search out and get true knowledge
of God's will before we can walk as beeometh us.
2. What must be the mark and white that we must
Bhoot at in all our ways, even to please God.
Doct. For the first, none can walk as a child of light
that doth not get the knowledge of God's will out of
his word. The apostle therefore, before he prayeth
that the Colossians might ' walk according to God,'
doth wish them that they ' might be filled with the
knowledge of God in all wisdom and understanding,'
Col. i. 9. And in Isaiah ii. 3, the members of the
church say thus, ' Let us go up to the house of God ;
he will teach us his ways, and we will walk in them.'
Ps. cxix. 9, ' How shall a j'oung man cleanse his way ?
By ordering it according to the word.' For that which
we do cannot be an obedience of faith, if we do not
know it the will of God out of his word. Those who
in a dark night will have light in their way, must follow
the lantern ; so if we will have light in the darkness
of this world, we must follow the lantern, even the
light of God's testimonies.
Use 1. Which doth teach us what is our duties in
the whole course of our lives, to take the direction of
the word. Men that traverse the law will do nothing
without their learned counsel, so we should make these
things the men of our counsel ; for we are more igno-
rant in the law of heaven than any man can be in the
laws of nations.
Use 2. It doth shew that their walking is not in the
way of the children of light, that go by no other rule
than their own minds, that run at the very venture ;
for such as search not the Lord's pleasure in all things
cannot walk aright, without knowledge and acknow-
ledging of his will ; all is as nothing, neither can there
be love, good intention, motion of the Spirit, which
men pretend : ' If the eye be darkness, all the body is
dark hkewise,' Mat. vi. 23.
Doct. The second thing is manifested by scriptures
and examples. St Paul, setting down what it is to
walk according to God, doth give us this rule, ' That
we may labour to please him in all things ;' and,
Eom. xii., setting down a good conversation, he bid-
deth us ' prove what is the acceptable pleasure of God.'
And thus Paul, 2 Cor. v. 9, 'I ambitiously covet,
whether living here, or dying, to please God.' And
Hezekiah, 2 Kings xx. 3, ' I have walked before thee,
doing that which was good in thy sight.' But two
things are to be asked :
1. What works they are that please God.
2. How our works can please him.
For the first, they must be works that come from a
good ground, a heart purified by faith, and therefore
all good works are called fruits of the Spirit, Gal. v.;
for if they come not from the gi'ace of the Spirit, that
tree of righteousness, they cannot be pleasing to God.
2. They must be for the matter of them commanded
by God, else the Lord may say, Who required these
things at your hands ? 3. They must be done in a
good manner, especially faithfully and voluntarily, for
' he that will please God must believe,' and ' God
loveth a cheerful giver ;' otherwise it is with the things
we do as with good stufl", which are often marred in
the making. 4. Lastly, they must be to God's glory,
Vr.R. 11]
BATNE OK EPHESIANS.
321
or done to this end, that God may be pleased. Now
because that thoii^'h we in some measure do things
thus, j-et our best deeds are full of imperfection, and
we think, How should they please God, seeing that
we are so full of weakness, and cannot do them as
others do, much less as we desire ? The answer is,
our works please by faith on him in whom God is well
pleased. By faith Abel and his sacrilice received
testimony from God. It is the sweet smell of Christ's
sacrifice that doth perfume our sacrifices, and make
them such with which God is well pleased, Heb. xiii.
lae 1. Now this, that in all our course wo must
seek to please God, doth convince many whose lives
do spread a banner of defiance against God, they do
nothing but that which is displeasing to him.
Again, others do seek altogether to please men, as
flatterers, and such who look to approve themselves
only to man, who dare not look any way unless theu'
patrons do favour it.
A third sort, who, because they can live without de-
pendence, they do not care for others, but are alto-
gether in this, to please themselves ; for as our love
is turned from the Creator and sot ou the creature,
others and ourselves, so is our pleasing ; but whoso-
ever they are that seek to please others or themselves,
not seeking to please God, they are no servants of
Christ, Gal. i. 10, John v. 44.
Uxc 2. Again, it doth teach us our duty in all things
to labour to please God. How the favourites of
princes will labour in all things to do the pleasure of
their lords ; how it is death to them to have the
frown of their sovereign, as of Absalom ! So we
should above all things seek to have the light of God's
countenance upon us. He that seeketh to please men
is a perfect slave, but he that seeketh to please God
shall have freedom, comfort in everything, as David
in dancing before the ark, and it shall have recom-
pence with God. A cup of water given to him is not
lost, and it shall prove to us that the grace of God is
in our hearts when we labour to please him.
Qiifst. But how may we know that in the things we
do we desire to please God ?
Ans. Three ways.
1. He that laboureth to please God will bring
the action of his spirit as well as his body, and will
bewail the want of that which is, inward as well as
that which is outward, fur ' God is a Spirit, and will
be worshipped in spirit.' Ho/.ekiah, walking so as
to please God, did walk in the uprightness of his
heart.
2. He that seeketh to please God will not rest in
the applause of man, unless God give testimony to his
works by his Spirit witnessing to oar spirits that he is
pleased.
3. He will be in private careful as well as in pubUc,
for his God is with him alone as well as assembled
with other. David walked according to God's heart.
Now he did not only praise God in the congregation.
but professed that he would walk ' in the uprightness of
his heart in the midst of his house,' Ps. s. 1, 2.
Ver. 11. And have no fellouship with the unfruitful
tcorks of darkness, but rather reprove them.
Now followeth how we may walk as children of light,
by declining evil, touching which two duties are set
down :
1. That we must not have fellowship in evil.
2. That wo must reprove both by deed and word.
' But rather reprove them.' Which word rulher is not
set down as making comparison, but by way of cor-
rection, not as if this were the sense, I would not t'O
you absolutely to reprove, but rather than to com-
municate in them ; but this is the sense :
If you will walk as children of the light, have no-
thing to do with the unfruitful works of meu, corrupt
and darkened in their understanding. What said 1 ?
Have no fellowship with men ? Nay, rather see that
your lives and words convince such things.
Voct. 1. Then we see that those in whom there is
the light of grace and true knowledge, must not walk
in evil works, nor communicate in them. For what
agreement hath light with darkness ? 2 Cor. vi. 14.
And this is true religion, to keep ourselves unspotted
of the world, James i. 27. Seeing the night is past,
and the day come, walk not in chambering and wan-
tonness, &c., Kom. xiii. 12.
Now this hath four branches to be opened.
1. Not to have fellowship in sin is not to be au
agent in sin, in whole, alone, or in part with others,
neither in greater or lesser measures to live in it.
2. Not to be accessor}' unto the sins of others, as,
(1.) Bj' provoking to sin, as many will stir up lust
in others, provoke them to drunkenness, blow the coals
of their choler, though that they themselves will not
be overtaken these ways. Now this that we cau.se
another do is om- sin, and maketh us sinners in worse
degree than those that do commit it ; as the devil
tempting om* first parents, was deeper in the sin and
judgment than them, for ringleaders in sin must be
ringleaders in judgment.
(2.) By commanding, for he that doth command
this or that, though another do it, he is the chief
ofl'ender. Thus David murdered Uriah.
(3.) By counselling, as in the 2 Sam. xiii. 5, Am-
non's friend Jonadab : for the devil hath novices and
doctors in his school. Such are they that can read
lectures of wickedness.
(4.) By consenting, as Ahab, 1 Kings xxi. 19,
' Hast thou killed and taken possession?' Though he
had not killed, but because he consented, and could
see Jezebel do the deed, it was his sin.
(5.) By carelessness to prevent sin, for we are not
to~ say as Cain, ' Who hath made us our brother's
keepers ?' but we are to ' watch one over another,' to
'consider one another,' to ' exhort,' to ' provoke ;' for
neglect, when Achan sinned, all Israel is said to sin,
X
322
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
Josh. vii. 1, and were the whole body of them pun-
ished.
(6.) By not repressing sin when it is entered. Thus
Eli's children's sin is made Eli's sin, 1 Sam. iii. 13.
(7.) By applauding sin, Kom. i. 82. This abetting
of sin doth wrap us in the guilt of it, and maketh us
subject to that woe : ' Woe to those that call evil good,
that strengthen the arms of the wicked.'
(8.) By not testifying against sin, Lev. v. 1.
3. Not to have fellowship with sin bindeth us to
' avoid the appearance of evil,' 1 Thes. v. 22.!
4. It doth bind us not only to abstain from it, but
to turn from it with detestation ; for he that is not
against sin, so far forth as he is not against it, is with
it, and the soul hath no feet but the afi'ections. If it
will come to a thing, it will joy in it, love it, hope, &o.
If it go from a thing, it will fear, hate, as these Ephe-
sians did, who hated the works of the Nicolaitans,
which it may be well the apostle biddeth them here
have no fellowship with. Thus David wept rivers of
tears, Hezekiah rent his clothes at Rabshakeh's rail-
ing, and Lot vexed his soul. Now the use of this,
that we that are enlightened, and sanctified, mi st have
no fellowship, &c.
Use 1. It doth convince such to be no children of
light that walk in the works of darkness, as many do.
The bottomless pit cannot afford more profane persons
than many among us ; but it doth principally check
the best of us, who, when we consider how much this
doth enfold, not to have fellowship with the works of
darkness, may see how that pitch doth cleave to us,
and beg of God pardon for our secret sins.
Use 2. And it doth teach us what we must aim at,
even to keep ourselves unspotted by avoiding evil, the
appearance of it, by having it in detestation. For the
beams of the sun, though they should shine on the
dunghill, yet they do not mingle themselves with any
filthinesa. So must we, and Christ hath for this pur-
pose prayed that we should ' not be taken out of the
world, but kept from evil.'
Doct. 2. The second thing to be marked is, that he
calleth the works of darkness unfruitful ; which doth
teach us, that the ways of sin bring no good to those
that walk in them. ' What fruit have ye in those
things whereof ye are now ashamed?' Rom. vi. 21.
Sin ' bringeth forth fruit unto death,' Rom. vii. 5.
How can those that are darkness bring forth any good
frnit ? for we ' gather not grapes on thorns, nor figs
on thistles.' To consider it more particularly, those
that are changed are trees of righteousness, and they
bring forth fruit pleasing to God, fruit to men, to them-
selves. Now, on the contrary, look at the works of
unregenerate men, they do dishonour God, they do hurt
their neighbour, for sin is a universal unrighteousness,
everywhere wronging man ; and thirdly, they do breed
themselves all misery in this life, shame, sickness,
poverty, &c., and endless misery in the life to come,
so that they may well be said unfruitful.
Use 1. Wherefore let not men think that their sin-
ful courses are good to them, profitable, full of plea-
sure, for the end of that pleasure will sting like a
cockatrice, and the profit that sin bringeth shall prove
like the manna, Exod. xvi. 20, it rotted and came to
nothing. Sin is a baited hook, it shews meat and
covers murder.
Use 2. It must make us avoid sin as hurtful to us ;
do with sin, as we do with crafty brokers, we will not
talk with them, when we know we cannot speak but
they will have us at advantage. So we must stop oar
ears against the syren-songs of sin, not meddle with
the least, seeing the devil useth by little sins to bring
on greater, as wood- cleavers by little wedges make way
for greater.
Use 3. This consideration may make us never won-
der at that abundance of sin ; it is an unfruitful thing,
and evil weeds grow apace and come up thick.
Doct. 3. Now the third thing followeth, viz., that
such who walk in light must reprove and convince
those that walk in evil. But it is a question what
manner of reproof is here to be meant ; some say, that
only which is in the light of works, not that which is
made by word. Their reasons are these :
(1.) Brethren only owe a reproof by word to breth-
ren : Mat. xviii., ' If thj' brother ofi'end thee,' &c.
(2.) This is bidden to all the chilib-en of light ;
Now to reprove is a duty to some.
(3.) It is bidden by the heathen.
Now they are dogs and swine, therefore not to be
rebuked by word.
(4.) Works are rebuked with works, persons with
words.
Ans. 1. Rchiike thy brother, therefore rebuke not one
out of the church followeth not ; no more than love
thy brother, therefore love no other.
Ans. 2. We must distinguish of rebukes. Some are
parts or preparative to censure ; now these belong not
to our laws. Some are offices of love which we only
intend for convincement ; now these are common to
all that go astray.
2. We say that every one is bound (circumstances
considered) to this duty.
8. Heathens out of fellowship of the church, are not
dogs and swine in the strict signification ; in a large
they are, as Christ said to the Canaanitish woman, but
in a strict sense, he is a dog that hath left his evil way,
and wilfully retumeth to it.
4. Works as well as persons are convinced with
words ; understand, therefore, that such as walk as
children of light must every way rebuke the ways of
sin.
Reason 1. Because we owe love to those without,
and ought to pray for them, and therefore by propor-
tion use this or any such mean when it shall be be-
hoveful.
Reason 2. Not only works, but words, are a piece of
our Christian walking.
Veu. 12.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
Reason 3. St Paul referreth tbis, Philip, ii. 15, walk
in the midst of a crooked goneratiou, not only shining
as lights in works, but holding out the word, viz., as
amongst yourselves, so before them, so far as j'ou pro-
fane not a holy thing.
Bmson 4. We cannot else have no fellowship with
them, for sometime not to testify against sin in word,
maketh us accessory to sin, Lev. v. 1.
Reason 5. Lastly, the state of them was not as ours,
that all in a family, town, and nation did profess the
same, but one somewhere gathered, all the rest of the
household without ; the wife taken, the husband re-
fusing the fellowship of the church. Now it is unlike
that these (called to grace) could keep silence in words,
and see the ways of men so near them, never labouring
to convince them even by Christian reproof. Such
therefore as are the children of light must every way
reprove the works of sin. Thus the lives of them have
done, as Noah in his obedience is said to condemn the
world, Heb. xi. 7. David by his innocent life did con-
vince Saul, and gain himself a good testimony from the
mouth of that tyrant, 1 Sam. xsiv. 18. So the apostle
saith, that to do good instead of evil, it convinceth and
maketh the enemies of grace to blush, it ' heapeth
coals on their heads,' maketh their cheeks glow with
penitent shame. For the truth, and so every virtue,
doth shew itself and detect the contrary; and Christians
must in word reprove, Levit. sis. 17, when it is fit,
in meekness, wisdom, and love.
Use 1. Now this doth shew us how we must labour
to walk, viz., letting grace so shine out in our course
that the wicked may see the wickedness of their ways.
Would you know how '? If you live with those that
are covetous, you must ' have your conversation with-
out covetousness,' Heb. xiii. ; ' seek heavenly things,'
and you have rebuked them. If you are amongst those
that are intemperate, you must use sobriety ; if you
be with those whose tongues are ever running idly,
you must keep silence, or speak the words of wisdom ;
if you meet with a furious man, use meekness ; if with
merry companions, keep but your countenance with
Christian gravity, and they are checked ; and if you
will walk as children of light, you must sometime con-
vince in word the evil you see in men. If you should
see a beast straying, would you not set it right ? If
a blind man missing his way, would you not warn him?
Will you see men in the broad way to destruction, and
ever keep silence ?
Use 2. It doth reprove our walking, as not in light,
when wicked ones can take pleasure in us, and wish
no better companions ; for if our ways were not like
theirs, it would so sting them that they would not en-
dure us ; but our deeds are like theirs, and our white
livers, whatsoever we see and hear, dare say nothing.
We think sometime the persons_ have no reason, can-
not conceive if we should tell.
Sometime, what is it to us ? We shall answer for
ourselves ; what should we procure ourselves causeless
hatred, we should but make them worse. With looking
at such clouds and wind, we neither sow nor reap.
These are reasons which lack of love breedcth ; for
who ever, when any member of the body is amiss, heard
the head say. Why, let it look to itsulf; poradventura
j-ou shall but hurt it, let it alone ; I should make my-
self unnecessary trouble, the fellow-member of that
body. Or if we do speak, it is in such a merry care-
less sort, that it nothing moveth, and therefore they
are well pleased in us.
Nay, where our lives should reprove the carnal sort,
now they can justify themselves from our precedents.
If one would be proud, look at such men, they let
their children go thus or thus ; if voluptuous, such a
man would have been as merry as need to be. Our
lives, which should feiTot them from their dark corners,
are become burrows which they take for their shelter.
Use 3. It letteth us see what maketh tbis great fray
in the world betwixt God's childi'en and worldly ones,
they nickname these, persecute them so far as they
dare. Why '? Because that the lives of the godly do
control them, this is it that breedeth the hatred, great
estrangement ; for so Christ teacheth, John iii. 20,
' Every one that doth evil hateth the light.' Why
cannot the wicked endure the light ? It reproveth his
works. This maketh him hate the godly ; a wicked man
will have no acquaintance with him : Prov. xv. 23,
' A scorner hateth him that reproveth him, he will not
come to the company of the wise;' Isa. xxix. 21, the
people would bring one in compass of law for a word
of rebuke. Let none rebuke (saith Hosea) this people
as they that rebel against the priest. This reproof
that the life doth give, made Cain so hate Abel, that
he could not cease till he had stabbed him. St John
saith, the cause was, because Abel's works were better
than his ; for light doth so rub the gaUs of their con-
sciences, that they cannot but fling out ; this check
being as painful to their festered souls as the rifling of
sores is to a wounded body, in which men often cannot
hold patience.
Ver. 12. For it is a shame even to speak of those
thiiigs uhich are done of them in secret.
Now foUoweth the reason why we must have no
fellowship with them. That which is shameful to speak,
must much less be done. The words are easy, only
in secret here signifieth out of sight of all, having none
present they need to care for.
Two things are here to be marked.
Doct. ] . That Christians must shew a holy shame-
faceduess in their speech. The apostle, as blushing,
doth decline the very name of vices in which the
heathen hved. There is a holy bashfulness which
doth not become women and children only, but all of
us : Heb. xii. 28, ' Let us have grace with reverence,'
that is, with bashfulness and fear, to please him.
Now this virtue, as in action, so in speech, it doth shew
itself, causing ua name unhonest things, things that
32-t
BAYN'E OK EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
are uncleanly, though without moral dishonesty,
decently ; as the matter of easement, the Scripture
calleth it the covering the feet; the mutual benevo-
lence betwixt men and women, knowiug one another;
so notorious things, as blaspheming, is intimated by
the contrary word of blessing. So sometimes it shew-
eth itself in concealments, as here itmaketh their sins
dumb matters, that were not to be named amongst
ChristianSi
Use 1. Which doth rebuke that shamelessness in
many who can speak, nay, do things never so broad,
without blushing, of whom we may truly say. Void of
shame, void of gi'ace.
Use 2. It doth teach us, that we must shew modesty
in our speech, and us ministers especially. We must
not, in reproving sin, take the liberty of the stage
rather than the pulpit, in the deciphering of it, de-
filing oui- o^-n tongues, offending the ears of others,
and teaching men further knacks in sin, which we
labour to suppress. Yet, though we are bound always
to this modesty, we must not think that it doth always
tie us to pass the names of sin with silence ; for the
dumb sin in this place named, Saint Paul doih name
to the Romans, ' They left the use of the women,' &c.
' Know ye not that buggerers shall not enter into the
kingdom of God ?' For where never so filthy sin
taketh place, there it must be named ; neither can they
be oflended at the naming of it that live under the
stench of the thing itself ; neither can the naming
there teach sin, where it is too frequently practised
already.
Men must be so indulgent that they must not regard
the ignorant niceness of many who cannot endure such
things uttered as the text of Scripture itself doth not
abhor fi'om.
Doct. 2. Mark from this verse what is the guise of
evil doers ; they love secresy, and to make all hid
before they go about their business. Sin loveth
corners : John iii. 21, ' He that doeth evil hateth the
light ;' a man that is about any open evil laboureth to
hide himself from God, his own conscience, and the
presence of men. The atheism in the heart shutteth
out any serious consideration of God's presence : Ps.
X. 11, ' He hath said in his heart, God hath forgotten,
he hideth his face, he will never see it.' Job xxii. 13,
' How doth God know ? Can he judge through the
dark cloud ?'
1 Again, a man, by sinning against the hght of his
conscience, doth lash the eye of it stone blind ; and
for men, he will avoid their presence well enough, if
they be such that he suspeeteth any reproof from them.
Thus the practices against magistrates, how secretly
are they carried. Plots of murder, like Cain, he got
his brother into the field alone. Of adultery and theft,
both in secret. Job xxiv. 14, I.t. Of false witnessing,
for these tale-bearers, that like pedlars walk with their
merchandise, they will tell you a thing, but you shall
promise them to say nothing.
For besides, that many sins could not without
secresy take efl'ect, ' for in vain is the net spread which
the fowl discemeth,' Prov. i. 17, and that many are
dangerous ; all sin hath shame, and feai- of it, for a
companion. Again, sinners would sin with delight to
themselves, which they cannot do till the coast be
clear, that there is none to control them. And this
is the property of sinners about anything that is evil,
unless it be masked with appearance of good, or un-
less they be grown to Sodom-like impudeucy, that
they have brazen foreheads and harlots' faces, not car-
ing what they do.
Use 1. The which practice letteth us see the folly
of sinners, for they think all sure, and none seeth
them when they dance in a net ; seen of God always
(for shall not he, that giveth thee an eye and discerning
spuit, see ?), and oft of men. But you that think all
well if no man see you, what a madness is this in you I
What a foolish thief were that, who, hiding a thing
from his fellows, should think all well though the
judge looked on him I Woe to them that say, None
seeth us, and play. All hid thus : Isa. xxix. 15,
' Woe to them that seek deep to hide their counsel
from the Lord, and theu- works are in the dark, and
they say. Who seeth us ? and Who knoweth us ?'
' Everything secret shall be manifested.'
Use 2. It doth give us occasion, seeing that sinful
works love secrecy, to suspect those things which we
dare not do nor speak, but in secret. We are about
things, if such a one come, all under board. Though
there may be a secresy in preventing oli'ence, yet this,
that Cometh with a shame, that such and such should
take us napping, doth testify that we are ill occupied,
or condemn ourselves in that we do ; so those words
that we will not speak, unless one will say nothing,
they are commonly sinful words. The righteous man
is in his way bold as a lion, he seeketh not to shroud
himself in such clouds of darkness.
Ver. 18. But all tlilniis thai are reproved are made
manifest by the litjlit : for uhatsoever doth make mani-
fest is Vuiht.
Now, he sheweth why we should reprove them : for
' all things when they are reproved are made manifest ;'
for the nature of light is to make things manifest, or
that which maketh things manifest is light. ObseiTe,
then,
Doct. What fruit it hath, to witness against evil in
word and deed ; it bringeth men to the sight of their
sin, or maketh a discovery of sin, which is a step to
salvation. The power of reproof is set down, 1 Cor.
xiv. 25 ; and Solomon calleth reprehension a thing
that giveth hght : Prov. xv. 31, ' The ear that hear-
eth the reproof of life, abideth among the wise.' For
an holy life, such is the power of it, that it driveth
sinners to admiration, and gaineth them without the
word, convincing them that they are in an evil way,
and making them see that which is acceptable. This
Vlr. 1 k]
BAYXE ON EPHKSUNS.
325
is a great benefit; for sins discovered are not so dan-
gerous; as rocks, which hang like mountains before
the mariners, are not so fearful as those which lie so
covered \Yith shallow waters that they cannot be dis-
cerned.
Use 1. The which should make us in love with these
things, to be every way reproved. We love them that
do Innce us and bind us sometime, and give us sick
physic, and count it mercy in them ; so we should
count these things, even to bo reproved, mercy, for it
is helpful to the soul ; we should delight in their com-
panies that we may find it : ' The ear that hoareth
reproof bringing life, will lodge with the prudent,'
Prov. XV. 81.
Use 2. And it must make us, if we would have those
we live with see their evil, that they may return and
be saved, we must so live and so speak that their
course may be reproved. If you should spy diseases
deadly, growing on your wives or children, should you
not tell them, you should murder them. So j-ou
shall be soul slaj"ers, if }"ou do not open such diseases
in their souls, the end whereof will be destruction.
Do not for your ease in the flesh partake in their sins,
saying, there will bo no quiet else ; this is to draw a
cuitain, that they shall never see what hearts they
have, till there be no place for medicine.
For that ultich doth make lltiiii/s iiiiiiill'est is lUjUt.
The reason why we were to reprove went before ; now
followeth the proof of either thing set down.
1. Of the latter, that they are manifested of light.
2. Of this, that this light shineth by means of re-
proof.
The latter is proved from the nature of that which
must make manifest, it must be light ; the former is
proved thus, that God himself, by passing reproof,
doth let the light of Christ shine to us, therefore re-
proof hath light going with it, whereby things are
manifested.
Docl. The first doth lot us see what is the nature
of light, whether of good example or doctrine, it doth
reveal the things where it cometh, which before are
hidden. For light doth not only comfort, the light of
the eye, the rejoicing of the heart, nor direct, but
maketh discovery of things which in darkness are not
discerned, as if there were twenty things in a dark
eonier which one could not see, bring a candle, all
are discerned ; so the dark corner of the conscience,
which is dark and sluttish, bring the light of the word,
of a holy conversation, to shine to it, and the secret
tilihiness will be manifested.
Quest. Why, then, do mnny remain wilhout light?
Ai's. 1. All wicked ones are not without light, but
some have so far light, that they are condemned in
their consciences.
Ans. 2. Many remain blind, because they keep their
eyes shut and will not see by the light.
Use. 1. This doth shew the cause why the wicked do
so malign the light, because it is a tell tide, which
telleth their consciences such things they would not
hear.
Use 2. And why the godly do rejoice in it, because
that their works are not checked, but manifested to
their praise : John iii. 21, 'He that doth truth com-
eth to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest
that they are wrought in God.'
Ver. 14. Wherefore he sailh, Airnke, thou that steep-
est, and arise from the dead, ami Christ shall ;iire thee
liijht.
The sum of this verse is, an exhortation with a
reason ; and the scope of it is, to call us from our
sleep and death, to partake in the light and Ufa of
Jesus Christ. ]?ut the coherence and words are full
of difticulty. The coherence is taken three ways.
1 . That the apostle doth here prove out of the Old
Testament, that they who are light in the Lord must
walk as children of the light. But then the apostle
would have told ws what Christ had done for them,
not what he would do.
2. Some refer it to this, that ' light maketh things
manifest.' But then, what needeth the apostle bring
out this form of solemn reproof, if ho would shew
that Christ, who is the true light, did make things
manifest.
3. The best reference of this therefore, is to the
matter of the verse before going. Reproof hath going
with it manifestation, therefore reprove. How is this
proved ? God himself rebnketh the world of sin, and
with passing reproof doth send light forth.
Now for the words : 1. We must seek who, and how
he speaketh. 2. What is meant by sleep and death.
3. What is the diflcrence betwixt anake and arise.
For the first, ver. 10, what is acceptable unto the
Lord. He sailh, he answereth, it can be conceived
but four ways :
(1.) Either in some express Scripture, which it is
not found, or by personal speech before this not re-
corded, as Acts XX. 85, Christ said, ' It is better to
give than take.'
(2.) But this is not to be granted, because the
matter of this is everywhere written, it being the sum
of the gospel, repentance from dead works, and faith
on Christ.
(3.) By assistance, as Acts xvii. 80, ' God now ad-
monisheth every one to repent;' he whose Spirit rather
spake in them, as Christ saith, than they themselves.
Or,
(1.) All abroad, not in any one place of the Scrip-
ture written. And either of these senses is safely
taken.
2. Sleep and death signify one thing, viz., the
spiritual sleep, which is not an image of death, but a
true spiritual death. There are three sleeps ia
Scripture.
(1.) Of nature ; so Eutychus ' fell into a deep sleep,'
Acts sx. 9.
326
BAYNE ON EPHESIAVS.
[Chap. V.
(2.) Of death ; so it is said, ' They slept with their
fathers,' 1 Cor. si., ' many sleep.'
(3.) Of the soul in sin: Rom. xiii. 11, 'Now it is
high time to awake out of sleep ;' 1 Thes. v. 6, ' Let
us not sleep as others do.' This is here meant; a
sleep and death which doth gi-ow upon the soul from
hence, that the good Spirit of God is separated from it,
which worketh all life, sense, and motion in us.
3. For the third thing, awake and standing up differ,
being one thing in the degree. Awake is to break off
sin by repentance, to get grace in us ; to stand up is
to exercise this grace, and watch against sleepiness.
The sum, therefore, of the words is this :
I bid you reprove the works of darkness, for re-
proving doth make them manifest, both which I say
not without good reason, for God himself doth reprove
in his word the world of sin, and by reproving, con-
vey eth into them the light of Jesus ; for the Lord doth
call on us as who are dead asleep in our souls, and
biddeth us shake off our sins, get grace, and work the
works of it. And lest we should say. It is in vain to
speak to deaf men, much more to dead men, God doth
shew us Christ, who is the true Hght and life, that
enlighteneth and quickeneth us that look to him.
Here, then, are three things to be opened :
1. What is our estate in which we lie by nature.
2. What is our duty.
3. What must excite us hereunto.
Doct. For the first, we are all of us dead sleepers,
or compassed in part with a spirit of slumber. Men
by nature are ' dead in sins and trespasses,' Eph. ii. 1.
The Lord's people are often asleep, though his work of
grace is in their heart : Cant. v. 1, 'I sleep,' saiththe
church ; Eev. iii. 1, the church of Sardis ' had a name
to live, and was dead.' For the opening of it, these
two things are to be marked :
1. What this sleep causeth in the unregenerate, and
in God's children.
2. What doth cause it in the one and other.
1 . For the first, it causeth in the unregenerate two
things :
(1.) A loss of all spiritual sense and true discerning,
Eom. xi. 8. Yon may see how the spirit of slumber
worketh no true sight, no^hearing ; they cannot taste
that which is sweet as a honey comb ; no feeling, even
as men asleep see not, hear not ; put things in their
mouth, they taste not ; let them have never such dis-
eases, they feel them not.
(2.) It doth cause the fancying of things that are
nothing so : Rev. iii. 17, ' Thou sayest, I am rich,
and have need of nothing, and knowest not that thou
art wretched and miserable, poor, and blind, and
naked.' So natural men think that all is well with
them, and have dreams of golden mountains, when
they are most miserable.
2. In the godly it doth,
(1.) Shew itself in cooling their graces. This is a
peal to bed, as toward night a damp cometh upon the
spirits, they lose that activity they had, and this is a
forerunner of sleep.
(2.) It maketh them nap in lusts ; sometime they
nod into wrath, intemperance, covetousness, &c., and
that either of infirmity daily, which is rather a winking
than sleeping, or of presumption, as David, which
maketh the sleep of more continuance.
(3.) If the devil cannot thus rock us asleep, yet he
will get us napping in unfruitfulness.
(i.) If we look toward God, he wiU get us rejourn
it, and be full of dilatory pleas.
(5.) If we will set on doing things, he will cause us
do coldly with indevotion, like men that do things
and give answers when their hearts are asleep within
them; as the church sought Christ, but on her bed,'
Cant, iii., which noteth not her diligence but drowsi-
ness in seeking, as the event sheweth, for the devil
will rather play any game than shut out with us.
Now for the cause in the unregenerate, it is their
reigning sin which doth cause a total obstruction of
the spirit of sense and motion. In the godly it is the
relics of flesh which lust against the spirit. Gal. v.,
and draw us to intermeddle too far, and fill ourselves
with the profits and pleasures of this world. For the
S-'ripture coupleth sobriety and watchfulness ; so this
repletion causeth sleepiness, as in the body, when the
belly is full, the bones would be at rest.
Use 1. This, therefore, may convince ns how that
all of us are sleepers. If bills should be brought in,
none of us would be forth ; which doth let us see,
1. How dangerous our estate is that sleep com-
passed with chains, and enemies that seek to devour us.
2. How helpless the natural man is, that he hath
no power to help himself, no more than one can call
himself from death to Mfe.
Quest. Why doth God then bid us awake and stand up ?
Ans. 1. Because he may. I may ask that which
is owing me of a bankrupt.
Ans. 2. God's privilege is to call the things that are
not as if they were. His word is a creating word.
A ns. 3. Because though we cannot of ourselves, yet
when his effectual call cometh to the heart, we can
awake and stand up, as if one should bring fire and
bellows, and blow at a bundle of sticks, and say. Burn,
though they have no power of themselves, yet so soon
as this is done, they can do it ; so the coal of grace,
being blown up by the Spirit, breaketh out into a flame.
2. It letteth us see that we need not wonder that
sinners can go on so contentedly, for sleeping is an
easy trade, but the end of it is death. Men stung of
asps and of the serpent both sleep, but to death both.
Doct. For the second, this is our duty, to awake and
rise up. For this, God's commandment bindeth all
those that have lived in impenitency and spiritual
death. Now God admonisheth to repent ; though he
say not, Come up, Lazarus, yet that in John v. 25 is
true, he speaketh to sinners that stink in the death of
sin, and they rise and live ; and as for ns that are
Ver. 15.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
327
bis own children, he calleth at oar door likewise :
Cant. ii. 10, ' llise up, my love ;' and Cant. v. 6, ' I
rose up to open to my beloved,' &c. Rev. iii. 2, ' Bo
watchful, and strengthen the things that are ready to
die ;' ' I stand at the door and knock ; if any man
he ir my voice and open the door,' &c.
Quest. But one may ask what this duty doth enfold ?
Ans. 1. That we break off our sin by repentance,
for the matter of sleep it is this repletion of lust.
Ans. 2. We must get grace, spiritual senses and
power of grace, which doth make us fit to work the
works of God. Thus in natural awaking, 1, the matter
of sloi^p is dissolved ; 2, the senses and power to move
doth return into the members ; this order is set down
2 Tim. ii. 25, 26, 'God giveth repentance;' 8, Men
do avayrtfiiv, ' awake out of their drunken sleep.'
Ans. 3. Men must exercise these graces, bring their
faith, make it lay hold on the promises : 1 Tim. vi.
12, ' Fi;^ht the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal
life.' Bring the eye of hope, make it still be in heaven,
whence comelh their help. Look for the accomplish-
ment of God's words, as the watchmen do fur the
dawning ; exercise the care of the heart, and say,
' Speak, Lord, thy servant heareth.' Shew the dili-
gence of love in the work of it, 1 Thes. i. 3. Till men
come to this, they are not well awake ; as a man that
lieth stretching and turning in his bed, Prov. vi. 10,
is still a sleepy sluggai-d till he hath awaked himself,
got up, settled his clothes, and set bis hand to some-
thing: 2 Tim. i. C, 'Blow up the grace of God;'
Rev. iii. 2, ' Awake and strengthen that which is ready
to die ;' and St Peter saith, 2 Peter i. 5-8, that those
in practice must join faith, virtue, knowledge, &c., that
will be kept from idleness and unfruitfulness, which
are branches of spiritual slumber.
Alls. 4. Lastly, we must watch against sleepiness,
1 Peter v. 8, 1 Thes. v. G. Besides, the phrase signi-
fieth an exciting to the prompt and constant perform-
ance of anything.
Use. Now, then, we must be exhorted to shake oflf
all slumber. If God should call the bills, who should
not be in for sleeping, sometimes winking in unfruit-
fulness, sometimes napping in lusts through weakness,
Eometimes without life and power. Now let us con-
sider how odious it is to God, as vinegar to the teeth,
or as smoke to the eyes : ' Cursed is he that doth the
work of the Lord slothfuUy.' How hurtful to our-
selves, for that which is halting will quite go forth, if
it bo not reformed. What pains we take for the things
of this e.irth 1 What comfort it is when our conscience
can give us testimony of striving, though with much
discomfort. Say, therefore, Lord, draw me, and I
will follow. Think that spoken of God, ' Seek my
face ;' say, ' Lord, I will seek thy face.'
Doct. Now followeth the third, viz. that this must
move us, because Christ with helpful grace is present,
and will make himself known to us. Repent, for the
kingdom of heaven is at hand; Christ the Melchisedeo,
who will by his Spirit free yoa from bondage, and bless
you with righteousness, peace, and joy, is at hand.
I knock, open. Why ? If any open, I will come in
and sup with him.
lieason 1. And, first, this reason doth persuade us
by the equity of it ; for is it not meet that if the King
of glory give warning of bis presence and being with
with us, we should open to receive him ?
lieasoii 2. From the possibility of it ; for this doth
shew us where is our strength to do that which we are
called on, Christ shall give Ught.
lietison 3. From the profit and pleasure of it ; for
this is a brief that enfoldeth all, besides to have God
lift the light of his countenance upon us : Num. vi.,
Ps. iv., ' Lord, lift up the light of thy countenance on
me.' This clause doth open three things :
1. That men who will not awake are now without
excuse, guilty of their own destruction ; for as if one
had a lethargy, if I should say. Be whole, such an one
will certainly heal you, if they would not go to the
physician who is able and willing to heal them, do
they not call on themselves wilful destruction ?
2. This letteth us see how great indignity we proffer
unto Christ, for he biddeth us awake, telleth us he
will help us, and come and dwell in our hearts. We,
like Nabals, will not yield him entertainment, will not
come forth of warm nests. This is the state of God's
people, Cant. v. Now what disloyalty were it if the
king should bid men prepare, he would be with them
at such a time, and men should sleep, taking no notice
of his gracious warning ! So much more if the King
of glory, the Lord Jesus Christ, call on us, and we
snort or slumber, put ourselves in no readiness to en-
tertain him.
8. It letteth us see where is all our help and suffi-
ciency, in this that Christ will do, ' Awake, Christ
shall give you light.' We feel slumber, it maketh us
we cannot see, hear, taste, slothful ; we cannot go in
the way of the commandments. Where is our help ?
Christ is the light and life, that quickening Spirit ; he
is the eje of the blind, the foot of the lame ; he maketh
the lame leap hke a_hind, and giveth eyes, openeth
ears, &c.
Ver. 15. Take heed therefore that ye walk circum-
spectly, not as fools, but as icise.
Now the apostle cometh to a new precept. The con-
nection of it is to be marked in the word uherefore,
which especially hath reference to that, partake not
uith them, but rebuke them rather; for this precept is
the way to perform that. The matter which first is
set do\>'n, walk circiimspecilij, i. e. exactly, accurately,
1, Is either expounded, walk as wise men should walk;
or ampUfied, as I take it, first, from the reason bind-
ing to it, for this particle as (like to the Hebrew)
doth not always make comparison, but sometime
render a reason. 2. It is amplified from an effect that
testifieth of a circumspect conversation, redeeming the
3-28
BAYXE OX ErHESIAXS.
[Chap. Y
time, that is, foregoing anything, rather than letting
go an occasion of well-doing, which hath his reason
set down, because the days are eiil. 3. He doth am-
plify this u-alk circiiwspectly from the means of attain-
ing it, which is the knowledge of God's will revealed
in his word.
Docl. Now, first, we see, what is the duty of us all,
to be precise and careful ia our whole conversation.
' Walk exactly ; ' we must not live wittingly in any
kind of evil, anj- degrees, any occasions, any appear-
ances, but, as the Lord spcaketh, follow him exactly,
neither turning to the right hand nor left. Thus Paul
walked exactly, as he wiluesseth of himself, Acts
xxiv. 16, ' I have endeavoured always to keep a clear
conscience both before God and before men ; ' thus
Zacharias and Elizabeth ' walked in all the command-
ments of God without reproof,' Luke i. 6. For that
must needs bo exact, which all of it must be drawn by
line and rule, as the lives of Christians must : ' So
many as walk after this rule,' Gal. vi. Now it doth
enfold three things :
1. That we walk avoiding every extremity (both
the right and left) ; for this circumspection doth keep
us, that we fall not into one vice while we fly another.
2. Walking cautelouslj', that we be not deceived
with false colours, for the devil doth sometime dye
vice in the colour of viitue.
3. Walking providently; for he that walketh cn--
cumspectly must be double-faced : he must not only
see the things present, but have eyes behind, eyes to
look before him, to procure and provide good things,
to prevent evil, impediments to good.
And there is great reason why Christians should
walk thus exactly :
Reason 1. The way they are to walk in, it is a
strait way, steep, having fearful downfalls, narrow.
Such as have seen narrow, dangerous, chlfy ways,
may conceive the comparison. Again, if one should
walk amongst nets and snares, had he not need of cir-
cumspection ■? Now, what is this world but a place
full of lime-twigs, which the devil layeth, that he might
bring us to destruction.
Reason 2. Our own estates ; we are hectical per-
sons, always more or less in an ague. Now little errors
iu such persons breed great hurts and distempers. So
sin, if we begin with / know not the man, it will come
to forswearing.
Reason 3. Circumspection is required in regard of
others, that they who watch our halting may have
nothing against us, that we may oftcnd none ; for om-
lives and words must give a rebuke. Now, if our-
selves be uucu-cumspect, we shall quickly bo taken,
and hear from them, ' Physician, heal thyself.'
Reason 4. Again, we must give no olience : Col.
iv. 5, ' Walk wisely toward them that are without ; '
1 Cor. X. 32, ' Give no oll'ence, neither to Jew nor
Gentile, nor the church of God.' Lambs among
wolves howling, had need to be circumspect.
Reason 5. In regard of our God, as Moses, in Deu-
teronomy, exhorteth, ' Walk in his commandments,
go neither to the right hand nor left ; your God is a
jealous God, a consuming fire.'
Use 1. This, therefore, doth rebuke such as think
men that are anything strait, why they are more
curious than needeth, as do openly inveigh against a
Christian preciseness ; who can cite their scripture,
' Be not too wise, be not over just,' &c. ; but, though
straining gnats and swallowing camels be naught, yet
there is no preciseness too much in dying to sin.
Use 2. Such as walk at rovers, even as it hitteth ;
such as can swallow foul sins, and have no sense of
them, as unfruitfulness, deadness, lusts of intemperance,
fits of choler, Ac, and those that count this a yoke
intolerable.
Doct. The second thing to be marked is, that pre-
ciseness in our lives is a fruit of true wisdom : ' Walk
exactly as wise' (saith the apostle) ; if the heathen
should give the verdict, this would prove a truth : Deut.
iv. 5, 6, ' I have taught you statutes and judgments,
even as the Lord my God commanded me. Keep
therefore and do them : for this is your wisdom.' And
Solomon everywhere doth make this the property of
a wise man, to look to his ways : Prov. xvi. 23, ' The
wisdom of the prudent is to understand his way.' If
we look to particulars, we shall find that wisdom doth
order the whole man. The heart: Prov. xxiii. 19, ' Be
wise, and guide thy heai't in the way.' The thonyhls ;
wisdom will not let the mind give place to idle ones,
it wull not let us think of ourselves as wise : ' A fool
is wise in his own eyes.' The power of reason, judg-
ment, memonj, are all guided by this. So remembrance
itself The u-ords are ordered by wisdom : ' The heart
of the wise teacheth his mouth, and addeth learning
to his hps.' The ijestures: Prov. xvii. 24, ' Wisdom
is before him that hath understanding.'
Concerning this wisdom we will shew two things :
1. What it is.
2. What are the special fruits that testify of it ; and
so make use of the doctrine.
1. Wisdom is a light in man : ' The wise man's
eyes are in his bead,' such as directeth us in our ways,
Eccles. X. 10 ; James iii. 13, ' If any be wise, let him
shew out of a good conversation his works, with meek-
ness of wisdom.'
2. It doth alfect us, so move the will that it doth
follow, for Christ maketh no true wisdom to be with-
out doing : ' He that doth my words, I will liken him
to a wise man ;' and wisdom is the counsellor of state,
which is obeyed in that she adviseth, for it hath, first,
knowledge; secondly, sweetness. As knowledge, it
directeth; as sweet to the soul, it ati'ecteth. This is
the most proper work to direct all the \-irtues ; taci-
turnity, patience, sobriety, courage, all ai'e ordered by
this. For the fruits which testify of it.
(1.) It maketh one teachable. A fool will despise
the wisdom of words; if one do smile or chafe, nothing
Vkr. 1G.]
nAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
329
will sink with him ; so a wise man will incline his car
and be teachable.
(2.) It niaketh the heart to fear in prosperity and
in adversity : prosperity, because that extreme good
health is tickle and dangerous ; adversity, so tar as to
hide himself from the storm : Prov. xxii. 8, ' A pru-
dent man foreseeth the evil, and hideth himself: but
the simple pass on, and are pimishcd.' A fool is full
of security, a word sutliceth the wise.
(3.) It doth make the heart relish things to the flesh
grievous : Eccles. vii. i, ' A fool's heart loves to dwell
in merriment.'
(4.) It will make us make sure work with God : Mat.
vii. 24, 25, ' Ho builds his house on the rock,' See.
(5.) Ho will provide for the time to come, for that
enduring substance, Luke xvi. 3, 4 ; this was the wis-
dom of the unrighteous steward.
Use 1 . ^VTiich doth reprove many as unwise ; for if
wisdom be to be measured by the conversation, we
shall find it true, that the greatest clerk is not the
wisest man. We must not think that knowledge of the
letter is enough to wisdom, nay, it argucth us more
foohsh when it is not practised. If there were two riding
a way, where they were sure both to be robbed, the
one heedlessly ignorant, the other well knowing of it,
who were most fooUsh ? And we may see all of us,
when we come so short in our conversation of that we
know, how fur short we aro of true wisdom.
Use 2. This must move us to seek wisdom, seeing
that we cannot have a good conversation without it.
(1.) By denying our own wisdom: ' Let bim that
would be wise become a fool, that he may be made
wise.'
(2.) By prayer : James i. 5, ' If any lack wisdom,
let him ask it of God.'
(3.) By numbering our days : Ps. xc. 12, ' Lord,
teach us to number our days, that we may apply our
hearts unto wisdom.'
(4.) By observing the vanity of all things, Eccles.
i. 2.
(5.) By frequenting the company of the wise, for
as he that consorteth with fools will bring home the
fool at the last, so a companion of wise men shall wax
wiser,' Prov. xiv. 20.
Ver. 16. Betleciniiii/ the time, because the days are evil.
Now followeth the ell'ect that testifieth of wisdom,
amplified by a reason : the ell'ect is this, Redeeminfj
the time; the reason, /o»- the days are evil.
Now, first, to open the word. This word time is
used indiHercntly to note time in common, or most
properly it is used for the opportunity. Now hero take
it in the latter sense : But opportunity is general, or
particular ; the whole course of our lives, till the
eleventh hour be past, is an opportunity of working
through our salvation. The particular occasions are
such as God doth ofl'er to this or that particular duty ;
now. both are here to be conceived.
2. What it is to redeem the lime. Am. 1. To forego
anything which would hinder us from taking the op-
portunity. 2. To make it our own by using it, so
that we recompense former unfruitl'uluess, and lay up
a good foundation for the time to come ; as in buying
a thing, first wo pay the price, then take it into our
possession and use, to which this redeeming doth
look.
3. In clearing the reason, we must know what is
meant by eril days.
Alls. Days are said evil or yood, according to that
which befalleth in them, as a yood time when matter
of commodity or merriment is in hand, an evil lime
when the contrary. Now the xaxla or evil of the day
(as Christ calleth it. Mat. vi. 34), is either general or
special.
Generally, the shortness and manifold trouble which
doth accompany the time of our life; particularly,
when any special evils take place, as this must be
understood, because it is spoken with an emiuency of
those times.
Now it is appai'ent that the evil stood in these three
things :
1. Tares of false doctrine, begun and ready to in-
crease.
2. In flagitious lives, such as Simon's school was.
3. In persecutions, which were ready to grow hotter
and hotter.
The sum then of the verse is this : ' See that all
the time of your Hfe, and all particular occasions, be
carefully laid hold of by you, to work out your salva-
tion, for the times grow more and more dangerous
and tickle, that there is great reason to take time
while it Irtsteth.
Two tilings are then here laid down :
1. That all our time, and every particular occasion,
must be taken up to glorify God, and work out our
salvation.
2. That the more evils of all sorts befall our times,
the more diligent we must bo to occupy ourselves well
while the occasion lasteth.
Doct. 1. Of the former. The Scripture doth ask us
to bo careful that our whole time (one day as well as
another, yea, every hour of the day) be redeemed, as
the apostle here exhorteth : Heb. iii. 13, Luke i. 74,
75, 1 Pet. i. 17, 1 Pet. iv. 2, Acts xxiv. 10, Acts
xxvi. 7. So likewise the Lord doth charge us to take
the occasion : Isa. Iv. 7, ' Seek him while be may be
found ;' while you have opportunity to give alms, give
them ; Gal. vi., ' While it is called to-day ;' Heb. iii.,
' While the light is with yon ;' John xii. 35, ' Pray in
all opportunity;' for so time is there to be taken. And
thus Christ redeemed the opportunity, John iv., he
(though weary) was not careful of hasting to meat,
because he preferred the opportunity of bringing home
a lost sheep, and made it as meat and drink to him ;
so he chose rather to leave his friends unsatisfied,
than to leave his opportunity. So St Paul was ready
330
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
to lay down his life then, when occasion should be
offered, not to bear a testimony to Christ.
Oij. But it will be said, How can we spend all our
time in seeking to glorify God, and work out our sal-
vations, when we have many outward businesses ?
Ans. 1. We must wisely seek to remove those
things which do disable us, that we cannot take
opportunities offered, nor redeem all our days and
hours, to the glorifying of God.
Now, these are: 1. Ignorance, many think they are
not in so strait manner to be countable for time.
Again, we want heavenly wisdom to discern oppor-
tunities to this and that particular duty : whereas in
all occurrences God doth offer us occasion of faith,
love, sobriety, righteousness, patience, hope, thank-
fulness, &c. 2. Slotbfulness, which maketh us not
care for doing anything. 3. Love of fleshly liberty.
4. Want of taste in heavenly things, for because we
find them not sweet, that doth make us we cannot
hold out in them.
Ans. 2. As one must labour against these things,
so one must task themselves daily with some good
duties ; as prayer, meditating, reading, exhorting one
another.
Ans. 3. Seeing our callings and many other occa-
sions are to be served, we must redeem the time,
while we are in these, by doing them in obedience of
faith, by making them instruments whereby to shew
our love, righteousness, sobriety, &c.
Ans. 4. We must use diaries, daily take a note how
our time shppeth, that when we consider how unfruit-
ful we are, as of ten, not to tithe one hour to God out of
the whole day, that it may make us ashamed, and to
grow more fruitful, as Rev. ii., considering from
whence we are fallen, is a mean of repenting. Now
this truth, that we are bound to gain our whole time
to the glorifying of God, and to take all oppor-
tunities; —
Use 1. It doth first rebuke us that do not once
consider of the gracious seasons God giveth us, that
God may complain as he did in Jeremiah, chap. viii.
7, ' The stork and the swallow know their seasons ;
but my people know not the judgment of the Lord :'
and Christ might say to us as he speaketh, ' hj-po-
crites, can you discern the face of the skies?' So
many wholly misspend their time, like those in Job
sxi. 13, ' They spend their days in mirth.' Many
that are so far from buying it out at any price, that
they know not how they may shake their hands of it ;
as if it were a most refuse commodity, they know not
(as many complain) how they may pass it. Many
again who delay, and upon never so little matter let
go the occasion, and all of us who in our meetings,
visiting one another, are so ill husbands of good hom-s,
60 prodigal of nothing as of that which is most pre-
cious.
Use 2. It must stir us up to employ all the hours
of our lives more fruitfully, to take every good occa-
sion ; time and tide stay not. He that wiU not strike
the iron while it is hot, doth lose his labour when it
is cold. It is notable folly to sleep in harvest, Prov.
X. 5. And in earthly things we will take the occasion
of our gain, redeeming it with loss of pleasure, with
rising from our tables.
Duct. For the second thing, we see that evils must
not make us give place to unfruitfulness, but more
diligent in taking every good occasion. If a harvest
day be full of clouds, and windy, men wiU not keep in,
but work more diligently and warily. If the evil of
sin abound, we must increase in holiness. Is it not
enough we [see] our God dishonoured with others ? Thus
David wept, Ps. cxix., 'Mine eyes gush out with rivers
of tears because men keep not thy law.' Lot ' vexe 1
his soul.' Solomon, when he saw the field of the
sluggard, learned wisdom. If calamities be in our
times, we have more need to draw near to God. It
is a sti'ong thief that, cast into prison, will not cease to
steal while he is in hold. So if God let chains of
common calamities hang on us, it is notable lewdness
not then to become converts ; as it is noted with an
emphasis of Ahaz, 2 Chron. xxviii. 22, that even in
his afflictions he ceased not to offend. Again, this
may hence be persuaded ; the more rare commodities
grow, the more we engross them.
Again, the less while a thing is like to abide with
us, the firmer hold you lay of it. Now opportunities
in evil times are hard to come by, and not li';e long
to continue with us ; so that as men who are at work,
when it is now but an hour to night, they will double
their diligence.
Use. This therefore doth reprove those who, because
there are hindrances and crosses, and such abund-
ance of evil, think it a folly for them to strive against
the stream and do otherwise than others do ; this is
the devil's logic with which he beguileth sluggards :
Prov. XV. 19, ' The way of the slothful man is as a
hedge of thorns ;' Prov. xxii. 13, ' He saith, there is
a Uon in the way.' But we must learn the contrary,
unless we will let the devil kill us with our own
weapons ; because men are so sensual and earthly
everywhere, because there are so many evils and dis-
tractions ready to take the occasion out of our hand,
therefore we will be more careful to take it. If one
had a commodity we liked, though there were some
brokers that did lie in the wind for it, we would not
go sit still, and say. Let them take it, but we would go
betime and bid well, that they should know how they
carried it ; so the more things come between us and
home, the more careful we must be, like good mer-
chants, to buy the commodity, even the opportunity of
doing good.
Ycr. 17. Wherefore be not tmwise, hut understand
llhdl the itill of the Lord is.
Now followeth the third amplification, from the rule
or mean enabling us in this circumspect walking; and
Ver. 17.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
3:U
the precept concerning it is given negatively and
affirmatively. For the opening of the words.
M'herefore ; that is, to the end you may walk cir-
cumspectly, and that the rather, seeing the difficulties
of the times do call us to it. ' Let us not be without
understanding ;' that is, ignorant of the will of God,
manifested in his works and word. But let us know
with relishing of it (as sweet to our souls) ' what is
the pleasure of God,' which the evils of the times do
testify, which his word doth manifest, that we might
walk after it. In the next verse the apostle layeth
down a new precept, which removeth an impediment
that would hinder from wisdom and understanding :
' Be not drunk with wine,' for he that erreth in wine
is not wise, it taketh away the heart. Knowledge hath
temperance as a help joined with it. The precept is
propounded with the reason of it, and amplified by the
contrarj' : ' Bo not drunk with wiue, in which is excess ;'
that is, which is a fruit, or which hath accompanying
of it all prodigaUty and riot ; for this word signifieth
luxuriousuess or riot (but change is no robbery). If
you will till yourselves, ' fill yourselves with the Spirit,'
which is amphfied from three means of it : 1, use of
]isalms ; 2, thanksgiving ; 3, decking ourselves with
lowliness of mind.
^ Now, then, in this 17th verse mark three things :
1. That he saith uhere/ore ; viz., that ye may walk
circumspectly, know the will of God ; hence observe,
Doct. What must be the mark we must shoot at in
seeking knowledge, viz., that we maj' carry our whole
course of life accordingly ; we must seek to know that
we have direction in our works daily : Isa. ii. 3,
' God teacheth his ways, that we might walk in them ;'
Ps. cxix. 34, ' Teach me thy statutes, I will keep
them with my whole heart. I have hid thy word in
my heart, that 1 might not sin against thee.'
Reason 1. For the effect of knowledge is hurtful, if
it be not obe5ed ; it causeth men to be justly beaten
with many stripes, Luke xii. 47.
Iteason 2. Again, the word is not given that it
might resolve questions, so much as that it might be
* a lantern to our feet, and a light to our path,' Ps.
cxix. 105.
Use 1. Wherefore, this doth reprove such as do not
come to learn with this purpose, that they might know
how to work daily, as many come in this kind ; for
hence it is that ascetical sermons, which are concern-
ing the Christian exercise, are not in that request ;
whereas if our hearts were set to walk aright, they
would be most welcome.
I'se 2. Again, 1, many care for nothing, but in-
creasing their speculation ; 2, others that they may
knowing be able to hold argument, and jangle about
questions ; 8, that they may censure and malapertly
quip better than themselves.
Use 3. It doth serve for a ground of exhortation,
that in all our seeking to know, we resolve our hearts
to obey and bring into practice that which shall be
made known to us, as Cornelias. For what should
men do buying sconces or links if they meant to walk
stumbling alone in the darkness of the night, not to
make use of them ? So what should we get into our
understanding this torch of the word, if we mean not
to use it, but walk still in the darkness and vanity of
our own understanding. Let us in all things labour
to see this lantern before us, and ' then we shall not
be confounded, when we have respect unto all his
commandments,' Ps. cxix. C.
Voct. 2. We see for the matter of the verse :
1. That it is all our duties to labour to put off that
folly which still is bound in our hearts ; for this folly
is but in part purged out, in great measure we lack
understanding hearts, Deut. xxix. 4. Now it doth
shew itself in this :
(1.) That it will not let as remember the things that
God hath done for us, to take benefit by them ; it
putteth out the eye behind us, Deut. xxxii. G, 7.
(2.) It will not let us take deeply to heart the things
present, whether mercies or otherwise. If a wise man
laugh on a fool, nothing will sink with him, Prov. xxix.
9. And for the hand of God chastening us, the folly
of our hearts will bid us not take it grievously, but
shoot off the sense of it, as the rock doth waters ; for
a foolish heart loveth not the house of mourning ;
wherein our foolishness is like to theirs that will take
nothing which should make them sick, though it would
heal them ; so it will not let us foresee and fear for
the time to come. ' A fool cannot be admonished, a
fool runneth on and is beaten.' The beast and fowls
better than we : ' In vain is the net spread, if the
fowl see it ;' and a hor.se will bogle where he hath
been foiled ; but we like fools cease not to reiterate
folly, and so like ' dogs return to our vomit.' And
thus folly hindereth us from seeing powerfully what
God, by calamities and other experiences, doth call us
to.
(3.) Folly doth keep us from knowing, or at least
from affecting, the will of God which we know. As a
fool, though you may make him repeat a wise saying
after you, yet it will never relish in his foolish under-
standing, as wisdom ; so it is folly that will not let us
admire and find sweet to our souls, as honey to the
taste, that which is the wisdom of God in his word.
Use. 'UTierefore seeing we are thus full of folly, for
who forgetteth not things of use ? 2. Whose heart can
take grief at just occasion of grief ? 3. Who doth take
warning, and not run his finger again and again into
the same fire ? Who findeth not that there is want of
tasting and admiring the wisdom of God which he
knoweth ? Let us therefore see it and hold that
healing word : Isa. xxxii. 4, 'The heart of the foolish
shall understand knowledge, and the tongue of the
stammerers shall be ready to speak plainly.'
D(Kt. 3. We see from this verse, What it is that
can make us truly wise in all our ways, viz., the effectual
knowing and obej-ing of God's word : Dout. iv. 6,
332
BAYNE OX EPIIESIANS.
[Chap. V.
' Keep these words and do them, for this is your wis-
dom, and your understanding.' What wisdom can be
in them that have left the law of their God ? This is
one commendation of God's word, that ' the entrance
into it giveth wisdom to the simple,' Ps. cxix. 130.
Use 1. Wherefore we must not be deceived, and too
much admire any wisdom of worldly ones, falsely
called wisdom ; not deep reaches, not craft, not pro-
foundness in this or that knowledge, which maketh
wise, but knowing and obeying the will of God. True
it is that others that take another way are wiser in
their generation ; but this is not because theirs is
greater wisdom, but because we keep not ourselves so
to our rule, but often foolishly swerve from it ; else
Ahithophel's wisdom should be infatuate, and prove
foolishness, in comparison of that which is in observ-
ing the commandments.
It letteth us see what we must do if we will be wise,
take our direction from the word. For look, as a fool,
if he will do a wise action, must follow better heads
than his own ; so we, foolish in regard of all true
wisdom, must follow the counsel of the only wise God,
before we can do anything in wisdom. Let us there-
fore deny ourselves, our own wisdom, and yield our-
selves iu all things to God's direction, that wo may.be
■wise.
Ver. 18. J lid be not drunk with ivine, wherein is ex-
cess; but be filled u-ith the Spirit.
Now followeth the next precept, ' Be not drank with
wine.' For the opening of the precept :
1. It doth intimate that there is a lawful use of
wine, for health and strength, 1 Tim. v., Eccles. x.
2. For dehght, for it is the end for which God did
create it.
3. To satiate and content the desire of nature ; for
it is a piece of the curse, to drink and not be satis-
fied. But this precept forbiddeth all excessive or in-
ordinate, either affecting, or using of wine, or anj'
diink intoxicating. For drunkenness is cot only such
as taketh away the use of reason, the feet, taking of
wine to vomit, to sickness, — they ' made the king sick
with flagons,' Hosea vii. 5, — but all excessive use is
80 called, drinking to inflammation, Isa. v. So all
iuordinato affecting or using ; for as there is an in-
ward gluttony, when the thoughts run upon the diet
only, and a man cheweth the cud before he get his
meat, so when the thoughts and afl'ections are car-
ried inordinately toward the cup, it is a kind of inward
drunkenness, when a man's hps are always hanging
after such lettice; his heart is drunken, though he sit-
teth in private. So all inordinate using of it, either
in hunting after it, in doating upon the quality of
drinks, or in taking it unseasonably, or in drinking
for gossipping, for company, they are all to be con-
ceived as degi-ees and occasions forbidden.
Use 1. The use of this is to rebuke the liquid hves
^.f many that do nothing but follow the buttery, in
running to seek their delight, such whose thoughts
have no other object.
Use 2. It doth teach us our duty, even to keep our-
selves unspotted this way, and to labour to get out
if we be entangled. _ And for to help in it, I will set
down,
1. Some considerations.
2. Some rules of practice.
(1.) It is good to consider how it is a deceit that
doth delude us, for it promiseth us pleasure but doth not
perform it. What pleasure is that which leaveth so
bitter a tang ; the after headache, the crudities which
follow are more irksome than the drink was delightful,
the end of it stingeth like a cockatrice.
(2.) Consider the tyranny of it. This inordinate lust-
ing, it doth never rest satisfied ; serve it once, it will
call again and again ; and if it be not followed to the
eud, resteth as much displeased as if it had at the
first been denied, yea, it giveth no rest to the thought;
but when the mind would be sequestered for other
purpose, then will these matters be running in it, a
bondage worse than the Egyptian.
(3.) Consider what a fearful thing it is to have such
an inordinate lusting, Num. xi. When the cup is in
thy hand, fear lest the wrath of God go with it, as it
is said, ' while the meat was in then- mouths, the wi-ath
of God came upon them.'
(4.) Lastly, consider how it escludeth from heaven.
The rules of practice are likewise four.
(1.) Avoid the companies of them ; mark such
youths, as, like beadles, call such cursed congrega-
tions, and avoid them.
(2.) Think how sweetly thou goest on when thou dost
keep the bonds of sobriety, and compass as you are
able such a portion (iu the due seasons) which may
give content. For we must not fight against inordi-
nate appetite to drink and meat, as against fornica-
tion ; that must be fled from altogether, that cannot be
made good iu any degree ; but this must have the ex-
cess reformed, with our liberty reserved, lest we do
fight with too heavy armour. Convenient food in the
seasons is a good help against exorbitant appetite, as our
own fountains are remedies against unlawful lustings.
(3.) It is good to wean ourselves something in that
we may do. He that will still do all he may, will at
length do that he may not. And if we have been im-
potently affected to a thing, labour like David, when
thou hast it nowin thy power, to refrain it, 2 Sam. xxiii.,
though but for one time. Little things will flesh us
to further victories, and to break agues from their
times in coming is some good token that they will bo
removed.
(4.) A vow. We rather, than still to be ensnared by
wine, or this and that circumstantial matter, may by
vow bind ourselves to be abstinent. ' I have sworn
to keep thy commandments.' But this must be done
with great discretion, lest it prove as unfit for us as
Saul's armour was for David.
Ver. 19.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
333
Now followeth the reason, in u-hicli is excess, that is,
which hath all kiuj of riot and lasciviousness going
with it. Observe, theu,
Doct. That ilruuken courses are accompanicil with
all prodigality and Clthiuess. When men grow into
drink, they are lavish every way ; their tongues have
a double door opened to them, snperfluons speech a
daughter of drunkenness. Their all'ectious are as ex-
cessive, then no difl'ercnce betwixt mirth and mad-
ness ; theu if the humour so work, they will weep in
kindness. Their action riotous ; then come, call iu
more, something that may provoke and be a spur ;
then they will vomit that they may drink, and drink
that they may vomit ; the tobacco, that they may bo
tit for a cup, cups for tobacco ; then minstreliziug,
gaming ; what not that is riotous ? And for unclean-
ness, no villany of that nature that wine warms not,
Prov. xxiii. 81, 33 ; that this vice may well be called
a hydra, a capital on*?, that hath a brood with it worse
than himself. Abstinency is to vice as fasting spittle
to serpents, the bane of it: this drunkenness is a fruit-
ful parent of wickedness. It fareth with these inun-
dations of drink, as in land-floods, they bring often
store of tilth where they ovcrllow. So these do bring
all kind of tillhiuess iuto the soul that is drowned in
them.
I'se. Which should cause us to detest that which
is so fearfully accompanied, and leave ofl" such cup-
shot conversation as will let into oar souls all kind of
wickedness.
Now, that we might the more easily do it, the
apostle doth shew us, and invite us to a better bever,
even to be jHleil uilh the Spirit of God. Where two
things are to be marked :
Doct. 1. That these two things stand not together,
a drunken course of life and the Spirit of grace.
The Spirit may be in one, that through infirmity
doth slip, like Noah, into it; but one that doth delight
in following a tipsy course of life, he that aflecteth
this, grace is far from him. How can the Spirit of
God dwell in such a person, as ' maketh his belly his
god' ? It is impossible till that be reversed, viz., that
' one cannot serve two masters.' Again, till we get
union with Christ, there is no communion with the
•Spirit.
But he that putteth on Christ must cast ofl" the
care of pleasing the flesh in the sinful desires of it,
llom. xiii. Nay, wine doth take away the heart ; it
doth not only bereave a man of grace, but of common
natural abilities and endowments.
L'sc. Wherefore let us not deceive ourselves that
are haunted in this way, the spirit of the buttery and
God's Spirit have no agreement. This inordinate
drinking is as water to fire, it quencheth grace ; nay,
if this were all, the matter were not so heinous, but
it maketh one unfit for the teaching of the Spirit :
Isa. xxviii. 9, 'Whom should I teach knowledge,' &c. ;
for as the earth, glutted with rain, is unfit for tillage,
so a mind sowed in this voluptuous course, is unfit
for the tillage and husbandry of God.
Doct. 2. It is to bo marked how bo doth not say,
sip liijhtbi, but ' be filled uilh the S]>i)it ;' which doth
teach us, that we must not content ourselves with a
little, but must endeavour to a fulness of grace ; that
it may be said of us that is said of the llomans, they
were ' full of grace, knowledge, of all goodness.' We
are here the most conscionable ; if we put our lips to
this cup, we have done ; but wc must labour to drink
deepest of this above all other, for these are flagons
which will not hurt us, and sweeter than any other.
Again, the Lord doth invite us to it, to these waters
of the Spirit, John vii. 37.
Use. Wherefore it doth reliuke us that have quickly
done, and think everything enough in grace ; we love
abundance in other matters, we love perfection in our
trades, but to grow up to perfection in the trade of a
Christian, we regard not. And it must move us still
to seek more and more to be filled. They are the best
Christians that consider. Oh how little fear have they
of God, that can hear his threatenings and not be af-
frighted I How little love to him, that can so hardly
forego any degree of their corruptions for him ? How
little joy, that though they can laugh at things of no
moment, and joy in trifles, yet their hearts are like
stones, where the things of the gospel are piped ? How
little hope, who can hear of his coming, and never
once look after him ? We must hunger, and still by
faith be drawing this spiritual learning from these
drunkards. How will they fill their skin with swill in
comparison, and drafl! How will they take it dis-
courteously if their draughts be broken I So should
we in this wine of the Spirit, the rather because Christ
doth here, and John vii. 37, invite us. Wisdom hath
mingled her wines, and crieth. Come, &c., Prov. viii.
Now men would not endure it, if one without reason
should not accept of their kindness. If the drunkard
would but taste this, he would quickly leave his tap;
this is so sweet. When the woman of Samaria heard
of the water of life, she left her pitcher, and followed
that.
Ver. 19. Spcaltinr/ to yourselves in psalms, and hymns,
and spiritual songs, sinyiiiff and making melody i/i your
heart to the Lord.
Now followeth the means.
1. Is recommended the exercise of psalms.
2. Thanksgiving, ver. 20.
8. Lowliness, ver. 21.
1. The exercise is laid down :
(1.) As it serveth for our instruction.
(2.) As it respecteth God's glory.
In which the true manner of singing is determined,
such as is our mutual edification, and such as maketh
for God's glory. Now for the words, three things
serve to clear them.
1. What this is, speaking to yourselves 1 Am. Not
3U
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
speaking inwardly, so as none but God and ourselves
know what we speak, 1 Cor. xiv. 19, but speak-
ing, that by voice others may understand ; for this
phrase in the plural number noteth a mutual and in-
terchangeable afleetion, and Col. iii. 16, he biddeth
them ' instruct and admonish one another.' The
general word here put for those particular.
2. It may be asked, What is the difference betwixt
these words ?
Ans. Some take it from the matter of them, some
from the manner. That of the matter will not bold :
for a psalm and soiiff are of a like consent and art ; the
difference is, that a psalm noteth a ditty, which hath
instrumental music going with it, or beginning to it.
So mi:mo)-, the nature of the word doth lead to it.
2. Tfivog doth signify a ditty, for the matter of
praise, but it noteth no circumstance of delivering it,
but leaving it indifferent whether said simply, sung, or
played.
3. A sorif) is that which is of any matter, but is de-
livered in vocal music, is sung forth with the voice, at
the least hath the voice first beginning it ; which is to
be marked, because in the Psalms the same psalm is
sometime called a psalm and song, sometime a song
and psalm, because in the one instrumental music did
begin, in the other vocal, though both voice and instru-
ment were together in the whole.
3. It is asked. What is a spiritual song ?
Ans. It is put in by way of distinction, opposite to
the sensual songs which profane riotous persons are
delighted in. Now there are two kinds, the one ex-
traordinary, such as the Spirit of God did immediately
suggest. 2. Ordinary, such as men by benefit of me-
mory could say out of the Scripture, or frame of them-
selves conformable thereto, and both these kinds are
here meant.
The sum of the verse given, the instructions follow.
Doct. 1. We see in general, that the exercise of
psalms is a mean of increasing in us the Spu-it. If we
be joyful, they increase joy : James v. 13, ' Is any
merry ? let him sing psalms.' If heavy, they refresh
us. Paul and Silas sung a psalm at midnight. The ful-
ness of the Spirit in that excellent man David went
with this help, as we may gather from that in the
2 Sam. xxii. 1, that he is said ' the pleasant singer of
Israel.' Look, as, on the contrary, the devil's song is
of great force to fill vrith wickedness, for we maj' see
some upon some wanton sonnets filled with a spirit of
wantonness, so God's song is of great force to make
ns be filled of his good Spirit. It cometh from the
Spirit, and maketh the Spirit take increase in us ; the
tree of grace taketh increase by the fruit it beareth.
Use. Wherefore this should stir us up to frequent
this duty, not only joining in the church, but in our
chambers. They were wont at their feasts, before they
gave their latter thanks, to have a spiritual song by
those that were able among them (such a song being
to a supper as a precious stone set in a golden ring).
saith Tertullian. They were wont that the plough-
man, the vine-dresser, the reapers, they would, follow-
ing their works, sing the psalms of David. Pastors
were wont to call upon parents to teach their children
psalms. The children in the church of the Jews could
sing understandingly, ' Hosanna, blessed is he that
cometh in the name of the Lord.' We who are of
great sufficiency to be thus exercised, through the
course of the year sing not a psalm in private, which
maketh us to walk with lean spirits. Amongst many
other things, this want is not the least.
2. We see in the verse these two things laid down :
Boot. 1. That all our use of psalms must be such
as may edify us ; whether it be private or public psalms,
it must instruct and admonish, and so edify us in our
holy faith. If God will have our private talk, — chap,
iv., ' Minister grace one to another,' — bow much more
our private services of him ; if our prayers and psalms
in private, how much more must our singing in public
serve for our instruction ! As all singing, both in pri-
vate and public, which this scripture and Col. iii. 16
do commend, they must serve for instruction, and all
things, psalms, prayei-s in the church, must be to edify,
1 Cor. xiv. 26. Bat a papist hath three things to say
against this :
(1.) That it followeth not, if private psalms be to
edify, therefore public ; because the end of public is
not so much to edify, as to honour God in the minis-
terial duties performed.
(2.) They will say, that place speaketh of psalms
not in ordinary service, but extraordinarily suggested
by God's Spirit, and therefore concludeth not against
the singing of the ordinary liturgy.
(3.) That though in the primitive church the most
did join and understand, yet now congregations being
more numbersome, the church hath fitly ordered it
otherwise.
To the first I answer, that the reason is nought ;
service is for God's honour, therefore not for edifying ;
for these are subordinate, yea, the latter resulteth from
the former. For, 1, all the ministry tendeth to edify;
2, from edification God's glory accrueth. Again, we
might by like consequent say, private prayers are not
for God's glory, because they are chiefly to edify.
To the second, it is true that those psalms are es-
traordinaiy, yet so that the apostle doth from the par-
ticular deliver a general rule. For the apostle his
reason doth not go against these psalms, because ex-
traordinary, but because not understood.
To the third we say, that the church of God hath
no power to bring in any custom against edification, 2
Cor. X. 8.
Use 1. This doctrine, that the use of psalms must
serve for our instruction, doth first condemn that prac-
tice of Latin service in the church of Rome, who would
have their tongue chanted out, where it is not con-
ceived. And it doth rebuke a common practice amongst
us, who do run forth at psalms, if sung with instra-
Ver. 20.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
335
mcnts, as the organ and others, comfortable and land-
able, as if they were no part of God's ordinance for
our good ; whereas we are expressly charged by God's
Spirit to praise him both on stringed instruments and
organs, Ps. cl. 4. If it were at a comedy, men would
not lose the song and instrument, or dance, though
played on diverse pipe instruments ; yet the wind of
one pipe in the organ will blow out their zeal in the
church, and them from the church.
Use 2. It must teach us, that we must aim in sing-
ing at our edification ; we must not, like daws or popin-
jays, speak words we understand not, but, like men of
understanding, speak to our souls, while we arc sing-
ing : sometime comforting ourselves, ' Why art thou
cast down '?' sometime provoking ourselves forward,
' my soul, praise thou the Lord ; ' sometime ad-
monishing ourselves, ' Be not like the mule,' itc, Ps.
xxxii ; and this done, we shall speak to ourselves in
psalms, and one to another.
Dvcl. The last thing to be marked, that in singing
we must not bring our voice alone, but our heart, to
God. ' My soul shall magnify the Lord, my spirit
shall rejoice in God my Saviour.' ' my soul, praise
the Lord.' He that will sing aright, must with the
use of his psalm join sense, understand it, with sense,
all'ection (get the spirit of David to sing a psalm of
David) ; with affection, exultation with that gravity,
lest our mirth savour of lightness. Get the Spirit ; till
we play on this organ, there is no music in God's ear.
Therefore the eastern and western churches used a
kind of singing, not much different from reading ; it
may be our college kind of singing is a remainder of
their ancient custom. They more cared to bring the
cry of the heart, than concert of voice. Again, on the
other side, heretics have refined their song, as the
Arians in Chrysostom's time, and the Donatists in
Augustine's time. Let us not stand so much upon the
melody of voice, as on the harmony of holy afl'ections.
God is a Spirit, and he will be worshipped in spirit.
Again, the Lord dotesteth empty sounds ; it is odious
to his ear to hear the din of them : Amos v. 23, ' Take
thou away from me the noise of thy songs, for I will
not hear the melody of thy viols ;' Isa. xxix. 13, it is
accursed to draw near with the tongue, &e.
Use. \Miich doth rebuke many who never look to
their hearts in performance of these duties. Let us
further look to our hearts, that they speak. As he that
will make music must tune his instrument, so we
must tune our hearts, a kind of instrument that is
strung with affections, or all will be but an unpleasant
discord in the ear of God.
Now if yon would understand how your hearts should
sing, I will tell you :
The matter we sing doth respect God, his people,
or the enemies of his church.
Now, that we sing of God is of his properties, or
works. If I sing of his goodness, I must find my heart
inflamed with love to him ; if of his wisdom or power,
I must have a holy admiration of them ; if of his works
of mercy to the saints; I must congratulate in it ; if of
his judgments, I must fear. For ourselves, we sing
for the most part of things we want and would have,
of things we have received, of evils which dwell with
us, from which we would be delivered. Now, in the
first, I must labour to have a desire of those things.
In tlie mentioning the second, labour for thankfulness.
In the third, for fear, grief, lowliness. When we slug
of wicked men's ways, we must have hatred, zeal, com-
passion, itc.
Now, before we leave this place, I will point at the
considerations in it which do overthrow all their abuses,
the rather because they are not ashamed to bring this
and Col. iii. IG to justify their canse.
1. Paul speakcth not to the choir of singing men,
but to all common Christians that were able, exborliu'^
them to this duty ; which doth teach, that lay Chris-
tians have right to join in this part of church service,
in the psalmody of the church. Tertulhan saith, the
Christians met to their aittehicanos cantii.i. Yea, after
the order of singers was received, it is a canvas whether
the people did sing with them,* though they led, and
sitting in a higher place, gave direction ; but at length
men ordered came to sing only ; and that at the first
jointly. After, they came to responsory song, one half
of the choir singing one while, the other another ; and
last of all, instrumental music was entertained by the
church.
2. St Paul's music must give mutual instruction.
Where then is the Latin song ?
3. Church music must not be only vocal, but inter-
nal, from the heart ; which we urge not, as they slander,
to take away the voice, but the unknown language.
4. The apostle his songs must be spiritual, out of
the word ; Col. iii. 16. They have hymns containing
matter not grounded in the word.
5. The church and house psalms must be sung to
God. They have hymns to St Peter, St Paul, &c.
Ver. 20. Girin/j thanks aluays for all tliiii/js unto
God, and the Father, in the name of our Lord Jesus
Christ.
Now followeth the second mean, giving thanks. In
the verse, beside the person to whom and in whom
(which often meet us), mark two things :
Doct. 1. That thanksgiving procnreth increase of
God's gracious Spirit.
2. That we are in all things, in daily little things as
well as in great, in evil as well as good, to give thanks.
1. For the first, nothing doth more make God be-
stow blessings on us than the praising of him in things
he hath bestowed : Philip, iv. 6, ' Let your requests be
known with thanksgiving.' What followeth ? ' God's
peace shall keep your hearts and minds in Christ
Jesus.' It is true of prayer, but specially of thanks-
* ndvTts ffuytffar, xai ftri^aXX«y KOivn. — Chrysoit. See the
29th Dist. Grat.
336
BAi.NE Olf EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
giving ; it is the key of heaven, it nnlocketh the
treasuries of God ; up goetb thanks, down cometh
blessing. In outward things thankfulness procureth
increase : Prov. iii. 9, 10, ' Ofler to God the first
fruits of thy substance,' there is thankfulness; ' and
thj- barns shall be filled, and thy presses shall burst
out with new wine,' there is an increase. Unthank-
fulness maketh God strip us of that we have, Hosea
ii. 8, 9. For God (that wise husbandman of the
church) he doth as husbandmen, who there cast their
seed plentifully, where they know the gi'ound is good,
and will give it them with advantage.
Use. This therefore must rebuke our backwardness
to thanks. Which of us have not been in some straits,
which we thought we should never have forgotten ?
but eaten bread is soon out of remembrance. How
many are like swine that eat the mast, but look not up ?
Uke ass colts, that when they are filled kick the dam.
And in spiritual things we go not so far as that phari-
see, Luke xviii. 11, who said, ' I thank thee I am not
thus and thus.' But here we are our own foes, we
do shut God's hand against us, that we go with lean
souls, because he hath not praise in that which he hath
done for us in his Christ.
Doct. For the second, the Scripture teacheth us
that we must in all things, little, great, evil, good,
have thankful hearts : 1 Thes. v. 18, 'In all things
give thanks.' So accordingly Job blessed God when
he had taken all away, even in the fires, Isa. xxiv. 15.
In all David's persecution, which was heavy, yet, so
far as God was the worker of it, David did praise him,
and most thankfully entertain it : 1 Sam. xxvi. 19,
' If the Lord have stirred thee up against nic, let him
accept an ofl'ering,' let him receive from me an ofl'er-
ing of praise and thanksgiving. We do thank the
physician, as well for his sick potion as for his re-
storatives; nay more, when we have found recovery
by them.
Vsc. Which doth convince many of us, How many
of us are from duty ? Though we have words of
course when all goeth well, yet if we be a little touched,
we are ready to prove the devil's words true; we curse
God to his face. We are like untamed mules, full of
grudging. Take heed, murmur not as some of them
did, and were destroyed, but pray for hearts which
may praise God from the nether hell. 1. This is
glorious to God. 2. This will ease all thy smart.
Give thanks, ' and the peace of God which passeth all
understanding, shall preserve thy heart and mind in
Christ.' 3. This maketh the devil retu-e confounded.
Ver. 21. Si(b)iiitlii)fj yourselves one to another i)i llie
fear of God.
Doct. Lastly, in general, humility is the way to be
filled with grace : Mat. v. 3, ' Blessed are the poor in
spirit.' Luke i. 53, ' The hungi-y he filleth with good
things.' 1 Peter v. 5, ' God giveth grace to the
humble ;' he letteth them find favour in his eves. If
one would drink of a fountain his fill, he must stoop
down to it ; and of all grounds, the valleys are filled
with fruit, they have the fat dews and moistenings ly-
ing on them, thither it cometh, there it continueth.
Thus much in general. The verse layeth down two
things :
1. The thing which is to be done, submit, Sc.
2. The manner or ground, m the fear of the Lord.
For that siiinnit doth not teach inferiors their due
to superiors, but it commandeth such a submission as
all owe interchangeably one to another, 1 Peter v. 5.
The apostle maketh this general submission to extend
itself as far as decking ourselves with humility. The
thing here laid down is this, viz., that the highest
must shew submission toward the lowest. Now,
the thing here required, standeth especially in two
things :
1 . That we are to conceive of ourselves in compari-
son of others.
2. In that which we are to do to our inferiors.
The fu-st is laid down in that rule, Philip, ii. 2,
' In lowliness of mind, let each esteem other better
than themselves.'
Quest. How can Paul truly practise this rule, think
and say, he is the least of saints ?
Alls. He may.
(1.) If he consider himself as of himself, and others
in regard of things they have from God.
(2.) If one consider themselves as lacking something
that the meanest may have.
(3.) In consideration of some circumstance, as what
others would do if the like grace were shewed them ;
or what notorious sin I have committed sometime,
which others have been kept from.
(4.) According to that which a saint feeleth, and
which God discovereth to him ; for he cannot see that
spiritual wickedness in any that he fiudeth in himself.
The second thing is the duties of submission, which
one must practise to another.
(1.) The superior must honour the inferior, as well
as receive honour from him, Kom. xii. 10 ; as the
rich must think that the poor are exalted of God, the
master must think of his servant as God's freeman.
(2.) They must fear them, stand in awe to do any-
thing which might open their mouths, Job xxxi. 34.
(3.) They must serve them, and sometime rather
deny their own minds than not please their inferiors.
For what is any pre-eminence ? It is a more honour-
able service, and for that voluntary laying down our-
selves toward any that are weak in things indifl'erent,
the apostle setteth it down, 1 Cor. ix. 19. ' Though I
be free from all men, yet I have made myself servant
unto all, that I might gain the more,' 1 Cor. x. 33.
(4.) Lastlj-, They must shew submission in hearing
their gi-ievances : Job. xxxi. 13, ' If I did despise the
cause of my man-servant, or of my maid- servant, when
they contended with me.' Thus all of us arc to shew
submission one to another.
Ver. 22.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAN3.
337
Use. Now, if wo lay ourselves to these things, wo
shall see how far wo are from onr duties ; for wo
nourish swollen conceits of ourselves ; wo think it a
credit to take upon us, and lift ourselves ahovo those
to whom, as fathers, we owe submission. So, what a
deal of high contempt is there in many a heart towai'ds
inferiors ! And for making ourselves their servants,
denying our own mind, wo will not bate an ace, but
do what we think wo may. Why, if ho be offended,
ho may thank himself; I hope I have liberty; I take
not myself bound thus and thus. So for hearing, men
are like Nabals ; the text saith, bis men durst not
speak to him, ho was so froward. Thus being with
child of ourselves, and the love of ourselves, we are
swollen so big that there is no room for the Spirit to
enter into ns.
Doct. 2. Observe what the fear of God doth: it
maketh submiss, and all true submission must flow
hence ; look Job xxxi. 14, Gen. 1. 19. The fear of
God is the hammer of pride ; the wing of pride is cut
where this dwelleth. And it serveth for two things.
Use 1. It letteth us see that there is little fear of
God in men, there is such small submission, such a
mass of pride and self-love. If thou despisest thy
inferior, thou art full of contempt, Prov. vii. 15, de-
void of the fear of the Almighty.
This doth shew us that our common submission
of courtesy is not all God requireth. We have
formal phrases. At your command, Your servatit, Ee-
memher my duty, &c. ; but, like the Spanish courtesy,
which will kiss the hand they would cut off, it is not
for conscience' sake in God's fear, but mere hypocrisy,
and a counterfeit semblance of that reverence which is
not in as.
Ver. 22. Wives, submit yourselves to your husbands,
as unto the Lord.
Now the apostle cometh to the particular precepts,
which concern not all persons, but those that have a
respect or reference, such as is here named. Now
these precepts are concerning a threefold rank or order
of authority and subjection.
1. The most ancient, man and wife. 2. The father
and children. 8. The master and servant, to the 10th
verse of the 6th chapter.
For these do the one beget the other. Touching
the first, he layeth down the duty of the wife in three
verses.
Of the husband, in the rest of this chapter.
The first is laid down and enforced with a reason.
This verse hath three things to be marked.
1. What is required at the hands of wives, sub-
jection.
2. To whom, to your husbands.
3. In what manner, as to the Lord. Which phrase
doth not make a comparison, but doth shew the man-
ner of obedience, that it be not outward, but of con-
science ; as who in obeying must remember they have
to deal with God, not with man. Thus in the 5th
and Cth verses of the next chapter this phrase is taken.
Wives, be submiss and dutiful, not where yon do
not owe it, but at home ; not with counterfeit sem-
blances, but as having conscience that you have to
deal with God, whoso ordinance this is, that women
should live in subjection to men.
Boci. 1. Then wo see that women do owe submis-
sion ; and so they do as taught by nature itself, which
hath made them the weaker vessels, and bound to it
by their own voluntary covenant, as well as by God's
ordinance. But to open this duty, wo must consider
what this submission doth lie in.
Ans. 1. In reverence. 2. In obedience.
1. Reverence is inward, viz., the fearing them (but
of this in the last verse, or outward) ; which is the sig-
nifying of their inward reverence, both by word and
gesture, which doth testify submission, 1 Peter iii. 5.
This was apiece or testification of Sarah's submission,
she called Abraham Sir.
2. Obedience hath specially four branches.
(1.) They are to be obedient to their rebukes, and
teachable in the things wherein they are instructed.
Job's wife, when he called her fool, did not return
him the fool again, but laid her hand on her mouth,
and was silent. 1 Tim. ii. 12, learn with all sub-
mission ; yea, if a man should go to blows, she must
endure with patience, not striking again, not railing;
this is to shoot with the devil in his own bow.
(2.) She must be subject to his commands, and take
his authority with her in that she doth ; Gen. xviii. G,
Sarah. And a woman must not, iuhnrtTv, take upon
her, run upon her own head, for she hath no authority
but what she holdeth by commission from her hus-
band. Sarah would not keep a racket in the house,
nor thrust out her maid till Abraham did put her in
her power. Gen. xvi. C.
(8.) She must submit all her desu-es touching
matters indifl'erent to her husband's pleasure ; as
having children go in such a fashion, wearing this or
that, going to make merry here or there. The man hath
a negative voice; if he say no, all must be dashed,
Gen. iii. 10, ' Thy desire shall be subject to thy hus-
band, he shall rule over thee ' ; though she be never
so set upon this or that, if he be otherwise minded,
he must carry it. This is God's yoke on you, though
the devil in your husbands may put it on.
(4.) They must follow them whithersoever they go
with God's calling, as Sarah, Rebekah, &c. ; though
if men, in a jetting, inconstant humour, wander hither
or thither, they may let them go alone till their own
rod hath beaten them home again.
Use 1. This doth in part shew what shonld be the
subjection of a wife, how far we are from it. Many
think it their glory to carry themselves so malapertly
that every one may take notice they stand in no awe
of their husbands ; many, instead of bearing rebukes,
will be upon the top of their husbands, and give them
Y
S38
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
tsvice as much as he bringeth. For teaching them,
they are too old to learn, he may preach over some-
body else, or fleer it over ; for commands, if they like
them not all the better, he may command and go
■without ; and for taking his authority, they think they
have as good a patent for one half as he hath for the
other ; for their desires, they will be their own carvers,
and rule the roast, or there shall be no peace in the
house. But these behaviours do resist, not only
Christian carriage, but all heathen morals may con-
vince it.
Use 2. Let ns labour therefore to be subject, and
to deny ourselves, and lay down our wills, considering
our natui'al infirmity, our voluntary promise, espe-
cially God's ordinance.
Boct. The second thing is, that women do prin-
cipally owe this submission to their own husbands.
It is to be marked for the occasion of this, their own
husbands ; and so husbands, love your oini wives.
The occasion of this circumstance, which the apostle
never forgetteth, is this, because many women were
adulterously given, many had their friends ; as men,
beside their wives, had their concubines and mistresses.
Many, by rude behaviour, causing themselves to be
divorced, did leap into second marriages, never seek-
ing to win the favour, and return to them that indeed
were their husbands. There were like the Samaritans,
John iv. 18, that of six they served had not one, as
it is probable, a true husband of them all ; no wonder,
therefore, if he saith, ' to t/our own husbands.'
Use. Which consideration doth meet with many
who are good to everybody but those to whom they
owe all duty. They will speak well of other men ;
they will commend them, tell what they could do by
them, but their own they cannot set them vile enough.
But let us make the best of our own in all other things ;
that which we have is better to us than the best things
■which we have not.
Doct. Lastly, for the manner. We see that it is
not enough to yield duty, but it must be done with
conscience, that it is the will of God. And this is of
great use, for it will make us do two things at once,
serve God in serving man ; it will, secondly, make our
obedience an easy yoke, when we have the Lord before
us ; and thus obeying, we may look for our recompense
of reward from God.
Use. The doctrine doth meet with many who obey
not as to the Lord, whom they serve in so doing, but
because they have such boisterous men that they dare
not do otherwise, or because they know it would be
out of their way, or because they would with that out-
ward counterfeit semblance of duly blanch over foul
matters from the eyes of men, or thinking the contraiT
would be reproachful to them.
Ver. 23. For the htishanJ is the iiife's head, even as
Christ is the head of the church, and the same is the
saviour of his body.
Now the apostle doth urge it by a reason. You
must be subject to him who is made of God a head to
you. Man is a head ; therefore you must be subject.
The second part in this verse, the conclusion in the
next. Now each of them is laid down, and illustrated
by comparison. Man is the head, as Christ, which
must not simply be understood, but proportionably ;
man in external regiment doth resemble Christ in the
spiritual government of the church. Now, he doth
describe Christ by a further respect, that we may
know what kind of head he is, and man ought to be,
who is to resemble him. ' The same is the Saviour
of his body ;' hence he repeateth the precept not
simply, but amplified by comparison. As the church
obeyeth Christ, her head, so let women obey their
husbands.
1. Then we have to consider that man is a head
over his wife.
2. What kind of head ; a saving head, such a pre-
eminence as is beneficial to her who is subjected.
3. That it is not enough for women to obey, but
they must do it in good sort and manner, even as the
church doth, obeying Christ.
Doct. For the first : ' Man,' as the Scripture wit-
nesseth, ' is the head of the woman,' not as she is a
wife only, but as she is a woman, 1 Cor. xi. 3, the
woman not governing in public, not teaching in church,
not otherwise usurping authority over man, though
wo must understand with exception, unless God do
immediately or mediately call a Huldah or Anna to
prophesy, raise up a Deborah to be a mother and
commander above his people. Now, much more is
man a head over her that is his wife ; he should have
been the head if sin had never entered, and since the
yoke is justly aggravated. Look, as the head is in
the body, Christ in the church, so is man in the
family, he is the highest in eminency above the other.
Man is the image of God, that is, in regard of govern-
ment ; the woman is not. 2. In regard of perfection,
the woman is the weaker vessel. 3. In regard of
influence, for all her authority cometh from him,
and therefore she is said to be his image and
glory.
Use 1. Wherefore this should persuade women to
be subject. What a confusion is that where the heels
are upward and the head downward ! Such it is
where the woman taketh upon her, and the man
looketh on.
Use 2. And this should persuade them to use their
husbands well, though they were bad heads. If our
heads ache, we do not beat them and disturb them,
but use them so as they may be better ; so our hus-
bands, though ill, gentle using ■will quiet them and
make them more tolerable.
Doct. 2. We see that, though God make man a
head, yet he must be a saving head ; he hath autho-
rity, but such as is for the good, not the hurt, of the
party subjected. A good wife doth her husband good.
Ver. 24, 25.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
339
not evil, so a good hnsband mnst do his wifo good ;
he hath power for this, but none from God to hurt
her. But to see how man resembleth Christ in this,
we may know that Christ is a saving head in four
regards :
1. lledemption.
2. Protection.
8. Provision, for the church and every member is
furnished by him.
4. Pirection, for by his Spirit he doth lead her
through this wilderness.
1. So a husband is bound to rescue his wife if in
jeopardy : see David's case when Ziklag was spoiled.
2. Again, a man giveth coverture ; no action is
brought against the wife ; the man is to answer, she
goeth under covert baron. 3. Man is to provide :
'He that provideth not for house,' &c. 4. To direct
her by life and word in all her ways, so that this con-
sideration, that man's power is for the good of the
wife, doth more efl'ectually persuade obedience to it.
How can she make a better market ? She giveth
submission, receiveth four for one.
Usv. This admonisheth men, how they are not so
much to think they are beads like Christ, as that they
must be preservers wholly for the good of them, as
Christ is for the church. Many do quite contrary,
undo the wife and children, make the most of them,
turn them begging instead of directing them ; they
seduce and pervert them, provoke them. It is no
wonder if they complain of wives, when themselves
are so foolish. How should the body be well in
frame if the head be light and distempered ? Let us
take heed of continuing such disobedience ; look not
what others do, think not what thyself bringest in :
If my husband were thus and thus ; listen not to ill
counsel, the asp borroweth poison from the hedge-
hog.
Ver. 24. Therefore, as the church is in subjection to
Christ, even so let the wives be to their husbands in every-
thing.
Doct. 3. We see that women mnst not only obey,
but in all good manner shew their obedience, as the
church ; and Ps. ex. Now the church, for the manner
of her obedience, it is in four things.
1. It is willing.
2. Constant.
8. With fear and reverence, Heb. sii.
4. It is in all things.
Which doth meet with the corruption of many that
obey, but it is such a patience perforce, do a thing as
Zipporah circumcised the child, with such grudging
terms that they mar the thing they do in the making.
Again, many they will now be in good mood, but sick
of the suUens presently, and not do anything. Again,
some things they will do, but if it please them not the
better, they are heavy of hearing ; though the husband
call twice, they will turn a deaf ear to it.
Ver. 25. IlusbamU, love your toives, even as Christ
loved the church, and gave himself/or it.
Now the duty of the husband is laid down to the
last verse, in which both their duties are included, and
conclude the matter. Now this verse layeth down three
things :
1. What is asked of men.
2. To whom.
8. In what manner, as Christ hath loved his church.
Which love is amplifiod by the eflect of it ; the effect
enlarged by the end.
(1.) Sanctification, which is set down by the author
and instrument.
(2.) Glorification.
Doct. The first teacheth us that husbands are to be
loving. Col. iii., for, as the spirit of a woman dctracteth
the yoke, so a man's spirit lusteth after a less liberal
subjection, and is ready to turn his pre-eminence
into tyranny, and to lay hold on Wives be subject, aa
making for him ; for we sooner claim more than our
own than bate an ace of that belongs to us. Therefore
this lesson is seasonably taken ns forth; it teacheth us
two things :
1. What it is.
2. In what office it doth shew itself.
1. Love is a most entire aflection to one woman, a
wife, as who is given me of God to be a helper and
ornament of my life, and one person with mo to raise
a seed to God. It is such an ati'cction as doth trans-
late a man into the power of the woman, not grounded
on beauty, riches, great alliance ; this is lust of the
flesh, covetonsness, pride of life ; but it is grounded
on the considerations here named. Gen. ii., Prov.
xii. 4, Mai. ii.
2. The fruits in which it emptieth itself. 1. It
will seek to edify them in grace ; love edifieth, teach
them, &c. 2. It will rejoice in them, make a man
comfortably contented in his portion : Prov. vi., ' Re-
joice in the wife of thy youth ;' not that it teacheth
wantonness, but it cutteth oti' sinful discontents, Isa.
Ixii. 2.
3. It doth make us converse with them willingly,
Cant. ii. ' Let me hear thy voice, and see thy face' ;
hither that of cohabitation must be referred.
4. It doth communicate with the party beloved.
Hither the providing her things necessary, preventing
her in them, committing charges to her, her husband's
heart must rest in her ; yea, a man must, cateris pari-
bus, allow her more liberally in matters of comfort
than himself ; she is the weaker vessel.
5. Patient winking at infirmities.
6. JTellow-feeling with her in her grievances.
Use. Now if we lay ourselves to these duties, we
come short of them ; our love will seek sermons for
them when they are dead, but never teach them while
we have them. We often are not pleased in our por-
tions ; we are never well but when far enough from
them, never ill but when with them ; like Nabals
340
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
toward them, make them be countable to a farthing,
a chafe for the least trifle, no whit affected with their
griefs.
Doct. 2. We see that this singular love must not
be divided to many, but afforded to our one only wife,
1 Cor. vii. 2. Let every one have his own wife ; for
these phrases in Paul, and that in the 19th of Matthew,
and in the 2d of Malachi, do interpret Moses, and
shew that God did knit in this bond one man to one
woman ; and it cannot be other, for this love doth
translate a man into the power of a woman, that he
hath no power to give himself further, nor she no
power to authorise it in him. He that loveth once,
can love no more at once ; and the proverb is true,
and this is it, Prov. vi., if the heat of love vex thee,
quench it with water ; but out of thy own fountain,
running waters. Where there ai-e two arguments :
1. From the wholesomeness.
2. From the propriety.
For it is better to drink of a clear running water
than a muddy puddle ; so better quench thy love with
thy own wtfe, who is a sanctified fountain, than with
a quean that is a standing troubled water, yea, a filthy
puddle. Again, who would not rather have wholesome
water within their house, than go to the common river,
where we know not what rags was washed ? Such is
a wife, she is thy proper fountain.
Use. This, therefore, as it doth teach us our duty,
BO it doth convince them that Hve adulterously, that
have queans, concubines, mistresses ; and this age is
grown flagitious this way. Now younger brethren
may breed, elder will live at a higher rate ; now
change of pasture maketh fat calves ; but God will
root out the unclean man.
Now the manner foUoweth, as Christ ; in which
mark two things :
Doct. 1. That it is not enough to do the duties of
love, but we must do them in such sort as we have
Christ for ensample. Now the manner of his love is
to be considered in three things :
1. In the chastity of it.
2. In the sincerity.
8. In the constancy.
1. Christ doth so love his church, that he prizeth
all other as a nettle or a thorn matched with a rose
or hly. Again, he doth not command her the least
thing which hath a show of impurity.
2. For his sincerity, he doth love his church, not
hers ; for when he made love to her she had neither
wealth nor beauty, but was poor, blind, miserable.
3. And his love, where it is once, continueth to
the end.
Use. Thus should husbands love, not with whorish
affections, nor in uneleanness, but in chastity and
houom- ; thoy should love the woman for the grace
and womanhood, no by- respects ; their love must con-
tinue and grow.
Use. And it doth convince the practice of most, who
are full of lust, but have little love ; who have wan-
dering affections, impure dalliances ; who love the
wealth more than the woman ; whose love is a while,
so long as there is wealth to keep it warm, while the
honeymoon lasteth ; and when the flower is cropped
which they lusted for, then it seetheth down as fast as
ever it boiled up.
Doct. 2. Mark hence, that Christ is such a husband
as that his love is exemplary to all husbands. Which
doth open a fountain of meditation ; for as by the
comparison of a father's love, we, marking the love
of parents, do gather God's love to us, and how we
like children should be affected to him, so this earthly
resemblance of man and wife is a spectacle helping us
to see spiritual things in Chi-ist, and our duty toward
him. We may, therefore, thus use it :
1. I see husbands that are sinful provide for their
wives ; how much more will Christ provide for me !
2. I see that husbands stand betwixt their wives
and dangers.
3. I see husbands cover and forbear many things.
4. I see husbands touched with feeUng in their
wives' griefs ; how much more are these things in my
Lord toward me, when in men that are sinful they are
in some measure !
So for us, fii-st, I see that a wife who hath a loving
husband, her heart resteth in him ; so must mine in
Christ. If any action be brought against her for
some old debts, she will say she did owe such a thing,
but her husband hath made himself answerable to
such things ; so we, if the devil do arrest us, as who
are debtors to the justice of God, we must say, it was
so indeed ; but since by faith we gave our hearts to
Christ, he is to answer it. So if a woman will not
doubt but she shall find favour with her husband,
though she hath made some little default, so we much
more, while we play not false, but keep the loyal faith
of our heart to him alone. Lastly, if she can comfort
herself that her husband doth bear at one end of her
burden with her, how much more must this refresh
us, that we have such a husband as knoweth how to
be touched with our infirmities ?
Now, he doth shew this love of Christ to his church
from the eftect of it, he gave himself for her. Observe,
then, Doct. How Christ, as he loveth not with the
love of a husband any but his church, so he gave not
himself for any but his church. Men were wOnt to
give dowries for their wives, as Saul had for Michal,
and men do not give dowries nor make jointures but
to her they marry ; so the Lord's dowry is himself,
his jointm-e is the kingdom of heaven ; the one given,
the other made sm'e to none but the wife of the Lamb,
Isa. viii., Luke i., Mat. i., his people ; John iii.,
believing ones; John sv., his friends; Acts xx., his
church redeemed with his blood.
Two things will clear this truth :
1. That the commandment Christ received from the
Father was not to do that which might be sufiicient,
Veu. 25.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANa
341
but to do that which might raise those to glory who
were given to him ; and this he did accordinyly, John
vi. 8!), xvii. 4 ; for their sins were satisfied, all spiri-
tual blessings procured, and the thing presently and
infallibly to be applied, as if it had been done already.
2. He that did not let all come in his pra5'er, did
much less let them have part in his passion ; now,
John xvii. 9, Christ did not pray for the world. Ex-
ceptions are made two ways :
Ohj. First, To the second part, he prayed not effect-
nally as fur his own ; else, Luke xxiii. 34, and Isa.
liii. 12, he praj'ed for them.
Alls. 1. This is to be misliked, that they give Christ
an inetl'ectual prayer, contrary to that is testified, John
xl. 22, whatever thou askest thou receivest. 2. He
was heard in that he prayed.
2. The instances are false ; for Christ prayed not
for the world, but for those who ignorantly did that
which was done, whom he saw might be converted ;
and if Christ had not prayed so graciously, Peter's
sermon would not have been so fruitful ; and in
Isaiah, the same sinners he died for, the same ti-ans-
gressors he prayed for. Again, Christ's prayer must
be for them that they might be saved, if they would
believe through their own free will, or his ell'ectual
working of faith. Now the first were heretical, the
latter is eflectual. Some except against the first part,
thns : It foUoweth not though he prayed not for the
world ; that is, say they, worldly men while they were
thus, that therefore he might not ofl'er for them to the
end they might be converted fi'om the world.
But here arc three errors in this answer :
(1.) It makoth the sacrifice of larger extent than
the intercession.
(2.) It makoth such the world who had not grace
nor faith ; whereas it is not the not having of grace,
but the not belonging and being preordained to grace,
that maketh of the world ; for Christ in this prayer
prayeth for those that had not faith as yet.
(3.) It doth insinuate as if the prayer did not serve
to obtain conversion, as well as the sacrifice. This
ground therefore standeth sure ; and to wind up this
matter, let us hold three things :
ri.J That God could not be challenged of injustice
if he should not have given Christ to redeem any man,
no more than in not giving the angels a redeemer.
[2.] That the sufl'erings of Christ cannot be intended
so largely as the transgression of Adam, for then
Christ should have oft'ered himself for those that were
damned in hell remedilcssly.
[8.1 That it is only purposed for those that in time
were to have a spiritual being from and by Christ, as
Adam's sin was intended chargeable upon such as
should come by him ; therefore Christ, though in the
loins of Adam, yet because the Holy Ghost did sepa-
rate, sanctify, and frame that nature, was not wrapped
in the guilt of Adam, John x., for my sheep who shall
hear my voice and know me.
Use. Now for the use of this truth. It doth confute
the German divines and papists, who do make both
that God the Father and Christ in death did purposely
aim at the redemption of all, though few attain it ;
even as a woman hath as sore travail in bringing forth
a dead child, as one that is living. But though weak
women, that often want good midwifery, may have their
fruit still-born, far be it that the Lord of hosts should
travail, and miscarry in that he goeth with. And it
is good to mark the ground of their error : in the one,
a dream of universal grace ; in the other, a conceit of
an antecedent will in God, which doth so desire the
salvation of all, that he will do that which is sufficient
for all. But God's whole delight prospered in Christ,
Isa. liii. 10, whereas that conceit would cut the Lord
short of a great deal of his pleasure.
But they object, 1, if it be true that the damned
believing on Christ should have salvation, then he
died to save them, for he can save no more than he
died for ;;_but you testify to the reprobate, that if they
believe, &c.
Alls. The consequence is nought; the reason is
this, because there is sufficiency in his death to save
a thousand worlds, though he ^did not purpose any
such thing. God purposeth the sun shall give the
benefit of light to no more than have eyes; yet suppose
that all the eyes of the blind were opened, nay, that
as many more men were created and set on the earth,
the same would give light to them all. So the sin of
Adam, if another world were to come of him, were
sufficient to condemn them too.
Ohj. 2. The Scripture doth witness that Christ is
affijcted no less toward the obstinate sinners than
others : Mat. xsiii. 37, ' How often would I have
gathered you together, and you would not !'
Alls. It is one thing what Christ doth in his human
nature, as a minister of the Jews, through a holy
commiseration ; another thing what he willeth by
reason of his priestly office. Christ as a minister of
the people, by his human will, did wholly wish the
good as well of one as the other ; for ignorance of
secret things, love of mankind, zeal of God's glorj',
and due caution of subjecting his will, might make him
without sin wittingly or unwittingly wish somewhat
that is diverse from the pleasure of God. But in his
priestly office he hath his commandment only to deal,
and that effectually to salvation, for such as are given
him of God.
Obj. 3. It is said, he hath the natoM of one as
well as another.
Alls. He doth not therefore redeem ns because of
our nature ; but because we are given him of God to
redeem, therefore he doth take our nature. This
reason is as if one should say, a man is of the same
flesh and blood with all women, therefore he must be
a husband as well to one as to another.
Use 2. It doth prevent a temptation, for the devil
doth pipe many a man to hell with this persuasion,
342
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
that Christ died for all mankind, all the world, and
therefore for him ; bnt he died for the believing world,
&c. It doth shew us his great love to ns, that hath
loved us and given himself for us. They that make
Christ's love so lavish, do diminish his love, and rob
from the wife, to give to the harlot; from the believing,
to bestow upon the world, which is an adulteress ;
they get not so much in the shire, but they lose in
the hundred. What a love were this in a man to-
wai-d a wife, to love her indeed and live with her, but
yet to have as good a mind to other women, and do
what lay in him, only they vrill not come to lure, &c.
Use 3. It doth teach ns that, if we will have any
benefit by Christ, we must be of this his chui-ch, not
only in outward profession, for thus the devil's chapel
is in that church, but to be added to the number of
the faithful by faith and repentance, like them in the
Acts, 'Men and brethren, what shallwe do to be saved?'
Ver. 26. That he might sanctify it, and cleanse it, hj
the washiiif/ of irnter tlirough the u'ord.
Now folio weth the double fruit of his death.
1. Our sanctification.
2. Our glorification.
Doct. In general, then, we see that we must not
sever these two benefits of Christ's death, pardon of
sin and true holiness. Whosoever hath his portion
in Christ's death, hath his nature cleansed, no less
than his conscience cleared from the guilt of dead
■works ; for the death of Christ doth cause sanctifica-
tion, not only as an exemplary cause being meditated
on ; but his death hath a work against the thi-ee
things which are in sin.
1. The power and activity of it, he made the power
of the world a crucified thing by his cross.
2. The guilt of it.
3. The blot, which his death doth purge, inasmuch
as it doth procure the spii-it of santification to be sent
into our hearts.
Use 1. This, therefore, as we would have any benefit
sure to us by the death of Christ, must make us seek
to get a part in this first resurrection. No holiness, no
part in Christ's death, which was that those might be
sanctified for whom he died. These first fruits of the
Spirit, they will assure us that Christ died for us.
There cannot be the efl'ect, but the cause is gone be-
fore it. It is a casting ladder, we may climb to the
cliff of the rock, see oui- very eternal predestination
by mean of it.
I'se 2. It letteth us see what a precious thing it is.
Sure things dear bought, and much laid for, are to be
esteemed. But how hath not God laid about, and
what hath he not done that we might be holy? 1, he
hath chosen us, chap, i., for this end ; 2, he hath
called us to this, 1 Thes. iv. 7 ; 3, he hath given us
faith and justification for this. Acts xvi. 9, Eom. vi.
Use 3. It doth meet with a suggestion of the devil,
who will persuade men, that seeing faith only is
enough, they shall have benefit by Christ his death,
though they be not so scrupulous. W^hat need they
vex themselves ? — the poor publican. — But it is plain,
for whomsoever Christ hath died, he must have holi-
ness as well as faith to forgiveness of sin ; he hath
died to sanctify.
Use 4. It is manifest hence, that he died not for all,
or he attained not the end in all, for all are not sanctified.
If one say, it is because they believe not ; I answer,
that if he died to sanctify them, then he died that
they might believe ; for this is the ground of sanctifica-
tion. Now, if he died that they might have faith, as
he did for all that are his, — Philip, ii., 'To you it is
given for Chi-ist to believe,' — either they must have be-
lief, or else his death is still frustrate.
The particulars in the verse, two things :
1. Our sanctification.
2. The means.
The same Christ died that he might sanctify ns,
not any creature, yet so that he useth as a mean and
instrument hereto our washing in baptism ; not that
the water of baptism in itself hath such force, but
because it is clothed with a word of promise, and so
cometh to excite faith, by which all benefits are fiir-
ther applied. Where three things must be marked :
Docl. 1. Christ is he that doth sanctify us.
2. That he doth use our baptism to this purpose.
3. That all the efl'ect of our baptism is by reason
of the word of promise annexed to it.
For the first, those that are sanctified, that is, we ;
and he that sanctifieth, Heb. ii. 11, and 1 Cor. i. 31.
Christ is made our sanctification, that is, the sanctifier
of us ; he doth procm-e this blessing, and is by merit,
as they speak.
2. He with the Father and Spirit doth effectually
apply it ; and for the right understanding of it, you
must not, when you hear that God is our sanctifica-
tion, understand it as when it is said, God is our life,
for we live in him ; but so that it is by mean of
creatures in which he hath put such a force ; so that
though God be the eilicient and more removed, yet
the nest formal cause which maintaineth life is the
virtue in the creature. But God so doth sanctify us,
that entirely and immediately himself doth work it,
not giving efiicacy to any creature to bring forth this
work of our sanctification.
[V, The use of it is, that we should learn to lean
upon Christ as the author and finisher of this work,
which will be a sure pillar to trust to, for his strength
is only able to lead us through all the enmities that
are opposed : Deut. sxxi., 'Be not discouraged, for I
am with j'ou.'
Doct. The second thing is, that though the Lord
doth entirely and immediately work this, yet he doth
use means, the mean of baptism. Of which three
things :
1. What it is : an instrument to work in us.
2. How it doth work.
Ver. 26.]
BATNE ON EPHHSIANS.
S4:3
3. The uses.
1. It doth first serve, in general, to seal the whole
covenant of God, which is said of circumcision and
the cup, ' This is my covenant in my blood ' ; but more
especially, it doth work to our union with Christ, Gal.
iii. 27, and our communion in the benefits of remis-
sion of sin. Acts xxi. 17-20, Rom. vi.. Col. ii. 12,
Titus iii., regeneration or the sanctify inp; of us.
2. Xow, in the second place, to conceive how our
baptism doth sanctify, wo must know there is an error
on bot!i sides : some saying that God doth, by his
motion, give force to the ministerial action to cleanse
the soul, that though God is the principal worker, yet
the ministerial action, through him, doth immediately
bring forth our sanctilication ; so that our sanctifica-
tion should come neither immediately nor cntirelj'
from God. Some say that God doth all entirely, but
they do so tie his presence to the water, that where
the minister's action is, there God is also, and at that
time, unless, in parties of ripe years, unbelief hinder.
Others say they are naked pictures and badges of pro-
fession, in these three conclusions :
Conclusion 1. God doth alone, wholly and imme-
diately from himself, cause the work of our sanctifica-
tion ; though he use water, yet he doth not give any
quality to it, nor hft, by any motion of his power, the
water to efl'ect our inward sanctitication. Circum-
cision is nothing. Gal. v. And, lest the papists should
say that Scripture doth not speak so of baptism, the
apostle saith that all the ministry of man is nothing,
1 Cor. iii. 7, in regard of power to work in the soul ;
aud, 1 Peter iii. 27, the apostle saith that the out-
ward baptism doth not save. Such like places teach
that the Lord doth so use these things, that yet all
virtue and etficacy is in him, and goeth immediately
fi-om him ; for when sanctification is greater than
creation, no creature can be admitted to that fellow-
ship in the power that doth work it. But this would
deify the creatm-e ; and when Christ saith, Mat. xv.
18, that no creature can defile the soul, we may say,
on the contrarj', Not we, but Jesus of Nazareth hath
made this man to walk, Acts iii. In the pool of
Shiloh there is a resemblance, for a man by going into
the pool was cured, yet the water had no virtue, nor
was not lifted up by the angel to do the cure, for then
it could not but have healed two as well as one.
Natural causes cannot suspend their actions when
there is fit matter, as fire cannot but burn if you put
on oil, or cast on wood.
Conclusion 2. The sacraments, though they have no
power to create grace in the inner man ; this though
Paul saith of the word preached, it is nothing, 1 Cor.
iii. 7, yet, Rom. i. 10, he saith that it is the power of
God to salvation, that is, a powerful instrument. To
understand it, you must know a man, or a thing may
be a cause of that which he doth not properly work.
For example, I come and tell you there is a poor man,
pray you to relieve him ; you go and give him some-
thing ; I cause this alms, and yet the matter that doth
properly work it, is the inward compassion, which,
stirred up, doth move j-ou to do the alms. So Ezek.
xvi. 17 ; wicked lust breathed, men did by picture
grow to be filthy, the devil stirring up their lust, was
the proper case, though the other were the instrumental.
So the sacraments, by reason of the word of promise,
and the proportion of their eflects to that which Christ
worketh, who is signified by them, they do toll us that
Christ is ours, given us, his blood sprinkled on us ;
they go no further. Now, the Spirit stirreth up faith,
and so makelh us find that inwardly which they speak
outwardly. God therefore sanctifieth, the blood of
Christ sanctifieth : ' I am Jehovah, youi' sanctifier ;'
' the blood of Christ purgeth from sin.' The word
sanctifieth : John xvii., ' You are pure by the word.'
The sacraments sanctify. God, by his almighty power,
doth immediately, from himself, alone work ; Christ
his blood doth procure it. The word and sacraments
shew us this blood, that we, believing on it, might
have the spirit of sanctification.
Conclusion 3. Though God nseth these things, yet
he doth it as plcaseth him, to whom aud when he
thinketh good ; for he doth all after the pleasure of
his will. It pleased him, 1 Cor. i. 21 ; we must not
bind God to the fount. Hence some that have the
sign never have the thing, as Simon Magus, Judas,
&c. Some at that present receive both ; some have
the eflcct of baptism long after. But one may say,
then the signs are empty signs, if they work not at
all, or not for a long time, that they signify. Ana.
Thus, we may say, a good medicine is no medicine if
it work not in a body irrecoverably obstructed ; or the
seed is no living seed, because it sheweth not the fruit
all the winter.
Ohj. One thing here is to bo answered : How it can
be said that God sanctifieth us by baptism, when we
must have faith and sanctification before it can be
efiectual in us, as was manifest that Cornelius had.
Anx. Things are said to be done when they are
manifested and more fully performed : ' I will choose
Jerusalem,' Zech. ii.
Use 1. The use of this to us : 1. To shew to many
how void they are of the fruit of baptism ; they have
the shell, they want the kernel. Many want tliis
death to sin, and life to righteousness ; they want that
baptism of Christ, though that be not of man, but of
God : Acts vii. 51, ' ye uncircumcised of heart !'
So it may be said to many, ye unbaptized ones,
not washed in youi' souls !
Use 2. It doth teach us that we must all strengthen
ourselves, and further our sanctification, our fruition
of Christ and all his benefits, even from this seal
which God hath given of it. If a man hath put to his
seal to anything, we count that sure ; none can go
against his seal. How much more should we hence
assure oru'selves of Christ and his benefits, because
God hath sealed them to us ! He hath promised, he
3^4
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
hath sworn, he hath put to seal, that we might be as-
sured ; we make dormants of them, never look to
them ; as good have no baptism, as not use baptism.
When, therefore, you find doubting, touching the par-
don of your sin, you must reason : Hath not God
sprinkled on me that water which is the pledge of
Christ's love sprinkled on my conscience, to wash
away that sin of my soul ? TSTien we find that power
of sin great in us, we must say, Have not I been set
into Christ, shedding his blood, and dying by baptism,
that I might die with him ? So, when we find want
of holiness and grace, we must reason. Have not we
been sprinkled with that water which is the washing
of the new birth ?
Doct. 3. The third thing is in these words, tltrongli
the word. Whence we see that all the force the water
hath, is by reason of the word of promise with which
it is clothed. Why, saith Austin, on the 15th of
John, you are pure through the word. Why did not
he say through the washing of water ? Because all
the force of the water cometh from the word ; for take
away the word, what is water but water ? The word
cometh to the element, and maketh a sacrament :
Accedit ivrhuin ad elemcntum el fit sacramentnm. And
lest we should think he meaneth it of the word sacra-
ment, as it is pronounced by the priest, he saith.
Whence hath water this force ? &c. From the word,
non quia dicilttr, sed quia crcditur; for water might
signify cooling as well as cleansing, if God, by his
word, should not determine it.
Use. This, therefore, being so, it doth teach us that
all the working of the sacrament is from belief on that
which is promised by it, for the water's work is because
of the word ; the word is nothing not mingled by
faith, Heb. iv. 2. Etyo, baptism doth nothing but by
means of belief; all the working of it is to be resolved
into faith. Col. ii. 12. We are raised up by baptism.
How ? ex opcre operato ? No ; through faith. And
here is an excellent harmony of those things that are
said to sanctify us : I am Jehovah, your sanctifier ;
the blood of Christ doth purge us ; the word doth
make us pure, John xv., 1 Peter ii. ; the sacraments
do cleanse us. God he, by his virtue from himself,
immediately doth produce our sanctification. 2.
Christ his blood doth it by procuring the Spirit that
doth cleanse it. 8. The word and sacraments do it
by stirring up faith on Christ crucified, and so leading
us to God, who doth cleanse us. And this is to be
noted against the papists, who, with tooth and nail,
fight against this, that the efi'ect of the sacraments
should be brought to belief, or require faith to come
between ; for they say that faith is not necessary in
fho use, that, provided there be nothing done against
them, a man need not do anything to help their work-
ing in him ; they do their work by reason of God's
power, Christ's merit, the faith of the church, not that
faith of him that recciveth them. As a medicine, if
a body be prepared, a man shall hoar of it though he
sleep or wake ; a wicked doctrine, that caUeth mea
from faith, and communicateth God's honour with
creatures. This text doth refute it, which fetcheth all
the efiicacy of the washing from the word. Now, all
the efiicacy and working of the word is from being
mingled with belief, Heb. iv. 2.
Olij. But the papists will say that the apostle mean-
eth not here a word preached to beget faith, but a
sacramental word which serveth to make a sacrament.
But this distinction is absurd, which denieth to » word
sacramental the common nature of every word of pro-
mise, viz., to be a word of faith : for though every
word preached to faith is not a sacramental word, that
is, doth not make a sacrament, yet every sacramental
word is a word serving to beget belief.
Olij. But one may ask. Why doth the Scripture say,
by baptism we are saved, cleansed by washing, if the
laver be not the cause properly working ? which, lest
we should doubt, St Peter saith. Baptism doth so save
US, as the Ark saved Noah. Now that did truly and
etfectually save him.
Ans. They thus speak because God hath ordained
these things as instruments with himself to work that
which himself only entirely efl'ecteth. The place of
Peter compareth the ark and baptism in that which
folio weth them both, not in the manner of working; in
the consequence, not the efiicacy. 2. Peter speaketh
of baptism as it is wholly considered, comprehending
God's action within as well as the mercies without.
Ohj. 2. One may ask. Why do you give it to infants
who cannot believe ?
Ans. We do baptize them as expecting they should
live and come to be instructed in that sacrament. If
they die before they know good or evil, we say baptism
is not in vain, it strengtheneth the faith of the parent,
it entereth the child : though a papist need not ask
this question ; for we may ask him. How did circum-
cision work by stirring up faith ? How then might it
be ministered to infants that had no faith ?
2. One may say that baptism, if it do but stir up
faith, then one may have as much advantage by seeing
another baptized, as by being themselves ; as a sermon,
though spoken to one man, edifieth all alike that
hear it.
Two things in baptism : 1, instruction ; 2, applica-
tion to me in particular. Instruction in two things :
1. Touching Christ crucified.
2. Touching the applying.
And this I may learn by seeing another, both that
Christ's blood is the laver that washoth sin away, and
that some have this blood in the church sprinkled on
them ; but that this is sprinkled on me, I cannot learn
unless by my personal receiving.
Use. Wherefore let us hold this, that vrithout faith
in the sacrament wo can have no benefit by it ; there-
fore let us look back and stir up our faith on this grace
which was brought us. It is with the sacraments as
with some medicines, which if one do not take broths
Ver. 27]
BAYNE ON EPHESIiVKS.
345
and walk upon them, they will not work ; so the
Bacraments, if we walk not our faith in the promisoa
annexed to them, they will not bo effectual and fruitful
in us.
Ver. 27. Tluit ice mi/jht make it unto himself a
ijlorious church, nothavimj spot, or wrinkle, or any such
thimj: but thai it should he holy and without blame.
Now followcth the fourth point : he sanctifieth and
cloanseth us through baptism, that ho may present us
at length blameless. Mark then, the effect of baptism
is not only when it is ministered, or when we first be-
lieve, but it reacheth to our whole lives. The apostle
doth not say, Christ doth cleanse us in baptism and
put us in good case while we keep in it, but when we
fall, he doth then cleanse us with penance, that so he
may present us spotless. But he maketh our sancti-
fication by baptism continue, and sei-ve to bring us to
perfection. Baptism is like the ark: if it had carried
them for a day or two, till the next waves rose, and
then left them, they bad not been saved by it ; so if
the grace of baptism did not serve against all surges
and waves of sin present and future, it could not save
us. And this may easily be convinced. For let me
ask, whether baptism is not the seal of God's cove-
nant ? They will say, Yes. Then, whether is God's
covenant to be merciful to some sins, or all ? To all ;
but provided we believe and continue in it. Whether
must faith be such as must hold on without being
broken off, or my faith serve, which though it be shaken
doth renew itself"? It cannot be denied, but the faith
which shall rise up being fallen, is always accepted of
God to the covenant, Jer. iii. Then it is manifest, if
God sealing his covenant do require faith, which never
is interrupted or which reneweth itself, that so often as
a man reneweth his faith he hath the benefit of the
covenant and the seal annexed. Now the papists say
that a faith which doth renew itself hath benefit by
the covenant, but not the use of the seal. Their doc-
trine maketh a butter seal of baptism. 2. God's pro-
mise, whensoever believed, is efl'cctual ; but baptism is
not a naked washing, but clothed with promise. ' He
that believeth and is baptized shall bo saved.' Now,
they say, He that believeth, and continueth, never
failing ; that is, breaking off' that belief ; but if he do,
he shall no more be holden by baptism. Then this
word of promise is not as Peter saith, enduring for
ever, but lasteth only till the next deadly sin.
3. The fathers had help by their circumcision both
in right and mortification, Rom. iv.. Dent. xxx. C, they
had not the bark of ponanco to sail home in when they
ofi'ended.
4. It is against Christian experience. But it is not
to be wondered at ; for when they are ignorant, or will
not see the righteousness which baptism sealeth, nor
will not have us by belief, but by virtue of the minis-
terial action, have benefit at the first by baptism, no
wonder if renewing faith doth not, say they, help us
after ; for in their judgment it did never avail us, be-
cause they do make the virtue of it ex opere operato ;
therefore, without repeating the act, they think the vir-
tue of it cannot be attained. Their scripture is the text
to the Hebrews, which hath no show to this purpose,
for their reason that men must not find such easy re-
conciliation after baptism as before; and all the ancient
say there is no other way and cure of sins after and
before baptism.
Ans. It is easier to recover a sick man than to
quicken a dead man, and as easy to be cleansed of one
sin as of a multitude, and to bo forgiven when we sin
of frailty, now friends, as at the first when we were
enemies. But say that it be more difficult, this mak-
eth not a new way, but the old way must be with more
sorrow and revenge traversed : and the fathers never
thought that there was any other way than faith in the
grace sealed in baptism. But they therefore call it
another manner of curing.
1. Because the act of baptizing could not be re-
peated.
2. Because they might not come to that grace of
baptism with simple profession of faith and repentance,
but were further to give testimony of it in penitential
exercises, for to wash away the stain wherewith they
defiled the church, and to spread a wholesome terror,
that others might not dare so to ofl'end. A new way,
because for circumstances it was otherwise adminis-
tered.
Use. We therefore, seeing our baptism is effectual
all our life long, must learn to look to it. These ele-
ments are not like material bread ; we cannot eat that
and have it; but these are a visible word, and clothed
with a word of promise which lasteth for ever. We
must chew the cud, and then these things will still give
us nourishment as fresh as when we first believed.
And that none should think himself too good to profit
by baptism, think of Abraham, Cornelius, yea, Christ
himself, that took it leaving us an example.
Now he Cometh to the second effect, our glorifying,
where two things are to bo considered :
1. Onr presentiiii/, for so the word signifieth, which
is amplified by the person to whom we shall be pre-
sented, to himself.
2. The manner set down : 1, generally, a glorious
church ; 2, expounded particularly, from the removing
of that which is against it, and from the perfection of
holiness in which it standeth.
The sum of the verso : that Christ doth sanctify us
through the course of our lives, helping us by faith on
the word of promise in baptism hereunto, that we who
have some conjunction, and arc contracted to him here
by faith, may at length all of us bo presented before
him and given him in marriage, being for quality per-
fectly glorious, that is, such as have no superfluity of
sin spotting us, nor no defect nor running, which the
lack of grace causeth, as the lack of natural moisture
maketh the face wrinkled, but we shall have nnblamc-
346
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
able holiness, and perfect happiness the companion
of it,
Doct. 1. Then we see, how that they who shall be
glorified in the last day must be first sanctified here.
He doth sanctify, and he at length doth glorify ns. The
pure in heart shall see God ; without holiness you can-
not see God, Heb. siii.. Mat. v. Those three benefits
cannot be severed in Christ : 1, justification, it is for-
giveness of sin ; 2, sanctification here; 3, glory here-
after, Rom. vi. You being justified have your fruit
unto holiness, and the end is eternal life. For though
it be no cause of glory, yet it is a necessary antecedent,
as a man must be a chUd before he can be a grown
man, though his childhood doth not make him a man.
And it is comely that the spouse of Christ should be
cleansed and fitted as it were, before she be presented
to him. When earthly majesties have not had their
women brought to them till they were anointed, washed,
perfumed, exquisitely by the whole year adorned, Esther
ii. 12, how much more is it meet that the believing,
who are to be the queen of the King of kings, shonld
be prepared hereto !
Use. Wherefore, as ever we look to have part in glory,
so let ns fii'st strive here to be holy. No saint here, no
saint in heaven hereafter ; nay, he shaU be an incar-
nate devU, that scofleth at being a saint on earth ; no
unclean thing, no dogs shall enter there. Men wiU
not match with foul ones, and dost thou look that
while thy soul is full of all filthiness, darkness, pro-
faneness, atheism, wrath, worldliness, uncleanness, in-
temperance, that the Lord of glory should marry him-
self to thee, and take thee to his glory ? No ; he first
sanctifieth, then he glorifieth.
Doct. Now, particularly, first from this he saith,
ihat he may present us, ha Tasarrr^UTj, we see, that while
we are here, we are absent from the Lord ; we see that
as yet, or rather that we are not given in marriage, and
taken home to him. As in earthly marriages, first,
there is a contract, and then some space of time be-
tween that and the marriage, as standing with the
chastity of proceeding, as which trieth the truth of
love, and maketh the consummation more welcome,
when now it hath been expected ; so every believing
soul is, when the Father draweth it to Christ, contracted
to him. Cast but the eye of faith to Chiist, and thou
hast won his heart, he is his own no longer. Cant. iv.
9 ; yet for good purposes the taking of us home to
himself, and the consummation of these beginnings, is
put off till all the faithful, the wife of the Lamb, shall
be presented to him, all of whom shall then be given
him by the Futher ; yea, ministers having a part in this
matter, 2 Cor. xi. 2.
Use. This should move us, seeing there is a time
wherein the Lord will fully wed us to himself. This
must make us long after the hour when all shadows
shaU flee, when all of us shall be brought into the house
of our Lord, and be with him for ever. We see how
contracted persons think a day a year till they each
enjoy the other ; the same affection should be in us
toward Christ Jesus.
Doct. 2. The second thing to be noted, viz., that
the church belongeth as a wife to none but Christ, we
shall be presented or given to him. Wii&t are minis-
ters ■? Not the bridegroom, but his friend ; not who are
suitors for themselves, but such as go betwixt Christ
and his church, to fit her a virgin for Christ their
Lord, John iii. 39, 2 Cor. xi. 2.
Use. The which doth rebuke the insolency of the
pope, that, among other titles, is not ashamed to have
this maintained, that he is the husband of the church.
But no consideration doth more throw down that claim
of his to be a head, than this chapter. For Christ is
so a head that he is a husband. Now we know that a
husband- hke headship is of that nature that it doth
not brook partners, the husband cannot have depu-
ties, or do that which belongeth to him by proxy ; fie,
it standeth not ^ith the chastity of a husband to de-
pute another for him in any sort, nor with the chastity
of a woman to admit it. But thus to plead himself
co-rival with Christ, is fit for him that lifteth himself
up above all that is called God.
Doct. 3. We see what a glorious state is reserved
for us in heaven ; yet it appeareth not what we shall
be, but when Christ appeareth, then we shall appear
in glory with him, Col. iii. 1, John iii. 2 ; a state of
perfect glory both in soul and body. In soul, perfect
light, flaming love, joy unspeakable ; in body, such
gloiy, that the face shall shine as the sun, the body
be covered, as it were, with light, it shall be immortal,
spiritual, neither needing meats nor drinks, and of
admirable agility, even able to move whither the spirit
doth carry it. This glory is kept for us till we shall be
handfast to Christ, and that fitly ; for look, as we put
off oui' bravery till the wedding-day, though they will
go handsome, yet the wedding apparel shall not come
forth tin then ; so we, though Christ maketh us comely,
yet all this sumptuous attire is reserved till the wed-
ding of the Lamb is to be solemnized. Then we shall
have it as a piece of his glory, that then we should be
stately arrayed.
Use 1. And this, that our spotless holiness is not
attained here, doth teach us, 1, to decline such erro-
neous spirits as would have a glorious church on earth,
such as were the Donatists, as are the anabaptists, and
in part the papists, who affirm thus much of a true
believer baptized, that he is without spot, and that
there is nothing in him which may not endure trial
before God's justice, nothing that God can hate. Now,
what doth this, but before we come to Christ, either
by death or otherwise, make a person without spot,
contrary to Scripture, as 1 John i. 8, ' If we' (saith
so great an apostle, including himself) ' say we have
no sin, there is no truth in us.' In which place they
stick as in pitch, for saying is not only speaking with
the tongue, bat with the heart : ' The fool hath said
in his heart.' And when the Scripture affirmeth the
Ver. 28.]
BATNE ON EPHESI.VNS.
34.7
naming or saying, it affinneth that thing ; he gave
them this privilege to be called, to be. When it de-
nieth that a thing may be thought or spoken, it denieth
the being ; and bo Paul complaineth, Rom. vii. 23, of
sin dwelling in him which doth lust against the Spirit
of God ; it is the law which the spirit writcth in our
hearts, and therefore is properly sin, which the apostle,
mourning under the burden of it, doth further evince ;
for if it were a disease left for to exercise us for our
further glory, the apostle should have rejoiced as in
other atliictions, rather than otherwise.
But about this the papists err, not marking, (1.)
that God doth forbid the losing of grace in us, whereas
every commandmeut doth forbid, for sin is not ended
in the outward deed, but begun in the breach of inhe-
rent grace. Be upright, they lost their first love.
(2.) That the commandments do shew some things
which they bind not to do. Cursed is he that abideth
not in all ; and they require in obedience all the heart
and might.
(3.) That thou shalt not lust, forbiddeth lusting
only with consent of our own will ; but such lust may
be known without the law. 2. Lust in an infant un-
baptized is sin, yet it hath no voluntary consent in
the infant ; if sin, it is a breach of some command-
ment, as themselves yield, though they will not admit
of the contrary.
But to return ; they say that sin is so abolished in
baptism, as none remaineth, not only making us guilty,
but as having being in us ; we grant no guilt, and a
deadly wound of it, so that, successively, it shall be
quite abolished.
Ohj. The Scripture saith, that not only guiltiness
is removed, but that our sin is dead and buried in
baptism.
Alts. The Scripture speaketh of things as done when
they are in doing. Now this is begun to be done,
though not as yet to be finished, Psa. ii.. Acts iv.,
Isa. i. 18; he saith that a convert is as white as snow.
Ansirer. In regard of that righteousness which stands
in forgiveness of sin, Christ's put upon us ; and thus,
seeing that Christ is put upon us in baptism, we may
say, as Chrysostom, that a baptized person is purer
than the sunbeams, for the Sun of righteousness
doth clothe him, no speech can be excessive.
Ol'j. 3. How can sin and righteousness, life and
death, dwell together ?
Alls. They cannot in the highest degree. Thus
reigning sin excludeth righteousness, and perfect
righteousness in heaven shall exclude sin. 2. They
cannot so dwell together as to be accorded, but in
inferior degrees, and one fighting against another, they
may dwell together; Gal. v., the spirit and flesh are
contrary, yet dwell in us lusting one against another.
Olij. 4. How can a man sin, and yet not be guilty;
have sin which God hateth, and yet be accepted?
Alls. The relation of condemning in this person
may be severed, though the being remaineth. How
can a stone which is a landmark cease to distinguish
ground and be a stone ? How can a bee cease to
sting and be still a bee ? How can a physician hate
a disease and love his patient ?
Use 2. This must stir us up to wait for the glorious
appearance of Christ, when this glory shall be put
upon us, even to groan after it with sighs which can-
not be uttered.
Use 3. It must comfort us in seeing our nakedness
and our ragged souls, to hear that we have better rai-
ment, a more happy condition. Children, with their
companions, when they are homely clad, and see
others gay, will s:iy, they have finer coats than those,
they are locked up, they shall wear them on Sunday ;
so we, though but naked and ragged here, should com-
fort ourselves, as who know that we have better laid
up for us.
Use 4. Lastly, hence a note may be gathered by
proportion, for the instruction of husbands. Christ
his exemplary love sheweth itself in these two things :
1. He doth cleanse us from spots; 2. He doth it in
most kind manner, not giving us the whore, though
we be adulteresses, but laying down his life, and
making a bath of his own blood ; which doth teach
husbands that they must labour to cleanse their wives
of the spots of their souls, not by playing the lion in
the house, as the wise man saith, but by trying all
loving means that serve to this purpose.
Ver. 28. So ought men to love their irives as their
oivn bodies ; he that loveth his wife loveth himself.
Now foUoweth a second reason why men should
love their wives, because they are their bodies ; for
the apostle doth not only intimate the manner of love,
but rendereth a reason by affirming this of them, that
they are the bodies of men, which is plain by the
deduction which is inferred upon this, viz., he that
loveth his wife loveth himself, which could not be
said out of the former if he had not affirmed of them,
that they had been the bodies after a sort of men, and
pieces of himself. Having propounded it, he doth
prove the fii-st part of the reason by three arguments,
viz., that men are to love then- bodies :
1. From the precedent in nature. None but loveth
his own flesh ; it is against kind to do otherwise.
2. From Christ's example. He doth cherish his
body, which the believing we afiirmed by way of pre-
vention to be, or by way of rendering a reason why
the church is cherished.
3. From the constitution which doth give the wife
a ncai'er place than father or mother, as being one
flesh.
Having thus propounded and proved his reason, he
concludeth this point with acclamation, bearing record
that there was a hidden contemplation in some things
that before he had spoken, which his sentence is first
propounded, then expounded : propounded in those
words, ' This is a great mystery ;' expounded by way
3i8
BATNE ON EPHESTANS.
[Chap. V.
of correction in the next words. I mean this which I
have said concerning Christ and his church.
Doct. 1. Then we are to consider that therefore we
must love our wives, because they ai'e our bodies.
For opening it, two things :
1. How they are the body of the man.
2. WTiat duties may hence be concluded.
1. For the first. If we look to the first beginning,
we may literally understand this, for Eve, the wife of
Adam, was a piece of his body, Adam having in him
not only that which made him a perfect man, which
he remained when Eve was made of him, but that
which made him a perfect beginning principle of man-
kind. But thus she is not our body in any special
manner.
Secondly, The wife is the body of a man juris fic-
tione, in supposition of the law, for the law putteth
the case as if they were both one person.
Thirdly, and principally, she is one body with him
jure coiijunclio)iis, because she is by God's constitu-
tion and lawful consent made as one person with the
man in begetting a seed to God ; for look, as a plant
of one tree now set in another, they do grow up, not
as two, but one tree, bringing fi-uit, so God hath in-
corporated the man and woman that they should be
one tree, and, as it were, propagating fruit unto him-
self.
Doct. 1. Then hence, that she is thus our body, we
see how that we must be more nearly afiected to her,
for every man is next himself, ' skin for skin,' &c.
2. She is to have communion in all things with the
man, for what hath the head which, after a sort, is
not for the body ?
3. A man is, notwithstanding defects, to rest in
her ; for if our Ijodies be without beauty and feature,
if lame, crook-backed, or otherwise, we do content
ourselves with them, and make of them the best we
may, so it must be in husbands towards their wives,
as who are their bodies.
4. Lastly, Note hence, that the woman is not
having power of herself, as the man is not his own
likewise ; both have mutual affection one in another,
for the body is the body of the head, and the head is
a head for the body.
Doct. 2. It is to be marked, lest we should stick at
this point, how the apostle doth infer that loving our
bodies we love ourselves ; whence mark, that as we
would shew love to ourselves, so we must love our
wives. This is a lesson we are sorry to take forth,
Master, be good to thyself, for there is in natm-e an
inchnation to this ; whence it is that men who stand
frozen at motions never so equal, tell them that you
can shew them that thoy are parties, then you shall
have them tooth and nail for you. If, therefore, we
have such a readiness to love of ourselves, let us love
our wives, for our love is not lost, the grist cometh to
our mills, we love ourselves in this love. And so it
is ; for, as the good done to a member redoundeth to
the head, so with the wife ; and, on the contrary, he
that loveth not his wife loveth not himself, for he
doth make her worse, and so disease himself. Or if
she be a good woman, that will not shoot with the
devil in his own bow, and requite evil with evil, yet,
in not loving her, a man doth kindle such a discon-
tent in himself, which, hke a gentle iii-e, doth dry his
bones, which doth make him eat his own liver, and
after a sort become his own hangman.
Ver. 29. For no man ever ijet hated his oini flesh ; but
nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord doth the
church.
Doct. 3. It is to be noted when he saith, none hateth,
&c., that it is a monstrous unnatural part to be un-
kind to the wife.
But for the better understanding of it, three things
are to be considered :
1. That this is to be understood with caution ; for
some may be found that hate their flesh, as those
Douatists that would throw themselves down from the
top of hiUs, and mortify their flesh ; those Baalites, that
lanced themselves ; and, Col. ii., many cruelly murder
themselves ; therefore it is to be conceived with this
limitation, that none in his right wit and reason doth
hate his flesh.
2. It is to be marked that there is a double self-
love, one sinful, a disease of these last times, 2 Tim.
iii. 2, a cherishing of it in fulfilling the lusts of it ;
which is a viperous love, that eateth out all love to God,
to our souls, to others, for it maketh a man afl'ected
as if the world were made for him. 2. There is a self-
love which is erosyri, gi-aven in the bowels of man,
which, when it is sanctified, becometh that rule of
man's love, which is then good when it is ordered
rightly in regard of God in respect of our own soul, so
far that the body may still be in subjection to the
soul.
2. 'WTien it seeketh not itself only, but is diligent
abroad, so that here is no warrant for such epicures
as ti'ick their skin, and have no other trade of life ; for
he allegeth the natural instinct, not the excessive vice,
which indeed is upon the matter hatred of the flesh,
not love.
Thii-dly, We must remember in what the love of the
flesh standeth : 1. Men hate it not; that is, they do
not entreat it despitefully, grieve it, &c. 2. They pro-
vide to cherish it : ' a man's labour is for his mouth,'
Eccles. vi. 7, back and belly. 3. A man doth cherish
ministering things that serve for strength and comfort,
and succouring it against annoyances, as persons more
tender do so foster that they will not let the wind blow
on it, which therefore doth prove that it is an un-
natural thing to bait and giiove the wife. It is as if
one should dig and raise his own flesh, to be careless
of her whether she sink or swim, to deny her com-
forts, and such tender usage as a man doth give to his
flesh ; as those monsters are here also to be whipped
Vek. 30.]
RAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
3W
that deiraad themselves of their portion, deny them-
selves comforts, martyring after a manner their own
flesh.
Ihict. The last thing to bo marked is, that we must
cherish our wives, ns Chi-ist doth the faithful souls
who are of his flesh and body. Now this his cherish-
ing and fostering of the believing soul is to bo gathered
from sundry parts of love wo mark in him : as, 1, he
doth avoid and shun the grieving of us so much as in
a word, which may bo noted in all these qualifications
whereby ho allayeth the tartness of any speech he
speaketh to his : John xvii., ' But ye are pure.' 2. He
doth converse amiably with us, kissing ns with the
kisses of his mouth ; that is, making us feel his com-
forts by the work of his Spirit in the words of his
mouth, taking his repast with us, I will come and sup
and feast in you. 3. He thinkoth and speaketh hon-
ourably of us, calling us his lovo, his friends, not
ashamed to call us brethren, saying we are beautiful,
pure. 4. He doth take in worth our weakest duties,
and useth great patience toward us. 5. He doth com-
fort us in heaviness, his left hand is under us, his right
hand doth embrace us. Cant., Isaiah Ixiii. He doth
comfort us as a mother doth a son in heaviness. How
he speaketh to the hearts of his in John, in that last
speech he made to them ! 6. Ho doth shroud us
under his ^sings from all evils which might hurt ns,
as a hen her chickens.
Use 1. Which doth serve not only to inform nshow
we should cherish our wives by not grieving them, by
sweet and amiable behaviour toward them, by thinking
reverently and so speaking of them, by equal accept-
ance of their services and patience towards them, by
bearing their burdens with them, by sheltering them
from evil ; bnt it doth convince the behaviour of men,
which is often in every point so contrary ; for many
that are never well but when they call them by words
and provoke them, that are always sour and lumpish
in behaviour toward them, in not giving them that
countenance they shew to common friends, that think
and speak to, and of them to others most basely, that
take nothing in good worth, quarrel at everything, have
no patience, if anything never so little be amiss, that
if they be heavy will bring fuel to the fii-e and increase
it : they do make them water their plants without
cause, and yet are merciless at their tears, not loving
them truly ; they become murderers of them by unjust
wrath.
Use 2. This truth serveth for comfort of such per-
sons as bear this heavy yoke of unkind husbands.
They cannot have a more cordial comfort applied than
this, to turn their eyes unto their Husband in heaven,
in whom they shall find heaped measure of love unde-
served, for all the lack of love which they might claim
as due at the hands of men. Yea, it comforteth us,
for as St Ambrose said, I fear not to die, I serve a good
Lord ; so we need not to fear, though wo have many
wants in our best duties, besides our sinful infirmities.
for we havo a gracious husband that doth cherish and
foster us, who is full of acceptance and patience.
Use 3. It doth teach us our duties, viz. if Christ bo
so kind a husband to us, then we must be circumspect
in nothing to grieve him : lovo requireth love, and the
soul that feeloth the sweet of lovo will be loth to in-
terrupt the course of it. This the church in the
Canticles doth chargo her maids, that they occupy
themselves in the works belonging to them, and no
way by any rudeness awake her lovo before he please.
Ver. 30. For we are members of his body, ofhisjlesh,
and of his bones.
Now the apostle sheweth the reason why Christ doth
so cherish his church, viz. because she is so near and
dear to him. In which three things must be marked :
1. How that the ground of all the fruits of love we
receive from Christ is our union with him. Look John
xvii. 21. For as betwixt man and woman, the man
cannot shew the fruits of love, nor the woman doth not
communicate in the man's goods, till, according to
God's ordinance, by mutual consent they are joined
one to another, so with us and Christ.
Wherefore this is made the reason of his kind
cherishing of us, our strait conjunction wo have with
him.
Use. Which must teach us to labour for faith, which
is the wedding ring which maketh the contract twist
Christ and us, Hosea ii. 22, that by faith made one
with him, we may have commoniou in the benefits by
him.
Use 2. It is to be marked that he doth not say, for
the church is his body, of his flesh, which the sequel
of his discourse did require, but he putteth himself
and the believing Ephesians instead of the church, and
doth appropriate to himself and them this blessed
union here named, which doth teach the property of
faith, viz. to assume in ourselves that which belongeth
to the church, and to apply to ourselves that which is
in general taught of the church. Paul here assumeth
that he and the believing Ephesians are the church,
and this which is agreeing to the church, which is,
chap, i., the body of Christ, he avoweth it of himself
and the believing Ephesians. We must know our-
selves true members of the church. It is not the
bishop of Rome with his clergy, nor any of their kin,
that are the church, but such as are eft'ectually called
through faith on Christ to holiness here and that hope
of glorj', they are the church. If others take that
name to them, having might though no right, it is but
as a true man's purse in a thief s hand, it is none of
theirs. And as we must know ourselves the church of
God, so we must apply that to ourselves which be-
longeth to the church. Christ gave himself for his
church, in this chapter; Gal. ii. 20, 'who loved me and
gave himself for me.' The church is the body of
Christ, chap. i. In this we are the members of
Christ's body ; for that which is promised to the
350
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V.
church and is spoken of it, is spoken of every member
after a sort ; and what is essential to the whole church
is to be found in every beUever : ' I will build my
church,' &c., Mat. xvi ; ' hell shall not prevail against
it.' Every member is to apply this as spoken of him.
Use. WTiich is to be marked against that faithless
faith of Rome, which assenteth to the truth of things
in general, but counteth particular affiance damnable
presumption.
Doct. 3. We must mark, believers are nearly coupled
to Christ. What can be nearer or dearer to him
than those that are flesh of his flesh ? To shew,
1. The thing.
2. The manner how we conceive it.
8. The uses.
1. This it is which by sundry comparisons is
shadowed forth, as the vine and branches, the head
and members, man and wife, things that are most
strictly conjoined. The Scripture doth translate them
to signify our union with Jesus Christ, that God
may well say he carrieth us as gi'aven in his hand,
Isa. slix, that we are ' as the apple of his eye.' Now
Christ may be said of the same flesh with us, and we
with him, in regard we have one nature with him, Heb.
ii. 14. But thus the wicked might be flesh of his flesh.
2. In regard that the faithful are by the sinews of
faith tied to Jesus Christ, flesh to him, God and man.
3. Which is most proper, in respect that God doth
make and frame us, and nourish us up, so far forth
as we are new creatures, with the flesh of Chi-ist cruci-
fied ; that as Adam sleeping God did frame of his flesh
and bone Eve, so Christ sleeping on the cross God
did make of his flesh crucified as it were a matter to
beget a new creature, and to feed it up : ' The bread
I give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the
world.' That look as if you ask me, "\^Tiat is a natural
man ? I answer, A piece of the first Adam's substance
by propagation carnally derived. So if you ask me,
What is a Christian man ? Christ Jesus God-man
spiritually applied. Mark those speeches : Col. iii, 11,
' Christ is all in all ;' ' Not I live, but Christ in me.'
Now for the uses of this consideration, they are
manifold.
Use 1. This letteth us see the prerogative of the
faithful, to be of the blood royal, near akin to some
great personages. What a dignity but to be flesh of
the flesh of that great God incarnate ! Oh how ex-
cellent ! that if there were nothing else, well might the
believer say, ' Glorious things are spoken of thee,
Zion, the city of God ;' heavenly nobility.
Ihe 2. This doth lot us see what a fearful thing it
is to deal against the true members of the church.
Who would not be afraid to have his hand against one
of the king's issue, or the queen, that is one body with
him ? Thus near are the faithful to the King of kings,
the Lord of glory, that hath all power in heaven or in
earth, they lift at a stone which will bruise them.
Use 8. This doth help to beget confidence in us,
that Christ will deny us nothing that is good. Laban
could upon this ground protest kindness to Jacob,
Gen. xxix. 18. And if God abhor in men voidness of
natural attection, shall he be unkind and hide his eyes
from us that are his own flesh ? Would we not pre-
sume to obtain any reasonable thing from one near us
in blood ? ^Tiat, shall he withhold, who bath made us
flesh of his flesh, and bone of his bone ?
Use 4. This doth let us see that our God hath not
might only, but right to redeem us. Those were to
be of the kin and blood to whom the right of redemp-
tion did appertain. Our Saviour as God is our king
and creator, and therefore hath might ; as man, is flesh
of our flesh and bone of our bone, and therefore hath
right that we may say, He is our God, as Job said.
My Redeemer liveth.
Ver. 81. For this cause shall a man leave father and
mother, and shall cleave to his ivi/e, and they twain shall
be one flesh.
Now followeth the third proof, that seeing wives are
the bodies of men, therefore they should be loved. The
proof is taken from God's ordinances in this behalf,
which are cited out of the Old Scripture ; for this came,
that is, because God hath given her, and mutual con-
sent made the woman so near the man, ver. 28, his
body, therefore shall one leave, that is, he shall esteem
none as her. 2. He shall most dearly affect. 3. They
lawfully, holily, and inseparably till death, go into,
know, perform benevolence one to the other only.
These must be further explained.
For the first, a man shall leave father and mother.
It doth not teach children to be without natural affec-
tions to parents, which God and nature condemn in
them, nor justifieth continuance in such marriages as
children have made without the privity of the parent,
because the wife is nearer than the father, &c ; for
this speaketh of lawful marriage with the parents'
advice, and those are nothing but licensed fornication.
But this doth include three things.
1. That in body the children shall not come near
the parent, refraining all incestuous conjunction with
them, such as ffidipus and Lot's daughters.
2. He shall leave them in attection, that is, he shall
not so affect them and love them as the principal in
his heart ; for after marriage, though we owe the
parent reverence above the wife, yet we owe them love
next to the wife, who must be the best beloved.
3. He shall leave them in regard of cohabitation,
or being in the miraber of his father's family, as be-
fore he was ; for the parent giving a child in marriage
doth give them a kind of freedom, allowing them to
be for themselves, and for that family which God
shall raise of them ; not that the child must presently
void his parents' roof, only this doth warrant his sepa-
rating, when it is most for furthering his estate.
Job's children had their houses ; Rachel and Leah
left their parents for their husbands, and lawfully.
Ver. 32.]
BATNE ON EPHEBIANS.
351
For the second work, he shall cleave to his mfe, in
body, that is, by making a surrender to her of his
body, yielding consent of it to her. 2. In nflection,
most tenderly loving her. 8. In cohabitation ; let
them dwell with their wives, 1 Peter ii. ; not that a
man should be tied with a clog and chain at homo,
for the merchant, the lawyer, hath his term of absence,
but his fixed dwelling shall be with her, and his pre-
sence so much as his calling doth permit.
In the last place it is said, ilietj shidl be one flesh,
which words have not this sense, they shall become
(by the issue God doth give them) one flesh, for 1 Cor.
vi. 10 showeth another meaning, viz., the consumma-
tion of all in their actual benevolence, which here by
God is authorised, sanctified. And it is to be marked
that he doth not bind them to meet only together in
saying they shall be one flesh, but lawfully, holily,
and inseparably use together till death depart, which
is a distinction between the being one flesh of a wretch
with a harlot and a man with his wife, for theirs is
neither lawful, holy, nor inseparable.
Doct. 1. The things I would have you mark from
hence are these : first, that a man must therefore love
his wife, because it is not a statute of man, but God's
institution ; for we see here that the apostle doth teach
it even from those ancient canons of God's own mak-
ing, which have been from the beginning of the world.
For though in Moses it is questionable whether Moses
or Adam doth speak these, or God immediately, yet
this Christ hath put out of controversy, that God did
enact this. Look Mat. six. 5 ; have you not read
that God created them, and said, kc. ? so that, as we
hence enforced the duty of the woman, let her be sub-
ject as to God, as knowing that this is God's will, so
let the husband love, as knowing that this is God's
own constitution. If we should transgress men's
canons in our matrimony, we might happily hear of
it in the court ; take heed of trespassing, especially
of wilful breaking God's canons, who can not only
punish the purse and body, but fling into hell.
Doct. 2. Mark hence, that the wife is not only to
be loved, but more tenderly than the parent, for she
is become himself. Great love is due to them who
have been God's instruments in giving us our being ;
how great is that love by which this is exceeded !
Use 1. So that this may let us see how vile a thing
it is not to love the wife ; for if one should be unkind
to his parents, wayward toward them, provoke them
to wrath, &c., would not men say, the ravens of the
valley might pick out the eyes of such a party ? Then
how monstrous is such measure to a wife, who is to
have place in love above the parent !
Use 2. Again, it doth teach men that they must
sometime rather sustain the parents' unjust displea-
sure than leave the bond of love in which they are
tied to the wife. If the father and mother should not
brook the wife of their child, he must live in loss of
their favour rather than let his wife be oppressed in
innocency, or neglect his love where he doth princi-
pally owe it.
Doct. From the last clause sundry things may be
observed, that the meeting together in marriage bene-
volence, being the ordinance of God, is pure and holy :
Heb. xiii., ' the bed undefiled, marriage honourable.'
They do wickedly that accuse it of any sinful filthi-
ncss. True it is that our corruption doth sprinkle it
with pollution often, but who would rave against wine,
which rejoiceth the heart of man, because the sin of
man doth abuse it to drunken distemper '? And that
is a foolish query why men should seek secrecy in
these things, as if this could argne the action as sin-
ful. Why do men covering their feet retire themselves
secretly ? Moral uncomeliness is one thing, sinful
filthiness another ; and therefore let them look that
do give wipes to God's ordinances, how they will
escape that curse which is threatened against them
that call evil good and good (as this is) evil.
Doct. 2. It is to be marked that ho saith they lico ;
each keep themselves to other entirely this way ; which
doth condemn not only polygamy, which the wise hea-
then have condemned, which is a fitter fruit of Turkish
atheism than of Christian religion, but all wandering
uncleannesses, when a married party shall do anything
that appertaineth to the delight of the flesh with those
that are not theirs. Mistressing is a thing so frequent,
that men are not ashamed of it. For men to be toying
and kissing with strange women (such are all but thy
\\-ife), many blush not at these points ; but are not
those sparkles of that fire of lust in thy flesh, which
thou shouldst quench only with thy own waters ? Is
not thy wife to have the veil of her eyes, and is not
she to be the delight of thy kisses ? Take heed, for
some think that when with the harlot they have learned
to wipe their months, and ask what is the matter, that
all is well, none seeth; but God seeth, Prov. v. 20, and
it may be he will say, as to David, ' Thou didst in
secret, I will do my judgment in the sight of all Israel.'
It may be he will reveal it in the congregation, and thy
shame shall not be blotted forth.
Doct. 3. Our_ Saviour nseth this sentence against
divorces.
Ver. 32. This is a great secret, hut I speak concern-
ing Christ, and concerning the church.
Now, having propounded the duty, and proved it
by three reasons, he doth wind it up with an acclama-
tion, wherein he doth commend something that went
before from the hidden secrecy in it, that so their at-
tention might be the more excited to give it that more
serious consideration.
1. He doth propound it.
2. He doth by prevention expound of what he mean-
eth, This is a great nigstcnj. 2. He doth explain what
it is, of which he atlirmeth this. But I speak as con-
cerning Christ and his church ; as if he should say.
This i have said to you is a thing of hidden secresy,
352
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V
but I mean not this which next of ail went before
touching man and wife, but that I said a little before
about Christ and the church, the which is, as other
points about Christ are, a great mystery, 1 Tim.
iii. 16. Thus, having finished the laying down of
their duties in several, he doth come to conclude this
matter with unfolding them jointly : first, laying down
s singular citation of the persons, you, every one of
you ; secondly, a charge which concemeth either re-
peating the duty of the man before delivered, annexing
a new duty of fear to that of subjection, ' Let the
woman fear her husband.'
Now for the order. Some read it wherefore, making
it a conclusion in the virtue of all the reasons going
before, but it is better thus to conceive the conveyance
as by a turning from the occasion ofiered of other dis-
course, and resuming the matter in hand, and to read
but as in 1 Cor. xi. 11, as if he should say thus. This
I told you is a thing of great secresy, I mean that
which I speak of Christ and his church. But not to pro-
secute the unfolding of it (for one nail would but drive
out another), every one of you remember what I said.
Men, love your wives; and further, your wives be not
only subject, but learn in your hearts to fear your
husbands.
Now, before we can come to open the doctrine, we
must refute the false interpretation which is made, and
conclusions which are deduced, from the former verse.
The papists who forge matrimony for a sacrament will
hence prove it, and therefore make this the sense.
This I said of a man and woman is a great sacrament,
inasmuch as it is ordained to signify Christ and his
church ; and they underprop this construction with
three reasons :
(1.) From the first word, this, which is a word that
doth point you (say they) to that which goeth before
next of all.
(2.) From the argument, for here is a new argu-
ment, say they, that therefore they should live holily,
be in love, because their matrimony is a holy thing, a
great sacrament.
(3.) Because the apostle interpreteth how matri-
mony is a sacrament in the last words.
Ans. 1. The relative doth not always point to that
which goeth next before, but is often referred to that
which is further off. Gen. x. 11, 12, 2 Sam. xxi. 19,
Heb. ix. But if it may serve either, why do you take
that which is farther off rather ? Ans. 1. Because in
the marriage of a man there is no such great mystery.
2. Because in the end the apostle telleth what it is he
affirmeth to be a mystery, viz., that he said of Christ
and his church. But mark this : if this be referred
to the conjunction of man and woman, it is nothing
for their sacrament, which is not the bond or con-
junction. This the best of them say is an effect of
it, but the ceremonial handfasting with these words
or signs of equal force, 1 take then, &c., of which the
apostle never spake word.
A71S. 2. For the second, you must remember how
the argument lieth, for this is but the commending of
that former point of Christ and his church, which he
would not now foUow, from the secret speculation en-
folded in it, that so they might ponder it with more
attention.
Ans. 3. And for the third, it is plain that the
apostle doth not tell us how matrimony may be a
sacrament, but what that is which is affirmed to be
a gi-eat mystery. K a man look through a spectacle
of green glass, all is green, and when the eye of the
mind hath before it a forged sacrament, all seemeth
to make for it, when, if we come without such pre-
judice, these words are most plain. This, I told you
before, is a great secrecy, but I speak not of man and
woman, but of Christ and his church. But say it
were so as they say, here is no proof for a sacrament
properly so called. Marriage is a mystery, therefore
a sacrament: we may as well reason a beast is a crea-
ture, therefore a man, for the word mystery is far more
large than the word sacrament, as we speak in Eng-
lish, or as they take it when they speak of a sacra-
ment properly so called. Concerning matrimony, by
the way I will set down three things which we may
hold, and one which we may not :
First, That it is an ordinance of God which hath
grace annexed to it in those that are his ; for all
things are pure to the pure, every ordination or crea-
ture is sanctified to us, our painful callings are means
and have grace going with them, Eccles. i. 13. Here
the papists shoot their powder in vain, while they
prove this point.
Secondly, That the prayers of the church do obtain
both blessing of fruitfulness and grace to be given, for
even private prayer doth sanctify things to us ; but it
followeth not hence, because marriage is solemnised
with the church's prayers and blessings, therefore a
sacrament. Thus churching of women might be pre-
ferred for that eighth sacrament.
Thirdly, Though it cannot be extorted, yet we may
yield that marriage is a figure of Christ his conjunc-
tion with the church. 'WTiat then must we not yield,
viz., that the external hand-fasting with words or
gesture testifying consent, are either signs or much
less causes of any grace of God ; for though grace go
with the state of marriage, it is to be referred to
Christ's death, God's calling, which is not unaccom-
panied of a gift to the condition of life as a mean God
useth, not to any ceremonial rite whatsoever.
2. Because the apostle saith it is a sacrament, not
it u-as, therefore they say that under the New Testa-
ment it is, but was not from the beginning.
Ans. The ground is nothing, for the time present
doth enfold the time past, and argueth continuance of
the action in the time to come ; and look what mar-
riage is, it was fi-om that first institution, for the
Scripture useth this allegory in the Canticles, and
Ps. xlv., Hosea u. 20, Isa. liv. 5. Neither doth the
Ver. 33.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
353
polygamy and divorce hinder, for these were not of
that essential institution, but only of God's toleration
in some for the hardness of their hearts. Beside that,
polygamy had (as some will have it) a sacramental
signification.
Doct. Here then, first, is to be marked, how that
there is a hidden secrecy in points of godliness, 1 Tim.
iii. 16. Look above. Only make this use here.
Use. To stir up attention in hearing of it ; for men
in teaching, when they come to a hard knotty thing,
they will say. Hero is a hard secret point, mark well
here. So we, when the Holy Ghost doth thus style
this matter, mast doable our diligence in attending
to it.
In the nest place, we must open some points in
which standeth the secret speculation of Christ with
his church. Having met with many before, we will
unfold three more, and so pass to the verse following.
(1.) We see that in marriage there is a giving of
the persons married by the parents, and a mutual
acceptance, whereby the persons take each other.
This is to be seen in Christ and his church. 1. God,
the Father of all the family in heaven and earth, giveth
Christ to us, Rom. viii. ' If he hath given us his Son,'
&c., and giveth us likewise to his Son, John x. Again,
there is betwixt our Lord and us a mutual consent, he
taking us for his, we him for our Lord : he saith.
Thou art mine ; wo say, We are thine, Lord. I am
your God, we are thy people.
(2.) In the efl'ects mark, in maniage, each party
leaveth the parents to cleave one to another. This is
in Christ and the church, for Christ came down from
heaven, from the bosom of bis Father, emptied himself
of glory, in regard he manifested himself in flesh, like
to our sinful flesh, laden with infirmities, and we leave
this world, whose children we are, having our conver-
sation in heaven, yea, sometime leave our parents
indeed, for Christ doth erewhile put a sword twixt the
parent and the child. Look Ps. xlv. 10, where this
is typically delivered of all the church of God.
(3.) Again, in the fruitfulness of marriage ; for as
they beget after their image children of wrath, so
Christ the quickening^Spirit, by the seed of the word,
in the months of his faithful ones, doth beget sons
and daughters to God.
Lastly, consider some considerations about marriage.
1. The marriage betwixt man and woman is made
and continued when the persons are not in one place
together (local conjunction belongeth not to that
simple being, but complete and perfect being of mar-
riage), as by letters and consent signified one may bo
contracted to another twenty miles ofi" him ; and we
that are married, if one of us be in England, another
in France, are still man and wife as truly as ever. So
Christ with us, though he be in heaven and we in
earth, yet we are as trnly married to him, as if we
were present with him.
Lastly, man-iage doth eo couple that nothing bat
death departeth, except adultery, or that case of deser-
tion, when one is unwillingly forsaken of the other.
This in Christ's marriage with us is to be seen, who
loveth his to the end, and puttoth his fear in us, which
will not let us wholly depart from him, yea, giveth us
such love as no waters can quench, Cant. viii. 7, such
faith as hell shall not prevail against.
Use. We must therefore desire God to teach as
these things. Our hearts would burn within us if we
could see them as we should. That God of hope give
us that faith which may fill us with joy and peace in
believing !
Ver. 83. Tlierejore, every one of you do so ; let every
one lore his vife, ereii as himself, and let the wife see
that she fear her husbatid.
Now foUoweth the concluding of this point by a
joint exhortation of them both. Mark, first, he had
spent a great deal of pains in this point, yet he doth not
so pass it, but doth repeat to them again that command-
ment, and particularly applieth it, every one of you, as
if he would point them forth by the head. Observe,
Doct. That we must hear again and again of our
duties, and have them in particular charged upon us,
for we are slow of heart, dull of understanding. Again,
if we do conceive, our memories are like colanders,
they hold as sieves do water, as weak stomachs do
meat, which they cast up as soon as it is taken.
Again, we must have these things again urged, because
there is a reluctation in our nature, our corruption
unsubdued cannot be subject to the law of God ; that
as a stomach which endureth not medicine must again
and again be forced before it will let it down, so it is
with us.
Our devotion, if we do receive a thing with affec-
tion, is so soon cooled that we must stQl be excited ; for
we are like the strings of an instrument, which a little
played on do fall down lower, and therefore must often
be set up ; and we must not hear only again of things,
but have them personally applied, for there is such a
carelessness in our natures, that what is spoken to
everybody, is as if it were spoken to nobody.
Use. Which is to be marked, for it doth meet with
that foolish wisdom of many, that love not to hear
twice of one thing, a word for a wise man, a thousand
will not do with a fool ; too much honey is naught,
too much of one thing good for nothing. What,
nothing but husbands love your wives ? But the
Holy Ghost, which never doth teach a superfluous
word, will have the same point often repeated, one
cannot drive a nail thoroughly with one blow.
Duel. Again, mark how he applieth that was inde-
finitely spoken, ' Let a man love his wife,' ' everyone
of you ;' by the head as it were pointed forth, love,
(tc. That therefore which is indefinitely spoken, is to
be taken as if it were singularly delivered. The
papist ask. Where have you. Thou Thomas believing
shalt be saved ? We may ask, Where read they,
Z
354
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. V. Yer. 33.
thoa John, etc., love thy wife, do not kill ? Yet
when God saith. Let a man love his wife, it is to be
taken as if he had said, Do thou ; so a man is justified
through faith on Christ, Believe, thon shalt be saved.
And for husbands the duty is before explained.
For wives here is a further lesson, viz., that it is
not enough outwardly to obey, but we must inwardly
fear those that are our husbands, 1 Pet. iii. 2, which
is chiefly, when we have a dread to do aught that
may oftend, and are carefully fearing lest in aught
they be offended, as the church. Cant. iii. 5, ' Take
heed yon awake not my love.' 2. When the heart is
cold to see the husband in just displeasure, as the
faithful soul trembles to see God's wrath revealed.
8. When we walk, having conscience and respect of
that superiority which God hath put in that man above
the woman. Without this, all our reverence is but a
copy of countenance, and lasteth till some thing do
vex US ; then because the heart hath not this bridle,
we will fly out into any unruliness.
But you will say, We must love our husbands.
Ans. Both do well stand together. Love is full of
carefulness, fear, though void of slavish or supersti-
tions terror. Res est solliciti plena timoris amor.
Use. Which doth meet with the lewdness of many
women, that think it their glory to know no awe. For
pleasing, they stand on no such points : if they like
not, they may leave, say they, let them get others do
it better. To see their husbands moved, they will not
stick to bid them go walk themselves. For fearing
them, they cannot, why should they make bull- beggars
of them ? they are their wives, not their slaves. Should
they be pointed at for sheep all the town over ? These
things the devil will round you in the ear with ; but
know, that you had better be God's sheep than the
devil's shrew, though the provers say otherwise.
Meekness and lowliness of spirit are a woman's chief
ornaments with God and man ; and what if you fear
them, this doth not make you slaves. Are believers
slaves ? Or do they make Christ a bull-beggar,
because they fear him ? No ; this is the thought of
one that acknowledgeth nothing for liberty but corrupt
licentiousness, which their sinful hearts affect. Where-
fore repent, turn irom these self-willed courses, and
truly reverence your husbands, letting them see that
there is a loving fearfulness in you to offend, or to
see their patience broken any way.
Chap. VI. Ver. 1.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
335
CHAPTER VI.
VER. 1. Children, obey your parents in the Lord : for
ihis is right.
Now foUoweth the second division of particular pre-
cepts, concerning father and children ; for these re-
spects are the next in antiquity, and therefore have
the next place to the former. The exhortation is ab-
solved in four verses. Concerning children in the
three first, the parent's duty in the fourth verse.
The children's duty is first laid down in the first
verse, and backed by a reason, Children, be suhject to
your parents. 2. The reason : it is a just thinrj to do
so. 3. He confirmeth this reason by the tables of all
equity, quoting God's commandment, which is the
rule of righteousness. That is just which God hath
commanded. This is God's commandment, which is,
first, propounded ; secondly, described from this, that
it is the first with promise ; that is, first of the second
table, or first with a particular promise ; thirdly, it
is persuaded from the promise annexed.
Now in the first verse must be marked four things :
1. That children stand charged with obedience to
parents.
2. That he doth not saj', obey thy father, but both
the parents.
3. That he saith, in the Lord ; which hath a double
force, for it stintcth obedience, and sheweth the true
manner of it. Be subject so far forth as they cross
not God's commandment ; be subject to them, as know-
ing thou dealest not with man, but God, whose ordi-
nance this is.
4. Lastly, the equity of it. These four things mnst
be prosecuted further.
Doct.l. Itistobemarked,thatchildren stand charged
from God to subject themselves to the parent. Col.
iii. 20. Be subject in all things ; and our Saviour
Christ did leave an ensample of it, Luke ii. 51 ; he
was subject to both, though the one was bis father
reputed only. But for the more fruitful considering
of it, yon must know that this subjection hath five
principal branches.
1. To their instructions, Prov. i. 8, and vi. 20,
we must, when they teach us, lend the ear of our
hearts.
2. TVe must subject ourselves to their commands,
be it never so homely, if we may do it without sin,
and that readily, in ail things, saith the apostle ; and
we have example of Joseph, Gen. xxxvii. 13, ' Here I
am ;' though he was sent to those that bare him no
great good will, yet he went roundly. 1 Sam. xvii. 20,
David's example.
3. To their corrections, for many can endure to be
told gently, or put up a more smart word, but for
blows they will not bear them ; but the Scripture is
plain, lleb. xiii. 9, 1 Peter ii. 18. A servant must
abide the correction of his master, though over-rigo-
rous and causeless ; how much more must a child sub-
mit himself to his father's correction ! The heathens
saw it so equal, that going too far on a good ground,
they did allow the parents power of life and death over
their children. The power of life is in God's hand
that still createth it ; yet, Deut. xxi. 18, you may see,
that if they did not profit by correction, the parents
might bring them to the magistrate, and cause them
to be stoned.
i. We must obey them, in taking the callings of
life to which they train us ; for children are under the
power of the parent to be ordered this way ; and if
the parent be charged to bring them up in a calling,
as I shall shew you in the fourth verse, then children
mnst be subject in this point. Thus Jacob brought
up his children to be graziers, as himself; and 1 Sam.,
Hannah, with Elkanah's consent, devoted Samuel to
divine ministry ; and the outward profession of the
Rechabites' calling they took from their parents ; and
Christ (it is probable) did shew subjection in this
point, for one Gospel did call him the carpenter's son;
in another they say, ' Is not this the carpenter '?'
WTience it may be probably inferred that he did work
sometime in his father's handicraft, which Jastin af-
firmetb.
5. Lastly, The parent must have obedience of the
child in the matter of marriage ; for the reason is
plain :
(1.) That which is mine cannot lawfully be altered
from me without my consent, who am the owner. Now
the child is a part of the father's quick self-moving
substance. Job i., when the devil had commission to
meddle with that which was Job's, his children were
comprehended in it.
(2.) Again, the Scripture doth teach it, 1 Cor. vii.
37, 88.
(3.) Continual practice doth make it evident. Abra-
ham took Isaac ; Isaac appointed Jacob ; Tamar
bade Amnon ask his father that he would give her ;
yea, Israel stood to his mother's choice in this point.
(4.) The light of nature hath taught it.
336
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI
Quest. But here two things may be asked : If the
parent be to have obedience herein, whether may he
constrain his child to this or that man-iage ? Which
question is necessary in these times, because that,
over-lash in their expense, and by over-renting them-
selves, they weaken their estate; and this is made the
last refuge, the eldest son must, on pain of losing
blessing and inheritance, take any one whom the pa-
rents find out and know to have money enough to
make all whole again.
Alts. The parent cannot enforce a child to marriage,
though a child must with all reverence use his liberty,
and not without good reason dissent from the parent;
for consent maketh marriage, but enforced consent is
truly construed as none. Again, we see that Bethuel
and Laban, though they gave Kebekah, yet they did
it with asking her assent, Gen. sxiv. 57. Thirdly,
the fruits of these things testify whence they are, for
these forced matches do often overthrow the patri-
mony which is left, yea, the bodies and souls of those
thus bestowed.
Quest. 2. It is asked, on the other side, whether the
parent can let his child of marriage; which is needful,
because in these days (wherein natural afl'ection
waxeth cold), some are found so hard-hearted that
they will not let their children use their liberty.
Am. The parent hindereth marriage, either after a
sort from this or that party, or altogether denieth it,
or at least the seasonable benefit of it. In the first,
the parent must be obeyed ; in the second, he is not
to have obedience. The reason is, because when he
doth deny me seasonable marriage with any whoso-
ever, he doth come against that commandment, 1 Cor.
■vii., ' Let every one, for avoiding fornication, have his
■wife.' Now he is to be obedient, but in the Lord.
Quest. But if he will not let me, what must I do ?
Alls. By all good means try to win his favour this
way. If it will not be, seek relief by the magistrate,
who is a common parent to you both ; if there be no
help here, if thou marriest, we can say nothing to
thee, but go in peace.
Use. Now for the use of this doctrine, it doth serve
ns first to remember our fonner defaults, and to see
the present disobedience in which many of us do live ;
for many of us have been like Samuel and David's
children, who (no doubt) wanted not instruction, but
they heard it with their heels, they did not hide it in
their hearts to yield obedience. Which of us have
not let much seed of this kind fall to the ground fruit-
less ? So, for obedience to commands, we are like
Eli's, ' Do not thus, my children,' but they heard not.
We withdraw the shoulder, if wo like not that which
they bid us ; and have no legs, if they send us of er-
rands that please us not. Yea, when we think a more
homely service is enjoined, it would disgrace us to do
it. But for correction, oh, we have a world of rebel-
lion against this ; we think this cometh but from
hatred ; we [say] that we will not be made fools to
take any such matter, we scorn it as a great shame to
us ; we swell here with desperate resolution, rather
to make away ourselves than be so basely entreated.
Children, obey, be subject to parents, and those who
are in the place of parents, in coreecting you ; it is not
hati'ed, but love, the Scripture saith, Heb. xiii. 4 ; it
will not make you fools, but wise men, Prov. xiii. 1.
Your proud hearts will make you fools ; our prover-
bial speech. Thou art a proud fool, sheweth that pride
and folly are companions, but lowliness is a mother
of wisdom. So to obey correction shall make thee
glorious, Prov. xiii. 18, but to refuse instruction
set on with coiTection (for the word signifieth both),
shall make thee reproached. Refusing the parent's
and tutor's correction is the high road to the gallows,
when a man is a spectacle of shame to God, angels,
and men. And what untowardness is in children: they
will not take that they are set to ; what self-willed-
ness in marriage, casting themselves away without
parents' privity, like Esau, Gen. xxvi. Well, let us
repent and amend these things, for fearful is the judg-
ment that shall follow such disobedience ; ' the ravens
of the valley shall peck out the eyes' of such a child.
And what became of that Esau, of Eli's sons, of Am-
non, of Absalom, Adonijah ; did ever any prosper ?
No ; though temporal punishment do not still find
them, eternal vengeance doth never miss them.
Use 2. We must be exhorted to lay up these things,
and practise them, that in your callings, and hereafter
in change of your conditions, you may know your
duties, and shew your obedience of faith in them.
Use 3. These things must be held against the church
of Rome, who in two principles cross this doctrine.
1. They teach that a child may enter religion, as they
call their monkish orders, without his parents' con-
sent, at fourteen years a man, twelve a woman.
2. Though they like not blind marriages for the con-
veyance of them, yet their council doth ratify mar-
riages, where the consent of the parent is not sought.
A man might as well justify theft from present pos-
session ; but for that other, you must know that the
child oweth this obedience to his parents, to take the
kind of life they depute him to. And about this re-
member three things.
1. Christian callings are general, the Christian
profession ; or particular kinds of life in which the
general is exercised. For the first, a child must be-
take himself to that profession of Christ's religion,
though parents be never so unwilling, and the papists'
proofs run upon this point.
• 2. A particular calling the parent is bound to set his
children to, and they are bound to obey him in being
ordered this way, till either a parent do leave a child to
himself, or in marriage giveth him freedom, for then not
man, but God also in some sort doth enfranchise a
child, as that charter above. For this shall a man leave,
doth seem to imply; no years do not, the twenty-four
of civil constitution, nor that papists' twelve. I doubt
Ver. 1.]
BAYN'E ON EPHESIANS.
3.57
not bnt the term of Christ's sabjection in Lnke ii. 51,
is to be extended at thirty j-ears old ; and the papists
do greatl}' forget themselves, to make children at their
own hand, before they be adults, past the rod, espe-
cially seeing their blasphemous hymns do not give
Christ, now by thousands of years glorious in heaven,
freedom from his mother's subjection. ' Command
thy son by thyself a mother !'
3. Their monkish orders are not religions callings,
but religion falsely so called ; they are idle bellies,
and the houses of their religion the truest dens of
tliicves that ever the world did know, for they rob
king and country, creditor, master, parent. Let a
man get these houses on his back, he is discharged his
allegiance in secular service ; let a debtor get into one
of their weeds, though, by leave of the governors, he
may work and return something, j'et he is not bound
to it, he is dead to this world. A servant stealing
thither, his master must lose his right in him ; and a
child running thither, his parent must forego all claim
in him.
Use 4. Lastly, We must learn hence how obedient
we must be to our heavenly Father. If he will have
the parent thus obeyed, what subjection do we owe
to him who is the Father of all the family in heaven
and earth ! Let us think with ourselves, whether
God might not speak to us as he did to those Jews,
Jer. sxsv. ; may he not say. Your children do thus
and thus when you bid them ; how do you stir at my
commands ? How do you receive my instructions ?
How do yon regard my corrections ? &c.
Doct. Now foUoweth the second point, which is to
be marked, obey your parents, both of them, not the
father only ; which doth teach us, that we must of
conscience be subject to the mother as well as the
father, Prov. i. 8. And so we have the example of
Jacob to Rebekah ; for though the cii-cumstances are
not imitable, yet the subjection was commendable ;
so Solomon, and virtuous Kuth to her mother-in-law.
And the Holy Ghost doth so expressly provide for the
mother, because her sex being the weaker, she is the
more subject to be despised ; for the devil will teach
us to break over where the hedge is lowest.
Again, because of their own indulgent conversing
with their chidren ; for familiarity doth breed con-
tempt.
Uxe. Let us, therefore, learn to submit ourselves to
the mother, of conscience ; the weaker the sex is, a
good child must put the more honour upon them.
Many are scarce crept out of their shell, and yet they will
be more than half master with the mother. It is good
for the mother to think, whether beside the considera-
tions above, this be not the punishment of her neglect
of duty, as her [not] nursing her child, her not being
subject to husband, which clippeth half her duty; but
such children as shake oil' the yoke of the mother, the
Lord will judge.
The third thing is, obey tltcm in the Lord. Observe,
then, that oar obedience to parents mnst be in con-
science of God's commandment, and no further than
is pleasing to him. We must love them to the altar,
obey them as far as wo can obey CJod in so doing :
which is to be marked, for we may obey them in the
Lord, when they command not in the Lord ; as if a
youth have a special inclination and capableness of
learning, and his parent be every way able to give it
him, and see his towardness, the parent may sin in
bestowing him otherwise, but ho doth well in taking
that course of life which his father will train him to.
So a parent maj- perversely provoke to many things,
where a child may sutler without ofl'ending God; but
in sinful things, we must not yield to them, like good
Jonathan, 1 Kings; like good Asa, 1 Kings xv., whodid
depose his queen mother for her idolatries ; yea, like
Christ, who, rather than he would with carnal respect
of persons, or prevent the season which his Father
had set for those miraculous works which should
testify of him, said to his mother, ' Woman, what have
I to do with thee ? my hour is not yet come,' John
ii. 4. Though we must love them dearly, yet if they
come against God, we must not know them, Deut. xsii.
' Yea, he that hateth not father and mother for my
sake, is not worthy of me,' Luke xxi. 14. The wife
is nearer than the parent, yet if the wife in the bosom
persuade against God, &c.
Wae 1. Which doth meet with many children, who,
as the old ones crow, so they will follow ; like as
Ahaziah, 2 Chron. xxii. 4. Mark vi., Hcrodias begged
John Baptist's head, being schooled by her mother ;
so many, if the parent bid them lie, use deceit, ride
on the Sabbath, run, they will do so.
Use 2. In the second place, it must teach us, that
no companions must have such interest in us, as to
draw us to evil ; surely our parents are of all the
dearest, yet we must obey them but in the Lord.
Many, in good nature, as they count, and in kindness
of heart, though they have no mind to many matters
which are naught and unprofitable, yet if a companion
give but the whistle to them, they cannot refuse him;
but should your father persuade you to unfruitful
courses, to mis-spend j^our time, 3'ou were not to hear
him in it. Obey your parents so far as you may in
the Lord, in so doing, no farther.
Doct. Now the reason followeth, for il ix just ; which
doth shew us how equal a thing it is that we should
be subject. Our boisterous natures do think it a hard
word, we think it nm-easonable, but there is nothing
more equal ; the heathens have seen it, and therefore
have enacted mostsevere laws to punish the contumacy
of children, as a most notorious part of injustice. And
how just is it that they should have duty to whom wo
owe ourselves ? We say to a friend, and think it
meet, that if he have done us any special favour, we
should bo at his command in what we are able.
Use. The use of it is to persuade us to obedience,
even as we have any care of just dcaUng. Many of
3oS
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
US would not take sixpcucc, nor keep the worth of a
penny with us which belongeth to another; much
more must we avoid this injustice, to withhold obedi-
ence where we owe duty.
Vers. 2, 3. Honour thy father and mother {which
is the first commandment irith jyromisc), that it may
he veil uilh tliee, and tJiat tliou matjest live long upon
earth.
Now, he proveth it just from the tables of equity,
where you have to consider throe things :
1. The commandment.
2. The description of it, from the precedency and
manner of propounding it ; not nakedly, but with
promise.
8. The promise annexed. St Paul seemeth to cite
the promise otherwise than he should, adding in the
beginning, ' that it may be well with thee ;' and with-
drawing in the end, ' which the Lord thy God giveth
thee.' But j'ou must know that he citeth it faithfully,
interpreting the meaning of long life promised, and
not expressing that which was circumstantial, more
directly concerning the Jew than Gentile. When God
in mercy promiseth long life, he doth promise a pros-
perous life ; have we little or have we much, no man's
prosperous life standeth in abundance, for without
this, our life would be but a living death, vita non
esset vitalis; and though that God give us the land
where we are, for the earth is his, and all that is
therein, yet he was landlord of Canaan after a more
special manner than any other part of the earth ; as
he did not only prescribe them their form of religious
worship, but did enact their civil laws, by which then-
country was governed. Now that his peculiar right,
which he pleased to hold in Canaan, every one farm-
ing his possession as it were from him, made the
clause added, icA/c/i thy God {/ivcth thee.
Now to open the matter of these words. First, the
commandment itself. Honour thy father, &c. The sum
of this commandment is, that honour be given to him
to whom it belongeth. The exphcation hath two
parts :
1. Who is to be honoured.
2. What it is to honour.
Generally, every one is to have honour from another,
chap. V. 21. Eom. xii., ' Go one before another in
giving honour.'
Particularly, the superior is to have honour of the
inferior. Superiors are of two sorts, either above us
in power or in authority ; a superior in power is such
as are so over us, that they have power to govern us;
they are public or private ; public in commonwealth,
kings and queens. Deborah, called ' a mother in
Israel ;' and so kings, the heathen themselves have
called fathers of their countries. And to this head
must be referred all magistrates, from the king to the
constable ; that a public father is in the church,
ministers. Paul, 1 Cor. iv. 15; and Judges xvii. 10,
that idolatrous Micah saith, ' Be a priest and a father
to mc.'
The superior in power private is the husband.
2. The master, for so the Scripture calleth masters
fathers, 2 King v. 1 3. And hither must all that have
master-like power be referred, schoolmasters, tutors,
heads of colleges : Elisha cUled Elias master, 2 Kings
ii. 12. Though he was to succeed, yet he lived in
some sort with the prophet as a scholar -with his
tutor.
The third private father is the natural parent,
called the ' father of the flesh,' Heb. xiii. 9 ; and
hither must be called grandfather, grandmother, uncle,
aunt, stepfather, and all that after a sort are linked to
that parent.
The superior in authority is such a one, who, though
he have no power over us, and rule at his pleasure,
yet he is in estimation above others, for something in
him deserving honour. Hither are referred the aged,
Lev. xix., 1 "Tim. v. 1, 2, whom we accordingly salute
fathers ; for a gray head in the way of righteousness
is honourable, as the heathens have seen.* 2. The
learned. 3. The wise man ; Gamahel, Acts v. ; and
thus, one that hath no power, nay, that is under the
power of another, may be father to him. Gen. xlv. 8 :
Joseph was Pharaoh's father. Many children have
not a good word for their parents, if they deal not
with them so liberally at their death as they desire.
2. For the second, honour enjoineth four things :
1. Reverence, which is an inward acknowledgment
that God hath made them our superiors, with all out-
ward testifications. Thus Joseph and Solomon ; and
thus we are bid to know, that is, acknowledge reve-
rently in our hearts those that are over us, 1 Thes.
V. 12.
2. Obedience to the natural parents ; you have
heard to ministers, Heb. xiii. 17.
8. Love of them, which is also enjoined to their
minister : ' Have him in singular love,' 1 Thes. v. 13.
Now love to the parent hath many duties.
(1.) It covereth iniirmities.
(2.) It is patient.
(3.) It maketh a man endeavour to win favour by
doing them all kindnesses.
(4.) It prayeth for them.
(5.) It doth requite their love. Mat. xv. 6 ; apiece
of honour, thankfulness, 1 Tim. v., practised by
Joseph, and Christ on the cross.
(G.) It doth wish their continuance, Knth ; and as
she said, 'Let my lord king David live for ever.'
4. To honour parents, is so to live as may credit and
adorn our parents. Childi-en are the crown of their
parents ; a foolish son shameth his mother. And this
must further be marked, that these things are not only
to be done while the j)arent liveth, but so far as we are
able after death ; we must reverence them, remem-
bering them reverently, and with thankfulness to God.
* Capitis quanta est reverentia eani ?
Ver. 3]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
359
2. Obeying them, in remembering their counsels and
precedents, love ; in using such lovingly who were
dear to them ; in doing all offices of love toward them
w-hich may be for their credit, as satisfying their debts ;
in living so that all men may, after their heads are laid,
bless them in us.
Use 1. To reprove many who are full of contempt
to their parents, instead of reverencing them, they will
be Hail fellow, well met. Sometimes young ones that
are a little for company and apparel, lifted up above
their country training, they are ashamed of that mean
and homely condition of the parent. Sometime, if the
parent mistake in a phrase or term, they will laugh
at it in them. So for love, the proverb is not for
nothing; it descendetb, it ascenduth not, one parent
to a hundred children, for they are churlish ; yea,
some are found that will put their natural parents in
suit for trifles. They are again careless of them, live
in the same town with them, and by the quarter not
have them home, nor visit them, forgetting thankful-
ness ; and like birds, when they can fly and find their
meat, they regard not the old ones any longer ; yea,
some that long to be dealing with what they have, and
see them well buried, like Esau.
Ante diem patrioa inquirit in annos
FiUna.— Ovid. Met.
And after death they will not satisfy their debts, and
so make their names stink ; and if you tell them, when
they tread contrary steps to their parents, they live by
laws, not by example. Wretches that delight to cast
dung in the face of the parent, instead of giving them
that honour that God requireth ; so pupils that have
no reverence of tutor, nay, they will simper before
him, and make a pageant play of him behind his back.
No love and thankfulness, longer than with them,
whereas thankfulness should ever be green ; they
should, like David, when Jonathan was dead, ask if
there were, &c. Others so lining that they are the
shame of the tutor ; surely they had not so good ex-
ample, they were not so looked to as they should.
And for honour to our teachers in life, after death
remembering them with reverence, and looking what
posterity they have, that we may shew love to the de-
ceased parent in them ; there is not a shadow of this
amongst us. Finally, no reverence of j'oung to old,
that we may well live in the days of such as are dis-
obedient to parents. And though we live under
gracious government, yet this vice is as rife as if we
had an anarchy, the vile rising again, and honour no
man. But let such know that God's curse will find
them, ' Cursed is he that maketh hght of father or
mother ; and all the people shall say. Amen.'
Use 2. It must always be before us, when we find
others vile in our eyes, whosoever go one before
another giving honour. When we find our hearts not
with reverence respecting our parents, that we are
about to shoot out any speech, which is a speech of
the least dishonour to any superior, let this come be-
fore us. Honour, &c., that as it may draw us to re-
pent on the one side, so it may teach us the obedience
of faith on the other.
Use 3. The papists do many ways cross the obedi-
ence of this commandment. For the father of the
country to whom every soul is to be subject according
to the flesh, that is the outward man, they plead ex-
emption from the secular authority ; for the church's
honour they speak enough ; for as they cut the skirt
of the commonwealth, so they enlarge their own
fringes, giving to Peter what they rob from Paul, as
we speak in the proverb ; but for honour to parents,
they do by donaries to churches, altars, by their cor-
hans, oblations to God, saints, for souls in purgatory,
so milk them, that they often are not able to yield
their natural parents due benevolence, that this way
may be said what Christ said of the pharisee. Mat.
XV. 15.
Again, by their entering religions, which they put
in the power of the child, they free one from relieving
the parents. Indeed, they gi-ant that, in case of ex-
treme necessity, a man may leave his profession to
minister to parents, but as we say, while this grass
groweth the steed starveth, for this point is then seen
when help is too late.
Use 4. Lastly, we must hence learn how God must
bo honoured.
Doct. 2. It must be marked that he saith, this is
the fii'st, and delivered with promise, which doth let
us see with what care we must keep it ; for that which
is first in place, and of principal use and reckoning,
may have the first respect, it is the key to all the
other : for if this be kept, all is well ; if not, why then
every one will be soon broken. Now that which is
first told us, and which is not propounded, but hath
promise, must be more regarded. Above he said it was
just; Col. iii. 10, he saith it is pleasing to God; here
he saith it is the first commandment, it hath a pro-
mise going with it. A fourfold cord should not easily
be broken.
Ver. 3. That it may he well with thee, and that thou
mayest lire long upon earth.
Now followeth the reason, which doth teach two
things.
1 . Particular concerning children, and them in sub-
jection.
2. Concerning ns all.
Docl. 1. That obedience to parents is a way that
leadeth to a long and happy life, look at Jacob, Solo-
mon, at Piuth, the Rechabites; for, first, it is equal that
such as honour those by whom they receive life, the
authors under God, and maintainers of it, they should
have the same prolonged.
2. Those that live in obedience governing* in the
♦ Qu. ' go on ' '?— Ed.
360
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
■way of prosperity, for, Prov. vi. 23, the commandment
is a light. Now, as we wonder not if a man that
maketh much of himself, looking to wholesome diet,
&c., have his body well because he useth that mean.
3. Obedient childi-eu cause their parents' hearts
often to be lifted up to God in their behalf, and have
their parents' blessing, which is a mean under God
procuring these things ; therefore in Exodus, honour
them, that they may lengthen thy days. For though
we cannot bless extraordinarily, and infallibly foretell
what shall befall our children, yet we may seek at
God, and pronounce them blessed, and probably fore-
tell by a common spirit of discerning, for many
parents prove now-a-days too true prophets.
4. Lastly, the obedient children are commonly of
such disposition as that God is for them ; they are
meek, to whom he hath given his word they shall
possess the eai'th, though men put them to the wall
as the weakest.
Uic 1. And this doth meet with the vain thoughts
of many youths, that think pride, and stomachfulness,
and disdaining all yoke, to be their only way to rise
by, though experience teacheth that such courses have
caused many to be disinherited.
Use 2. Again, many parents are here met with, as
they would not have their children rake-hells, so they
love not to see them of any special forwardness, for
they think that it is an ill sign, they will not long
live, as .they take it. But though God may take a
good child timely, when the parent is unworthy, when
God seeth that standing he would be more corrupted,
or when he will not let him see judgments he hath to
bring, though God may thus sometime take a good
child, yet obedience and towardliness hath the promise
of prosperity and length of days.
Use 8. And it doth let children see what they may
look for: if they have given honour, good; but if not,
the contrary judgments will find them.
Docl. 2. Note hence in general, what is the true
way of thriving, walking in the way of God's com-
mandments. If one be of such force, what is the
conscionable endeavour of yielding obedience to them
all ! Look Deut. v. 29. This Solomon often teach-
eth, wisdom, the beginning of which is the fear of
God, bringeth length of days, prosperity, maketh the
navel strong, suppleth the bones, hath length of days,
in one hand is prosperity, in another is a tree of life,
is medicine to the flesh. And for this present life
nothing is so helpful as keeping in the command-
ments, for they keep us from all such things as are
hurtful, gluttony, drunkenness, uncleanness, covetous
care, inordinate afl'ections, which are things that hurt
not the soul only, but overthrow the state of our
bodies.
2. They do teach us wholesome ways.
3. They do bring us to have further fellowship with
him who is our life, and the length of our days ; whose
grace tasted is the only cordial that can keep us fresh
and renew our age. We see examples hereof in Deut.
xxxiv. 7, in Num. xiv. 10, of Moses and Caleb.
Use. Wherefore this doth convince the most, as tak-
ing a wrong way to the wood. Some seek patrjns
on whom they hang their hopes, some heap up money,
some watch themselves for diet, some by right and
wTong seek to rise to some estate ; whereas the only
way is to keep the commandments, seek for righteous-
ness, this will bring all things. What do men for
their bodies ? They will keep diet, use medicine, go
to baths in the most remote parts. But if we could
keep us close to God, we should do two things at
once, provide for that life which is eternal, and attain
a better constitution of body for the present. If one
had a trencher physician, nay, could command a col-
lege of them, they could not all do that which the
endeavour to walk always righteously will perform.
But three things will be said against this truth.
Obj. 1. That many wicked ones have in prosperity
and life larger portions than godly.
Ans. Their happiness differeth as much from true,
as a dream of a thing from the substance of it.
Again, their last dish doth spoil the feast.
Thirdly, there is a secret poison which doth kill
them (even God's curse), in the midst of prosperity.
Some poison killeth by casting into sleep, with laugh-
ing, &c.
Obj. 2. It is said that God's children often neither
have great wealth, nor good health, nor long life.
Ans. Their happy condition standeth not in abund-
ance ; no man's life, the prosperity of life. A mid-
dling little nag performeth a journey as well as a great
demi-lance.
2. God's children wanting these things must be
distinguished into a threefold rank.
(1.) Many there are that as yet have them not,
which shall seasonably in this life be made partakers
of them. Now, if I say the sun shall rise to-morrow,
it is true if it rise at noon, or a little before the even-
ing. So those promises are made true, though a
great part of the life be overspread with clouds of
poverty and infirmities ; and this is no unusual thing
with God, who trieth his children, that he may do good
to them in the latter end.
(2.) Many of God's children have not these things,
not because they are not given to godliness, but be-
cause we fall into ungodhness either after grace, or
have, before we knew God's grace, done that which
God seeth meet thus temporally to correct. Look, 1
Cor. xi., as God may forgive that sin, and not release
the temporal chastisement which belongeth to it ; and
the most are in this order. They must not therefore
disenable the godly course, to which they owe all that
blessing they have, but blame their own ungodliness,
when they reap that correction which themselves have
sowed.
(3.) But, thirdly, it will be said that some in whom
there is no such particular offences are soon taken
Vkr. 4]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
361
away, Gen. v., Enoch ; and may live miserably, Laza-
rus, Heb. si.
Ans. These are rare, and have these wants recom-
pensed in a more ample possession of things heavenly
in that life eternal, by which way God doth pay thom
with use whatsoever outward thing might be expected.
Olij. '6. It may be said. Be it so, that keeping the
commandments would bring us to blessedness here,
yet all the craft is in the catching ; for the law pro-
miseth nothing but to perfect fullilling of it, which we
cannot.
Ans. As we scape the curse of the law by believing
on Christ, so we attain the promises by believing on
him in whom all the promises of God are yea and
amen. For our works are covered, accepted, re-
warded through faith on him, as our persons are by
the same accepted. Grace freeth us from the rigour
of the law, therefore the same promises are renewed
to imperfect endeavours which we are able to make.
Mat. vi. and 1 Tim. iv. 8.
Quest. But do our works procure these things, as
they should under the law have done ?
Aiis. No ; they were motives and causes procur-
ing. Now they are rewarded as fruits of a person who
is received to grace in Christ, and therefore an heir
of blessing ; they be conditional corequisites, not
causes.
Ver. 4. And ye fathers, provoke not your children to
urath, but bring them up in instruction and information
of the Lord.
Now foUoweth the duty of parents : 1. What they
must avoid : parents, provoke them not. 2. What
they must practise : bring them up, &c. And two
things must be marked :
1. What they are to do
2. To whom.
To their children indefinitely, not this or that whom
they afl'ect principally.
Doct. The first teacheth this Christian duty, that
parents must no way give unjust grievance to the
child ; which is not superfluous, as if it spurred too
free horses ; for parents are subject erewhile to indis-
cretion, and to want of natural afl'ection toward some
of their children : a most equal precept, that they
should not provoke those that are their own flesh so
nearly. Now, it is done by indiscreet or unnatural
parents ; for the prodigal favours to some, especially
when there is no reason for it, are ofl'ensive to others
who are less respected. Like as beggars envj- alms,
so do childi-en the parents' favours, if unequally dis-
tributed. Joseph's coat, the prodigal son's brother.
But the most frequent provoking is by unkindness,
too much severity in correcting, which doth kill the
heart of them like continual spurring, and make them
not pass for it ; for correction is like physic, if too
frequent, it worketh no more than our meat with us.
2. By unjust denying them favours, as many will
not, though they have abundance, help their children
with any stock to begin, which give them liberty to
change their conditions when it is expedient ; will not
let them have anything (which lawfully they might)
like to others. Now, as a horse too strait reined
will but rise up on the forefeet, so children curbed in
these kinds cannot but take it grievous.
3. By pressing them out of measure, using them
as drudges rather than children ; for worms trod on
will turn again, and a child cannot take it well, if not
handled somewhat ingenuously.
4. By immoderate wrath and touchiness and dis-
pleasure against them ; for as fire kindleth fire, so
doth anger provoke to anger. Yet this must so be
conceived as not befriending the Cockuey-like cocker-
ing of our times ; for men must not, like Lamech,
kill and slay, nor yet, like Eli, omit correction ; yea,
bring up sons, as David did his Adonijah, 1 Kings ;
but we must walk, that our severity make us not
justly hateful, nor our indulgency contemptuous. We
must so walk towards children that, as we must not
make them malcontent on the one side, so we must
not have them malapert on the other.
Use 1. AVhich duty may be a direction to parents
who have, by partial carriage and less loving hearts,
provoked their children, and driven them either to
cast all riders, or lie down with hearts tired. Col. iii.
20. He that should soil the mettle of a horse with
indirect usage, it would grieve him, if a just man, and
how much more, &c.
Use 2. And letteth children see what equity wo shall
find with our heavenly Father.
Doct. Now followeth the parties, not one child that
must not be gi-ieved, but indefinitely: provoke not your
children, teaching that the parent-hke afl'ection and
duties of love must be ail'orded one child as well as
another. Some are so indulgent to some one or two
that they could put them in their bosoms, and know
not how to make enough of them, but of others they
are careless ; and so in their favours they are as un-
equals, giving to some one all in a manner, and to
others as if they were base born, rather than legitimate
children. Thus Isaac was partially atl'ected to his
Esau ; thus David inipotently loved his Absalom.
And it is to be marked how that our corrupt natures
are ready to doat, not on those that are the best, but
on such as have the least grace. As it is commonly
seen that such children as are of outward parts and
the nimblest head, these go away with all the love, when
those of better deserts and hopes in way of grace are
neglected.
Use. Wherefore remember that the parently love
must bo extended equally to your children. Do not
like eagles, which turn some out of their nest, and
bring up other some. I would many did like them in
regard of their trial ; but as the respect of childhood
is in them all alike, so let them be handled accordingly ;
not that there may not be a pre-eminence in love, but
362
BAINE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VT.
the Scripture alloweth it, and a double portion, but
let not the diflference of more and less take away the
Bubstance of a parently love. The same difference
that Abraham made twist Isaac and his concubine's
children, do men now make twixt their legitimate
issue.
Kow foUoweth the duty to be performed by them,
viz., to educate them. 2. The manner of it, in doc-
trine and information, amplified by the author, the
Lord. Some make the difference of naihsia and
touhaia, to be civil institution and rehgious ; but that
i« the Lord seemeth to belong as well to doctrine as
the other. This sense, therefore, in this translation,
is the fittest retained. See that you do not only avoid
nnkindness, but bring them up, and let not the back
and belly be all your care, but so bring them up as
feeding their souls with instruction ; and do not only
teach them to know things, but, by admonitions, fasten
in their minds and affections the things they under-
stand, and let your doctrine and admonitions not be
such which your own wisdom doth suggest, but such
as God doth teach you in his word. The first of
these words may be read, and is (as I take it) other-
wise to be construed here, viz., for correction. So is
it taken in the 13th of the Heb. 9, and 1 Cor. xi.
And the apostle useth two other words, iioayjj, hhaa-
xa'/Ja, not this, to my remembrance, though in the
1st to the Romans there is '^raidiurr;; for an instructor;
and the second word you have in the 1st to the Co-
lossians, the end, translated, we admonish.
Now then, the sense is this : though I bid you not
provoke them unjustly to anger, yet you must not run,
on the other hand, to cocker them, but bring them up
with correction and admonitions, not such as your
preposterous displeasure would take, or such as your
own wisdom can suggest, but such as the Lord doth
teach in the wisdom of his word.
The things to be marked are three : 1 , the duties
that parents owe then- children. Now, these may be
called to four heads, and all the four found in the
text:
1. To education.
2. Provision.
3. Instruction.
4. Correction. A little to open them ; —
1. Parents must bring up their children, which I
conceive as taken up in giving them food and raiment,
and such like necessaries for sustaining of them. And
here the mother hath a special part, till thi'ee year old,
with her nursery, though the father may be said to
educate them, for he that keepeth the nurse keepeth
the child ; and this point of education God hath made
helpful to the soul of the mother ; for by bearing child-
ren, that is, through the faithful and patient enduring
of the trouble, in breeding, bearing, bringing forth, and
bringing up, she shall walk as in a way to salvation.
2. It is a natural thing. 3. It is a curse when God
sendeth dry breasts in displeasure, Hosea ix. 14, there-
fore to dry up our own unseasonably is a double curse ;
as if God strike one with death in his wrath, it is a
curse, but if one kill himself, it is more heinous ; and
Sarah, Gen. xxi. 7, she took this to lie upon her, as
sure as she had brought forth a son, that she was to
nm'se it. So jointly after they must raise them up,
further and further by education, and he that doth not
this is worse than the ravens, for they will feed their
young, and fly with them till they can find for them-
selves.
2. They must provide for their children. Parents
must not only sustain them for the present, but be
storers, and as God shall bless them lay up before-
hand to help them hereafter, as with some stock, when
they shall set up daughters with dowries ; and at
death, 2 Cor. xii. 14. For God maketh me the owner
of all that I have, so that I am a feoffee of trust for
others ; and though the possession is mine entirely, yet
out of cases of necessity, I am stinted in the use to a
part, Eccles. v. 10. When God dealeth most bounti-
fully, a man must but take his part ; this is a second
duty, which must thus be understood, that future pro-
visions must not let us from taking present necessaries ;
and that is necessary for one that is sinful superfluity
in another, and he that hath not this point of provi-
sion, may go to school to the ants.
3. We owe them instruction. Now this is civil or
religious.
(1.) Their civil instniction is taken up in three
things. In looking to their manners, that they carry
themselves, at home, abroad, before ourselves and
others, comely.
For, as I told you in the end of the last chapter,
courtesy is a Christian virtue ; and rehgion must be
mannerly.
(2.) In giving them learning, such as we are able,
Acts xix. 9. These Ephesians had schools no doubt
amongst them : the school of one Tyrannus, a noble
personage the founder, or a teacher, of the name, as is
most probable one of them. And here parents must
take warning, to let their childi-en at least have the
benefit of reading, which, as it is helpful to their soul's
health, so it is an ornament in any condition of life ;
and the purchase is easy in comparison of the benefit.
(3.) The third thing is to enter them into some
calling of life. Thus the ancient brought up their sons
in husbandi-y, in being grafters ; their daughters in the
flocks. And the heathen have seen it necessary ; for
as the Grecians generally would have all children to be
bound to sustain their aged parents, the Athenians put
in this exception, unless their parents had taught them
no trade wherewith to earn their living, which if they
had not they should not be bound to keep them in
age. But the religious instruction is in this verse
chiefly enjoined, as God doth command it to parents,
Deut. vi. 7, Gen. xviii. 19, Isa. xsxviii. Parents shall
tell their children, Exod. xiii., of the passover; and
while they are young, they must season them. An
Veb. 4.]
BAYNE ON EPHESUNS.
old dog will not loaru to lead : Timothy's mother an
example, who brought up her son from a child in the
Scriptures.
(•4.) The parents must correct their children season-
ably; for this makcth all the other beneficial to them.
Feeding them without this, will prove pampering, and
make them kick when the provender pricketh. Pro-
vision of inheritance will pufl' them with pride, and
cause them grow to prodigal humours without correc-
tion. Words of instruction will prove wind, all will be
as nothing, if discipline be neglected. It is a handmaid
which tendeth on all the former, Prov. xix. 18, 23.
M'e teach them ourselves or others, bringing them to
the church ; Christ went up with Joseph : or getting
others that have a gift, to bestow a word on them this
way.
But we must be circumspect in it ; for it is medi-
ciue, and physic must be given with good advice.
1. We must humble ourselves in repentance, for it
is not enough to have a good cause to fight for, we
shall beat ourselves, if we first judge not ourselves in
some measure, as they did twice sit down with the
worst for this want, though they had a most just
quarrel. [Judges xx. ?J
2. We must look by faith to that promise of God,
folly is bound, it is our belief, not our blow that
worketh.
8. A man must have discretion, marking what the
disposition of the child beareth ; as the strength of
medicine must be measured by the strength of the pa-
tient. Children are like herbs for diversity : some, the
more you cut them down, the more they thrive ; if you
cut other some, unless you flatter them after, you kill
them. Men beat not cummin with flails, nor wheat
with little wands ; which may be marked in his cor-
rection. The sum of this is, that parents must sustain
their children, or they are worse than beasts ; 2, must
provide for them, or they arc worse than ants ; 3, must
instruct them in manners, literature, and some calhng,
or they are worse than heathen.
4. Because they do not only aim at this, to have
their children members of some corporation, but citi-
zens of heaven ; they must teach them the doctrine of
salvation, else their righteousness doth not exceed the
heathen's.
5. Because that the former will not succeed without
discipline, they must give them in good manner fit
correction.
i'se 1. Now to apply this, it meeteth with many in
way of reproof; for not to speak of such monsters as
sometime bestow their children under stalls, how
many sin against this, bringing up their children by
neglect of nursery, not caring how slightly they put it
ofl", if themselves are shut of that trouble. In so doing,
they hinder their own salvation ; for he that putteth
away physic, being sick, hurteth his own life, and ac-
cordingly we may see how their souls are tilled with
an evil spirit. For putting by God's yoke, they grow
to pass their times in idle talking, gossipping, this or
that merry meeting ; and thus, while their flesh will feel
no sour, they lose the sweet of grace in their soul.
Again, they break up the bounds of nature, for. Lam.
iv. 3, the very dragons or sea-calves draw the breasts
forth and give suck. In such, therefore, as for plea-
sure, ease, trifling profits, neglect it, the sin is grievous.
Obj. But you will say. If it be such a necessary
thing, why is it not expressly commanded ?
Alls. Same things are so natural that they are taken
as granted, not expressly commanded. The Scripture
doth not say, Thou shalt love thyself, yet it taketh this
as granted, when it saith. Love thy neighbour as thy-
self. For this is a most natural thing, written about
thy nipples, written iu the wife and colour of the milk.
Beside that, unless you will have the mother's duty
not taught, here is a precept, she must bring it up ; if
nursery be not a part of education, let her plead ex-
emption.
2. There are many parents that riot out all their
increase in fellowship, gaming, &c., and bid to-morrow
profanely care for itself, they sing care away.
. 3. Many neglect looking to the manners of their
children, they are rude, they can, like those cursed
children, call bald-head, nickname, swear, curse.
Again, some that are able will not bring them up to
read. Others, let them be as idle as they can hang,
which doth fill jails, which was the first ground of
vagi'ants ; which maketh such store of idle housewives,
who know not how to get a pennj', if they lay not their
body to pawn. But some they think they have done
enough if they have brought them to be able to shift,
and live men iu tliis or that corporation ; they have no
care of instructing them, telling their children they are
lost, how Christ came to seek that was lost, what duty
they owe in way of thankfulness ; and for correction,
the age is so indulgent, that like as apes do their
young, they kill all with kindness. Tlius tutors like-
wise, they nurture not their pupils mannerly, as their
rude carnage in the churches may testify. They in-
struct them not in learning, which maketh them some-
time lose more in grammar learning than they gather
in university knowledge. But for religion, how rare
are those who are fathers to the souls of them, teach-
ing them the things that concern their peace ; and this
is the fountain of all misery. The Switzers' law fore-
saw this, who enacted, that if a child was condemned
to die, the parent should execute him, because that
neglect in parents is the fountain of all the rack of their
children. I know a preacher of righteousness may
have a Shem, and a Seneca may be a tutor to a Nero;
but usually this is the root of all evil, and that in good
men otherwise, as Eli, David. He doth not trouble
the house only that is a lion, a cos'etons miser, a pro-
digal master, but he that neglecteth instruction and
discipline. This maketh those that should be cordials
to our age become corrosives, those that should be or-
naments to us for virtue become gulfs of mischief;
364;
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
and when things are thus, then we complain and say,
Who ever had such children, such pupils ? Thank
thyself. If men should let a horse run in the fields
till eight years old unbrokeu, and then when he would
not be backed should say, Who ever saw such ajade ?
what would another answer? You should have taken
him up betime, and given him to some cunning rider ;
then he would now have obeyed the bridle, and paced
it pleasantly. So, &o.
Use 2. This must teach us our duties henceforward,
not to look to back and belly, and matter of inheri-
tance, but to see that the souls of our children be in-
structed and ordered by discipline. We are careful to
procure midwifery, that the young infant may have every
part harmoniously knit in it ; we are angry if there fall
out through negligence the least disproportion. Let
us help the gaping spirit which is separate from God,
which is disjointed in itself, that reason and appetite
fighting together, let us knit these joints by timely
instruction.
Doct. A second thing must be marked in this word
admonition ; for the force of it is such as that it noteth
a fastening this or that upon the whole mind : teaching
us, that we must not be content to see them know, but
must labour to see their hearts entertain these things,
working it upon them by admonition. Thou shalt re-
peat. Dent. vi. 7. Thou shalt not simply recite, but
so as setting an edge upon them, that they may strike
deep. And in outward things the parent will find
twenty ways to make a child do this or that. Good
children will do thus ; they will give them such a thing ;
their brother will do it before, &c. But the Lord teach
us to till them on to love and practise these things
which only can make them blessed !
Doct. Lastly, we see here laid down, that all our
dealings with childi-en must be such as the wisdom of
the Lord teacheth in his word. K we correct or advise
out of our own wisdom, we do but ofler to cast out
Satan with Satan. Again, our children are as foolish
as wild ass colts by nature, void of heavenly under-
standing. Now what wisdom can recover them, but
this which is the Lord's, and this word of his ; this
doth beget them to become as seed to God.
Use 1. This, therefore, must teach us to see that
our instructions, counsels, be all such as we have
learned of God in his word, and this let us betimes
teach them. Idolaters will teach their little ones to
kiss their idols. Again, if we be careful of the health
of their bodies, that we will not let them drink hot
things, nor eat sour things, nor any way distemper it
for them (for that contrary were some degree of mur-
der) ; how careful must we be that the milk of their
soul be sincere, that they hear nothing from us, nor
see nothing in us but according to God I For the
Bouls of our children feed at the ear and eye, on that
they hear and see, as the body feedeth on the breast
by the month.
Use 2. And it conyinceth such as will teach others
craft, lying, teach them to break the Sabbath, gaming,
yea, delight to see their Uttle ones unseemlily tumbling
together, as if they would have them learn the devil's
catechism without book. It may be some will bless
themselves from these things : God forbid they should
thus poison the souls of their children ! But what
wholesome food do you give them ? Do you instruct
them, call on them ? If you do not, you murder their
souls as well as others. If a mother should not give
a child any poison, yet if she should let it Ue and
never give it any suck, she should kill the babe, not
by giving it poisonful meat, but by letting it want due
nourishment. These are the duties jointly of both
parents. But they will excuse these matters some-
time from the untowardness and unteachableness of
children ; sometimes from the tenderness of years,
they are not capable ; sometime from business; some-
time they will ask, what serve the ministers for ?
Doct. Now, if we should read in correction and
admonition, then beside that which hath been spoken,
another thing may be marked, viz., that we must join
admonition with giving correction ; not bite with
silence, nor give strokes without a word, which may
make the party corrected see his fault, and come to
amendment. As in the public chastisement of magis-
tracy, there goeth eviction of the fault and a word of
admonition, before the execution is served ; so in
private correction the same order, and we should be
too injurious to neglect it, for we beat a dog, but so
far as we can put into his sense the fault he is beaten
for. It is good to do as mothers : if a child heedlesly
fall into the dirt, they do not let him lie and beat him,
but first they help them up, and settle all things about
them well, and then teach them to look to their feet
better. So fii'st help them up by admonition and in-
struction, then remember them with correction. And
thus one thing answered, we will leave this verse.
Quest. For whereas these are duties of parents and
a way of their salvation, it may be asked, 'What is to
be said to such whom God hath not blessed with any
children ?
Ans. They must not take occasion hereby of further
fleshly Uberty, but must do that which is proportion-
able to educating, three ways :
(1.) They must be humble themselves under this
want, which is the want of temporal blessing ; and
take occasion by it of further repentance, so making
a Christian virtue of their necessity.
(2.) Fathers must not revel with their substance,
nor mothers live like idle persons and busybodies for
want of this employment, but they must save the
matter of their estate and depute some as adopted
children, and be helpful in educating others.
(3.) They must, whether married or unmarried,
being exempted from these troubles, double their de-
votions toward God, 1 Cor. vii. 35.
Thus much concerning the duties of the second
rank belonging to the man and wife.
Ver 5.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
n65
Vor. 5. Serranla, he obedient unto them that be your
masters nccordinri to the fli'sh, with fear and trembling,
in sini/teness of your hearts^ as unto Christ.
Thus we are come to the last parcel, his particular
exhortations, concerning servants and masters ; which
respect came in beside nntnre, ami is leas ancient
than the former. The apostle settcth down the
duty of the servant to the ninth verso ; then of the
masters.'" '
In the servant's duty two things :
1. The thing to be done.
2. The reasons.
1. The thing teacheth to the end of the seventh
verse, and hath in it two principal members :
(1.) The obedience itself.
(2.) The manner, in three points.
• [1.] With fear and trembling.
[2.1 With singleness.
[8.] With readiness of mind.
He beginneth with the duty, and,
1. Setteth down the persons that owe it, servants.
2. The duty they owe, be obedient.
3. The persons to whom they do owe it, to the
masters, whose authority is limited from the subject of
it, viz., that they are masters accordiny to the flesh, or
outward man.
Doct. The first thing to be marked is, that servants
stand charged from God with dutiful obedience.
The two things must bo opened :
1. What we mean by servants.
2. What we enfold in this, that they must obey.
For the first, service is a state of subjection,
grounded partly in the curse of God for sin, partly
in civil constitution ; for though it be not a sinful
condition, yet it is a miserable condition, which en-
tereth through sin. Now, servants are either more
slavish, or else more free and liberal. The first are
such whose bodies are perpetually put under the power
of the master, as blackamores with us ; of which kinds
servants are roade sometime forcibly, as in captivity ;
sometime voluntarily, as when one doth willingly make
himself over ; sometime naturally, as the children of
servants are born the slaves of their masters ; and
this was the most frequent kind of service, wherein
parties are upon certain terms or conditions for a cer-
tain time only under the power of a man ; such as our
apprentices, journeymen, maid-servants, &c. Now,
because there were mercenary servants as well as
bondmen in these times, we must conceive all sorts
of servants here schooled by the Holy Ghost. For the
second, you must know generally that our obedience
doth note a subjecting of our souls in all things, Titus
ii. 'VMiether they command in God's name the religious
carriage of our outward man, or anything concerning
domestical afl'airs, nothing is excepted which is not sin-
ful ; for if we were the vassals bought with money, that
must not be yielded to. Gen. xxxix. Joseph's ex-
ample, refusing his mistress in her unchasteness ; 1 Sam.
xxi., Saul's servant, not yielding to run upon the
priests.
But for more particular direction, three things are
here to bo conceived in which they must obey.
1. They must suffer themselves to be directed in
their businesses, and the things they go about by
their masters ; his command is thy watchword : Mat.
viii., 'I,' saith the centurion, 'am a man in authority,
and I say to one Go, he goeth ; Come, and he cometh ;
Do this, he doth it.' And when God doth lay this
upon the master and mistress, to give direction, as is
gathered by proportion, Prov. xxxi. 13, ho will then
have the servants be subject, which is to be marked
of such self-conceited ones, as think nothing will do
well, but what they take up of their own head.
2. They must obey them in correction, whether by
word or blow; if rebuked, they must not mumble and
answer again, 2 Tim. If corrected, they must humble
themselves under it. Gen. xvi., yea, though the gover-
nors would causelessly and beyond measure take on,
yet they must be endured, 1 Pet. ii. 1 8.
3. We must stand to their allowance in diet, apparel,
for liberty ; for the master is to measure these things
to us, we are not to be our own carvers, Prov. iii. 13
If they bo such as through unmerciful hardness
trouble the house (for as he said of the Massilians, it
is better be their sheep than children ; so it may be
said of some, it is better be their horse than servant),
if they be thus, we may relieve ourselves with meek
complaints to the magistrate, who are both their
masters and owners.
Use. This, therefore, thus opened doth shew how
reprovcable the course of many is, who, if they be bid
do a thing, will sometime deny, sometime say, Well,
but do nothing ; who, if they be called to religious
duties, think they are not bound to anything, but to
do their work for which they are hired ; who are so
self-conceited, that they love to follow their own minds,
like these forward lapwings that will run on ahead,
when the shell is not off their head, and before they
be their trades' masters, love to go with their own
direction ; hence, bidden do a thing thus, they will
tell you of this way and that, of some other thing,
forgetting that God did not file their tongues to talk,
but bore their ears, that they might hear and obey.
And he that is a servant must not do his own will,
but his master's whom he serveth. For reproof, they
will give word for word, for blows they will take none ;
rule their master's hands, if they cannot his tongue,
else they will shew a pair of heels, as Hagar did run
away from her mistress. For their allowance, some
so manchet-mouthed, that if their bread be a little
coarser, they will grumble at it ; and so in the rest,
if their minds be not all out pleased, instead of being
dutiful, they are altogether rebellious ; but we that
are the servants of Christ must lay up this sentence,
' Obey your masters in all things ;' we must count it
our glory to be ruled in all things, and make their
3GG
BAYNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
wills ours ; yea, to bite in the lip with patience,
though they be too strait, and deal too crookedly
with as.
Your masters. Doct. Observe, then, that whoso-
ever are in place of our masters, they must have
obedience from us. He doth not say to the good
master or wealthy, but to those that are your masters,
for it is not goodness and greatness which doth chiefly
bind us to obedience, for then we should be servants
to all that are of authority and that are good. This,
therefore, is truth, that if he be a master, though evil,
he must be obeyed, 1 Peter ii. 18 ; aud thus Jacob,
how obediently did he live to Laban, Joseph to Poti-
phar, David to Saul. If he be a good master, there
is a double cord to tie thee to obedience, both as a
master and as a good master : 1 Tim. v. 17, ' Let
them be counted worthy double honour.'
Now we must know that not only the master, but
the mistress, is here to be understood ; yea, any whom
the master doth set over us, as Mat. xxiv., the steward
that is set over the master's house in his absence, for
he is a master paramount as we say, and if he come
not against the express will of his master, must be
obeyed as the master ; for the master's authority where-
soever, though in a fellow-servant, must have subjection
to it, as the king's authority in the constable must not
be resisted.
Use. Which doth rebuke such who excuse their un-
serviceableness to masters, because they are evil,
unjust, not qualified as others. Are they not masters ?
If they be, though no better than Laban or Saul, obey.
It is the more praiseworthy in thee, and who knoweth
whether thy dutifulness may not gain them ? Howso-
ever, woe to thee if thy lack of duty should put a
stumbling-block before the blind. And such sei-vants
who, though they can stoop to their masters, yet they
will not veil, if he leave in his absence a fellow-seiTant,
they are as good as he, and will be no man of his,
though man to his master.
Doct. The thu'd thing to be marked is, that those
who are over us have no power but over the bodies
and outward man of us. AH the power of a man doth
but reach unto the body ; yea, all that a magistrate
can do, either as a magistrate or Christian, it is but to
the body, as to bring us to that outward conformity,
to keep "the tongue from swearing, to debar open things,
profaning the Sabbath; therefore, as we are the servants
of men, so we are not; we are bodily, but free in
spirit, 1 Cor. vii. 23, and James iv. 12, there is but
one lawgiver ; for all that man can command, is pro-
portionable to his reward or punishment. Now his
reward is temporal, and the worst of his punishment
can but kill the body. Though, therefore, man hath
no power over the body but in God, yet the utmost
of his power is bounded in the outward man.
Use 1. Which is comfortable to servants.
Use 2. Doth rebuke the voluntary thraldom in many,
that do not yield their bodies only, but pin their spirits
on the sleeves of men, like those in Hosea vii. 3, that
would do anything to rejoice princes. Such as are
now-a-days common smoke-sellers, parasites that will
profess that they will do it if such a one bid it, their
religion shall be as the king's is.
Use 3. Lastly, it taketh away the excuse of servants
who will not be yoked with religious orders ; they
shall answer for themselves ; faith cannot be forced ;
their conscience is their own ; masters are but masters
of the body. Ans. Masters shall answer for their
servants, if they fail in duty towards them. 2. Though
faith and your conscience is free, yet your body is not
free, and therefore your master must compel the out-
ward man to conform itself unto Christian courses, and
if he go thus far his duty is discharged.
Doct. Again, hence must be marked that it is not
enough to obey, if we do it not reverently. Be subject
with fear and trembling ; for when God will have a
wife fear her husband, how much more meet is it that
servants should walk in fear and trembling toward their
masters, in a loving care lest they should oifend them.
2. In awe and dread of their displeasure. 3. In the due
reverence which we have of them, being in such place
over us by God's providence, for these three are the
grounds of this fear ; the last, see 1 Tim. v. 2, and in
the 2d of Samuel sii. 18, it is said of David's ser-
vants, they feared to tell him news which they thought
would be grievous ; and Abraham's servant, with what
careful fear he executed his master's charge. And
contrary hereunto is that contempt which is testified
of Hagar ; she despised Sarah ; and that carelessness
which is in many how their businesses speed.
Use 1. And this doth rebuke many who are mala-
pert, and so saucy that they scorn to be in any awe.
That is for prentice boys in their first years. Many
will give cap and knee, but they are void of hearty
reverence. Many of the best servants are most tainted
in this kind, that they do like Joab, 2 Sam. six. 5,
after a good piece of service they will be so peremptory
and saucy in terms as is not tolerable, setting Ught by
their service, twitting them with that they have done
for them. We must both be obedient and heartily
reverent, that will be Christian servants.
Use 2. Remember with what fear we must serve
God, who must serve earthly masters with trembling,
Mai. i., Heb. xii. 29.
Doct. The second property is, that their obedience
must be in singleness and uprightness of heart, which
is amplified by three circumstances.
1. The person to whom a single heart looketh in
obeying, to Christ.
2. 'The work ; which is set down by the opposite, not
eye-servants, as men-pleasers, but doing the uitl of God ;
that is, yielding obedience of faith inwardly, as well as
doing that their masters bid outwardly.
3. From the manner, //-ojre the soul.
Thus he cometh to the third quality of their obe-
dience, which is set down with the ground of it by way
Ver 6.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
367
of prevention. Their service mnst be with good will,
which, though it be hard, if they look to man, yet if they
serve not man so much as God in man, it will be easy ;
and the reason of all followcth.frora God's recompense.
The sum, then, is as if Paul had said, You must not
only be reverent, but must do whatsoever you do in
uprightness, without dissimulation, looidng at Christ,
not man only, not contenting yourselves with the out-
ward work which man taketh knowledge of, much less
with such service as is measured by the cyo of your
master overlooking you, which is the custom of men-
pleasors, but looking further to do the will of God when
you obey the will of man, and that not formally in
show, but from the soul. You must see that you be
not only reverent and upright in your obeying of them,
but you must fm-thcr serve them with heart and good
will, which though it bo hard, because masters some-
time are waj-ward and unjust toward you, yet it will
be easy if you look not at your masters, but the Lord
whom you serve in them ; and lost you should think
that in thus doing you should lose your labour, assure
yourselves that God will pay j'ou good wages, ho will
see yon recompensed, vcr. 8.
Doct. 1. First, then, we see that whatsoever service
we yield, it must be single-hearted. All that a Chris-
tian doth mnst be so, his whole course, Ps. xv. 1,
Acts ii. 44, for this is a thing with which God is de-
lighted : Ps. U. 6, ' truth in the reins thou art de-
lighted with.' Now this principally is seen when we
stand not upon the outward shows in our sen'ice to
them, nor yet serve them with any sinister end, as
seeking ourselves, but approving ourselves principally
to God, and next seeking the good of them every way.
Use. This, therefore, doth rebuke a great deal of
counterfeit service amongst us ; for how many are
there that sei-ve their masters only for their own ad-
vantage, because they can make it a sweet service ?
Now though one may have some consideration of him-
self, yet when principally or only he looketh at this, he
serveth with a hollow heart ; like the priest. No penny,
no Pater nosier ; and many do look so to their vails,
that their gleanings are better sometime than their
master's harvest. Again, the untruth in their deal-
ings doth convince this guileful service. Many that
are our only chapmen so will wind in with customers
that they will be served with no other than such an
one ; but what is their end ? They are kind to their
master's customers, as Absalom to his father's subjects,
to this end, that if they set up they may carry all with
them, toiUng another man's pigeons to their own
lockers. Again, the detracting their masters, like
Ziba, 2 Sam. xvi. 3. A customer taketh himself ill
used, hardly dealt with, you shall have a hollow,
smooth companion will say. They aro but servants,
though it might be thus and thus, yet their master
must make his own price, loading their master's back
with anything odious.
Finally, the disloyalty of men once ont of service
doth testify they never served with sonndness of
heart, for that duty would be constant ; whereas many
now will beard their masters, and if they could cut
their throats with telling a word, out it should. All
such servants may assure themselves that they served
in hypocrisy, and therefore that it was most hateful to
God ; for what is more odious to that God of truth
than such guileful courses ? Hypocrisy is compounded
of pride and untruth ; the Lord hath both of them in
high abomination.
2. We must all, hence, consider, that if God will
not have hypocrisy in the service which one man doth
to another, how doth he hate it in his own senice ?
Let us labour, therefore, to do that we do with sound-
ness.
Quest. But how may wo know that the thing we do
is with uprightness ?
Ans. 1. If we call ourselves into the presence of
God ; for hypocrisy dare not abide before him : ' Walk
before me, and be upright;' 2 Kings xx., ' I have
walked before thee with a perfect heart.' The Phari-
sees looked to men. 2. If we do from our hearts that
we do ; v:ith the heart, and unfeignedly are all one,
Jer. iii. 10. Hypocrites give God their lips, but
their hearts are far from him. 3. To his glory only,
1 Cor. iii.
Ver. 6. Xot with eye-service, as men-pleasers ; but as
the servants of Christ, doing the uill of God from the
heart.
Not with eye-service. Doct. Whence observe, that
eye-service standeth not with uprightness of heart.
An eye-servant is not an honest-hearted servant in
God's account. Now we must, to understand it, know
that it is not eye-service which looketh often to the
eye of the master or mistress ; for, Ps. cxxiii. 2, the
whole duty of a servant is set down by this, and it is
a lawful thing when it is to have their direction and
know their pleasure ; but eye-service is, 1, all outward
service which goeth no further than that a man can
take knowledge of ; for he that doth the outward thing
only, though with a moral honest meaning, God's
will, as well as man's work, is such an one. 2. He
that doth set himself to please man thoroughly, will
do his best endeavours thereunto. But the second
eye-service, which is most damnable, is, when a man
maketh this the measure of his service, viz. the eye
that his governor hath over him. The meaning is
this, further than his master looks on himself, or some
that will tell how he is occupied ; or further than his
master hath so took his marks that he can tell, though
absent, how he doth bestir him ; fm-ther than his
master can thus see him, he will do nothing, and he
careth not what lewd part he commit, if it shall not
come to his master's knowledge. Now all such ser-
vants, even as the first, before God, are not sound-
hearted ; but these second eye-servants are fall of most
damnable hypocrisy. Such an one was Gehazi,
368
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
2 Kings V. 25 ; he cared not to steal, lie, nor do any-
thing which he thought his simpering could hide from
his master's eye. So, Mat. xsiv. 48, there is a ser-
vant, who, when his master is sui'e for a while out of
the way, he doth beat his fellow-servants, and fall a
revelhng. This, therefore, is a vice to be taxed in
servants ; the world is full of such chameleons as can
shew any colour white, that can look with all counte-
nances ; but they cannot shew such a face as cometh
from a white sincere heart, they are deeply gone in
eye-service. Hence it is, that while a man is nearer
them they will be silent, and as busy at it as ants ;
let one turn his back, they will take them a stool, fall
a-talking, laughing one with another, yea, step aside
to drink here or there. If some watch to give them
a call before their master's return, all is well ; hence
come those doing our own lusts with pretence of our
master's business. Such a one would have me go
forth : Well, I cannot presently ; but be at such a place,
I will meet thee there an hour hence. The time
draweth on, my youth taketh his cloak : Whither go
you, sir ? I will see if such a thing be done, I will
call on such a one for money ; whereas he goeth only
to meet with such a companion. This maketh them,
if they go of an errand, they will be sure to take as
much time to their own privacy as their master's busi-
ness ; they know he is not at their heels, yea, this
maketh some that will look you demurely if their
master eye them ; but if he look oif them, they will
deride him to his head, by nodding or simpering to
some of their fellows that stand by ; and servants are
60 far from seeing these damnable sins, that they will
laugh as tickled one to another, to think how cleanly
they have carried the matter. But you dance in nets ;
God seeth you, yea, and man sometime, when you
think not so, as it fared with Gehazi.
Use. Yet even this, that a hollow-hearted servant
will be an eye-servant, good while the master looketh
on it, must teach masters this wisdom, to overlook
the ways of their families ; the master's eye fatteth
the horse. It is true, in all other affau's the master's
eye doth set them forward : Ruth ii., Boaz went out
to his reapers ; Prov. xxxi. 84, the good housewife
looketh over the ways of her family. It is a piece of
wisdom in domestical government, belonging to the
eighth commandment. And this may be profitable to
such as, hke Potiphar, Gen. ssix., to Joseph, so they
trust all to the servant so far as they take the next
way to make him trustless ; for opportunity maketh
a thief. Let our eye be given, but yet let us remem-
ber, it is not our eye that keepeth safe, but God's
blessing with it ; it is not rising early, &c., but God
that buildeth the city ; and who hath such quick eyes
that can see all the water that slideth by his mill ?
It followeth, Not trith eye-service, as 7iten-plcasers.
Duct. Observe whence it cometh that men serve with
eye-service ; even hence, because they seek not to
please God, but man. If one did seek to please God,
he would do inward obedience from his heart as well
as outward, for God is a Spirit, &c. Again, he should
have an eye that would reach him everywhere, and
therefore should not hence take liberty because that
the eye is off him ; but when one shooteth at this
white only, to keep the favour of men, he careth not
for further service than that which is necessary to this
purpose. But to conceive this aright, you must not
think that all man-pleasing is here condemned ; for
we are bid, Rom. xiv. 2, ' please one another,' and
servants are bid, 1 Tim. ii. 9, ' please their master in j
all things.' 1. Seeking to have God approve ns. 2. I
Our consciences. We are, in the third place, to seek
the good approbation of our governors ; but this is
here laid down as a wicked sin, when servants do only
or principally aim at this, that their masters be pleased,
not caring for any further matters, which is to be con-
demned, as hindering our salvations, John v. 44.
Use. Seeing, then, that this is the fountain of eye-
service, let us, as we desire to avoid such hollow ser-
vice, seek not only to please man, but principally to
approve ourselves to God ; and let masters, as they
would have one that is not an eye-servant, so seek
that he be such an one as hath a care to please God.
And thus it followeth,
Doct. That a single-hearted servant must do the
will of God from the soul. This is to be marked,
hence, that a Christian servant must give the obedi-
ence of faith to God's will in the businesses which he
doth for man ; thus Joseph so served as fearing God.
Now that maketh a man behave himself, as well in one
deed as other, reverently toward God ; and in Gen.
xxiv. 42, 52, we may see how religiously that servant
walked toward God in his master's errand, praying
and giving thanks ; and that which St Peter speaketh
of enduring must be extended to all the obeying ; it
must be for conscience to God, if they will have it
commendable service before him ; for so it is that we
have in every work enjoined us a double command :
the one from our master in earth, he saith. Do such
a thing ; the other from our Master in heaven, he
saith. Honour thy father ; see you obey your master
in everything. Now we must principally look to the
Lord's will. If we should serve in some nobleman's
house, if the nobleman present with his steward, whom
he setteth over the rest of his household ; if when the
steward biddeth one do this, he should speak to him,
and say. Sirrah, see you do it ; if the servant should
curry with his fellow- servant, but have no regard of
his lord's word, were it not a part that every one
would condemn in him ? So God is present with our
masters, who are our fellow-servants, but that God
doth set them over us ; now, when they speak, God
commands likewise. We must not, therefore, only
look at our fellow-servant, and give no respect to him
who is the Lord of us, and our masters also ; and the
want of this is to be bewailed. Whereas it should
make as find our services blessed and successful, as
VEn.7, 8.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
369
Gen. xxiv., and it woald procare us a hopeful recom-
pense of rewiirJ.
Ver. 7. With ijnnd will scrciiir/ the Lord, and not man.
Doct. The last thing to bo marked is, that all our
obedience must come with heart and Rood will, it must
be cheerful and diligent, for that which is not done
heartily is done discontentedly and drowsily. One may
be reverent and mean honestly, j'et fail in this third
point, in being voluutaiy, ready, diligent, and quick
in the duty ho performeth. Thus, Gen. xxxi. 6, Jacob
ser\-ed with all his sti-ength, and seven years was but
n day to him, so cheerful was ho in it; for that a man
doth with a good will, it is done both readily and dili-
gently.
Use. And this doth meet with many who will follow
their businesses close, but with such sour discontented
humour that a man had better miss their service than
endure lowerings of their behaviour; for how can that
be accepted which a man goeth on with perforce, and
jrieldeth to as a necessary evil ?
2. Again, many who are both reverent and honestly
minded, yet for want of this heart and good will, they
are so drumbling about their businesses, going like
snails about them, that it is irksome to their gover-
nors ; for though they do love their other parts, yet
when they see themselves in the suds, and their work
behindhand, it cannot but grieve them : Prov. x. 24,
' A slothful servant is as smoke to the eyes.'
Use. Wherefore servants must remember to be cheer-
ful in that they do. Till then they martjT themselves,
and increase their vexation ; whereas, getting to this
point, they should be as free as their masters. What
is thy master's freedom ? He commandeth in the Lord
what he will ; and thou shouldst do in the Lord nothing
but th}' will. We have in heaven tliis perfect good
will ; our service shall be perfect freedom.
3. Their service is marred in the making, for who
can esteem that which is done perforce, altogether un-
willingly ? And so servants must make conscience of
diligence and quickness in despatch of business. Look
in Prov. xxii. 29, what a promise this hath ; and though
we have not dexterity, yet, seeing the want, God will
bring us to it. He that maketh the feet as the feet of
a hart can make the hand nimble likewise.
Doct. Now foUoweth the ground of it, as to Christ,
ver. 5. Observe then, what will make us yield cheer-
ful obedience, even the eyeing God, whose will this is,
be our governors never so unworthy ; and without this
ground it would often fall out that men could not serve
with cheerfulness, for masters sometime are most un-
equal, are crooked, and will not be pleased in anything,
are unjust, will recompense and consider no travail.
Now how should we be cheerful in serving such, if we
had not a better master than man, to whom we tender
our service ? This looking to God doth change the
nature of things, so that which is intolerable and odious
in man becometh easy and lovely, as from God. Even as
poison mixed in one's meat and drink by the ill will or
negligence of a party is murder ; but poison tempered
by the art of the physician, aud given one, is a great
mercy ; so these unjust parts, as they come from tho
hands of men, they are irksome, but as from God, who
is the healing God, they are wholesome for us. These
deeds are like those feathers which shew divers appear-
ances according to the diversity of light in which you
hold them.
Use. Wherefore, if servants will go through whatever
befall with cheerful service, this is their way, to look
how just, wise, faithful, merciful God is and his will
is, even in charging us to obey them, who deserve no-
thing less than cheerful obedience, yea, how just his
will is in charging us to endure that at their hands
which in them is most injurious.
Ver. 8. And know ye, that whatsoever good thing any
man doth, that same shall he receive of the Lord, whe-
ther he he bond or free.
Doct. Now the 8th verse layeth down the reason,
and teacheth thus much, that God will not see con-
scionable service unrecompensed, for the Lord doth
give it an eternal reward when all good works shall be
rewarded ; but because present things stay the stomach
more, he giveth us even here a reward of it in part of
payment : 1, briugeth them that have been faithful in
service to have substance of their own ; 2, blessing them
with servants good and faithful, for the most part; for
God doth raise the poor servant often to great estate,
sometime by giving him favour with his governors, who
are able to advance him. The master finding the faith-
fulness of his servant, doth set him over all his sub-
stance ; and Mordecai, Esther ii., keeping his portership
diligently, came to make discovery of a treason, which
afterward made his master advance him ; but if God
give them not favour with those that owe it them, yet
he doth let them find it in the eyes of strangers. So
Joseph his hopes with Potiphar were dashed, and the
butler had forgotten, but God brought him to find fa-
vour in the eyes of Pharaoh, so that ho was made the
second from himself in all the kingdoms. 3. If God
let them find no favour with men (which he doth that
they may know him their portion aud sustainer of
their lot), yet he doth by his blessing, extraordinary
or ordinary, bring them to riches or some complete
portion. Though Laban dodged with Jacob, Gen.
xxxi. 42, and turned every stone to keep him low, yet
the Lord blessed him and saw him rewarded. Again,
God giveth such good servants for the most part, for
what measure we make we receive the same for tho
most part, and Joseph had a steward of great secresy,
and fearing God, as he had been both religious and
faithful.
Use 1. Which should encourage servants, for they
have the Lord's word pawned to them, who can raise
from the dunghills to kingdoms ; his word, I say, that
they shall be recompensed. Say thy master were a
Aa
3T0
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
Laban, and would go as near the wind as he, and seek
erery way to keep thee fasting, yet God hath under-
taken to pay thee thy wages; for, Prov. xx\ii. 18, ' he
that keepeth a fig-tree shall eat the fruit, and au ob-
servant servant shall be honoured.' Look and you
may see, some have given up their occupying to their
servants, some have found great help from strangers,
some have thriven though their masters have done
their utmost to hold them down, all which do shew
by experience the truth of this promise.
Use 2. Let us learn hence to be afraid who have
been lewd servants, and repent us of it ; for if that
which is conscionable be blessed, then this is ac-
cursed. That such may fear God will blow upon
their substance, and make them meet with such like
sei-vants as themselves were in their time ; if he for-
bear thee, yet that it is not thus, let his goodness and
patience call thee to repentance.
Use 3. This doth let us see how no service to him-
self shall be left unrewarded. If that we do to our
fellow-servants shall have recompense, how much more
the service we do to him ! Let us not therefore say,
as Mai. ii., ' It is in vain to serve the Lord.' If we be
wise, it is for ourselves ; if righteous, for our own good.
Thus much touching the duty of servants.
Ver. 9. And, ye masters, do the same things unto
them, putting away threatening ; and know that even
your Master also is i)i heaven, neither is there resject of
persons with him.
Now followeth the duty of masters :
1. The duty.
2. The reason.
1. The duty is laid down, 1, generally ; 2, particu-
larly. In general, do the same things, that is, do you
likewise eonscionably what duty soever you owe about
your servants. 2. Without threatening, which is a
negative precept, forbidding all crooked and cruel deal-
ing toward them, the cruelty of words most usual put
for the whole, and on the contrary, commanding all
equal and gentle usage of them.
2. The reason is, because we have a Master in hea-
ven, who is by way of prevention described from this
property, that he is no respecter of persons ; for masters
might think, though God is above us, yet he doth
make more account of us than our servants.
Now two things must be opened.
1. That we must eonscionably perform all duty about
our servants, as they theirs to us.
2. That we must avoid all crabbed cruel dealing
with them. Fur opening the first, we must consider
the duties that masters stand charged with, which may
be most fitly called to these two heads.
To our choosing of them, and
Those which we must do, having made choice while
we enjoy them.
Now for choosing them we mnst observe two things :
1. What we must chiefly look at in a servant.
2. What order we must proceed by when we take
him.
The things are two :
(1.) Efligion, Ps. ci. 6, and this is our gain ; for if
one Achan might trouble a whole land, how may one
irreligious servant trouble a house ! Again, God's
blessing is with the religious, as in Joseph and in
Jacob is manifest.
(2.) We must look next at the hope of serviceable-
ness, not looking at accessories so much as substance;
which many observe not, who look at money and
friends, and so fingering a little money, want a man.
Now in this order we must take them, getting
knowledge where they have lived, getting testimony of
them, and trying before we trust; for as Laban saw
in a month what Jacob could do before he hired
him, and before Potiphar did trust Joseph, he saw
that God was with him, and that all he had prospered.
Gen. xxxix. Now when we have chosen them, they
answer our hope, or prove otherwise. If they prove
naught, we mnst, when we see that our courses will
not reclaim them, give them their passports so soon
as may be, Ps. ci. 7 ; Luke xvi. 2, ' Thou mayest be
steward no more,' take that which is thine, be pack-
ing. If we keep them, then we must perform duty to
their souls. 2. "To their outward man ; to their souls,
we must instruct them and order them privately.
3. Must see them serve God publicly, ' I and my
house will serve the Lord.' Abraham will teach his
household. Gen. xix. ; and the fourth commandment
doth bind masters to see their servants sanctify the
Sabbath.
2. For their outward man, we must govern them ;
for that commandment which forbiddeth rule with
cruelty, doth bid that we rule them. 2. A man must
employ them and direct them. The master in the
parable setteth the steward in his place, the porter in
his ; the housewife, Prov. xsxi., giveth the several
tasks to her servants. But to this purpose of direc-
tion, three things are necessary :
First, To assign and appoint out what we would
have them do.
Secondly, To overlook them sometime ourselves,
sometime sending amongst them, Prov. iii. 24, Gen.
xxsvii.
Thirdly, To give them example. If we would have
them diligent, we must not lie abed tiU noon. Look
Prov. xxsi. 16, she there riseth herself betime, layeth
her hands to work ; no direction so effectual as is
that which is exemplary.
3. We must shew love to our servants : Philem.
16, ' Keceive him as a beloved brother.' A Chris-
tian servant must be in the place of a beloved brother
or sister. Now, love standeth in esteeming of them :
Mat. viii. 6, the centurion made precious account of
his servant. Prov. svii. 2, ' A wise servant is to be
preferred before a lewd son.' 2. In communicating
to them all necessaries, and all things for encourage-
Ver. n.i
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
371
ment of them. 8. Tbiuking how we may do them
good as well as bo benefited by them ; and especially,
it will appear, if they be sick, Mat. viii. G. 4. Lastly,
we must do justly with them : Col. iii., ' Masters, do
that which is just toward them.' Now, this justice is
seen, both in making provisions — for, Luke xvi., ' the
labourer is worthy of liis meat' — and in giving them
recompense ; both that wiiich may bo claimed as duo,
Lev. xix. 13, as some voluntar}' gratifications to help
them forward for themselves, Deut. xvi. 13. And these
and such like the apostle doth wrap up in this general
speech, ' Do you that are masters the same things.'
Use. Now, if we lay ourselves to these things, we
shall find a great want in masters. For,
1. First, In taking them we look not at the things
we should. Many have no care of religion ; but if he
be a servant of quality, like to be gainful, then he is
entertained, whatever his conditions are. Now, say
he were gainful, yet we should be of Abraham's mind,
who would not be rich with the king of Sodom's
wealth, we should not like that a rake-hell swaggerer
should enrich us ; but it is otherwise, for what such
an one getttth us, shall have a curse going with it.
And if receiving a traitor be dangerous to a subject, it
cannot but endanger us to receive such who are open
rebels to the ways of God.
2. Again, for looking at hope of service. Men look
now what friends of account they shall make behold-
ing, what money outright, or in use, and thus proceed ;
which maketh them often catch a frog for fish, get,
instead of a good servant, a prodigal boy, who will be
their young master, and know no subjection ; and if
anything be found fault, he can say they had this with
him, and his friends will bear him out. A just whip
to follow such neglect of poor ones that are friendless,
who having known hardship were like to prove better.
3. Men take servants hand over head ; they are care-
ful to keep bodily infection away, but manners, which
are more contagious, they receive any. In the sick-
ness we keep out such as come from infectious places,
and would not receive one to serve us who came from
a house that all were dead out of ; but we will take a
servant, never ask him whence he cometh, though he
hath lived where all are dead in sin and trespasses.
We care not, we forget, that a little leaven doth leaven
the lump. Which must not be so taken that if a good
servant come from such company he must not be* re-
jected : in Pharaoh's house some feared God, and in
Cajsar's court, heathenish Ca'sar, some loved Christ.
Now, for looking to their souls in private neglected,
and seeing that they should sanctify the Sabbath, many
care not for bringing them to church, but fewer for
examining what they remember. This maketh the
streets so full of swarms, everywhere openly breaking
the Sabbath. If wo should send them on our errand,
we would ask them what was said to them, though we
sent them about a trifle, fool them if they had for-
* Qn. 'must be'?- Ed.
gotten ; but when wo send them on an errand that
concerns their salvation and the furtherance of our
reckonings, we never ask them, nor blame them if no-
thing be remembered.
Now, for government many fail, letting servants
Icnow no duty, but be hail fellows well met.
2. For directions and employment, many keeping
such as live like idle drones by them ; for it is a vice
of the times, they do multiply servants that the ono
doth make the other idle.
3. For direction, especially by example, we fail: we
would have them painful, but follow our pleasures ;
them sober, and ourselves feast it.
4. For love, wo prize them not, care not for them,
further than to serve ourselves by them ; thinking all
too much, but what for shame must, that is bestowed
on them.
5. If sick, we are as kind as the Amalekite, 1 Sam.
XXX. 13, who left his man on the plain field ; so we
cast them off as burdens and hindrances rather th:m
otherwise.
6. For justice, we pay them their dues dodgingly,
we help them not when we leave them with free kind-
nesses ; nay, many would break the necks of them in
the rising, lest themselves should have less doings ;
that the want of the wise choice, of religions educa-
tion, prudent government, exemplary direction, love,
justice in us that are masters, is the cause of such a
naughty race of servants as pester every place.
Use. And let us look to these things, to their reli-
gion ; when one Achan might trouble a whole nation,
may not one servant a whole family ? to poor friend-
less ones, if they be like to prove serviceable. Let us
look to their souls, sending them forth on the week-
day so many as may be spared ; it would not hinder
us, but further us. As in the Gospel, after a sermon,
though before they had fished and taken nothing, ye
after Christ's preaching, the net was full. Let us for
their outward man keep them in awe, employ them
with direction, shew love, and do that which is just
to them.
Now foUowelh the second, viz. that we must avoid
all crabbed and cruel dealing in our calling over them ;
for the currishness in speech is here named, because
men break the most into it, and think the least of it ;
for words are wind, and when they have said their
minds they have done. This therefore being frequent,
and not much stood on, is named for all the rest :
Lev. XXV. 48, ' Thou shalt not reign over thy brother
cruelly ;' hke as the Egyptians made the Israelites
serve, Exodus i. 14. God would have all power tem-
pered with mercy. Husbands are the heads ; yet,
Col. iii. 20, they must love, and not be bitter.
Parents are over their children, yet they must not
exasperate them. Masters have power, but they must
wield it without rigour and too must austerity, ' laying
aside threatenings.' And the apostle had need to ciiU
for it, masters having power of life and death, and
372
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
ready to e.^ecute servants for trifling defaults ; as
Pollio would have done for his breaking a glass, which
occasioned the remarkable stoi-y of Augustus Cx'sar,
■who brake them all lest they should give occasion to
such rash enterprise. And if that dominion should not
be mixed with clemency, it would degenerate to hurtful
tyranny. Yea, nature hath prints of this truth : the
master bee, they say, is the mildest, as which hath no
sting when the other have. For more particular ex-
plication, as the boiling in the heart of an unjust dis-
pleasure, so the manifest of it, and breaking forth in
look, word, or works, is forbidden us. Thus, Gen.
sxxii. 2, Laban, when he could not give his servant
Jacob a good look, sinned in such austere carriage in
words. This text is sufficient, which will not have a
threatening, cruel language used. The meaning is
not that a master may not threaten, when he hath
cause, by way of caution, that he may not be forced
to fight moderately ; for God himself doth threaten
when he hath cause, and it is great mercy when we do
it to prevent further anger, not to disgorge our choler ;
but this vixen-like rating, and huckster-like menacing
of them on every occasion is here forbidden ; as when
men cannot speak, but knave, varlet, &c., quean, drab;
I will set your head and wall, &c., I will send some-
thing at bead of you, I will give you something shall
stick by you ; this worm which causeth raving speech,
the Holy Ghost would take out of the tongue of you
■when he saith, Luyhuj aside threaten iiif/.
Lastly, All rigorous dealing in work is forbidden.
1. By default, as when we will not hear them speak,
1 Kings XXV. 17. Nabal, though in reverence and
wisdom, will not give them any respite, when God
taketh order that the very beast shall have his rest.
By committing cruel parts in correction, Deut. xxv.
23. Thou shalt not bear them till vile in thine eyes, as
some laying on like stocks, overloading their strength,
as Isa. Iviii. 6, there were some who did overburden
their servants, as if they had been made for the pack-
saddle. Micah iii. 3, some did break the bones of
them.
3. Not only by omitting and by doing cruelly our-
selves, but by bolstering any cruel part or arrogant
behaviour of one servant against another, as to allow
a journeyman or foreman to deal cnmshly with a
puny apprentice ; for, Prov. xxx. 22, a servant govern-
ing is intolerable ; though this doth not take away pre-
sidency of one servant above others. Gen. xv. ; the
steward in the parable.
Use 1. These things, therefore, first, rebuke a great
deal of crooked unmerciful courses with us, which we
must reform. What do our sour looks ? That which
Laban did with Jacob, make a servant have no heart
to us. What do our words so cruel and base ? It
maketh them turn against us, as worms trod on will
(as we may see the servant often giving word for
word), or else it makcth them despise us as barking
cars are, which we know bite not, or it doth awe
them that they seem besotted by it. What doth our
denying them fit liberty ? It maketh them break the
Sabbath, be as if hell were broke loose, as on Shrove
Tuesday. What doth om- other rigour ? It hurteth
them, and layeth load on our consciences. How shall
we think of om* estate who are cruel to our brethren,
when a just man is merciful to his beast !
L'se 2. This must teach us our duty, that in conscion-
able obedience of God's will, we shew mildness and
love. Col. iv. 1, shew justice and equity. Equity is
such a mild course, in which, so far as wisdom will
give leave, we make ourselves equal with them, and
he that can carry this behaviour wisely shall be twice
as much feared, if he frown, as any other looking and
speaking, as Boaz did, bidding his servants Grod speed.
2. Hearing them as Naaman, and Jobxsxi. 14, seeing
that they receive no measure but good from our hands,
nor from others that are under us. Yet we must take
heed that we do not through folly run out of one ex-
treme into another, for we may kill all with kindness,
as apes with hugging, Prov. xxis. He that bringeth
up a servant daintily, shall have enough of it, the
exL'elleut director is wisdom.
Use. This doth let us gather an argument that our
God will be a good master, shewing all equity to us,
for he will not bid us be one thing and himself another.
' My j'oke is easy,' ' All my ways are equal ;' this God
professeth of himself, Isa. xliii. 23, Ps. ciii. He doth
not love chiding, he is and will be found for ever a
good Master to us.
The reason followeth, because we have a Master, &c.,
who is described from his not accepting of persons,
to prevent the deceitful thoughts which we might
fancy with ourselves.
Doct. 1. Then we see what is an excellent con-
sideration to beat down all proud cruelty, to bethink
us of our Blaster in heaven, that can call us to reckon-
ing ; pride is the mother of cruelty, and there is not
a better for them both than to look at God, Gen. xix.
When Abraham saw the Lord, you see how he did
abase himself, as low as dust and ashes ; and Gen.
xxix. C, when Joseph's brethren feared lest he would
deal cruelly with them, Joseph assureth them that
this is far from him. Why '? Because he was under
the same God with them. And Job xsxi. 14, this con-
sideration of the Master in heaven made Job he durst
not deal rigorously with his servant, and nothing can
contain us in our duty like to this. For one servant
will fall ofl' smiting another, if he see his master, and
will reckon with him for it.
Use. This, therefore, doth shew that such have not
God in their sight who break out to such cruel entreaty
of others. But let such know they have a Master who
will keep an audit with them, and pay them their due ;
he that hath been merciless shall have judgment
without mercy.
Dud. The last thing to be marked is, that our God
is no accepter of persons. The meaning of which is,
Ver. 10.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
373
uot that God doth deal alike wiih those that are
equals, for in matters of favour God may, and doth,
deal diversely with men all alike. 2. It is not meant
that God hath not regard of the being and existence
of some before other, for he taketb some and rejectoth
other some ; but person doth signify all outward
circumstances, which men use to regard, power, wealth,
kindred, &c. ; and the meaning is, God is a God that
will not for any by-respect go a hair's breadth from
justice : Dent, x., ' I am a strong God, Sec, that
accepts not persons ;' Job xxxiv. 11, a worthy place ;
Acts X. 84, ' Of a truth I perceive (lod is no accepter
of persons ;' for God that will not allow this in mnn,
Deut. i. 17, will himself bo far from it. And we see
that heathen men, as those Areopagites, have been so
impartial that they have judged in the night, that they
might not bo moved to unjust proceeding by the coun-
tenance or person.
Use. Which hath not only comfort for poor ones,
but a double instruction. 1. To shake a great many
vain hopes, for you have many that hope well they
shall go to God to rest when they die. Ask them, why
they think so ? Because we have known a great deal
of.misery and sorrow hero, as much as any one poor
man. 15ut though thou hast never such motives of
commiseration, these will not help, if thy cause be not
good, if thou canst not by a working faith plead thy
innocency ; God is no respecter of persons. Others,
because they arc in better and more glorious estate,
they think the Lord will let them find him more easy,
for he looketh not, as they think, for such strictness
in them as he doth in others ; but God hath no respect
of persons, you shall be stripped of mastership and
gentry when you tome before him. Others, they
think to find God merciful because they are ignorant
and have not means ; but God ho will not look at
this, he will look at faith manifested by good life ; if
tliis be lacking it will go against thee : Rom. ii. 12,
' Such as are without the law, perish without the law.'
Because God will not for by-matters decline from
righteous judgment, so nianj' because they by profes-
sion are his people, and do bear his word sometime,
and receive ; but it is not this respect that God judgeth
by, thou art not a door of the law. Though thou
knowest it never so, and braggest of it, God will con-
demn thee, because he looketh at the thing itself, not
at any respect in thee, Rom. ii. 13, Luke xiii. 27.
So preachers, if they would say they have taught
others, if they hve not according, God hath no respect
of person, and therefore will say, Depart ye, &c..
Mat. vii. 23.
Use 1. So that wo must not loan on such sandy
foundations, trust to such reeds as these arc, but see-
ing we call him Father that judgeth without respect
of person, let us pass our conversation in fear and
trembling, 1 Pet. i. 17.
Use 2. This teacheth 'us that wo shun this vice ;
Eph. v, 1, those that are the beloved children of God
must follow him. Sometime men give allowance in
their hearts of men according to out\vard things,
James ii. ; they know men according to the flesh, for
it is not that bare pre-eminence of seat, but the inward
estimation signified by the other, that is there con-
demucd. Again, what maketh us in some wo cannot
seo great faults ? We immoderately extol little things
when commendable, in others we take any moat so
heinously, and if they tread awry we cannot satisfy
ourselves in discommending it ; the ground of it is
respect of person, one is gracious with us, the other
out of favour.
Ver. 10. FhmUij, iinj hretliren, he strong in the Lord,
and ill the pmrer i if his miijhl.
Now follows the conclusion of the epistle, in which
are three things : first, an exhortation, to the 21st
verse ; secondly, a narration of despatching Tychicus,
verses 21, 22 : thirdly, a farewell, verses 23, 24.
The sum of the exhortation is, that we would
fortify ourselves, to the end we may go through with
these things which oppose us in our Christian warfare.
Now the manner is twofold : first, by looking at the
strength we have out of ourselves in God ; secondly,
by harnessing ourselves, with a spiritual strength in-
herent in us. For these do not one explain the other,
because, 1 Peter i. 5, God's strength and faith aro
distinguished, as the matter apprehended, and the
hand apprehending, and it is more suitable to this
allegory. For the strength of the common soldiers is
as much, yea, far more in the wisdom and power of
their loader, than in their own valour and furniture.
Quest. But one may say, Why doth he say in the
poller of his niif/ht, and not in the Lord only ?
Ans. The first is a more general object of our faith,
in the Lord, in his wisdom, mercy, faithfulness (for
all these do strengthen us). The other is that im-
mediate thing in which is all our help, as keeping us
to salvation. Now that the apostle having exhorted
to belief, and godly life, doth strike up a drum, and
sound an alarm ; —
Doct. It doth give us to understand, that the prac-
tice of good duties hath no small enmity against them.
The devil will soon (if we set ourselves this way) cry
for clubs and reach us some knocks. We shall know
that these things shall cost us the sotting on. Thus
in Christ, when he set upon the work of our redemp-
tion, Satiin did tempt him, as JIat. iv. ; and Rom. vii.
21, when he would do good, evil would stir in him ;
and when Paul, 1 Thes. ii. 18, did purpose to come
and visit them for the strengthening of their faith,
Satan did hinder him ; and Mat. xii. 40, when Christ
was fruitfully teaching, there we see his acquaintance
at the door to speak with him, calling him from the
work in hand. Mat. xvi. 22, 23, when he told them
of his sufl'ering, Satan, by Peter, sought to turn him
from it, ' Save thyself.' Oh, such is the force of Satan's
opposition, that a man, when once he settcth himself
37-t
BAYNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
to this or that good thing earnestly, he is beaten from
it farther than before, even as the people were who
are types to us, when they turned themselves to for-
sake Egypt, their servitude was redoubled, Exod. v.
Use 1. They, therefore, must teach us not to count
it strange when we find such difficulaes in the ways
■which are good, for when a man doth look to righteous-
ness, he doth then leave the kingdom of darkness,
and the tyrant cannot endure this with patience. As
at other trials, so at this we must not wonder: 1 Peter
iv. 12, ' Dearly beloved, think it not strange concern-
ing the fiery trial.' Why should we think that so
strange which is so frequent, as our meat is not more
usual? When we would buckle to some more spiritual
duties, then such an ill disposition cometh upon us ;
evil is present, the devil doth make us to be annoyed
with swarms of idle thoughts, then what need we use
such strictness ! Be good to yourself, then this friend
would speak with us, this business is undone, this
matter lieth in despau-, thy mother is at the door, then
we are moiled and deeper often in the sin we fled
fi om than before : ' While I was musing, the fire brake
forth, then spake I with my tongue,' Ps. xxxix. 3. We
must not think this strange, but though we be beaten
on our knees, yet go still from Egypt, the kingdom of
darkness, to the glorious inheritance of the saints in
light.
I'se 2. This doth shew such whose course is clear
and even, go smoothly away with all their enterprises,
that they are taken of the devil to do his will ; for if they
did not please him, then he would have a saying to
them. Now, particularly in this verse, two things
must be opened. 1. That Christians must have a
resolution in their courses. Secondly, who it is, or
upon what strength it is we must be courageous. For
the first, the apostle teacheth so much : 1 Cor. xvi.
13, ' Watch ye, stand fast, quit yourselves like men.'
He doth call upon us to be valorous, like as Joab ex-
horted his soldiers fighting for their country, 2 Sam.
X. 12. And of the Christians, it is said, they did
with full purpose of heart cleave unto the Lord ; and
the selfsame spiritual fortitude is necessary in the
things we undertake or sufl'er, if we mean to go through
with them: 1 Chron. xxviii. 10, 'Take heed there-
fore, for the Lord hath chosen thee to build the house
of his sanctuary : be strong therefore, and do it.'
Luke ix. 51, it is said of our Saviour Christ, when his
time was come to suffer, he ' set himself fully to go to
Jerusalem.' Now this spiritual courage doth shew it-
self in three things.
1. First, it doth expel the fears of cowardice, when
we see great enemies against us, Deut. xx. 23. Let
not your hearts fear nor be afraid of them, for though
a man see a hideous mass of corruption, yet shall it
not affright him.
2. It makes us not to be dismayed at the difliculties
that meet with us. Though a man come by knocks,
yet ho maketh not dainties of them. For Paul, though
he was driven upon that he would not, yet he was not
dismayed, but gave God thanks that the best part of
him did look another way, and that Christ was his
righteousness.
3. It doth shew itself in this, that after we are foiled,
it maketh us renew our battle, and valiantly charge
our enemies with fresh assaults, 'Jude 20, 22. The
men of Israel plucked up their hearts (there is cou-
rage), and renewed the battle ; so Paul, though the
devil did buffet him again and again, yet being cou-
rageous, he did renew his strength against it by often
prayer.
Use. This, then, doth rebuke the timorousness in
us, that when we see the manifold enemies which we
have, our hearts melt, and if we be foiled, are ready
to cast awaj' our weapons, which cowardice doth en-
courage the adversary, as courage doth daunt him.
The devil is like a serpentine crocodile, the property
of which is, if one foUoweth, if flieth away ; if one fly,
it pnrsueth him ; resist him, he shall fly ; be afraid,
he will follow. Men are, as Jeremiah complaineth,
' courageous to do evil, but they have no courage to
do good.' If a bear or lion be in the way, they will
encounter the greatest difficulties ; if one course prove
not, they will turn every stone ; which should make us
much more double our courage in that which is good.
2. We see hence, how that God's almighty strength
is it on which our courage must be builded : Isa. xxx.
15, ' Thus saith the Lord God, in quietness and rest
shall ye be saved, in quietness and confidence shall be
your strength.' Philip, iv. 14, 'I can do all things
through Christ that strengtheneth me.' 1 Peter i. 5,
' We are kept by the power of God unto salvation ;'
for no strength but his can prevail against the strong
one in the world, he bruiseth the serpent's head, he
dissolveth the works of Satan, Gen. iii., 1 John iii. 8.
The Israelites could not have come out of Egypt, nor
entered the land of Canaan, if the Lord had not sub-
dued their enemies, neither might they be confident
in sword or bow, but in the name of the Lord only, in
their strong God. Much more must our courage be
builded on God, seeiug their enemies are flesh, ours
are spirits of great power. Look, as it is in soldiers,
their chiefest strength lieth in their captain, so it is
true here, that all our strength lieth in Christ, the
captain that leadeth us to salvation, his power doth
all our works for us ; and that which is to be in us,
doth but fit us to stand still and look to this almighty
power of God, which subdueth all things for us.
Vxe 1. It must teach us, therefore, to disclaim our
own strength. He that will be wise must become a
fool, he that will be strong must learn to see himself
to be weakness itself. We ourselves, before our con-
version, are ' of no strength,' Rom. v. G. After, of
no strength : ' Not that we are sufficient to think a
good thought,' 2 Cor. iii. 5. 'None can name the
Lord Jesus but by the Holy Ghost,' 1 Cor. xii. 3.
He is happy that is grown up to be empty of himself;
Ver. 10]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
WO
we are a3 fall of self-confidence as of self-love, though
we cannot discern it. This is the reason we are so
often foiled, that we might see we are of no strength,
that all our victories must come from God, Jude 20.
The Lord let the Israelites fall in a most just quarrel
against their brethren, that ho might strip them of
that self-confident presumption they had in themselves.
And Paul, so holy an apostle, was brought to the
gates of death that he might learn this lesson, 2 Cor.
i. 9. What niakoth us, after divers falls, to bo no
more afraid of the enemies that bullet us ? What
maketh us that we can no more feelingly run under
the wings of Christ ? Whence is it that we have no
more poverty of spirit in the experience of our frailties,
but that secret self-confidence is mighty in us? See-
ing that all our courage must be in this, that God is
with us, let us be nothing in ourselves. The blessed
souls can say with Paul, Philip, iii. 3, ' We are those
whose hearts being circumcised, rejoice in the Lord
Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh.'
Use 2. Secondly, let us learn to build ourselves on
this rock, on our strong God Christ Jesus. As those
uncircnmcised Philistines did place all their hopes of
the battle in their Goliath, so must we place all our
hope in Christ Jesus, this is our strength. Exod. xiv.
18, ' Stand still, fear not, behold the salvation of the
Lord which he will shew to you this day.' This is a
most blessed estate, to lean on the Lord, and on the
power of his might ; many are the benefits of it. It
will fear no opposition. For what cannot God's
almighty power subdue? Ps. xxvii. 1.
2. It will not be dismayed when all means in ordi-
nary consideration fail us; he saveth by few, yea, with-
out any, as well as many, Rom. iv. Abraham cared
not for the deadness of his body.
3. He that hath no trust in himself, but leaneth on
the power of God, will, though he fall often, still have
hope ; for ho that knows he hath no strength, cannot
wonder if, when God Icaveth him, he do fill. And he
that maketh God's strength his stay, though he be
never so far from a thing, yet will not cast away hope
in time to obtain.
4. Finally, he will desire to grieve silently for his
weakness ; he will so learn to see there is no ability
in him, that he will further lean his faith on the power
of God : Ps. Ix. 11, ' Give us help against trouble, for
vain is the help of man ;' Ps. llx. 29, ' When I am
poor, and in heaviness, thy help, Lord, shall still
exalt me.' What use the psalmist maketh of this,
that the Israelites bad fought unsuccessfully, as left
of God.
5. Lastly, this is all onr security, that it is not the
strength in us, but the power of God's might, that
must help us to salvation. If we had the strength of
our first parents, and were left to ourselves, we should
come short of happiness ; but this being it that doth
keep us (God's strength being trusted to by faith), the
Btlfsame strong God being 'the author and finisher of
onr faith,' Heb. xiii., this puts all out of doubt. We
must glorify the power of God in all things ; it is he
that strengtheneth us : Isa. xxv. 10, ' He worketh all
our work for us;' Ps. cviii. 13, 'Through him we
shall do valiantly ;' he is our shield, tower, rock,
strength, and glory.
Now foUoweth the second part of fortifying, con-
cerning the furniture we are to have, laid down in
general to the 14th verse, in particular to the 2l8t.
First, he layoth down the duty ; secondly, he doth, as
a faithful herald, again repeat his proclamation, be-
cause we cannot hear on this side easily, but would
save ourselves peaceably, without looking after war-
fare. In laying down the duty, he deUvereth, in the
beginning of this verse, the thing to be done : put on
the uhole armour of God. 2. The end, that you may
be able to resist. 3. The reason, which hath reference
to the duty, and end, in the Tlth verse. Now, in the
thing to be done, three things are to be marked : 1.
That Christians must have armour that is complete
armour, to cover them from top to toe. 2. That they
must not have it lying by them, but must put it on.
3. That the Christi.in armour is, for matter and mak-
ing, of God, that is, divine and spiritual. For the
first, there is great reason to prove that a Christian
must have armour ; for he hath enemies that would
wound him deadly otherwise.
It is with us as with the Israelites in Exodus ; so
soon as he took them out of Egypt, he led them thence
armed, because that Pharaoh, he knew, would follow
them, and puissant kings encounter them as they
marched to their inheritance.
2. Again, a Christian is born with his armour on
his back, so that he can as well cease to be a Chris-
tian as cease to be armed. That which is fabulously
spoken of the race of giants, is truly spoken of us ;
we are no sooner bom than we have our swords girded
to us, our shields on our arms, &c. ; for ' the word
doth beget us,' faith is the first thing fonned in us.
Now that we must have complete armour, it is hence
manifest.
Because it were in vain to have some parts covered,
and to lie open to mortal wounds in other some.
The devil is hko those champions who, if they cannot
wound the head nor the heart, they will prick any part
rather than fail.
Use 1. Christians, then, must have their complete
harness, covering them from top to toe ; which doth
shew us how unchristian many are, who know not, if
they should speak truth, that there is any such armour.
Like Israel, when there was not a smith nor a weapon
in it, so is the face of our Israelites ; they look not
(though they have bound themselves by the sacrament
to be warriors) after armour. If thou hast not this
armour, know the devil hath surprised thee, and hold-
eth thee as a slave to him.
Vne 2. Again, many forget that they must have
370
BAYNK ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
complete armour, such as must cover them all over ;
aud therefore, though in some things they seem
covered, 3"et in others they are without defence.
Doct. Secondly, We must mark that he doth not
say, We must have armour, or prepare it, but we must
put it on. Observe thence, that it is not enough to
know there is such armour, but we must have it
buckled always upon us, in readiness by us. We
must not do as many, who have wardrobes of apparel,
but they wear them not ; as good have none as use it
not.
Quest. Bat yon will ask me, How may we put it on ?
Alia. If we do uncase us of that which will not let
it be drawn upon us ; for as he which would put on a
new suit must first put ofl" his old, so we.
2. Secondly, We must, iu conscience of our infirmity,
pray to God to fit this furniture about us. For look,
as little children, although they have apparel, they
cannot put it on further than the nurse or mother doth
make them ready, so it is with us.
3. Thii'dly, We must put on these things by excit-
ing and augmenting them. As, for example, wouldst
thou put on the shield of faith, do it thus : I am a
poor captive. Well, Christ hath bid me hold him,
and he will make me free. I am troubled with laws
of evil. Well, Christ is a sanctifier. Every time we
renew faith, we put on this shield.
4. Fourthly, The use of this armour doth put it on;
for besides, as in apparel, by stretching ourselves, we
make it fall to our bodies, these graces have this ; be-
ing exercised, they increase the more.
Use 1. This doth rebuke many, yea, many that have
armour. Look, as evidences, till some flaw be found,
are not perused, so our weapons, till God muster us
with some calamities, are not used. When I see these
rusty halborts, calivers, muskets, hanging up in the
time of peace, I may see how it is with our souls.
The graces of God are not kept shining; we do not
gkd them daily to us as we ought. Therefore, when
we should use them, we shall find them out of culture
at the least. Again, many slothful soldiers for ease
put on some, and leave off other some ; though they
look to the main, yet they care not for the lighter
wounds. Their eyes, tongues, ears, are shot through,
as David, in Uriah's matter, had not his eyes fenced.
Use 2. Again, it lets us see how well a multitude
of the faithful, a virgin betrothed to Christ, may be
compared to an army (for terror) with banners. Is it
not a fearful thing for an enemy to see an anny all
clad with glistering armour from the crown of the head
to the feet ? So is it for these spii'its to see their
souls armed.
The last thing to be marked in the duty is, the
kind of armour : of God, which word noteth both
the maker and metal of it ; teaching us that the
weapons wherewith we resist the devil must be spiri-
tual. ' Our weapons,' saith the apostle, ' are not
carnal, but spiritual,' 2 Cor. x. 5. There is no
armour of proof able to resist him, which God him-
self doth not forge, and is not spiritual ; for the
strength of brass and stone is nothing to him: that of
the leviathan may be applied to him. Job xli.
Secondly, Such must the armour be to resist, as the
assault is which is made against a thing. Now, the
devil doth not come against us with swords, but with
spiritual suggestions, to withdraw us ; labouring to
withdraw us from righteousness and fellowship with
God, to unrighteousness and the creature, leaving the
Creator. Wherefore, we must not fence ourselves
against the assaults of Satan by any human means,
by anything which the wisdom of man can suggest ;
but, as David, encountering with Goliath, laid aside
Saul's weapons and furniture, and went against him
in the name of the Lord, so we must say, not. Armed
with our own wisdom, strength, or helps of the crea-
ture, do we seek to put to flight the power of darkness,
but in God's armour do we make resistance.
Use 2. Secondly, It doth convince many of notable
folly, who will march against the devil with armour
fleshly and devilish. As the papists, who in proces-
sion have banners upon poles, who on Palm-Sunday
carry palm-boughs, who put trust on crosses, cruci-
fixes, holy water, &c. ; for, not knowing the power of
godliness, they think with fleshly ceremonies to chase
away the spiritual powers of darkness.
Again, many troubled with tentations of blasphemy
or self-murder, they will to physic, as if, by letting ofif
blood or vomit, they could purge out the devil.
Others, when the evil spirit doth annoy them, they
make resistance ; but, as Saul, call for music, this or
that company, and employ themselves more busily, that
one nail may drive out another : in a word, so resist-
ing that evil one, troubling themselves, that they make
themselves twofold more the children of the devil.
Fourthly, There are some who, when they are so
troubled, will not stick to go to wizards. When the
devil doth wound them, they will seek to him for a
plaster ; that cure will be done when the murdering
spirit must play the surgeon.
Now foUoweth the end, that ye moij be able to stand.
Two things must be unfolded : 1. What this means,
to stinul .- Ans. A soldier standing orderly to his
fight, doth neither run forth to his peril, nor retire
thi'ough cowardice, neither is beaten down by vio-
lence. So that staiidiiu/, is holding their course with-
out hurt received.
Assaults of the devil are of two sorts : forcible or
politic. Now the text speaks of those forcible strata-
gems, the word signifying one principal kind (to wit),
ambushment, that put for the other ; the sense, then,
of the words is, that you may be preserved harmless,
notwithstanding the devil do practise all his stratagems
against you. Thus you see what is the benefit of our
Christian furniture : it doth put us out of danger.
This is tried proof ; we need not fear any shot if it
be well buckled unto us. Thus Christ, being thus
Vek. 10,]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
377
harnessed, the devil could not fasten anything on him ;
for even some pieces are of no less force, much more
the whole, 2 Peter i. He that joineth faith, virtue,
knowledge (which all is but the breastplate of right-
eousness), shall not fall. John saith, faith (which is
but our shield) is our victory. Now if one piece be
of such use, how beneficial is the whole ! Again, in
the falls of the saints, it may be seen how they caught
their wipes for the lack of their armour.
I'se 1. ^\^licb must teach us, first, to prize and get
us this furniture. We see how, going to wars, we
esteem more than Ufe such an aimour as can secure
us, that we need not take care for gunshot ; how
much more should we count of this, which keepeth
the life of God from being wounded in the soul ?
Which, if we were fully clad with, we might fight at
the cannon's mouth secure from danger.
Use 2. It doth let us see what we must blame when
we are wounded ; our want to ourselves in^not putting
on this armour : for hence it was caused.
2. We sec that the denl doth use policy in assail-
ing us. Tbus, from the beginning, he shewed more
of the serpent than of the hon : 2 Cor. xi. 3, he did
' through deceit beguile Eve ;' 2 Thes. ii. 8, ' his
working' is not ' in all power' only, but ' in all do-
ceivableness of unrighteousness.' Ho is the father
of common Machiavellism ; he knoweth the lion's skin
will not come where the foxes may enter ; and if he
were strength without subtlety, he were the less to be
feared. For what is the poet's Polyphemus, when his
eyes are wanting ? What is strength, if wisdom and
policy be wanting or absent ? But, for our further
instruction, we must search out what these subtle
stratiigems are, wherewith he doth circumvent us ; not
that we can find them all out, but that we may point
at the fountains of further meditation.
These may be considered generally, or more parti-
cularly. Generally, his policy in tight is, that he
obscrveth all circumstances for his advantage, as per-
son, place, time ; and as he set upon Christ in the
desert, when he was now hungry. The condition of
the party, whether in prosperity or in adversity, reli-
gions, or otherwise, his weapon, in choosing and
using of which he hath great skill; and two things are
here remarkable and most eminent. First, that he
will then redouble his forces, when after God is ready
to remove him ; as men that besiege a city, if they
have intelligence of any power coming to remove the
siege, they will put forth all their courage, trying if
they may make breach, or scale the walls and enter.
Rev. xii. 12, He can so watch opportunity, that he
can be ready to hurt us with our own weapons. As,
2 Cor. ii. 7, he would have swallowed up the Corin-
thian in his repentant sorrow.
The more particular conflicts and assaults, some are
less seen, some are more openly hostile. The less
manifest assailing us, when he dissembleth his person
or his strength ; for when Satan often cometh in the
person of a friend, sometimes in an angel's of light,
sometimes in the persons of saints departed ; and he
is like that policy of the Gibeonites, Joshua ix. 9.
Like the king of Israel, who fought with Aram in other
apparel, 1 Kings xxii. 30 ; or like as if a man of war
meeting an enemy, should hang out the same colours
with them, and set men speaking the self-same lan-
gtiagc, and of the self-same habit with their enemies,
and so should board them, and sink them at unawares ;
these, therefore, must be a little opened. First, he
cometh and closeth as a friend, insinuating, as if he
bare us more good will than God : Gen. iii., ' God
knoweth if your eyes should bo opened,' &c. ; so to
Christ, ' Master, spare thyself:' but mark what Christ
replicth, ' Go behind me, Satan.' So he cometh to
another; What! he hath abused thee; do not It
him do thee that wrong, others will be heartened to
do thee the like. So when he persuades covetousness,
you must have something more than this. You have,
and may have a great charge ; so to him that would
double his diligence. What need you so disease your-
self? God forbid none but such great painstakers
come to heaven. Thus he would with a friendly par-
ley, with a Joab's kiss, utterly betray us.
Secondly, He hath sometimes taken on him the per-
son of an angel of light, in words which he can speak
good : Mark i. 2-1, and v. 7, ' Thou art the Son of
God.' The maid with the Spirit of divination saith,
Acts xvi. IG, ' You are the servants of the most high
God.' But he profaneth the words, and nseth them
unto evil ends, to win himself credit in his lying, or
weaken the truth of them by his confessing. So In
niiiniiie Domini beginneth much wickedness. Secondly,
He will set ns unseasonably, and busy us about good
works ; and thus he did Martha, Lnkc x. 40, making
her so busy in the entertainment, that she had no
leisure for the better work, that which Mary chose. This
is his wickedness, and he always doth it either to jostle
out a better work, or to draw in with that good some
greater evil. So in the church, many read often, and
are thinking of good things, but the devil doth draw
them to this, that they might not attend the work in
hand. Thirdly, He will persuade to evil under the
show of good. Thus he will make us, under the pre-
tence of discretion and moderation, be like those who
were neither hot nor c<ild, fit for nothing but to be
spued out of God's mouth. He will, with a show of
zeal, fetch us ofl' to murder, Luke ix. 51. He did the
disciples, and thus he beguilcth such who will reform
without authority ; and the Brownists, who, beguiled
with a false spirit of zeal, make separation. So by
persuading providence, he doth fill the heart with co-
vetousness ; so by persuading perfection, he foileth
in will-worship ; so these doctrines of devils, forbid-
ding meats, marriage, religiously, are broached under
pretence of chastity, abstinence ; invocation of angels,
and doubting, imder pretence of humility. Col. ii. ; and
unwritten truths with curious questions, under pre-
378
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
tence of profound learning. Such like doctrine, Rev.
ii. 24, so styled, is called therefore the depth of Satan.
Fourthly, By dissuading that which is truly good, as
if it were a vice : thus repenting, and leading new
lives, and taking up the orJers of God, this is new-
fangledness and levity. Thus doing any duty that is
not so generally received, it is dissuaded as singu-
larity and pride. Thus zeal is madness, as in Christ's
practice censured, Mark iii. 21 ; and Paul was thought
to be mad through much learning. Thus the lawful
remedy is calumniated as uncleanness ; depending
on God's providence is counted tempting him, as in
that example of Ahaz, Isa. vii. 12. Particular faith
is pride, &c. ; and thus he doth set fine colours on
foul clothes, and like an angel of light doth beguile
u?. 3. He taketh on him the person of saints de-
parted ; as apparitions for the confirmation of erro-
neous doctrines do fully assure us.
The second less apparent action is, his dissembling
of his strength ; sometime elevating, lessening his
power : as when our Lord hath foiled him in us, he
will make as if he were easily withstood, that we might
after a sort command him, that then we might wax
secure, and be betrayed. 2. By dissembled flight,
like the stratagem used, Joshua vii., Jude 20. He will
seem as fled, but then he plaveth the Parthian, he
fighteth most dangerously. Thus many that have
been prodigal, given to women, are grown better hus-
bands, and become new men ; the devil seemeth to
be fled. But if they be not new creatures indeed,
having new hearts, hungering after righteousness, and
the knowledge of God in Christ, the devil hath them
far surer than before.
So in Saul, when the evil spirit came upon him,
when David played, the devil seemed to be gone, but
alas, nothing less ! So some have been troubled in
conscience, and they have skinned all over in their
manner, all is quiet now ; but let them beware, for if
they have not met with the right cure, the devil, by
lying still, and dissembling flight, will make them
secure to their destruction.
Now, we cannot find them out better, than by con-
sidering of warlike stratagems, to one whereof the
Holy Ghost here hath reference. Now these are
divided into three bands; for they are either in prying
out, or in concealment, or in manner of attempt. For
the first, the devil doth pry into us, and knoweth us
but too well ; he is named from knowledge, yea, he
hath his intelligences from every look, gesture, affec-
tion, &c., that we may say, as Aram did, AVe can do
nothing in our bed-chamber, but he understandeth it,
2 Kings ii. 11, 12.
Secondly, For concealment, he is as subtle to find us
out as to hide himself; and therefore carrieth his mat-
ters so, that the most are murdered by him before they
wist who hurt them ; being hke the fox, who entereth
fetching leaps into h(='r hole, that one may not be able
to trace her to her den she lietb in : which will appear
more in his more apparent practices. His more ap-
parent practices are these :
1. First, His ambushment ; and this word doth note
a stratagem used by the Israelites against Ai. This is
the noted course of the devil, that he shall bite at the
heel, and come upon us behind our back as it were.
Thus sometime he tempteth us to gross neglect of our
duty, or the contrary, but he cometh upon us stealing,
with indevotion, or eyeing man in the performance of
duty, seeking to corrupt the manner or intention ; but
these things not taking place, he hath lying in ambush,
pride and security; with which, after performing any
good duty, we are ready to be overtaken.
2. A second stratagem, to restrain course of victual
from the besieged, or to take away weapons from the
enemy ; the one practised against Samaria, the other
by the Philistines against Israel, 1 Sam. xiii. 19.
Now this is the attempt of Satan against us, to famish
us if it were possible. For now at a sermon, the
milk, bread, and meat of our souls is dealt forth by
God's steward ; but how many doth the devil keep
from tasting one mouthful ? Some vanish in wander-
ing thoughts ; some sit like pillars ; some, if they be
held too long, or have it not trimly dished forth, fall
out with their meat, and will none. So many worthy
communicants he maketh afraid to touch the sacra-
ment ; uncomfortable performance, indispositions so
trouble them. So he doth labour nothing more, than
to wring our weapons out of our hands ; as prayer,
what a deal of discomfort do we know in it ! Such
swarms of thoughts impertinent, such mists, such loss
of all comfortable sense ! But the devil knoweth, that
a prayer preferred in the obedience of faith, though
out of the deeps of death and spiritual thraldom, is
twice acceptable ; but his drift is to make us lay aside
prayer. So faith : what is the matter that, renewing
our faith, we have some trial presently that shaketh
us more than ever ? The matter the devil aimeth at
is, to make us by such continual foils, after renewing
our faith, be weary of this, and so cast our shield from
us.
3. A third stratagem in enemies is, to get the con-
trary forces out of their hold, or to disorder their march
and battle array, Joshua vii.. Judges xx. Now this is
the devil's politic practice : for our wall and mount is,
first, our belief in the word of promise, and threatening
of God if we sin. 2. Our constant course in good
exercises. Now the devil will draw us from these, as
those in Mai. iii. 14, who were brought to say, ' It is in
vain to serve the Lord ' ; as Eve, the devil brought her
to make a peradventure of death, that was so peremp-
torily threatened, and then stabbed her deadly. So
David was wont to pray thrice a day, and take times
for such devotions ; but the devil (as it is probable in
2 Sam. xi. 2) had caused him to come from his trench,
and then did presently wound him.
4. The fourth statagem is, spreading of false terrors,
Judges vii. Gideon, with a frightful show, did so
Ver. 10.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
379
astonish the enemy, that they turned one against the
other. Thus the devil dotli often marshal many cause-
less terrors, as ho makes others presume when they
should tremble. Hence it eomelh, that he makcth
God's dear Christian children bo sometime troubled
with fear, whether they arc in the favour of God,
whether they ever had true grace, whether they have
not sinned against the Holy Ghost. So in particular
actions, if one will make a conscience of unlawful gain,
he will fear them with poverty, they shall not be able
to live ; so, if they be liberal, ho will cast in this fear,
they may want themselves ; so, if they defend an in-
nocent helpless person, ho will bid them look what
they do, they may draw an old house on their heads ;
and he doth fill the eyes of the spirit with such dis-
guised bugbears.
5. The fifth stratagem is, to send in some small
forces, or suborn some treacherous instruments which
may betray all. Thus the devil will often fasten small
sins on us, to bring us on to greater ; suborn false
brethren.
Use. Now, what is the use of all this, but to stir us
up to look about us ? Seeing we have so secret and so
subtle an adversary, instructed with a thousand arts to
circumvent us, what need have we to be innocent as
doves, but wise a^ serpents !
Qtiesl. Now, if you will ask, How we may be kept
Bafe ?
Ans. Learn to fear and suspect the evil one : this is
the sentinel of the soul, which maketh discovery of the
adversary. Bo w^atchful, &c. Credulity is full of
peril, but wise suspicion secureth from danger.
2. Secondly, Let us keep within our holds ; keep
the threatening within thy heart, and the daily course
of Christian duty, and they shall not be able to hurt.
3. But, above all things, hold Christ and his wisdom
by faith : for, Prov. viii. 12, he ' dwclleth with pru-
dence,' he findeth our counsels, the Spirit of wisdom
is in him. If wo had to deal with some crafty broker,
we would join the wisest head we could meet with
against him. But get Christ, the Wisdom of the Father,
and no wisdom shall be able to hurt thee.
4. Fourthly, Pray with David. Ahithophel's stra-
tagems, in the time of peace, were like the oracles of
God. But what said David ? ' Lord, confound the wis-
dom of Ahithophel.'
Use 2. This should teach us thankfulness to God,
who in his word doth make discovery of such liko
stratagems. If one discover to us any wily device of
an enemy, we are glad, nothing doth come to us more
welcome ; so nothing should more rejoice us, who are
in our warfare, than to know what plots our enemies
have contrived against us ; fore- warned, fore-armed.
The reason foUoweth. For we wrestle not affainst
Jieuli atid blood, &,c.
In which three things are to be considered : 1, who
are the wrestlers ; 2, the wrestling itself ; 8, the an-
tagon'sts that wrestle with us.
Quest. 1. But the words are difficult. Therefore
may he asked, What is this wrestling ?
Aii.i. 1. A speech borrowed from an earthly exercise,
to shadow a spiritual course. For wrestling against
one is the putting of a bodily force forth, that I may
cast down from his standing, and lay along him against
whom I wrestle. So the life of a Christian is the re-
ceiving of a spiritual impression from the powers of
darkness, which they make to this end, that they
may cast us do.vn from the state of faith, righteousness,
ami blessedness ; to an unbelieving, unrighteous, and
cursed condition.
Quest. 2. Secondly, It may be asked, how it is said
we fight not against flesh and blood, seeing the apostle
saith, ho ' fought with beasts at Ephesus,' &c., that
is, savage men, of beastly quality ; seeing again that
men make us no small exercise ?
Ans. The meaning is not simply to exclude them,
but after a sort : in this manner, we have not onl}', or
principally, flesh and blood. The liko speech is to
be found elsewhere. God saith by Samuel, they have
not cast thee oft', but me ; that is, not thee only or
principally, 1 Sam. viii. 7.
Quest. 3. Thirdly, It may be asked, how the apostle
can say, that these do thus molest us, the powers of
darkness ; when, Col. i. 13, wo are said to be delivered
from them ; John xvi. 11, the prince of this world is
said to be cast forth, and judged.
Alts. We are delivered from the raging power of
them, not power of tempting fur exercise sake. 2. We
have deliverance, and Satan is subdued in part. For
the Scripture speaketh of things begun, and in doing,
as done ; in some measure we have deliverance, but
not perfect. We see not all things subject to Christ,
Ileb. ii. 8 and Rom. xvi. 20. Satan is not, but shortly
shall be trodden down under feet. This serves in
general.
But the last part of the verse is difticuU, and there-
fore requireth more particular examination. For the
sum therefore of it, here is a description of the devil
and his angels, which are the assailants of us in the
way of salvation. Now they are described three ways :
1. From the respect of power they have in regard of
this world, and that particularly called principalities,
and powers ; generally called worldly governors ; which
is expounded by way of correction, governors of the
darkness of this world. 2. They are described from
their nature. (1.) Their essence, sjiirits. (2.) Their
quality, wicked. (8.) From the place of them, in kiyh
2ilaces, or heavenly places.
The air, called by the name of heaven, as the fowls
of the air are called the fowls of heaven. Now for tha
meaning, we must open the words. 1. Wliat is the
difi'erence betwixt these three words ?
Ans. They do lay down a difference of degrees in
evil angels, which is plainly taught in Scripture. 2.
The exact difi'erence is not comprehended by us,
though the Lord hath revealed it. We say it is taught
380
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. VL
in the Scriptures, that if any thing be found out per-
tinent and sound, it may be known to have been re-
vealed by God. 2. We say, that these things, though
in Scripture not fully conceived, we may teach modesty,
and conscience of our infirmity, when we come to the
Scriptures ; that so we may seek to have our under-
standing unlocked. 8. That wo may banish the pride
of being wise above that which is written, when we
cannot conceive all things written. 3. That we may
teach, that the perspicuous knowledge of this doctrine
of angels is kept till we shall be indyyikoi. But yet
with reverence, so far as the word of God doth hold
forth light, we may impart that we conceive.
First, therefore, you must know that there are two
spiritual kingdoms in the world : the one of light,
God, Christ ; the other of Satan, called also the power
of darkness. Col. i. 13. ' Who hath delivered us from
the power of darkness,' Acts xxvi. Now, as the
kingdom of God is not in word, but in power, in
righteousness, peace, and joy, so the kingdom of
Satan is in power, which especially stands in four
things : in sin, which is a spiritual judgment he doth
execute ; in the curse, Heb. ii. 14, ' that he might de-
stroy through death him that had the power of death';
in inflicting evils apparently, evil in body, soul, goods ;
and in giving things good in themselves, yet bestowed
in God's fierce wrath. And thus he bestoweth,
through God's just judgment, the glory and riches of
this world : for when God will let a man thrive in sin,
the devil will serve him in pi-osperous success, above
that his heart can desire. This is his proper power
in regard of the wicked. Now in respect of the godly,
he hath a power to exercise them with sundry temp-
tations.
Secondly, You must set down, that in this kingdom
of evil angels, there are some in order before others ;
that is granted of all. More particularly, there is one
universal commander of the rest, and prince as it were
of the whole world ; therefore the Scripture speaketh
singularly of him, calling him the devil, with an emi-
nency above his angels; Satan, the prince of this
world, as our Saviour doth often call him, in John xiv.
There are princes or principal spirits in nations or
countries under him ; thus the Scripture teachcth,
Dan. X. 13. The prince of Persia, where he sjieaketh
of an angel having power in that country, having
power to work so in the sons of disobedience, that the
matter of the church was hindered. And these are
principally under the prince of the whole world.
Thirdly, It may be probably conceived, that in
conntries there are of inferior authority under them,
and they are powers ; for in earthly kingdoms, when
these two words are joined, the one doth signify prin-
cipal governors, the other second ones, or subdelcgate
under them. So that the first word may note the
prince of the whole world, and such as are principal
over nations under him ; the second, such as are in
authority under them, to execute God's spiritual
judgment of sin and curse, and have power of tempt-
ing the saints. Now the third word doth comprehend
both the former, as the general doth the kinds under
it ; for both the princes of this world, princes national,
and powers inferior to them, all are worldly governors.
Now he openeth the foundation of this their power,
lest they should be thought governors, such as are
the sons of the Most High, and have received magis-
tracy for the good of men ; he saith, they be rulers in
the world by reason of the darkness in it ; or by the
world, I mean the darkness of sin, all kind of curses
and spiritual temptations. The second thing they are
described from is, their nature. First, they are
spiritual, that is, intelligences that cannot be seen with
eye ; subtle and powerful. 2. For their quality,
wicked ; such as have at least eminently in them all
wickedness. The third thing is the place, the doc-
trine of which you may remember in these three con-
clusions.
First, They are cast out of heaven, which was their
first habitation, Jude 6. Secondly, the place ap-
pointed to them all, and where some are reserved to
the last day, is hell or the deep, 2 Peter ii. 4 ; ' for if
God spared not the angels,' Ac, Luke viii. 31, 'And
they besought him that he would not command them
to go out mto the deep,' that is, into hell ; for these
guilty persons are imprisoned before execution.
Thirdly, That God's just disposition is such, that
for executing his spiritual judgments and curses on
the wicked, and trying with temptation his own chil-
di-en, some of them are in the earth, Eev. xii. 12 :
for the devil is come down in great rage ; Job i., the
devil compasseth the earth. Some are in the air, as
in this place to hinder the saving hearing of God's
word ; and in the story of Job, they stirred up
tempests.
Now, then, the sum of these words may more largely
in this manner be untblded. You have good reason
to put on the armour of God ; for all of us who have
received to believe, and have through faith our hearts
purified to obedience ; what is our life, but a con-
tinual conflict, wi-estle ? And who are those that en-
counter us ? Not flesh and blood, for then we needed
not armour of such high proof, forged by God himself.
But those that strive with us are such, as if you look
at their authority, they have a kingdom amongst men,
the prince of the whole world, under kim national
princes ; these have principalities and secondary
powers under them. These principalities and powers,
these, all of them are great governers in the world, do
all of them resist us ; yet I would not have you take
them such as have a magistracy over the outward
man, for the good of them, as worldly princes, who
are therefore called gods; but the regency they have
amongst men, is by reason of darkness. God's
spiritual judgments, curses which God will have exe-
cuted, and temptations wherewith God will have his
children exercised ; governors of the darkness of this
Veb. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
381
world. Again, for their nature, the)' aro not weak
ilesh, but spirit ; and thoroforo subtle, anil mi^^hty to
BpreiiJ their wickedness wherewith they aro replenished.
Finally, they are such to whom, cast out of heaven,
though the deep hell belongcth, yet the Lord by his
just dispenaatiou, that his judgments may be executed
on the wicked, and his children tried, doth let them
be in the earth, and hover over our heads in the air
in great abundance, prying into us, aud so having the
vantage of the place against us.
First, then, we see here, that no man, whatsoever
his worthiness is or graces, but is encountered by
Satan. Our parents wore set ou in state of iuno-
cency ; Christ ; he desired to winnow the apostles ;
for of all other ho is the most opposite to such, as
who will still bo busiest where ho hath least to do.
And no marvel, for the saints have received God's
press-money, and bound themselves by sacrament to
fight against him. Again, the saints are passed, by
the power of God, out of his kingdom, and therefore
ho doth spite them as not of his family ; as dogs use
to bark and bite, not those of the house they are in,
but strangers. And the saints finally have the golden
graces of God, which aro the treasure ho would rob
from them. Thieves break not into poor cottages,
but houses which are fullest of treasure : so Satan
will oiler to break into those hearts which God hath
filled wJni his spiritual treasure ; there is booty for
his malice to prey upon.
This, therefore, must be laid down, that all the
aithful find spii-itual enmity against them ; for though
sometime he go away 'for a season,' Luke iv. 13,
though there be old men as well as young, yet this
hiudereth not but that it may be affirmed of all, that
they have their enemies still begirtiug them, and as-
sailing them, when they hope for advantage by it.
Use 1. Which doth refute the vain judgment of the
world, which savoureth not the things of God ; for
whereas this is the estate of all saints, they count
them either foolish or humorous, troubled with they
know not what, or think that they are some notorious
sinners, if they be in their minds molested.
Use 2. Secondly, It must teach all of us who are
weak in grace, of small growth, not to wonder if we
be troubled ; for if the green wood escape not, what,
shall we, dry in comparison, be exempted ?
Use 3. Thirdly, We must be admonished, though
of never such proceeding, not to lay aside our armour,
seeing that we are still subject to be assaulted :
Nunquatn bella bouis, nunquam certamina desunt.
Secondly, We must see what is the course of a
Christian life : it is a conflicting course, or wrestling
continually ; power of darkness seeking to throw him
from faith, holiness, blessedness, to sin aud a cursed
estate. Our life is a warfare. The life of all men
generally is full of commotion, Job siv. 1, much more
of them who, for opposition in this world, are ' of all
men the most miserable.'
Paul saith, his life and course was a warfare : ' I
have fought a good fight,' &c., 2 Tim. iv. 7 ; Jacob,
Gen. xxxii. 28, being a pattern of all trug-hearted
Israelites, whose lives aro a wrestling by tears and
prayers against all spiritual wickedness. Sometimes
it is not manifest to the eye of the world, that the
matter is so with them as it is, they aro thought to
have fair lives ; but many a man, merry in company,
hath a shrew at home. So the saints, though they
may seem to bo pleasant, have that in seci'et which
doth fill their hearts with sighs, and their eyes with
tears, something outward, or inward, or both, where-
with they always wrestle. It must bo thus ; for the
fire of grace is like the heat of the body in this, if the
heat of the stomach had nothing to wrestle with, it
would bring all the body, and so itself, into an utter
consumption. If God's grace had not something
without or within, exercising of it, with which it might
wrestle, it could not, in this estate we are in, be pre-
served.
2. Again, these wrestlings in temptation do bring
us to know the power, wisdom, and faithfulness of
God, to know ourselves and others.
3. Thirdly, Without striving, we must not bo
crowned, 2 Tim. ii. 5 ; and if anj' man strive for a
mastery, &c. ; for though this is not the cause, it is
the way to our glory.
Use 1. The which doth first let such know who lead
pleasant lives, and are at ease in Sion ; who are not
poured from vessel to vessel, but walk on, as if their
league and covenant wore stricken with hell, that their
course is not the life of Christians. This is a wrest-
ling and conflicting estate, and it is a sign that tlie
strong man possesseth the house, that all is so quiet.
Use 2. Secondly, This must make us, though we
find much strife in the way, that we must not faint,
nay, we must take heai't ; for this, that we find such
a conflict, is a token we are the Lord's, and that he
hath cast out the strong one of the world.
Quest. But you will say. May every one that findeth
a strife be sure of this ? Natural men have a fight
often in themselves, condemning that they do, approv-
ing the contrary, video meliora pruboqite.
Ans. There is a fight between the natural light of
conscience and the sensual courses. But by these
three rules wo may discern the fight of the spirit aud
flesh from it.
(1.) First, Our strife is caused not from enormous
swerving, but from the corrupt qualitj' which infecteth
us throughout, our birth-sin, the law of evil which
dwelleth in the members. Now, this is a thing which
the light of nature doth not descry.
(2.) Secondly, The light of nature causeth a strife
when we do some gross things, or in gross neglect ;
but the strife of the spirit is in good things, against
the not perfect performance of them. Thus Paul's
3S2
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
fight was, that he could not xarsfya^Eir^a;, accomplish
the things he would, iu the manuer he desired.
(3.) Thirdly, This natural accusing was in us always;
but this strife of the spirit, we find by experience, we
never knew what it meant, till, giving our names to
Christ, we did endeavour in all things to serve him.
Hence it is, that they who now most complain, will
say, they once thought themselves well enough, and
every little thing too much forwardness, before God
touched them more neaily.
Now foUoweth the third thing ; who is it that doth
in all things strive against us ? The devil and his
angels. This the Scripture hath of old taught, God
putting enmity between the serpent and the seed of
the woman, and therefore the devil by eminency is
called the tempter, 1 Thes. iii. 3. And his hatred is
so great, that there is nothing from which he will not
take occasion to be dealing with us. For as God doth
work the perfecting of his by the buffeting of the devil,
so Satan doth turn the best graces of God to matter
of temptation. But for the clearing of this, we must
know that the devil doth sometimes tempt us imme-
diately ; as Ananias, Acts v. 3, Judas, Luke xsii. 2.
Secondly, thus, in temptation of blasphemy, self-
murder, in the judgment which he bringeth, and in
this manner Christ was tempted, in two temptations ;
and Job's body and goods were touched by him.
Now he is plainly wrestling iu this kind, but in
those things wherein he is not the next mover, yet is
the first and more remote agent ; and therefore they
may be said in some things to wrestle against us. As
when the things of this world arm themselves, or the
persons in the world do make us matter, Satan is a
principal work in them all. The last branch is to be
shewed in the next doctrine. The things of the world,
as glory, riches, pleasure, must not be considered as
naked things, but as instruments by his use lifted up,
the force they have of bewitching and inveigling our
hearts from God. Thus he used the glory of the
world to Christ as a bait to take him with. Thus,
1 Tim. vi. 9, riches are his snare ; thus the apple
delighting the eye and taste, was an argument he pre-
ferred to our first parents ; and that life in these
things, whii h so worketh on the natural man, cometh
partly from Satan, which is also crucified by the same
cross of Christ by which he was subdued.
2. Saint James sailh, James i. H, that ' our con-
cupiscence withdrawing us, we are tempted of it ;'
but though it be so fruitful a parent that it can with-
out midwifery bring forth alone, yet we must conceive
it so, that for the most part our lust is moved and
excited by these evil spirits ; they blow the coals up,
and are the sires of the sin whereof our concupiscence
is the mother. Be not angry, give not place to the
devil ; the devil therefore stirreth up anger, Eph. iv.
26, 27. David's heart did swell, but the devil per-
suaded and moved it, 1 Chron. xxi. 1. The widows
following lust go after the devil, 1 Tim. v. 15. And
as it is always true that when we do any good thing,
we do it from the principles of grace iu us, vet the
Spirit giveth us the will and the deed ; so when we do
evil, withdrawn by our concupiscence, the devil for
the most pai't doth kindle, and excite the sin which
dwells in us, that we may say it is true. The devil is,
by himself, and by the things of this world, and by
concupiscence, the principal tempter.
Now, more particularly, that he saith we wrestle
not against flesh and blood, it doth teach us,
I)ocl. That in those things men do or speak ofi'en-
sively to us, our principal enemy is not man. Paul
had much opposition by men, yet he saith we wrestle
not against men ; he saw worse enemies in them than
themselves. Men did persecute the saints, but. Rev.
ii. 10, the Holy Ghost saith, the devil doth cast them
into prison. The false teachers did seduce the Co-
rinthians, but, 2 Cor. iv. 11, the Holy Ghost saith,
Satan did beguile them. The damsel and men that
chafed Peter to the denial of his master, were not his
chief enemies, but the devil, that desired to winnow
him, Luke xxii. 21. So the Chal(!eans and Sabeans,
that spoiled Job's goods, were not the chief against
him, but Satan by them. The devil doth like fowlers,
who go with their stalking-horse twixt them and the
fowl, that they may shoot more securely ; so he doth
put men, sometime our friends, sometime gmi men,
of whom we are nothing afraid, between usTrod him,
that he may work his mischief undiscerued.
Use 1. Wherefore seeing it is thus when any person
doth ofl'end us, or provoke our spirit, let us not so
much look at them, as at the enmity the devil doth
shew in them, who doth labour to winnow us, weaken
our faith, break our patience by those things ; and
this would make us not take to heart so much
persons that ofl'end us, but bend our forces most
against those principal enemies, whose trunks and in-
struments the other are. Saul left hunting David
when he heard the Philistines were upon him.
Use 2. Seeing the devil doth even make men instru-
ments of his wickedness, let us by the way take good
heed that he do not circumvent us ; the rather, be-
cause he will wind in himself, when we have no ill
purpose in it ; as Peter praying Christ to spare him-
self. The Corinthians being severe to the incestuous
person, the devil would have used this their course to
the overwhelming of him with sorrow.
Doct. Secondly, The devil, with his angels, are
called powers and principalities. We see the evil
angels have a great stroke in the frame of this present
evil world, in ordering (or rather disordering) of states
and kingdoms. These are not empty titles, but given
them from a powerful action they have in the hearts
of men, by God's permission. And the same must
be gathered when he is called ' the prince of this
world,' yea, 2 Cor. iv. 4, 'the god of this world;' his
usurpation, and the spirits of evil men yielding him
no less. Great is their power in keeping out good,
Veu. 10.]
BAYME ON EPHESIANS.
383
keeping !n evil, procuring judgmeDt ; and he doth
scour through court and country, for this purpose.
Thus he provoked David by sin to lay the people
naked to God's judgment: 1 Chron. xxi. 1, 'And
Satan stood up against Israel.' Thus he laboured to
cut off the hopes of the church, by stirring up evil
princes, to entrap Daniel in the matter of his religion,
Dan. vi. 5. Thus he stood at the right hand of
Jehovah to resist him, Zoch. iii. 2. Prince, priest,
and people, he worketh in them all to hold up his
own kingdom, and stablisheth all things that serve
for it ; as on the contrary to keep out light and truth,
and all means which should befriend these. Hence
it was, that the best kings of Judah never made a
thorough reformation. Hence, that in some countries
receiving the gospel, as in Germany, there have been
such hones of dissension, as subscription to their
books of concord, the apple of discord. For, Mat.
xiii. 24, 25, the devil sowelh tares, when good seed
is sown by the Lord.
Use 1. Wherefore, seeing that these spirits have such
a power in this world, we must not wouder at such
speeches, ' Which of the great ones believe on him '?'
John vii. 48, ' You see your calling, not many wise
men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble
are called,' 1 Cor. i. 26. For then the devil could
not have so great a sway in the kingdom of this world,
if he should not hold great personages (for the most
part) sure to him.
Use 2. Again, it letteth us see, that the successful
proceeding of the church and commonwealth will not
come off easily, for these powers do oppose against
it. And such as are hght of belief in this point, it
proceedeth from ignorance ; they do not know the
power and latitude of the devil's kingdom.
Use 3. But the third and principal use is, to stir us
up to pray that God would make these powers fall
down like lightning from heaven ; that God would
bind up these powers of darkness, and send forth his
good angels to watch for the good of church and
country. If the devil be so busy to hinder the per-
sonal progress of a private man, what will he do to
withstand the happy estate of a whole nation, if God
should not rebuke him ?
Doct. The third thing to be marked hence, is, that
he saith they be governors of the darkness of this
world. Observe hence, that whosoever do live in the
state of darkness, they are under the devil's power.
-These are joined, the one as the foundation of the
other ; and before wo have deliverance from the one,
we cannot be freed from the other : Acts sxvi. 18,
' To open their eyes, that they may turn from dark-
ness to light, and from the power of Satan to God,'
&c. And therefore the Scripture aflirmeth of one, who
heareth the word, and cometh not to the afl'ective
knowledge of it (so to learn Christ, as the truth is in
Christ), that he is in the hands of the god of this
world : 2 Cor. iv. 4, ' In whom the god of this world
hath blinded their minds,' that is, of the infidels ;
' that the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, which
is the image of God, should not shine unto them ;' for
ignorance is the very foundation of the devil's king-
dom. Again, ' whoso livclb in the darkness of sin, is
of the devil' : John iii. 8, ' He that tommitteth sin is
of the devil ;' and whoso is subject to God's curse (a8
every one not truly believing is) is as yet under the
power of Satan ; for he is God's executioner ; even aa
we may say, if a man le led pinioned up the ladder,
and have a handkerchief knit before his ejes, that ho
is in the hands of the hangman. If one be in the
dungeon at the castle, with bolts on him, we may say
he is under the power of the jailor ; so if this veil be
knit before the eyes of the mind, and so the face
covered. If one do live in unrighteousness and un-
holiness, bound with the bands of many trespasses —
' whose sins you shall loose,' — if one lie in the little-
ease of an evil conscience, whether he be in a drunken
sleep and feel nothing, or if he be waking, such a
party is in the power of Satan ; for the devil is but the
jailor and hangman to the justice of God.
Use 2. Wherefore let us examine ourselves, and
consider how it is with us ; for we would bless our-
selves, we would be loath to have one near us, come
into such condition for the outward man, so shameful,
so miserable ; but lot us look our souls be not in worse
hands. It is so with us, that the eye sees not, the
heart dreads not ; yea, we count our chains and im-
prisonment the only liberty, and to know nothing, nor
to care for anything in matters of religion, the pleasant
life. Men love darkness better than light, and because
they have ever been in this hell, they think there is
no other heaven ; but if you be thus imprisoned in
darkness of understanding, in unrighteousness under
God's displeasure, know this, there will come a day
of execution too soon upon you.
Use 2. Secondly, We must stir up ourselves to
thankfulness, who are now made light in the Lord ;
for if the devil's territories reach no farther than dark-
ness, we are dehvered from his kingdom, who have re-
ceived the light of understanding and holiness in any
measure. This made the apostle. Col. i. 12, break
out into thanksgiving. Is it not a merry time when
the jail delivery comes, when their fees are paid,
when the irons are took off, and themselves discharged
that they now may walk at liberty ? It is merry with
them though they halt a little after; so with us.
Though we limp by reason of the chains we carried so
long, we should tell this treasure often.
Doct. The fourth thing to be marked from hence is,
that the devils are called spiriludl wuliediiess, or spirits
of u-ickedness ; that as we wiU have nothing to do with
the devil, so must we flee from his wickedness. If we
let in bis wickedness, we cannot but give him enter-
tainment, for the devil cometh unto us in suggestions
of unrighteousness ; if we consent to them, we enter-
tain the devil. Ananias and Judas, when they con-
384
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
sented to the wicked motions the devil inspii'ed into
them, the devil is said to fill the heart of the one,
and to enter into the other, Luke xxii. 3, Acts v. 3 ;
and not onl}' of these enormous sinners, but of all that
walk in evil ; and for the devil, he hath a dwelling in
them. The strong man armed keepeth the house.
Mat. xii. ; yea, the godly, if they listen to wickedness,
they give place to the devil, Eph. iv. For look, as when
God knocketh at our hearts by a holy motion, if we open
in obeying, the Lord doth come iind further dwell in us,
Eev. iii. 21 ; so when these wicked spirits do reach out
their wickedness unto us, if we consent to it, they come
to possess us after a sort, and have a dwelling in us.
Quest. But you will say, then. Who hath not the
devil dwelling in him ? for who doth not often yield
to evil ?
Ans. None but do sometime give place to him; yet
he dwelleth not alike in all. Those that with full con-
sent of heart receive his suggestions, he hath full hold
in them ; but the godly, when they give place to him,
they let him come into the suburbs and outparts ; but
because Christ dwelleth in their hearts by faith, the
tower being kept, he is, by the renewing of their faith
and repentance, forced to retire. This, therefore, is to
be marked, that, seeing the devil is nothing but a
spirit of wickedness, that by consenting to wickedness,
■we let in the devil unto us.
Use. Now, then, take heed. Men will spit at his
name, and bless themselves from having to do with
him ; but if you give place to wrath, stomachfulness,
contention, pride, good fellowship, and the suggestions
of this kind, you receive him into your bosom, and
are notably foolish, like as men should be afraid at the
name of fire, but care not to be burned with the heat of it.
You must not conceive of the devil as of some hideous
shape, as if he could come like as you dress him in
May-games and pageants, with horns, in an ox hide,
and cloven feet, squirting fu-e. No, saith he, I will go
to such a one, I will be a spirit of untruth, I will be a
spirit of error,l Kings xxii. 21, a spirit of covetousness,
of pride, of malice ; I will suggest these things. Con-
sent to these wickednesses, and you receive the spirit
which prompteth you with them to your understand-
ing. And the Lord teach us to hate wickedness, even
as the devil that is a spirit of it, full of it, and labour-
ing to fill us with it.
Lastly, That they are in high places, are above us.
Hence learn cii'cumspection ; for, seeing we lie naked
to the view of them, we must be careful that they spy
nothing in us to their advantage. Again, what are they?
not only lion-like enemies, but malicious promoters.
Now, if a promoter, that should bear us no good
will, should stand over our heads, would we not be
watchful, knowing that every fault would be informed
against us ? So the devil is no other than a malicious
accuser of us, and these spiritual wickednesses hang
hovering over our heads, wherefore we had need be cir-
cumspect (ver. 13, and for this cause).
Now followeth the sounding of the alarm a second
time by the apostle to us, the use of all this great de-
scription of the power of darkness, which though for
substance it is all one with verse 11, yet the considera-
tions iu it are divers ; for the Holy Ghost doth in
repetitions enforce circumstances diiferent, both for
our further delight and instruction, as the same meat
maketh divers dishes if diversely cooked. The words
are plain, the parts are the exhortation to our duty
(grounded on the words before), and the ends of our
duty ; he exhorteth to the one, leading to the other.
First, Resistance amplified from the circumstance
of time, ill the evil day; that is, in the hours of tempta-
tion, of afilictions, of the power of darkness.
Secondly, Perseverance set down by the antecedent,
that having finished all things (that is, having out-
wrestled all the evils which meet you in these hard
times), you may be able to hold your own ; yea, to
go on more and more strengthened, and fuller of re-
solution than before. We see then what is the end of
all that is revealed of evil angels, their subtlety and
power, that we pull up good hearts to resist them. It
is not to feed curiosity, but to make us more vigilant :
1 Peter v. 8, ' Be sober and watch, for your adversary
the devil goes about as a roaring Hon,' &c. Much
less is it the purpose of Paul to dishearten us, as those
naughty spies. Num. siii., who told of the giants of
Canaan, so as to quail the courage of the Isi-aelites ;
but this faithful servant doth so tell them that he may
whet up our spirits to the resistance of them : 1 Peter
V. 9, ' Whom resist, stedfast in the faith.' This, then,
must be our care, when we know how powerful, subtle
adversaries we have, to buckle ourselves to battle, and
gird up our loins to martial resistance. Now, that we
may be encouraged to wage this war, who are so weak,
first, we must consider the Spirit in us is stronger than
the spirit in the world, 1 John iv. 4. The Spirit which
doth bear at one end of the stafi" in every godly fight
is stronger than all the devils in hell. Secondly, all
the devil's power is limited, and that short, that he is
not able to wound us mortally: Gen. iii. 15, 'He
shall bruise thy heel ; he cannot wound us in the head
or hurt us, as Christ doth him (yea, and maketh us
likewise), when he doth tread him under our feet : Rom.
xvi. 20, ' The God of peace shall shortly tread down
Satan,' &c. All his power is derived and limited ; he
cannot touch a cattle that belongeth to us, nor a hog,
if Christ do not make him his warrant.
This we may see by experience what is the cause,
when we are in the best liking, the devil doth bring us
down and moil us in sin ; and yet, when by sin we lie
under him, he can do nothing till we are risen by daily
repentance. He is at the chain's end, and can go no
further. If we were in the mouth of this roaring lion,
he could not couch his fangs without God's permission.
Thirdly, notwithstanding all his power, he can do no-
thing with us but by our own leave ; he must knock
and ask our leave before he enter. Now a tyrant that
Ver 10.]
BATNE ON EPHESUNS.
383
reigns by entreatj' is not much feai'cd ; and an enemy,
qui non potest rincere, nisi valenteiii, is not much
dreadful. Fourthly, Christ hath unarmed and bound
him, Col. ii. 15, and hath spoiled the principalities
and powers.
His panoplia is gone. Now, for a man in complete
harness to fear a naked bound giant were too much
dastardice. Fifthly, we have the good angels with us
fighting against them : Ps. xci. 11, ' For he shall give
his angels charge over thee,' &c. ; Heb. L 14, 'Are
they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister
for their sakes, which shall be heirs of salvation ?'
So that if our eyes were opened, we might see (as
Elisha said) there are more with ns than against us.
Lastly, our Captain, the Lord Jesus, the Lord of
hosts, the first and the last, is with us for our en-
couragement. If one Joshua could stand against one
and thirty kings of Canaan, what principalities, powers,
virtues, shall be able to stand before our Joshua, the
Lord of hosts ? Wherefore, though they be mighty,
yet we may say as he. Num. xiv. 9, they are as
bread for us ; and let us take heed how we let our
hearts be daunted, and speak of our sins and such
other infirmities as if we never should outgrow them,
and wish ourselves dead rather than so yoked. For
if God would take us at our words, it were enough to
keep us out of that glorious rest of his : Num. xiv. 28,
' As I live, saith the Lord, I will do unto you even as
ye have spoken in mine ears.' But we serve a gracious
Lord.
Doct. The second thing to be marked is, we must
prepare ourselves before the day of temptation cometh.
Take up, that when it cometh you may resist. It is
good for us to be appointed aforehand, when we know
that we shall be set upon with evils. Job iii. 25. He,
when it was fair weather, looked for a season of temp-
tations ; Paul, Acts xx. 24, he cared for nothing but
this, that he might finish his course with joy, shoot
the upshot well, and in the evil time surrender a com-
fortable spirit to his Creator. And this duty is en-
joined when we are bid be sober and watchful.
For, first, in preparing to war, is the continnance
of peace. If a nation grow secure, and let fall the
care of all warlike munitions, it is a whistle that calleth
upon them, some foreign enemy; when men go naked,
it maketh knaves set upon them, that would not stir
were they weaponed.
Again, we cannot despatch small things to come oflf
happily without providence before they come. If one
put off things to the point of time in which they are
to be used, how many difficulties do they meet with,
which with forecast are happily contrived ! As it
fared with those virgins. Mat. xxv., who brought not
oil till their Lord was come, — they then came too late,
the day after the fair, — so a thousand to one, that who
neglecteth the present time, and provideth not, shall
never in the evil day be able to compass it.
Use 1. This, then, rebuketh the way of many who
take no care for the time to come, let to-morrow care
for itself ; who may be sent to school to the ant, Prov.
vi. 6, 8, ' She doth in summer store up for winter ;'
who may be checked by their own courses in things
earthly. If they have a journey to make of pleasure,
they will be weeks aforehand providing for it ; if they
fear hard times, they will lay up something against
the dear year. Which wisdom in earthly things may
evince their folly who will not get a stock of grace, on
which to spend in hard times when it is no easy
gathering.
Use 2. Secondly, It must teach us to have our eyes
in our head ; and foreseeing evil times are to come,
let us hide ourselves under the wings of the Almighty.
Let this be one of our petitions, that we may find
grace from the throne of grace in the times of need.
In anno '88, when we had intelligence of the ships
coming against us, the drum was stricken up in our
streets, press-money, walking, mustering everywhere,
all kind of provision, that we might be able to meet
them victoriously ; so it becometh, that having certain
intelligence, that these times will come, though it is
uncertain when, we should put ourselves always in a
readiness.
Thirdly, It is to be marked, that when he biddeth
all the faithful provide against the evil day, he taketh
this for granted, that whosoever are the Lord's, in
the course of their lives shall know some hard seasons.
He doth not shoot off false fires, making them afraid
of moonshine in water, but forewarneth them of that
which should befall them. Neither doth he tell tbem
of evil times, on this particular ground, that persecu-
tions were hard at hand only, which are not always ;
but on this ground, that the powers of darkness do
fight against us, which is common to all ages. Where-
fore the doctrine is plain, that the Lord's shall know
in the course of their lives some times full of difficulty.
We must not think that honeymoons will last all the
year. True it is, there is great diversity ; yet this
also is true, that in all hves they have their evil days
in them. Some are very dripping, ever and anon
showers, like Jacob's ; some fair in the fore part, and
ending, but having a sound shower at noon-time, like
Job ; some in the ending cloudy and stormy, as John
XX. 18, it is said of Peter, that when he was young,
he went whither he would, &c. When these days shall
come, it is hid : Job xxiv. 1, ' How should the times
be hidden from the Almight}-, seeing who know him
see not his days ?' But that such do abide us is re-
vealed : ' Every one that will live godly must sufler
persecution ;' ' We must through many afflictions,'
Acts xiv. 22. If we have not our chastising, we are
bastards, Heb. xii.
Use 1. This, then, doth check the security of many,
who because it is and hath been well, they think the
hand of the Almighty will never alter; think they shall
die on their nests : Job xxix. 18, ' Then I said, I
shall die in my nest, I shall multiply my days as the
Bb
386
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. VI.
sand ;' think they shall never be moved, never see
enl, Ps. X. 6 ; that their mount shall not be shaken.
They might as well say, The sun shines ; they shall
never see rain again.
Use 2. Secondly, We must learn to walk in fear.
The more prosperous our estate is, the more we must
fear. We are sure to know evil times sooner or later ;
suppose thou shouldst escape till death, it will be an
evil hour. For look, as enemies besieging a place, if
some come to remove them, they will desperatel}' make
onset, as knowing, that if they win it not presently,
they shall never prevail, so Satan in death, then or
never must he get the day of thee. Think, therefore,
how fmiously he will assault ; fear, therefore, those
times, and the rather because if you fear, and your
hearts melt, God will be merciful. As Josias, when
his heart melted at God's threatenings, God told him
they should not come to pass in his days. If a rod
shaken be enough, a parent will not strike with it.
Doct. Fourthly, That he saith, having finished all
things, that is, outwrestled all the evils wherewith in
those hard times you shall be exercised, observe
hence, that when times of temptation come, we must
look for many things wherein we are to be tried.
Having finished all things, we must not look to have
done. When some one trouble is outwrestled, one
woe past, two follow, as well in personal as public
visitations. Rev. ix. 12. Job, when God brought the
evil days on him, how many things, one in the neck
of another, did exercise him ? Changes, armies of
sorrow, did beset him : Job x. 17, ' Wherefore
broughtest thou me out of the womb ? Oh that I
had perished, and no eye had seen me !' So Christ ;
the devil came to him with a threefold temptation, and
then gave back but for a season. The particular evil
day is described thus, Eccles. xii. 2, that after rain
Cometh clouds ; that is, it is like this April weather,
as one shower is unburdened, another is brewed; even
as in the evil day, when God doth muster his judg-
ments against the wicked to consume them, God hath
a pit, snare, fear ; as Isa. xxiv. 17, or as Amos v. 19,
' As if a man did flee from a lion, and a bear met him ;
or went into the house, and leaned his hand on the
wall, and a serpent bit him ;' that is, he hath one evil
in the neck of another to destroy him, so in the day
of temptation he hath many exercises, that his chOdren
may be thoroughly tried, as gold in the furnace.
[/se 1. Therefore men must not think, when one
evil is past, all their bitterness is over ; as children, if
they have had their payment, think all sure for a time
after ; neither yet must we be so short of spirit as to
wax weary when God dealeth with ns, though we, like
weather-beaten birds, would sun our wings quickly ;
for we are like Ephraim, Hosea x. 11, we love to
thresh, but endure not the yoke easily.
Use 2. Again, there being many trials in our evil
days which abide us, we have need to beg at God's
hand that he would teach us to deny ourselves, that
he would strengthen us in the inner man, to all long-
sufi'erance with joyfulness.
Use 3. Thirdly, We mast learn to reckon on the
worst ; the best will save itself. It is good to think :
I see where the baud of God hath begun with me ; I
know not where it wdl end with me. Cast the worst ;
short shooting here may lose all. That is a worthy
resolution of Job in his day, chap. xiii. 15, ' If thou
wilt kill me, yet will I trust in thee.' ' He that be-
lieveth, maketh not haste.'
Doct. Lastly, We see that we must not only have
care to outwrestle evils for the present, but to perse-
vere after, that is, hold our own in grace, yea, have
grace increased ; shewing itself in a holy defiance of
all enmity if the horn- of death be at hand, or in fur-
ther resolution to encounter new enmities if life con-
tinue. ' We faint not,' saith the apostle, nay, we,
are more than conquerors,' Rom. viii. 37. Hereto
must be recalled the glorious exulting, Rom. viii. 38,
' I am persuaded that neither life, nor death,' &c.
' I have fought a fight ; what is laid up for me but a
crown of righteousness ?' And while life continueth
we must be strengthened for further resistance : 1 Peter
V. 10, ' And the God of all grace, which hath called
us to his eternal glory by Jesus Christ, after that ye
have suffered a little, make you perfect, confirm,
strengthen, and stablish you ;' where he maketh our
confirming and strengthening of us a fruit following
our subduing of temptations ; as trees shaken root
more fii-mly, and cities besieged, when the enemy
prevaileth not, they grow ever after more invincible.
Use. This, then, must teach us, who have endured
many things, we must have care still to persevere.
What would be more pitiful than to see a ship, having
passed all the billows of the sea, run upon rocks in
the month of the haven ? So when we have passed
many surges in this world, and now should come into
the haven, then, not to go on, and cast our anchor in
a safe road, were too too pitiful. Again, mark what
mind we should have to persevere, that have suftered,
seeing, when we give over to endure, all our former
sufi'ering is in vain. Now, if a man had laid much
money forth on a thing, would he lose his former
charge for a trifle ? No, he would rather double the
cost he had been at ; for we must carry minds rather
to double all our sufl'erings, than to give over before
our end. Again, the more we have gone through, the
more the Lord giveth us these minds, the more we
should be fleshed against further assaults. Many fail
in this, the standing after many trials have been well
endured ; as David fought all the Lord's battles, and
passed away his days happily, yet afterward fell most
grievously.
Now follow the several pieces of armour, of which
in general two things must be marked : First, That
we must not so precisely diflerence these things as to
think that one may not serve for the use of another,
as that the shield may not do in some sort what the
Ver. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
387
breastplate doth ; for, 1 Thes. v. 8, Paul calleth faith
a breastplate. Secondly, For the distinction of defen-
sive and otVonsive armour, the truth is, that though
some part may with more propriety and emineucy be
termed oflbusivo, yet they are all such weapons as do
strike down adversary power, as well as ward the blows
which the devil reacheth us. Faith, therefore, is
called onr victory : 1 John v. 4, ' This is the victory
that overcometh the world, even our faith.' Now,
then, to consider of the several parts as they be in
order, first he saith, Slniid, heiiiij ijirded about witli lite
yirdle of truth . For the manner of proceeding, before
we proceed to the doctrines and word of exhortation,
we will seek out four things : first, what is meant by
every one ; secondly, what is the use of it ; thirdly,
how the devil doth labour to disarm us of it; fourthly,
how we may hold our own against him. The yirdle
of truth, then, cometh first. Now truth sometime
signifieth the doctrine of truth, John xvii. 17 ; but
that it cannot here signify, the sword of the Spirit
being thus to be considered. Truth, therefore, here
is soundness, which is alwavs accompanied with con-
stancy ; for which cause the Hebrews do in one word
signify both.
For the second, this girdle hath three uses : First,
it doth adorn us ; for this was the use of the studded
belt which the soldiers did wear, to hide the gaping
joints of their armour, which would have been un-
seemlj'. And nothing doth adorn a soul more than
uprightness ; as our Saviour, commending Nathanael,
gave out this speech of him, ' Behold a true Israelite,
in whom there is no guile,' John i. 47.
Secondly, A girdle doth tie other clothes about to
us, close to us, which otherwise the wind would blow
about, and would hang but loose upon ns ; so this
girdle of truth doth contain and hold together all
other graces wherewith the soul is arrayed, and with-
out truth to keep them together, in time all of them
are borne away with winds of temptation. Matt. xiii.
20, 21. That grace that was not knit together with
honesty of heart, came to nothing in the end, as ap-
pears in the parable.
Thirdly, A girdle trussing up the loins of a man
moderately doth strengthen a man, whence is the ex-
hortation so often used, of girding up the loins. So
this grace added great strength to the inner man, as
we may see in Job, who when God seemed, and men
did fight against him, when heaven and earth seemed
to conspire against him, yet this did stick by him :
chap, xxvii. 5, ' Until I die, I will never take away
mine innoceney from myself.' Now the works of it
are exercised in our daily course, or in the evil times
of greater exercise than ordinary. Daily it doth make
us strike at the roots of hypocrisy we discern in us,
and resist the temptations of the devil, which tend to
make us corrupt our actions in their end, or manner
of performance ; but especially it doth strengthen us
in the evil time, when the devil shall bo ready to bear
us down, that we have been but hypocrites. Now
for the third thing, the devil doth by four means
especially seek to wipe us of this girdle.
He will, from the example of others, reason thus :
Such and such, as Judas, have had greater things
than you, and gone further than you, yet they were
but hypocrites. How canst thou tell ? Is it other-
wise with thee ? Manj' first are last, &e.
Aus. We must avoid this objection, by learning
to distinguish true constant grace from feigned and
temporary, which is fitly done by these two differ-
ences.
(1.) First, The wicked have streams of graces often,
but they have no communion with Christ as the godly
have, and therefore their graces wither when heat
cometh. Eph. iii. 17, it is a true living faith that
maketh Christ to dwell in the heart, and this is the
cause why our grace lasteth, as we find by daily ex-
perience ebbs. And this water runneth exceeding
low, yet, having the well head in us, and renewing
our faith on him the quickening Spirit, rivers do afresh
run out of our belhes, and the current of grace as high
as before. The temporiser, though he have a stream
of grace, yet wanting the fountain to feed it, it must
needs dry away, as those streams or ponds which
have no spring nor head of water to maintain them
cannot continue.
(2.) Secondly, These hypocrites receive the grace
they have, retaining some notorious sin, or course in
lesser evils, wherein they hate reformation, as Herod,
Matt. viii. Now this maketh grace it cannot be held
with them. For as a stomach ill affected through
choler, though never so wholesome meats be received
into it, yet it cannot hold them, but is provoked to
cast ; so where there is this obstruction of the soul,
the wilful love of any sinful course, whatsoever grace
is received into the heart, it will not let it rest, but
maketh the soul cast it up upon all occasions.
Secondly, The devil will, from our unsound per-
formance of duties, thus reason against us. Thou
knowest thou hast often looked more at man than
God, and hast propounded indirect means when thou
shouldest have eyed his glory only, therefore thou
hast not this truth.
Alls. We must distinguish of hypocrisy as of other
sins ; for as sin is reigning or not, so is hypocrisy.
Now there may be this, not reigning hypocrisy in tlie
hearts and consciences of God's people. David, Ps.
xxxii., when he said. Blessed is he in whose spirit
there is no guile, did take himself tardy in this evil ;
and Bradford, with other of those most holy martyrs,
do much seek pardon of hypocrisy and carnal gospel-
ling ; but no sin that reigneth not must discourage us.
Quest. How may we know it reigneth not "?
Alls. If wo have purpose against it; secondly, if
we have grief for it ; thirdly, if we seek for strength
against it.
Thirdly, The devil will, through crosses we bear,
388
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
and from the prejudicate opinion of other men, bear
us down that we are not sound-hearted.
Ans. The book of Job is but a canvass about this,
where it is detennined that no calamities can prove a
man an hypocrite, nor no opinion of men, though wise
and holy. The self-same thing befalleth him that
sweareth, and him that feareth an oath, Eccles. is.
1, 2.
Lastly, The devil will labour to foist in this leaven
of hypocrisy in our daily course, that thus, by little
and little, he may pick this good seed of righteous-
ness out of our heaits. Here our resistance is to
hold us to our own, and pray to God to rebuke him.
And thus way is made for the fourth question. How
we may keep this truth ?
First, By considering the woful curse that belong-
eth to the contrary ; for God detesteth nothing so as
hypocrisy, and abhoiTeth those duties that are not
done to him in soundness. 2. The blessedness of it.
Blessed is he whose heart is upright, Ps. cxix. ; it is
the delight of God, and hither belong all the uses
above named. 3. In our common daily duties to
labour thus : (1.) to perform them with our heart; (2.)
as in the sight of God ; (3.) to his glory ; for this will
make the grace of truth to be deeply rooted in us.
Doct. Now then for the doctrine and use. This is
it that we are taught, that we must get uprightness of
heart for the strengthening of us : Luke xii. 35, ' Let
your loins also be girded about ;' 1 Peter i. 13, 'Gird
np the loins of your mind.' Now this is the chief
girdle that adorneth us, keeps all our clothes together,
strengthens the loins of us ; thus David girded him-
self : ' I will walk in the uprightness of my heart, in
the midst of my house,' Ps. ci. ; 2 Kings xx. 3, Heze-
kiah ; 2 Cor. i. 12, ' For our rejoicing is this, the
testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and
godly pureness, and not in fleshly wisdom, but by the
grace of God, we have had our conversation in the
■world, and most of all to you wards ;' and it must
not be a natural truth, which may cause men to hate
halting with their own knowledge, but hath a fruit of
the Spirit ; such as must make us not only look to
the outward duty, but to the inward performance of
it ; such as must make us seek to glorify God.
Use 1. Therefore such as walk only giving their
outward man in an outward conformitj' to God, they
be counterfeits and slips in religion ; such as whose
righteousness cometh like a tertian ague, and is as a
morning dew, these are without this girdle ; and a
man may be bold to say here, as to children. Not
girt, not blessed ; bat many that have girdles yet keep
them sluttishly, who are here likewise to be reproved ;
and few of us can wash our hands, we being all hollow
pieces, if due examination be taken. Consider but
these four things, and you shall be better able to ferret
out the guile of your spirits :
1. First, how careless we are of the spiritual action
in those things we perform, as in prayer. To the
spiritual doing of this duty is required, 1, preparation,
or keeping the heart fit for it ; 2, a devout inward
desire, groaning to God ; 3, an awaiting, after we
have done, to see how God answereth us. But who
doth not lightly pass over these duties ? which is no
better than a wiping the outside of the dish, not look-
ing to that within.
2. Mark that, in resistance of sin, we more are
sorry, and deal against this or that branch of corrup-
tion which shooteth out to our disgrace, than against
the root itself. Now, Rom. vii., in Paul we see the
law of evil, which did dwell within him, was his prin-
cipal matter of conflict.
3. Mark the course of our afl'ections, and we shall
see how unsound we are towards God. If a thing
touch ourselves, our blood will quickly be in our
nails ; if a man do know this or that by us amiss, it
is grievous, the shame of it much upbraids us ; but
things that oftend God, and which we know he seeth
amiss in us, we can let these pass nothing aflected ;
a sign our love to him is not so sound, our fear of
him, and desire of praise with him, not so unfeigned.
4. Lastly, let us observe how frequently our actions
arc corrupted. As sometime we undertake to deal for
some that speaketh to us, but do it without any hearty
well-wishing to him ; sometime not sticking to say to
our friend, I must speak to you for fashion, but do as
you please ; we visit sick ones, but not stirring up our
bowels of mercy, we speak a great many phrases of
course, our conscience telling us it is otherwise, so is
our behaviour ; we make a semblance of reverence,
but how far it is from the heart this may testify, that
we can (absent from the parties) use their names pro-
verbially, we shall not have such a one break into
sinister suspicions, as if the fifth and sixth command-
ments were blanks with us. So in fruits of love ; we
can do this party good sometime, but it is to keep
another under, who would else sprout forth so far that
his shade would dim our lights ; as, I will do for such
a one ; they know good behaviours, they will do their
homage, such a one will thank me for it ; I am sure
it will not be given clean away. In leaving sin, many
leave it not because they hate it as sin, but it hath
often broken out to their reproach, which is more,
confess their own sins, not desiring to give glory to
God, and gain a testimony of a sound heart, but be-
cause worldly wisdom doth tell them. It is best for
them to tell their own tale, or it were double folly to
make dainty of that all the world knoweth. Thus, in
taking up good duties, as orders in our family, many
often look not so much at the conscience of God's
commandment as at this : the eyes of men are upon
us ; all the world will cry shame, if such things be
neglected altogether. But you that will keep truth,
take heed of this halting ; for though there may be
some relics of hypocrisy in a good man, yet the nature
of halting is, it will go quite out of the way if it be
not healed : Heb. xii. 13, ' And make straight steps
Ver. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
389
unto your feet, lest that which is halting be turned
out of the way.' And he that limpeth thus still, may
have a lame leg by it to his grave.
Use 2. Secondly, we mast stir up ourselves to keep
this girdle close to us, which is of such excellent use.
This is woven in heaven ; no shop can servo you with
this, but that only. We buy us girdles for the body,
and if costly ones we keep them carefully. Oh be wise
for }-our souls.
Now foUoweth the second part of our furniture,
having put on the breastplate of righteousness, to follow
the self-same order.
First, For that which is meant here ; there is a three-
fold righteousness : one imputed by faith, but this
cannot bo meant, for this is the shield of faith.
Another righteousness inherent in us, which is part
of the divine quality begun in us, Eph. iv. 2-1.
The third, a righteousness of course, or conversa-
tion, or work ; thus the thing done is called righteous-
ness : 1 John iii. 7, ' He that doth righteousness is
righteous ;' Ps. cxii. 8, ' Riches and plenteousness
shall be in his house, and his righteousness endureth
for ever.' Now the second is not so fitly meant here,
because the apostle bringcth in the new creature
armed, therefore it is fit to distinguish him from his
armour. Neither is truth properly the new crea-
ture, but the quality of him ; neither is faith and love
properlj' taken in their diflerences the new creature,
for they shall cease. Though therefore I will not
strive against it, yet I take the righteousness of the
course and conversation here principally intended.
Now into this part of our furniture three parts are
enfolded, for this righteousness hath these three
branches :
1. First, For the time past, a testimony excusing us,
which is the testimony of a good conscience, 2 Cor.
i. 12, 'for our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our
conscience,' &c.
2. Secondly, For the time to come, a purpose to
avoid all evil, and to do that is good. Thus Paul and
Barnabas exhorted the Antiochians ' with purpose of
heart to cleave unto the Lord.'
8. Thirdly, In respect of our daily weakness, which
doth dint and bruise this breastplate, there must be I
sorrow and humble confession of sin, with seeking
pardon. This doth beat it forth again, and underline |
it, that it is as serviceable to us as ever. Forgive us
(we say) daily our trespasses, for our righteousness is
rather in purpose than performance, rather in confes-
sion of imperfection than in any perfection we can
attain. Secondly, for the use of this : it is daily or
more extraordinary ; the daily use is this, that when
the devil doth tempt us to sin, if the breast be covered
with this purpose not to ofl'end, then his suggestions
will fall down like paj)er shot, and shall not pierce us.
' How can I do this great wickedness, and so sin against
God ?' The more extraordinary, when men shall load
UB with prejudicate opinions, condemning ns ; this will
bear it off : 'I know nothing by myself,' I care not for
man's judgment, 1 Cor. iv. 8; as touching me, I pass
very little to be judged by you. When the devil telleth
us. Thou art not elected, thou hast no faith, thou art
not sanctified, all doth come before the tribunal of
righteousness, this confirmeth to us our election : 2 Pet.
i. 10, ' Wherefore, brethren, give rather diligence to
make your calling and election sure.' This assureth
us that we are just, our sins forgiven, and we sanc-
tified : John iii. 7, ' Ho that doth righteousness is
righteous.'
The more beneficial it is, the more studious Satan
is to disarm us of it.
Obj. First, therefore, the devil will keep us from
getting this in this manner. What do you betake you
to such care of your life ? God is merciful ; Christ
hath died to redeem you : he will not lose what he
hath bought so dear.
Ans. God is merciful to them that fear him; Christ
redeemeth those whom he sanctifieth to be 'a peculiar
people unto him, zealous of good works,' Titus ii. 14,
' who gave himself for us that he might redeem us from
all iniquity, and purge us to be a peculiar people to
himself, zealous of good works.' OhJ. 2. If we will
have some kind of righteousness, he will persuade us
to such a kind of breastplate as is not of a right metal,
that is, a general profession and an honest carriage, in
this manner. Though it were requisite you should
have all righteousness, yet what needeth all this ado ?
God spareth you as a father spareth his children. All
the people of God are holy : it is not for righteousness
you shall be saved.
Ans. We must have sound righteousness, and endea-
vour of perfection. ' If your righteousness exceed not
the righteousness of the scribes and pharisees, ye shall
not enter into the kingdom of heaven,' Mat. v. 20.
' Though Israel be as the sand of the sea, }'ot a rem-
nant only shall be saved.' 'Not all that say. Lord,
Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven,' Rom.
xi.. Mat. vii. ' Be ye perfect, as your Father in hea-
ven is perfect,' Mat. vi. 2. Desire and endeavotir to
follow after it.
3. If we will enter it, he will break us off by diffi-
culties, discomforts, distractions, and make us yield
our weapon as weary. But here the power of Christ,
the author and finisher of faith, the beginner and per-
fecter of his own good work, doth carry us on, and
the seed of God is of such force that it will not let us
fall to sinning. Secondly, the conscience of God's
commandment on one hand, and the comfort of his
acceptance on the other side, do encourage us, so that
this assault is fnistrate.
4. Ho sheweth himself a devil indeed, and, by
aggravating our imperfections, will offer to wrest from
us the testimony of a good conscience in this wise.
God's eye is too pure to behold any evil; thou shouldst
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, itc. But
thy best deeds have been sprinkled with filthiness ;
390
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
thy own conscience hath condemned thee in them ;
God ia greater than thy conscience. The answer is,
by getting a sound knowledge, how far we are to stand
upon the righteousness of our courses, of which mark
these three things :
First, We do not account of it as able to abide the
trial of justice, or to stand for our full righteousness
before God. This we account is dross and dung.
These things may dismay a papist, they cannot dis-
may us.
Secondly, We place the strength of our righteous-
ness in two things :
(1.) That it doth testify of our true faith, for a work
good in any measure doth argue a heart good in some
measure, for you cannot have a fig of a thistle. Now
a heart in any measure good doth argue a true faith,
for that only can purify the heart.
(2 ) In this that we know they are pleasing unto
our God, not that they can endure the trial of his
justice in themselves, but because faith on Christ doth
cover their imperfections, and therefore are justly ac-
cepted through grace when the defect is covered, they
being not so much ours, as the work of the Spirit (Col.
i. 11, 'Strengthened with all might through his power
unto all patience,' &c.), the wants set aside.
Now we shall strongly hold this part of our armour
if we exercise these things. (1.) Labour to give obe-
dience of faith in the least things, for there must be
preciseness in keeping God's commandments, and we
must count nothing little that he eommandeth. Solo-
mon will have us keep his precepts as the sight of our
eye, Prov. vii. 2.
And little sins lived in will make way to greater.
Men grow from stealing pins to points, from points to
pounds.
(2.) We must renew daily a sorrow for our ordi-
nary and smaller ofi'ences ; for, though it be the weak-
ness of the stomach that is able to bear with nothing
that is a little offensive to it, yet it is a blessed frame
of the soul when it cannot digest the least sin, but is
ready to turn at it.
(3.) We must think what secure and comfortable
courses we have while we keep this purpose and firac-
tice of a good conscience, and what a bitterness it is
when we have our consciences accusing for any more
grievous swerving. The best is when it cometh home
by weeping cross ; but how woful is the state of the
soul till repentance be given ! for, as a stomach sur-
charged, which hath neither vent upward nor down-
ward, so is a soul clogged with guilt, but wanting
repentance. Now, then, to speak to the doctrine. We
that are Christians must all labour to strengthen our-
selves with the testimony of a good conscience and a
righteous conversation. Thus Hezekiah walked, doing
that which was good in the sight of God, neither turned
on right hand nor left from all that God had com-
manded. Thus Zechariah and Elizabeth walked, Luke
i. 6. But we have Paul by precept and practice teach-
ing the point : Philip, iv. 8, ' Furthermore, brethren,
whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are
just, whatsoever things- are pure, &c., think on these
things.' And we may see, first, how his conscience
did not accuse him for time present : 1 Cor. iv. 3,
' As touching me I pass little to be judged of you.'
How he endeavoured for the time to come to keep it
so : Acts xsiv. 16, ' And herein I endeavour always
to have a clear conscience toward God and towards
man.'
3. That he was not without his exercise of repent-
ance : ' miserable man that I am,' Kom. vii. This
will keep us in our daily course, and in the evil hour ;
whereas, if these be not renewed, we shall come by
scar. As Judah, going forth without harnessing him-
self, by renewing this pui-pose, we see how soon he
was wounded with evil.
Use 1. This then being the duty of Christians,
doth rebuke such who either content themselves with
a false armour, or have none at all. Some there are
that are good churchmen, honest, righteous, just deal-
ing men ; but because they lay not a good foundation
of faith in Jesus Christ, and of repentance from dead
works, because they care not for the spirit and power
of godliness ; therefore, brown paper shall as well keep
out musket shot as this will help them, when the devil
shall let fly his murdering bullets. Many have none
at all, but naked breasts shot through already, their
conscience being able to accuse them, that they have
lived in profaneness, contempt of God's ordinances, in
pride, wrath, covetousness, pleasures ; their purposes
have been to walk after their own hearts' lusts, doing
that which is good in their own eyes. Instead of sor-
row never to be repented of, they can tell you they
were at such a place, where there were frolic, had
entertainment with sports, &c. Poor thi-alls of the
devil, that have no armour of God upon them.
the 2. We must learn our duty, not to run on at
adventure, but look to these rules. We are all priests
of God ; we must not go without this breastplate
enamelled with Urim and Thummim. Wherefore,
look that our consciences speak with us ; God is
greater than they ; renew your purposes every day ;
strike sure covenants with God ; take up the blessed
exercise of broken hearts ; bewail your daily wants :
for we should not let a thought which is awrj', no, not
a dream which savoureth corruption, pass without a
censure. Job rather sanctified his household on sus-
picion and jealousy, than neglected matters already
apparently evil.
Now followeth the third, which answereth to the
greaves, or leg-harness : and your feet shod.
1. For the meaning. Some do construe the preach-
ing of the gospel of peace, the readiness to confession ;
but this is rather a fruit of our being shod, than the
shoeing itself. And this is a more particular thing,
as which agreeth with times of persecutions, and per-
sons called to make confession. But all the parts of
Vek. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAN^
391
this armonr agree to all times, and to all persons.
The sense is, beiiif; shod with such furniture as the
gospel of peace doth help us to.
Now, the gospel of peace doth tell us two things
that make us fully appointed for all adversities : that
God is, through Christ, a merciful Father, for all eu-
mity is killed in his cross ; secondly, it doth assure
us that everything that can befall is made for us : 1
Cor. iii. 22, 23, ' Whether they be things present, or
things to come, all are yours, and ye Christ's, and
Christ God's.' Not life only, but death is ours ; that
is, is made to serve for our good. So the soul, know-
ing these things, is harnessed to go in the ways of
tribulation. Secondly, for the use : it serveth in un-
dergoing our daily afliictions, for every day hath his
misery. Secondly, in passing these extraordinary
evils which shall betide us. Through many afflictions,
we must look to enter into the kingdom of God, Acts
xiv. 22 ; as the use of boots and greaves is against all
roughness of the way, that we may tread on flinty
paths, or thorns, and that without taking hurt.
Obj. 1. Now, the devil will first labour to keep us
from seeking after this peace, by lulling us asleep with
a false peace, as this : If God did not love thee, thou
shouldst not thus prosper ; thou hast no troubles,
nothing but peace shall follow thee. But we must
learn to distinguish between a true and false peace.
First, This is grounded on no outward thing, but
on forgiveness of sin, Rom. v. 1, ' Then, being justi-
, fied by faith, we have peace towards God through
* Jesus Christ.' This is brought to us, and applied by
the gospel, by prayer, the gospel of peace : Philip, iv.
6, ' Be nothing careful, but in all things let your re-
quests be shewed to God, in prayer and supplication.'
Now, the worldling's peace is so much the greater, the
less the gospel is preached to him ; for this light will
not let him sleep, and for wading to it by prayer, by
believing the mercy of God, and promise that all things
shall work for his good, he knoweth not what these
things mean.
Secondly, The devil will tell us, that have our part
in this peace, ' There is no peace to the wicked,' Isa.
xlviii. 22.
Obj. 2. Thou hast much wickedness, which God
cannot but hate.
Aiis. The wicked, who is not justified through faith,
can have no peace ; but Christ hath covered mine im-
perfections.
Obj. 8. Thirdly, Thou never knewest what trouble
meant, till thou earnest to this gospel. Since, thy
own heart, men, spiritual wickednesses, thine own
friends have hated thee.
Ans. John xvi. 2, They shall excommunicate }-ou,
&c. This peace standeth with all kind of disturbance.
As the weather freezing never so eagerly, a man well
booted and appointed in that kind may ride as warm
as wool, so a man shod with this may be quiet in the
midst of disquietness ; for this is his peace, in having
our minds prepared with knowledge of our peace which
the gospel revealeth, not that he shall not have evil
many ways, but that God's mercy shall not be taken
from him, and that all of them shall work together to
his good.
Obj. 4. Fourthly, Satan will say, God is angry with
you, which the efl'ects do testify.
Alls. By distinguishing anger, as thus : anger and
love stand together in parents ; the more they love,
the more they are moved at the dangerous courses of
their children. Therefore it followeth not ; God is
angry, therefore he loveth thee not ; therefore this or
that shall hurt thee. Now for the fourth thing, how
we may preserve our peace.
Alls. First, If ever we knew it, this will help us to
assure us we have it still ; to remember, the covenant
of peace with us is an eternal covenant ; not for a
day, but for ever : Ps. liv. 10, For the mountains
shall move, &c., but my mercy shall not depart from
thee, neither shall my covenant of peace fall away,
saith the Lord ; I have compassion on thee. The
whole chapter to this purpose. And Christ saith, the
world cannot take away this peace from us. If there-
fore seem it otherwise, it is but hid in a cloud for a
season.
(2.) Secondly, If we will keep this peace, we must
not judge according to sense, but righteous judgment;
we must control our sense by sanctified reason, which
assureth that all things are for good to us. When
here below there are pitchy clouds, storms, and such
like impressions of the air, the starry firmament hath
no change, the sun hath the same brightness when it
is hidden from us that it hath when it shineth most
gloriously ; so when wo alter, and there is nothing but
thunder, lightning, and storms in our sky, God is the
same, the faithful mercies of the covenant are not
changed.
(3.) Thirdly, We must, if our souls be out a httle,
school them, as David doth : Ps. xhi., ' Why art thou
cast down my soul ? and why art thou so disquieted
within me ?' There is an art of rocking the soul, and
stilling it if out of quiet ; the Lord teach it us !
Now for the doctrine. We see how we are to
strengthen ourselves with learning the doctrine of our
peace through Christ. Paul was thus shod : Rom.
viii. 38, ' I am persuaded, nothing shall separate me
from the love of God.' ' All things, I know, work
together for the good of them that are beloved of God,'
Rom. viii. 28. And this furniture made him go such
hard ways cheerfully, in which showers of afflictions
did fall as thick as hailstones. The church in the
Canticles vii. 1 is commended, that her steps in these
shoes are comely. This doth make God's children,
though not in the letter, yet in some sort, tread upon
the adder, basilisk, shake off vipers, and receive no
hurt ; whereas, if the feet be bared a little with the
absence of this (in sense or faith), anything smarteth
sore on us : Job xiii. 14, ' Wherefore do I take my
39^
BATNE OX EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
flesh in my teeth ?' and vi. 3, ' Therefore, now my
words are swallowed up.' Hezekiah, seeing God like
a lion, his peace somewhat cloaded, chattered like a
crane.
Use 1. Wherefore, we being to get ourselves thus
fenced against the craggedness of the way, how are
they to be blamed that never labour to have part in
this peace which the gospel bringeth ! They would
be loath not to provide their bodies against weather,
and difficulties of the way they go, but their souls
they care not for. But look, as it is pitiful with one
that goeth upon sharp flints barefoot, &c., or amongst
the thorns and bushes, so as the blood trickleth down
at every step, so pitiful shall thy naked soul be when
adversity shall meet thee, if thou be not fenced with
this knowledge of peace, through Jesus Christ.
Use 2. Secondly, We must labom- to see this our
peace. Oh that we knew these things concerning our
peace ! What could hurt ? If the sting be pulled
forth of an adder, we may play with it in our bosom.
If we know everything is for our good, as Job saith,
we may laugh when destruction comes. Above all
things, have a care that it be a sound peace, for there
is in nature and bodies a double sleep ; one sick,
another sound. Now, it is seen in the wakening.
For sick sleep maketh us, when we awake, so much
the more sick ; the other strengtheneth us. So peace
is the soul's sleep. Now, if thy peace be not sound,
when God shall waken thy conscience, the more thou
hast slept, the more shall thy gi-iefs be increased ; nay,
nothing shall sting thee more than thy peace. Woe
to thee that art at peace ; but if thou art quiet, by
knowing the doctrine of peace, by the gospel, then it
shall refresh and strengthen thee.
Now follows the fourth thing, the shield of faith.
First, we handle it generally, in order as before.
Secondly, particularly, from the circumstances. Fu-st,
the manner of exhorting : above all thiiir/s. Secondly,
the commendation of it : that it can quench all the
fieni dait.t, &c. First, the thing here meant is, a true
lively faith, laying hold on Christ for justification, and
in the rest of God's word and special promises, for the
passing of this present life. For not only faith on
Christ, but on the special promises of God, is neces-
sary for us, not that these are two several kinds of
faith, but one employed diversely ; as the soul in man
working in the several faculties of nature, is not three
souls, but one, exercising three diverse functions.
Secondly, for the use of faith, it serveth not only to
justify us, but to make us endure in all afflictions,
without making haste. The just liveth, in time of his
afflictions, by faith. He that believeth maketh not
haste. 2. It doth work in us, and guide the course
of our obedience : Rom. i. 5, ' To the obedience of
faith,' not only in believing the gospel, but the other
word of command and promise. 3. It doth prevail
against all enemies. ' This is the victory that over-
cometh the world, even our feith,' 1 John v. 4. The
use shall be more particularly branched out hereafter.
Thirdly, we must mark how the devil doth practise
against us in this point. 1. He will labour to put
upon us, and serve us with a counterfeit faith.
Ohj. 1. You believe that God is merciful, and sent
his Son to be the Saviour of mankind ; you mean
well, and have good hope to God-ward ; that is
enough. He that believeth shall be saved, Mark svi.
6. And all that can be said for the popish faith may
be brought hither.
Ans. That faith that saveth us must work by love,
Gal. V. 6. It must purge our hearts : Acts xv. 9,
' And he put no difl'erence between us and them, after
that by faith he had purified their hearts.' It must
make us to know Christ hath given himself for us :
Gal. ii. 20, ' Thus I live, yet not I now, but Christ
liveth in me : and in that I now live, I live by the
faith in the Son of God, who hath loved me, and given
himself for me.' And bring Christ into our hearts :
Eph. iii. 17, ' That Christ may dwell in your hearts
by faith ; that ye, bemg rooted and grounded in
love,' etc.
Now, to have a faith without good works, a knowledge
only of a Saviour given to mankind, this will profit
nothing : James ii. 14, ' What availeth it, my breth-
ren, though a man say he hath faith, when he hath no
works ? can the faith save him ?' &c.
Ohj. 2. Secondly, He will labour to wrest our faith
from us, more violently or craftily ; the first, in this
wise, Simon Magus believed. Acts viii. 11, Herod, &c.
Faith in temporisers doth not avaU them ; that faith
is no better, for they have'done many things, had joy,
kept the apostle's company, and gone as far as thou.
Ans. 1. We must bear off this blow, by learning
to distinguish true faith from false faith, by four
things : (1.) For the nature of it, true faith doth
apply Christ in particular, and saith, with Paul and
Thomas, ' My Lord and my God ;' ' Who hath loved
me, and given himself for me.' (2.) Secondly, It
doth increase in the ministry of the word and prayer,
which did as God's instraments beget it. Now false
presumptions are careless of these helps. (3.) Thirdly,
It is perfected and groweth up through temptations,
wrestling with doubting fears. For if otir faith be a
true fruit of the Spirit, our lust will fight against it,
though we outgrow these things in process of time.
And, therefore, it is to marked, that aU other faiths
the devil never sifteth them, for either they are such
as will not perfect the parties, as lusts, temptations,
&c., or else such as are his own coin, bearing his
inscription, as for example carnal presumption, and
therefore he letteth them pass for cuiTent. (-1.)
Lastly, A true faith is seen by this effect, it purgeth
the heart, so that it doth not retain the love of any
sin, wherein it hateth to be reformed ; the others
come short, as Herod's did reach to many things, but
not to leave his Herodias.
Secondly, The devil will thus shake our faith ; true
Ver 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
393
faith is with many fruits, James ii. ; is accompanied
with joy, 1 Pet. i. 8 ; ' believiii;; we rejoice with joy
unspeakable and glorious.' Without doubting, Abra-
ham doubted not, Rom. iv. 20, neither did he doubt
of the promise, Ac. Now thou hast no fruits, thon
art without feeling comfort, full of doubting.
Alls. We must examine whether we have any fruits
of faith upon us, or none appearing. If we have few
fruits, it argueth a weak faith ; not that there is no
faith, dead trees have not any fruit at all upon them.
If we have none, it must bo considered, whether it
was 80 always with us, or by occasion of some fall,
having before been otherwise. Now, if in the first
kind, it is plain we never had a true faith ; if in the
latter, it argueth faith is in a swoon, or as a tree in
the nipping frost of winter. 2. For sense of joy we
must know, that it is a fruit may be severed from
faith ; as in Christ, whose belief was firm, yet all com-
fort eclipsed, as in that speech, ' My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me ?' And the rejoicing of
faith is chiefly dispensed in three seasons : either in
the first breeding of a Christian, that the joints of him
may be knit the stronger ; or after great temptations
outwrestled, that the broken bones may be comforted ;
or in times of persecution and martyrdom, that we
may be heartened in it to constant suflering. Wit-
ness oar rejoicing in Christ Jesus daily.
Obj. 4. The devil will say, true faith groweth from
faith to faith, Rom. i. 17. Grace is like a grain of
mustard-seed. Now thy faith hath no growth, nay,
thou art now more doubting than thou hast been.
Am. True faith groweth, it is true, with these limi-
tations : First, That it is not felt in him always in
whom it groweth. 2. It doth not grow in all times,
it may decrease in some degree ; the meaning thereof
is, that the grace which is in the end shall be more
than at the beginning, shall have his growth. Now,
if the devil saith to any believer. Thy faith never had,
nor shall have, any growth, the conscience may easily
answer it. Faith hath two seasons, one of peace and
building it healthfully, the other of temptations. In
the first it gi'oweth, and often is discerned by him in
whom it is. 2. It is in temptations. Now these are
of two sorts. First, Such in which faith is exer-
cised, and maketh resistance, as in outward crosses.
Secondly, Fears, doubting of his pardon, gripes of
conscience. Thirdly, Laws of evil, that play the
Lord of misrule in our members. Now these (faith
causing us fly to prayer, seek the word of promise,
renew repentance), these, I say, faith doth thrive by,
as there are some growing sicknesses, in which the
body shooteth out, and when men have been awhile
exercised they perceive it ; there are other tempta-
tions of spiritual slumber, whether the heart be half-
waking, or by some grievous sin fallen into a dead
sleep. In these, faith may be diminished, as the
Holy Ghost saith of their love, they had lost some
degrees.
Obj. 5. The devil will tell na, where there is true
faith, there the word is powerful and profitable :
1 Thes. ii. 18, ' The word is efl'ectual in you that
believe ;' Heb. iv. 8, the word did not profit, where
there is no faith to mingle it with. But thou seest
not the word's power, and dost not profit by it.
Alls. The inefliciency of the word is twofold :
simple, when it hath no saving work ; or preparative,
when it is said to work nothing as it should, as we
desire, as we sometime have felt it.
Now the first standeth not with faith, the latter
doth ; as for example, putaquavifn> into a dead man's
mouth, and all the restoratives that may be, they do
nothing with him ; but give food, or restoratives to a
man in a dropsy, or consumption, though he still walk
weakly, and have no appetite before, and hath flash-
ing after, and qualms riding over the stomach, yet he
is preserved by them ; now we say, things do no
good when they do not so healthsomely nourish, as
they use in sound bodies. Now this latter is the
estate of a Christian soul, not the former ; he may
answer, therefore, by denying the second part of the
reason, it is effectual, though it do work nothing with
him as he hath known it.
Obj. 6. The devil will thus suggest to thy con-
science. If ever thou didst truly believe, God would
hear thy prayer ; but thou askest, and receivest not.
Alls. The form of the reason is naught, as which
runneth from hearing to receiving. The answer is,
We must distinguish betwixt hearing, and sif/nifyiiig
that ire are heard by the efl'ect. The first (in lawful
things asked in the name of Jesus, John xvi. 23) is
always, the second not always. For God, when he
heareth, often maketh as if ho heard not, nay, as if he
were contrarily minded : Lam. iii. 44, ' Thou hast
covered thyself as with a cloud, that our prayer should
not pass through ;' that is, thou seemest so in efl'ect.
David, ' How long wilt thou smoke against prayer,'
Ac, ' open thy ears.' Daniel x., God made him see
he heard him a good space after, yet he did hear him
from the first request. This then is the state of God's
people. But God when he hears doth make as though
he did not hear, yea, were turned from them and their
prayers in displeasure.
Obj. 7. Seventhly, True faith faileth not ; thine
doth often fail, and thou art so weak, thou seest thon
canst not hold out.
Alls. And the truth is, the best faith tried long
will limp a little: Ps. cxvi. 10, 11, 'I said in my
fear, all men are liars,' &e. ; 1 Sam. xxvii. 1, 'And
David said in his heart, I shall one day perish by the
hand of Saul,' &c. ; ' Is it not better for me that I
save myself in the land of the Philistines ?' &c. And
we by experience find, that often through unbelief
and impatiency we yield the buckler, and leave awhile
clasping that promise which only can relieve us. But
the answer is, by learning what it is to have true faith
fail ; there is a doable failing, one of the grace, another
394
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
of the work. Now this latter, the work, may cease,
while faith doth not fail, as Luke xxii. 82, ' But I have
prayed for thee that thy faith fail not.' Yet compared
with the end, Peter's confession, which was the work
of faith, failed in his mouth, and yet the grace was
safe in his heart, for Christ was heard in that he
prayed for. So that if the reason be thus fi-amed,
that faith which faUeth in the work is a false faith,
this is a false sentence. If he say to me, Thine faileth
in the grace, it is falsely spoken to a true believer, to
make his grace extinct when the work faileth, for we
might as well say a man is dead when he sleepeth.
And for his threatening that it shall fail, we must
remember, that hell gates shall not prevail. He hath
prayed, &c.
Obj. 8. Eighthly, The devil he will from sense and
reason weaken our belief. Thus he kept Sarah in un-
belief, Gen. xviii. 12 ; she laughed because the thing
spoken was against reason.
Ans. For answer whereof, we must know, ' They are
blessed that believe and see not,' John xx. 29 ; that
' we walk by faith, not by sight.' Again, Heb. si. 1,
' Faith is the evidence of things not seen.' We must
therefore shake hands with this following sense and
reason, if we will make way to belief.
Lastly, The devil will muster many troubles against
us, and thus labour to shake our faith, Luke xxii. 31.
He winnowed Peter's faith, by bringing him into jeo-
pardy of his life. So when many believe, he stirs the
tongues of naughty ones to whip them. If God give
leave, he crosseth them in their substance, and other-
wise. Not that he playeth so small games as to blot
their name, or careth for their money; but he shooteth
at this, to unsettle them in the way of faith, which
they have entered. But we must resist thus, by
getting knowledge that Christ will not let our smoking
wick be put out ; that these things shall work to our
good, Kom. viii. 28. Ay, but we feel the contrary,
they work so upon us.
Ans. He that beareth a torch seemeth to put out
the light for a season, yet it maketh it bum more
clearly. The shaking of trees maketh them root
deeper. Secondly, by learning the means of holding
our faith, which follow. These are his more violent
practices, wresting of our faith from us ; now his more
subtle sleights are, his making us to presume on out-
ward help, and withdrawing our hearts by them.
Thus, 2 Chron. xvi. 7, he did prevail against Asa ;
for when he seeth us hold the rock wherein we are
safe from him, he will set before us other things, suit-
able to our corrupt natures ; knowing that so much as
we come to lean on these, so much we come to leave
our God. Thus he holdeth out that our lady,
St Peter, and Paul, in the Romish church ; and by
the creature, withdraweth the hearts of the people
from their Creator. In which and other like prac-
tices, the devil is like a fowler, that hath calls so like
the natural notes, that birds come unto them ; so
these speak our mother tongue, and have a note so
liking to the reason and sense of us, that we cannot
hear it but we are ready to flee unto it. But we must
prevent this mischief by Christian caution. The
devil's exchange will prove robbery, we shall change
a rock for a splitted reed, which will hurt us in the
end. He that leaveth his God, forsaketh his mercy :
Jonah ii. 8, ' They that wait upon lying vanities for-
sake their own mercy.' Again, Jer. xvii. 5, ' Cursed
is he that maketh flesh his arm,' tnisting in anj' out-
ward thing. Secondly, we must know that these things
cannot do aught for us further than the Lord of hosts
shall command them. He useth them at pleasure :
' The horse and chariot is prepared, but victory is
from the God of battle.' ' Many seek the face of the
judge, but judgment is from the Lord.' Men rise up
early, but God builds the city. We may use meat
and medicine, but God is our life, and length of onr
days. And it is seen, the swift hath not the race, the
wise wanteth bread.
Secondly, The devil will labour to supplant our faith
by indirect ways, leading to a release, and seeming to
put an end to our evils. For seeing that we are weary
in enduring, and would fain see rest from troubles, he
then will open postern doors, in direct ways of deliver-
ance. Like fowlers, when all is hard frost and snow,
they shew meat, that birds sharply set may flee on
murder. Thus Sarah : Gen. xvi. 2, ' And Sarah said,
Behold, now the Lord hath restrained me from child-
bearing, I pray thee go in unto my maid, it may be
that I shall receive a child by her.' David : 1 Sam.
sxvii. 1 , ' Is it not better for me that I save myself in
the land of the Philistines?' &c. Christ: Mat. iv.,
' Command these stones to be made bread,' by miracle,
now thou art hungry. We must therefore take heed
that we often think on that in Isaiah, ' He that believeth
maketh not haste.' And consider again, that the ease
of such means is like a draught of drink to a hot ague,
it maketh the fire burn worse after. Your issue in
this kind is but breaking the jail, which maketh us
subject to double punishment.
Now foUoweth the fourth consideration, how we
may keep our faith against all assaults, and increase
it. First, by expelling self-confidence and unbelief;
secondly, by considerations that lead directly to the
strengthening of our faith ; thirdly, rules of either.
First, He that will believe, must deny all trust in
his own wisdom, for self-confidence is a choke-weed
of belief: Prov. iii. 5, ' Trust in the Lord with all thy
heart, and lean not on thy own wisdom.' ' We are
the circumcision, who have no confidence in the flesh,
but rejoice in Christ Jesus.' And as we can grow
down, denying our wisdom and all strength we can
make, so shall faith in our great God grow up.
Secondly, We must strike at unbelief with the sword
of the Spirit, taking up ourselves for halting, with such
like places as these : Heb. x., ' Now the just shall live
by faith ; but if any withdraw himself, my eoul shall
Ver. 10.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
395
have no pleasure in him.' As the mnrmaring and un-
believing Israelites, who would not believe the Lord's
oath given them, that ho would make them dwell
in the temporal land Canaan, wore according!}' shut
out of it ; 80 faithless ones, who believe not God's
promises concerning the true land of Canaan, the
heavenly kingdom, shall be barred from entering that
holy place; see Num. xiv. 29-82. Chewing on such
words will tame the firccness of unbelief.
Thirdhj, We must consider the injurious efl'ects
which this sin dotfi to God and us. For unbehef
giveth God the lie : 1 John v. 10, ' He that believeth
not in God, maketh him a liar,' than which, what can
be more reproachful ? And it doth us all the harm ;
for nothing could hurt us if this were not : Heb. iii. 10,
' They could not enter for unbelief.' They were a
churlish, lewd people, besides other distempers ; but
this did them the mischief, for it rejecteth the medi-
cines that would cure us, taken ; and puUeth off God's
plasters, which lying on would salve our miseries ;
thus purging out this malignant humour, we shall
strengthen faith the more commodiously.
First, By looking up to Christ when we feel our
faith weak, calling him, the beginner, the finisher, of
faith in us ; praying him to increase our faith, and to
help our unbelief: Thou must give it, and work it in
me, or I cannot have it. A fainting body will taste
something that is cordial and restorative, and a faint-
ing soul must bait itself with looking to Jesus, who is
our cordial, and restorative, and everything. Again,
we must consider whom we trust, for this will streng-
then belief; it is not with God as with man, who is
better known often than trusted. The mother of our
unbelief is the ignorance of the affectionate knowledge
of God : Ps. ix., ' Those that know thee will trust in
thee.' This confirmed Paul in faith, because he knew
him he trusted to : 2 Tim. i. 12, ' For I know whom
I have believed,' &c. ; ' and I know that he is able to
keep that I have committed unto him, until that day.'
Now, concerning God, two things must be known :
first, his power; secondly, his truth, Rom. iv. 21.
Being fully assured that he which had promised was
able also to do it, Abraham was thus strengthened,
Heb. xi. 11 ; Sarah believed, for he was faithful that
had promised. And, for example, I by faith believe
my spiritual liberty in Christ, sanetification, my life,
joy, &c. How should I support myself, when I see
nothing but thraldom, and sin reigning in me, nothing
in me but deadness of heart ?
Ans. Thus: he that hath spoken this to me. Hold
me, I will set thee free, I will circumcise thy heart,
wash it, purge it, heal it of all rebellions ; he that
hath spoken it is God almighty, that giveth being to
all creatures we see, and that invisible world of spirits ;
that calleth the things that are not as if they were ;
that if there were no print of these things in me, can
increase them gloriously. And as he is able, so he is
truB and faithful to keep touch, his word being purer
than silver seven times refined. Thirdly, wo must
labour to see the preciousness of our faith ; and this
seen, will make us hold hard ore wo part with it:
2 Peter i. 3, ' To you which have obtained like pre-
cious faith with us.' A man that hath great charge,
his whole state about him, will as soon lose his life as
part with his treasure. Now, in marking what it doth,
we shall see how precious it is. For what a grace is
that which, when we are buffeted with Satan, doth
make us to stand ; when our weapons are beaten on our
heads, our prayers less comfortable, when we are laid
along, doth raise us ; when over-charged with afSic-
tions, doth still lift our head to Christ our Lord; and
maketh us say. He is ours, we are his, fire and water
must not divorce us ! And this for the general hand-
hng of the verse.
Now, for the particular. First, from the manner :
1, above all; 2, the fruit or use of faith, «((/i u-hich
yon may be able to quench all the fiery darts of the deiil.
First, then, we hear that above all things we must
labour after faith, our care must be chiefly about this.
1 John iii. 23, ' This, then, is his commandment, that
we believe in the name of his Son Jesus Christ.' This
is God's commandment wherewith we are charged; for
nothing is so glorious to God, John iii. 33. It doth
give God a testimonial as it were of his truth, and
sealeth that he is true ; and for ourselves, the Holy
Ghost maketh all our riches to come in of it, James
ii. 5. The poor God hath chosen to be rich in faith ;
not only that faith itself is a precious pearl, but
because that by faith we have those unsearchable
riches of Christ our Lord ; and the manner of our
delivery doth shew us plainly what care we must have
of it. For if we bid a servant buy many things, but
above all such a thing, he would gather what he should
be most careful in ; so here, get other things, but above
all faith. Thus Paul, Gal. ii. 20, < Thus now I Hve
by the faith,' &c. ; and Heb. xi. All those saints
pleasing God had this belief towards him.
Now, then, to the doing of this, we must labour to
ferret out our unbelief. Secondly, to enkindle and
renew our dying faith, and increase it. The first we
shall find these ways : first, mark how we are affected
to the word of threatening, whether it breed in us fear
and careful declining of sin : ' If ye hve after the flesh,
_ye shall die.' If this were believed, we durst as well
take a bear by the tooth as give the reins to our cor-
ruptions. Who is so hardy as to thrust his finger into
the fire ? but we often, though we know nothing, let
ourselves be carried with lusts through unbelief.
Secondly, let us mark how we are aflected to the
promise. We see, because by a civil faith we believe
man, therefore if we have a man's word for this that
was desperate, we are glad ; wo seek to get security.
If we have bonds, we box them up ; we know, when
they expire, what to challenge by virtue of them.
Now, for the promise of God, which secureth us of all
good, temporal and eternal, who inquireth after it, who
396
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
seeketh it in his heart, who rejoiceth in it, who saith,
I look for such a thing by virtue of such a word my
God hath spoken '? which argueth we are full of un-
belief. Thirdly, our resting in means, and leaning
to them ; for so much as the heart doth rest on the
creature, it is by sin withdrawn from the Creator.
But how may we find this ? By marking how it is
with us three ways :
First, If we used means as not using them, what
means soever we had, our fear and trust to God would
be the same as if we wanted them ; for we would know,
that further than God did send forth his word, they
could do nothing.
Secondly, If we did our duties, and means were
wanting, we would be confident, still remembering
that of Jonathan, ' It is all one with God, to save with
many or with few ;' with small means as great.
Tliirdhj, When we have things, we would_think little
of any means, but ascribe all to God's blessing. Now
we do the contrary to these, for if we have means,
upon them we are secure ; as a man is friended, he
hopes to have his cause ended, though judgment is to
come from the Lord. If the judge himself were made
for us, and if all means be at hand, we can rest ; we
are so fledge that till something cross us, the Lord is
not cloven to, and sought to by us. Again, if this or
that (requisites in our judgments) cannot be obtained,
though we were never so diligent, we distrust and sus-
pect the success, saying that it cannot prove well.
And again, in the third place, when we have things,
our afiections do more lively work on this or that,
which fell out (as men speak) more luckily, than on
God's blessing, which is all in all. Which sheweth
our secret resting in the creature. Fourthly, our
tottering when we are tried. If we did walk, trusting
on God, we should be like mount Sion, four square
men, howsoever thrown down, standing firmly, where-
as the least thing doth unsettle us. Shall God ofler
to pass his word, yea, give his indenture to me, for
all good things, shall I not look after it 1 the points
of our hearts still turned to the power, goodness,
faithfulness of our God, which was and is the matter
of our confidence. If weather fail a while, men are as
if God would quite forget them ; if doings do decay,
such a world for taking they have not known the like ;
if crosses overtake us, we are at our wits' ends. He
that hath crutches, if he lean not on them walking,
take away his cratches, he walketh still ; but take
away a cripple's crutches, that goeth on them, and he
Cometh to the ground presently. So if we did not, like
to cripples, lean on these things, we should not be so
easily thrown down in their removal ; so the impatient
breaking off in holding the promise, the double dili-
gence and excessive care : Mat. vi. 3, ' Shall he not
do much more for you, ye of little faith ?' The
shifts and sinful courses which men admit to thrive
by, all prove that there is not right faith in us towards
God.
Now the cure of this is, by being displeased with
ourselves, taking up our souls in this manner. If the
king or a great man should threaten me, would I not
be afraid, and careful to decline their wrath ! Shall
my God threaten me, and I be secure and careless !
If I have a man's word or bond that is of worth, I
write upon the matter as if I had it. Shall I not joy-
fully rest in the word, seal, and oath of my God ! If
a man of worth should be asked a pawn, and not
credited on his word, he would take it in evil part ;
what a shame is it that I will not believe God further
than I have his caution. If I would not trust a man
for a few pence, would I trust him for pounds ? Can-
not I trust God for the things of this life, and do I say
truly that I trust him for life everlasting? With such
reasoning, a man must make that sin loathsome to his
soul, and then seeing himself a mass of unbelief, must
look unto Christ, and call to him, as the author and
finisher of faith; must cry, Lord, help my unbeHef;
must set the promises before him, and chain himself
fast to the meditation of them.
Use 1. Seeing, then, we should give such diligence
this way, how are they then to be blamed, that seek
not after it, lying in unbelief ! How are others to be
taxed, who, though they have faith, never awake them-
selves to lay hold of God, which the prophet bewail-
eth : Isa. Isiv. 7, ' There is none that stirreth up
himself,' &c.
Use 2. And it doth teach us our duty, even to live
the life of faith in all things, even in regard of natural
actions and civil, to see Christ move us in them. In
feeding, to labour to hold Chi-ist by faith, that his
Spirit may teach us to eat and drink to his glory, that
is, with fear, thankfulness, sobriety, remembering of
our duty, which we are after to perform. If we go
hither or thither, we must do it by faith, seeing we
move in God, and he is the keeper of our outgoings
and incomings. If we sleep, we must not only con-
sider fumes ascending, which cause, but the promise
of God that giveth sleep to his beloved ; yea, we must
apprehend God as our life, and length of our days,
not resting in temperaments and constitutions.
The second thing to be marked is the commenda-
tions of faith, teaching us what force is in faith to
keep us against all assaults of the devil. ' We are
kept by the power of God through faith to salvation,'
1 Peter i. 5. This one is as all the rest, and therefore
is called ' our victory, which overcometh the world,'
1 John V. 4. And it is so mighty that the powers of
hell cannot prevail against it.
Now, for the fuller understanding, yon must know
what is meant hjjiery darts ; secondly, how faith doth
extinguish them. It is a borrowed speech from
poisoned darts, which venom and cause fiery heat in
the person they enter ; so all those courses whereby
Satan sendeth scorching heat into the soul are noted
by them. These are either terrors apprehending a
wrath, which is a fire that drinketh the spirit, as Job
Ver. 10.]
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
397
epeaketh, and Paul, 2 Cor. vii. 5. Fightings without,
terrors within, we had no rest; or sinful lusts which
ho doth wreath a-ijainst ns, which are as firo, James
iii., fire of hell, Job xxxi. Adultery a firo burning
to destruction ; or outward calamities and persecutions,
which are called heats and fiery trials. Now faith
doth quench these after a double manner, sometime
not letting them enter, but doth latch them, that they
do fall off without piercing us. Thus Paul, Rom.
vii., when the law came, saw his cnrsedness, 2 Cor.
vii. 2, had inward terrors, the devil likewise did buffet
him with sinful suggestions, 2 Cor. xii. He had
troubles as thick as hailstones following him, yet this
prevailed not against him, because he kept the faith.
Peter, Luke xxii., had the dart stuck in him a while,
but faith did renew repentance, and healed him, mak-
ing the poison of sin a treacle. Heb. xi. 3i, by faith
the saints endured all affliction, yea, quenched the tire,
yea, chose them before release. And we see by ex-
perience, that when the devil doth lighten about us
with the wildfire of lusts, templing us to them, that
when we look to Christ, as who hath dissolved the
power of Satan, who hath crucified the power of them,
and said, they shall not reign over us, this doth slake
the fire. Again, when fears assault us, coming to
peace in Christ, we are saved ; when troubles come,
faith maketh us live like the bush in the fire, without
burning.
Use 1. Wherefore this must first teach us how
wretched their estate is who believe not, who have not
their minds and hearts so ^vrought towards Christ,
that his Spirit hath made them new creatures ; they
that have not this faith, lie open to all the assaults of
the devil. He that believeth not, God's wrath is on
him, the fiery darts stick in him.
Use 2. Secondly, It must teach us to seek after
this, for God thus highly praiseth it, that knowing
the worth of it, we may labour after it. If enemies
did besiege us, were it not well with him that were
locked up in a tower invincible ? So when death and
enmity cometh against us, this faith doth lock us in
God's faithfulness, mercy, and power, that nothing
can hurt us.
Use 3. That faith hath this effect is a notable dis-
suasive from ever embracing this popish faith, the
which is severed from all affiance, and which a man
may have (by their own confession) and be wounded
with despair, and be full of all deadly sin. Their
faith, therefore, is a wicked shield, it is so far from
defending us from all the fiery darts of the devil,
that a man may have it, and be an incarnate
devil.
Now followeth hope, for salvation is here put for
hope of it, the thing hoped for, for the hope itself.
For thus it is construed, 1 Thcs. v. 8. First, there-
fore, it may be asked, 'Wliat hope this is? Ans. Not
only hope of salvation, which shall be in the last day,
bat of all temporal deliverance from evil. And it may
be described, a certain expecting to attain everything
faith beheveth, grounded only on God's grace.
The proper work of hope is to make us expect,
which is to bo marked. For, measuring the word by
our common acception, and distinguishing it from the
expectance in heaven, it is one ground (amongst
others) of the papists' errors, whereas expectation in
the hfo to come differeth not from hope, in that it is
certain expectation (Rom. viii. 15, Philip, i. 20, I
certainly look for and hope), but in this.
First, That our expectation here is grounded in
faith, that in sight ; this accompanied with grief, that
without any difficulty.
Secondly, It is a certain expecting, not in itself, but
never failing the part>' which hopeth, aXriSmfii. Which
must be understood, not as if we were certain in his
sense, but in the event. The reason is, because hope
hangeth on faith, which in that it beheveth is certain.
If the pin be sure, that which hangeth on it cannot fall.
Thirdly, The object is not strictly eternal life, but
all the good things, temporal and eternal, which faith
believeth.
Lastly, The means on which hope leaneth is hero
set down, God's grace. ' Trust perfectly ' (the word
is hope) ' on the grace of God in Christ,' 1 Peter i. 13.
Not parting stakes, half on grace, half on works.
Again, hope expecteth so to obtain as faith believeth,
but faith believeth through the word of promise, not
through working. Gal. iii. 3. A person, so soon aa
he is a true convert, hath hope as well as love, though
he hath no works as yet ; neither can a house be
built, and a foundation be laid afterward. Besides,
if be should die on his conversion, and being received
though he had done no good works, he should be
saved according to hope. And this error hath three
things which occasion it. They conceive that works
are partial causes of our salvation, with mercy, be-
cause the Scriptures use such conditional speeches,
' If you mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live,'
&c. But these conditions are spoken to parties
already now believing, and are conditions that follow,
not causes going before an heir of salvation. If we
say to our children. Be good children, ply your books,
you shall be my heir ; who would gather that going
to school is the cause of inheritance ? Secondly, they
distinguish not betwixt that which helpeth hope, and
that which erecteth it to hope, from that on which it
dependeth in hoping ; but these are far difl'erent. If
the stomach be well, that neither fumes nor distilla-
tions trouble, the eye seeth clearly, yet the eye doth
not depend on the stomach as the means of seeing ;
so if the conscience be not surcharged (fume not np
accusations, fears, itc), the eye of the soul seeth
clearly, which we may term hope. Yet it doth not
depend on the goodness of the conscience as the cause
why it hopeth. And hence it is that they abuse
Scripture, which shew the cheery hoping of a good
conscience, as if they proved that our hope expecteth
398
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
[Chap. VI.
as well by works as mercy to attain that we look for.
Thirdly, They consider not that these are such theo-
logical virtues as are appropriated to God, and are in
no way communicable with the creature. Why, you
will say, love is so too, yet we may love the creature;
thankfulness, yet we may thank the creature.
Ans. It may be said we love not absolutely, but in
and for God, and after a sort love God in the creature,
as he loving us (so far as his work) loveth himself in
us ; but the reason is not alike of these. For, there-
fore, we love the creature, and give thanks, because
there is in them matter of love and thanksgiving ; but
there is no matter to ground hope on in the creature.
Psalm cviii., ' Give us help against trouble, for vain is
the help of man ;' Ps. cxxvii., ' It is in vain to rise
early,' &c.; Ps. cxlvi. 3, 'There is no help in princes.'
Why, may one say, hath not God put vii'tue in crea-
tures to do thus, and thus ; as in a horse to carry one,
in a medicine to heal one ?
Ans. He hath, but yet the exercise of this power,
he keepeth in dependence on himself; and cannot be
further, than he pleaseth to put forth. For till he,
who is the Lord of hosts, beckon, send forth his word,
as Ps. cvii., and give them their moving, they can do
nothing. As, I have power to go to such a place ; yet
God maketh me in it to depend on his pleasure : James
iv., ' I will do this, &a., if God will.'
Now the use of this helmet is, first, to strengthen
faith ; which is the principal and first thing in the new
creature, as the helmet covereth the head of the body.
But faith, you will say, breedeth hope ; yet hope is such
a daughter, as is a staff to her aged mother. Secondly,
it doth repel the battery of our daily distresses, and
impressions of despair. ' I had fainted, had I not
looked to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of
the living.' For hope that God will send strength,
and give issue, do so hold up the chin that we sink not
in deep waters. For the third thing, the devil doth
seek many ways to disfurnish us of this munition.
ObJ. 1. First, by putting us off with hope that will
not serve, false, vain hopes, wicked hopes ; such as
are the presumptions of many, who by their honest
lives, who with saying, Lord, have mercy on us, though
they lie in ignorance, and the lust of ignorance, yet
saj', they have good hopes.
Ans. These are wicked hopes, and to hope upon
vain grounds : as on this, that God hath blessed us
with outward things ; that therefore we are in his
favour. But all our hope must be brought to this
touch-stone : 1 John iii., ' He that hath this hopepurg-
eth himself, even as he is pure.' He that hath true hope
towards God, will be careful to cleanse out all corrup-
tion of flesh and spirit, which are displeasing to God. If
we hope to have any good from man, we will be care-
ful not to incur his displeasure, do that which he de-
sireth. Whosoever nourisheth hopes from God, will
not live in sin, which God hateth.
Obj. 2. Secondly, If we hope, the devil will labour
many ways to break it off, by pleading against us our
unworthiness. If thy conscience did not tell thee
thou art thus, then mightest thou have hope, and that
by cutting the cable, which will make us lose our anchor.
Ans. There is double unworthiness : one, of an evil
conscience that lieth in some sin, of which it will not
be reformed ; another, unworthiness of a good con-
science, which desireth and endeavoureth to be dis-
burdened of sin, but cannot, and therefore daily re-
neweth repentance. Now this unworthiness doth not
take away hope ; for God doth make good his pro-
mises, not for our sakes, the house of Israel, but for
his name's sake : Ezek. xxxvi. 32, ' Be it known unto
you, I do it not for your sake ;' the zeal of the Lord of
hosts which he beareth us doth it. He leapeth over
the mountains of Bether to come to us ; or if he
stayed on our sufficient dispositions, we might all bid
our hope farewell.
Obj. 4. Fourthly, From delay, the devil will shake
hope : Prov. xiii. 20, ' Hope delayed maketh a sick
soul.'
Ans. But we must know, that God's forbearance is
no quittance. And when these usurers care not how
much their money runs in a rich man's hands, why
should we think much to trust our treasure with God,
who will pay use for time he delayeth ? Again, he doth
not forslack any fit season, but only waiteth the op-
portunity ; and examples of delayed hopes, yet cer-
tainly accomplished at length, may comfort us. Seventy
years, the returning of God's people from the Baby-
lonish captivity was rejourned, yet it was fulfilled in
the season of it.
Obj. 5. Fifthly, From the greatness of our misery :
Lam. iii. 18, ' And I said, My strength, and my hope
is perished from the Lord;' remembering mine afflic-
tion, my wormwood, and my gall.
Ans. Not to be moved at present miseries, we must
first learn wisdom, not to revolve them so much, as to
be dismayed by them. He that will drink a potion,
will not roll every drop about his mouth ; and he that
will go through afflictions, must not demur too deeply
upon them. Thus Paul looked not at things seen, but
unseen. The end of the cross must be eyed, or the
cross will not be endured. Yet we must not, con-
trarily, run upon foolish lightness, that will not let the
heart go into any mourning ; this is as dangerous a
work as despair itself. 2. We must remember that
hope shews itself, when things are hopeless. Abraham
' hoped against hope ' : Job xiii. 13, 'If he kill me,
yet will I trust in him.' Thirdly, when things press
us most, we are nearest our deliverance. Quuni du-
plicaniur lateres, venit Moses.
Obj. 6. Sixthly, Hopes have miscarried, and there-
fore are not to be trusted to, Philip, i. 25. ' And those
all through faith obtained a good report, and received
not the promise,' Heb. xi.
Ans. To the first, first we may thus answer : reject-
ing the papists' opinion, that it was human credulity,
Ver. 10]
BAYNE ON EPHESIAXS.
399
not Christian hope, we may say, that in some sort it
was fulfilled, though he never was freed ; for God did
in his first audience give him deliverance from Nero
for a season, wherein ho might have been beneficial to
the Philippians.
Secondly, Hope is twofold: of things heavenly, or
things earthlj'. Now the latter may miss of us, and
yet hope remaineth certain, because hope so looketh
for them, as faith layeth hold of them. Now faith doth
not apprehend them absolutely, but so far forth as they
shall be good for us. For that place in the Hebrews
proveth, that all things believed and hoped for are
not presently received upon death.* It fulloweth not
tjierefore, that they are fiustrat« ; we dying shall not,
presently have the things promised concerning the re-
surrection of the body, yet our faith and hope cannot
miscarry in it.
Now, fourthly, the means w hereby we may strengthen
onr hope.
1. First, To consider the nature of it, and the pro-
mise annexed to it. It maketh not ashamed, it shall
be rejoicing : Prov. xii. 18, ' The hope of the right-
eous shall be gladness.'
2. Secondly, The work of it for the present : it doth
refresh us, and renew our strength : Isa. xl. 31, ' But
they that wait on the Lord shall renew their strength,
they shall lift up their wings as the eagle, they shall
run and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint.'
If this spirit of hope be in us, we, like a blown bladder,
sink not in our distresses ; if this be down, we hang
the wing, and daily use of it should make us studiously
maintain and increase it. Thirdly, to think how we
do in earthly things : we will wait upon things uncer-
tain, dead men's shoes, attend persons early and late
for a good issue in some suit, buy reversions, and re-
spect them, though never like to fall in our time. Who
is great like our God ? Shall we not attend his
leisure ? What is precious like grace ? Shall we not
wait on it ? Thus, James v. 7, from that the husband-
man doth in earthly things, doth teach ns onr duty of
patient expecting things heavenly. Fourthly, it will
confirm us to remember experiences fore-passed, the
precedents of good hope, how God hath made those
partakers of their hopes whom he seemed to have put
out of his sight ; David, his people in Babylon, &c.
So to think how sweet they shall be to us when they
come ! Hope, when it cometh, is a tree of life, Prov.
xiii. 12.
Doct. Now, then, the doctrine of this, that Chris-
tians, by the grace of hope, must strengthen them-
selves in their conflicting days. If we want good
things spiritual, we must walk by hope ; looking to
him, who hath said, we shall want nothing that is good.
If in adversity, we must hope to have a good issue out
of it, our lives must be passed in looking for our full
deliverance which shall be revealed in the last time.
Thus, Ps. cxxiii., ' Our eyes are to thee as the eyes of
* Qu. 'faith'?— Ed.
a handmaid to her mistress, till thou shew mercy on
us ;' Luke ii. 25, Simeon was ' a just man, looking for
the consolation of Israel.' Thus Paul in his crosses
had this hope : Philip, iii. 20, ' But our conversation
is in heaven, whence we look for the Saviour,' &c. ; he
conversed, looking for his everlasting glory. This is
our anchor : without it, our lives would be tossed with
the billows and surges of our manifold temptations ;
especially we must remember to weigh this anchor in
a safe road, for the papists cast it on the sands, even
on their own worthiness, which maketh their head-
piece as strong as a helmet of brown paper.
Use 1. But, alas, we are naked Christians. When
we are in trouble, we are ready to wish ourselves dead,
hopeless voices pass from us ; we never look to see it
otherwise, and our corn (as we say) is shaken with
evei-y wind for want of this supporter.
l/.sv 2. We must be exhorted, on the contrary, to wait
on God : if in troubles, for the issue ; if in want, for
supply ; if he be absent, when he shall return. This
hope is a dormant with us, we do not rouse up the
practice of it. If we send a letter, we look till we
receive an answer ; we can say, I should hear from
such a place, &c. Who looketh till God returneth an
answer of his mind, which he hath often sent to him
by prayer '? If one sailh, I will be with you to help
you, or do this or that for you, we look we should
keep touch accordingly ; if one send us word he will
be with us, we look and prepare till he cometh ; but
if God speak, who doth wait ? Though he forewarn
us of his coming, who doth attend ? We would be
loath to tell an untruth, &c., but these great things, of
neglecting faith and hope, we make no conscience of.
When mint and cummin must be given, the great
things of the law must not be forgotten.
Now follows the sword of the Spirit ; so called because
it is put in our hands, and made mighty through the
work of this Spirit.
1. First, That which is here understood hy the word
of God is, whatsoever out of the wTitten word we have
by reading and hearing, or what God doth teach us
by experience, agreeable with that which is in the word
written.
2. Secondly, For the use, it is either defensive,
warding the blows which Satan doth reach us (as Christ
used. Mat. iv.), or ofl'ensive, it doth strike down the
darkness and power of sin in us.
3. Thirdly, The devil doth keep men from this
sword by excuses ; they are not book learned, have
not leisure as others to look into such matters : why
may not men be saved without knowing the word '?
Ans. ' Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye think
to have eternal life,' John v. 39. Again, ' First seek
God's kingdom, and the righteousness thereof,' &c.,
Mat. vi. No seed sown, there can be no harvest ; no
word, which is the immortal seed, there can be no
begetting to God. If we have the word with as, first
he will impugn it by suggestions, thus :
400
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
Obj. How canst thoa tell this is the word of God ?
It is not his word.
Ans. We must remove these things which are sparks
of atheism in us. First, by taking to heart the gross
atheism and unbelief of our hearts, and seeking to be
purged of it. Secondly, by crying for the eye-salve
of the Spirit of illumination. Thirdly, by obeying
that we know, which doth open the door of the heart
wide for the Holy Ghost to enter, which doth ascertain
everything. Secondly, from want of eii'ect in us. He
will make light of it.
Obj. Men say. This is so effectual, so comfortable ;
but what sweetness, what power, what terror dost thou
find in the promises or threatenings of it_^? And who
are worse than they that live under it ?
A)is. We must distinguish from that the word doth
of its own nature, and that which the corruption of
men works, taking occasion by the word. Again, the
physician's intemperancy will not make the prescript
of diet less regarded. But for our own want of feel-
ing, we must know when we are so, it is not for any
lack in the word, but through our own default ; when
the tongue is in loss of taste through choler, give it
never so good meat and drinks, all is bitter; yet it is
not in the meats, but in the taste.
Obj. Thirdly, The devil doth by multiplicities of in-
terpretation make some call the word in question.
Ans. Diversity of gloss doth not take away the uni-
form meaning of the text, and certainty of knowledge
in it. If twenty-four lawyers should demur upon some
case, though they had twelve diverse interpretations, it
doth not take away certainty in the law. Again, this
is a rotten bleat, not of Christ's sheep. How should
we know the meaning of the Scriptures ? John x.,
' His sheep hear his voice.' God hath promised we
shall be all taught of him.
Obj. Fourthly, The devil will steal away the word
from us, for he is light-fingered : Mat. xiii. 19, ' Then
Cometh the evil one and catcheth,' &c. There is an
example in the apostles, out of whose hearts he did
steal the word of Christ's resurrection, so plainly fore-
told them. And we see in sermons some remember not
two sentences; at the end of the week, not one; cares,
businesses, pleasm-es, &c., against which we must be
armed, with remembering of Clirist's admonition,
Luke viii. 18, ' Take heed how ye hear.' It is dan-
gerous meddling with edge tools : ' Blessed are those
that hear the word of God, and keep it,' Heb. iii. 15.
' To-day, if ye will hear his voice,' &c. The danger
of not keeping the word and bringing forth fruit is set
forth, by the ground drinking in the showers, and
fruitless, which is near unto cursing, Heb. vi. 8. And
to this pui-pose, mark the fourth thing : How we may
do, that the word may be held of us. We must above
all things keep our hearts, for thej' are the vessels in
which the word must be stored ; if the vessel leak or
be not sweet, the liquor runneth out or smelleth of the
cask ; if the heart be unbelieving, given to lust, covet-
ousness, voluptuousness, the word will run out, or be
smothered, or perverted. Therefore David prayeth,
Ps. cxix. 103, ' Incline my heart to thy testimonies,
and not to covetousness ;' these two cannot stand to-
gether. Secondly, we must labour to see how precious
the word is. David found it more sweet than the
honeycomb, more precious than gold or silver, there-
fore he held it so constantly : ' I am like a bottle in
the smoke, yet I forget not thy commandments.'
Thirdly, We must cry to God to give us that faithful
remembrancer, the which may call things we know to
our mind in the time of our need. It is said when the
apostles received the Spirit, then they remembered,
&c., John xiv. 26. Without the help of God's Spirit,
we should be like Hagar, ready to die for thirst,
though the fountain were by us.
Fourthly, We must lay up the word safe, as we
coffer jewels : to which three things are necessary ; —
First, Musing and considering within ourselves of
it: Luke ii. 19, 'Mary kept all these sayings, and
pondered them in her heart.'
Secondly, Speaking of it : Deut. vi. 7, ' And thou
shalt rehearse them continually unto thy children.'
Not that we must talk hghtly, with hearts untuned,
but either with hearts prepared, or else with a holy
purpose, to provoke our dull hearts by the words of
our mouths ; for though words come from the heart,
yet they help the grace in the heart ; as apparel is
first warmed by the body, afterwards giveth and foster-
eth heat in the body. Such holy communication will
make us ready in the knowledge of it.
Thirdly, One that will have it sure, must not only
know it, and have it in his memory ; for if he go no
further, it will putrefy and come to nothing ; but must
affect it, that we may say, ' So love I thy statutes.'
2 Thes. Because they received not the truth in love,
therefore they did not hold to it: Ps. cxix. 122, ' I
rejoiced at thy testimonies, as if I had found great
spoils.'
Doct. Now, the things to be marked are two. First,
that all of us must strengthen ourselves by getting
the knowledge of God's word. The sword is not more
necessary for the soldier than this for us. Thus
Christ played his prizes with it in the temptation,
Mat. iv. Job xxiii. 12, ' Neither have I departed from
the commandments of his lips ; and I have esteemed
the words of his mouth more than mine appointed
food.' Ps. cxix. 11, ' I have hid thy promise in my
heart, that I might not offend against thee.' Such as
have enemies, do not walk but having their swords
girt to them. We cannot repel wicked suggestions,
strike down our own corruptions, without the help of
the sword, and knowledge of God's pure word.
Use 1. Which doth first let us see the lewdness of
the papists ; for first, as they give us a wicker shield
and paper helmet, so they give us a leaden sword,
an unwritten word, the word of men, as well as of God.
The mixture doth mar the metal ; bat above all, herein
h
Ver. 18.]
BAYNE ON EPHEStANS.
tOl
they Bin, that they let not Christians indifferently have
the word of God in their mother tongue ; nsing against
Christians the like hostilities that the Philistines
used against Israel, they took away the smiths and
weapons of Israel. And mark it, for this taking the
word from God's people is an antichristian practice.
If a man should transport our armour, and so dis-
furnish the realm, it would not serve the subjects in
time of need ; we could count him no friend to the
state.
Use 2. Secondly, It doth convince Christians that
are careless of the word of God ; or if they have the
knowledge of it, they use it as our gentility wear their
weapons, to shew the gilded pummels and velvet scab-
bards, rather than otherwise. So the word, which is
a spiritual sword, many do discourse of it for ostenta-
tion, rather than to ward ofl" wicked suggestions, or
hew down their own corruptions with it.
Use 8. Lastly, We must be exhorted to get the
knowledge of the word, and hold it fast : Prov. ii. 1,
' My son, if thou wilt receive my words, and hide my
commandment within thee,' ver. 5, ' then shalt thou
understand the fear of the Lord, and find the know-
ledge of God.' ' Let the word of God dwell in you
richly in all wisdom, teaching and admonishing one
another,' Col. iii. 16. We should ever have his word
in our hearts and mouths ; it is no small disadvantage
for a man to be without a weapon in the midst of his
enemies.
Dort. Secondly, This doth teach us what word it is
which the Spirit of God doth accompany and make
mighty in the conscience ; it is the word of God, Isa.
slix. 26. 2 Cor iii. 8, ' How shall not the ministra-
tion of the Spirit be much more glorious ?' Jer.
xxiii. 22 and 29, ' But if they had stood in my counsel,
and declared my words to my people, then they should
have turned them from their evil way.' And in re-
gard that it is thus accompanied, it is here, and in Isa.
xlviii. 2, Heb. iv. 12, called ' a two-edged sword,' of
BO great efficacy, that we may see the apostles, who
being but fishermen, yet having this word in their
months, did cast down all the wisdom of the world
that resisted them. And we see in that Nicene
Council,* when all the doctors could not silence an
acute heretic, a simple man, unlearned in comparison,
bringing out the simple testimony of this word, did
Bubdne him, and convince him, so that he had not
aught to answer.
Use 1. Which should teach us, as we would have the
Spirit effectual with us, to keep to the pure word, these
clear fountains of Israel ; not to afl'ect the depths of
human curiosity, for the Spirit blows not in these
voices. Every sound is not music, nor every such
sermon preaching.
Use 2. And it sheweth people what they should
desire : to hear the word of God, by which the Spirit
doth work in them ; not to applaud strange fire, which
* Euseb. i. 13, c. iii.
men do through ignorance, which is the mother of
admiration ; and through indiscretion, which maketh
them they cannot discern between Aaron's bolls, be-
tween the silver trumpet of the sanctuary, and such
tinkling cymbals.
Fourthly, From translations, objections are made.
Obj. 1. First, Your Bibles are not such as have in-
fallible truth, but are the labour of men, and err here
and there. That which is the work of man, and sub-
ject to error, is not God's word.
Ans. 1. Our Bibles are not so infallible as the first
copies were, for in them not only the matter, but
manner of writing, the y'a^n, was f>so'TȣU(rroc, both
infallible ; and are such as, for matter, into which
may creep some error ; and for phrase of speech, soma
dissenting from the truth of the original.
Ans. 2. The word translated, though subject to
error, is God's word, and begettcth and increascth
faith ; not so far forth as man through frailty errcth,
but as he is assisted through speaking and translating,
to write the truth.
The papists say there must be infallibility in God
revealing, and the church propounding, to beget faith.
But this is false ; for faith comcth by the hearing of
the word of God, from the mouth of a particular
minister, who, by all confession, is subject to error.
Ohj. 2. But if we err in some things, how can we
believe anything ? They may as well err in all.
Ans. It cannot be ; because as God doth imme-
diately and infallibly assist them, that they cannot err
at all, so we know he is in some measure with them,
that they cannot altogether err. These grounds laid,
it is easy to answer. Secondly, if it be objected, the
word you preach and hear, translated and read, is
subject to en-or ; God's word is not subject to error,
erf/o, the word ye hear and read is not God's word.
Ans. The proposition, if general, it is false ; but it
is particular, and so concludes particularly, else it is
false, and the conclusion false.
O/y. 3. A word that may err cannot beget faith ; your
word may.
Ans. The first is false, unless conceived with limi-
tation, thus : a word that erreth cannot beget faith,
so far forth as it erreth. I thought good not to pro-
pound this objection, because I would not teach men
to find a hole in their Bibles, lest their corruption
should take further hold by it than their grace would
overcome. Yet the frequent audacious practice of
ministei-s, in correcting the translations which walk
in our lands, doth make it necessary that the truth
of this point should for the diligent reader be unfolded,
who will not take ofl'ence at the weakness of man, but
extol the power of God, which doth put forth itself in
the midst of human frailties.
Now foUoweth the second thing, in which the par-
ticular strengthening of ourselves doth stand, and that
is a matter of fact : the exercise of prayer. The
former things do present before us men clad in glistering
Cc
402
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
furniture from top to toe ; and this doth shew unto
us the muster of such glorious spiritual forces.
In this 18th verse, and the two following, are set
down three things concerning prayer :
First, The duty itself Pray always, uith all man-
ner of prayer, &c.
Secondly, The manner, partly from a virtue that
must accompany it, and partly from a property of per-
severance.
Thirdly, The object of parties set down generally in
this verse, particularly in the verse following. This
is the sum of the verse.
The duty hath his amplification from the generality
of it, iiith all prayer, which is all the kinds of prayer ;
which are opened, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 'I exhort, therefore,'
&c. First, Deprecative, or prayers that ask removal
of evils ; 2. Petitions, or wishes, of good things ;
3. Intercession for others ; 4. Thanksgiving. Secondly,
The duty is set down for circumstance of time, alu-ays ;
which doth not note that we should be daily, or inces-
santly, occupied in prayer, but that ever and anon, in
fit opportunities, we should betake ourselves to prayer.
We have elsewhere the same manner of phrase,
1 Thes. v. 16, ' Kejoice always ;' not that we should
be, like Democritus, always laughing, but when occa-
sion is offered, shew that rejoicing, as other whiles we
must ' weep with them that weep.' The like phrase,
2 Sam. ix. 7, ' Mephibosheth did always eat bread at
David's table ;' that is, daily at the hours of eating,
he did remain at the king's board. Thirdly, In the
Spirit; signifying the fountain whence it must spring,
£i-om our spirits, moved by the Spirit of God, which
is the inditer of prayer. These are opened, as having
in them some diflSculty. Now to return :
First, To the general handling of this 18th verse.
Secondly, To the particular. Prayer is an opening
of the heart to God, in making requests, and offering
thanks through Christ. For the nature of it is no-
thing but a motion of the soul in desire and thanks-
giving ; called the lifting up of, or the rearing up of,
the soul.
The use of it is not to satisfy, or merit. Beggars
pay no debts, but confess insufficiency, Dan. ix. 5. It
pleadeth all guilty and unworthiness ; and how can he
demerit with prayer, that cannot requite aught he hath
received ? We are ' less than the least of his mercies,'
as David, Ps. cxvi. 12. • What shall I give the Lord
for all bis benefits unto me ?' The use of it may be
branched out. In regard of God, it doth glorify
him, by acknowledging him the Father of lights, the
fountain of all good we have and would have. In
regard of men, the helping of them through love, by
being suitors at the throne of grace for them through
Christ.
Secondly, In regard of ourselves, the use is mani-
fold ; but here those uses of prayer are most perti-
nent, which do respect the warfare we have in hand.
First, It doth make us win the day without striking
a stroke. For it keepeth the devil out, that he can-
not have leave to throw a dart against us : Mat.
xsvi. 41, ' Pray that ye enter not into temptation.'
Luke xxi. 36, ' Pray that you may escape these things
that shall come to pass, and that yon may stand be-
fore the Son of man.'
Secondly, It doth get us supply of strength, if we
come to the encounter. For, Exod. xvii. 11, Moses's
prayer was stronger than Joshua's sword. Pray, and
the peace of God shall like a watch-tower keep your
hearts. Look how captains fighting abroad for their
country, send their letters, and so have men, muni-
tion, victuals, money, &c., so prayer is the messenger
of a faithful soul, and fetcheth everything from God.
Thirdly, Prayer doth strengthen us in faith and
hope. For, look, as if we commune often and fami-
liarly with a man, we have more confidence towards
him ; so, if we by often prayer speak with our God,
it doth embolden us, and breed more liberty and con-
fidence towards him, than if we were estranged.
Fourthly, Prayer getteth all our other armour fit-
ted about us ; we being not able to buckle it on, far-
ther than our heavenly Father doth help on with it.
3. Now for the third thing. How the devil doth
labour to weaken us in the performance of this duty.
Obj. 1. First, from this, that prayers do not always
speed, and therefore are in vain : 1 Cor. xii. 8, ' For
this I besought the Lord thrice ;' yet he missed of
that he sought : much more we in temporal things.
Ans. That is not in vain, which doth not always
get the thing we would have. About which we must
learn three things :
1. First, That prayer often doth obtain what we
would ; as Moses, for the victory, and had it ; Hannah,
for a son, and had him.
Secondly, When it doth not obtain the things them-
selves, it gets something that may be worth our seek-
ing ; as, though it doth not quite remove evils, yet it
prevaileth so far, as to have mercy mingled with
judgment, our evils assuaged. Though we get not
the things we wish, it getteth some things proportion-
able : as in Paul, 2 Cor. xii., ' My grace is sufficient
for thee.'
Thirdly, Though it get not deliverance, ad volunla-
tcm, yet it always procures issue ad salutem.
Olij. 2. Secondly, From this that prayers are need-
less : Isa. Ixv. 24, ' Yea, before they call, I will an-
swer; and whilst they speak, I will hear.' And John
xvi. 24, ' Henceforth you shall ask me nothing.'
Ana. The latter is but a doubt from the phrase of
speech ; for at:ltiii;i there is questioning, as they had
done before ; which they should not need to do, when
they had the Spirit to lead them into all truth. For
the other it followeth not, God is' ready to forgive us,
therefore we need not ask. For although it is not
needful to stir up mercy in him who is the bowels of
mercy, or to inform him who is the searcher of hearts,
yet they are necessary, as means which God will have
Ver. 18.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
403
used, that we may receive the things which he of free
mercy giveth, Gen. xxv. 21. Isaac knew he should
have seed before, yet he prayed. Elias knew, and
had told Ahab, God would certainly give rain ; yet
both prayed, and they are means to prepare us holily
to enjoy the things received. The creature is sancti-
fied by prayer ; for things received by prayer increase
our love to God, our thankfulness : Ps. cxvi., ' What
shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits ?'
maketh us ready to part with them for God's glory.
Obj. 3. Thirdly, From our unworthiness. ' God
heareth not sinners,' John ix. 31. And also, ' If I
regard wickedness, the Lord will not hear me.'
A lis. There are repenting and unroponting sinners :
the latter kind of sinners, nay, their very prayers, are
an abomination, when they love to hvo in some sin,
and hate to be reformed. The other God heareth.
Obj. 4. Fourthly, ' God heareth not such as doubt
of his mercy,' James i. 5.
Alts. There is a reigning unbelief; and there is a
doubting, and unbelief, which is a weakness left in the
saints for their exercise. The first is in heathens and
unbelievers ; the latter, which is a doubting which is
in a soul that would be rid of it, and prayer by faith
fights against it, doth not hinder us from being
heard : Mark ix. 22, ' But if thou canst do anything,
help us.' Mat. xiv. 31, ' thou of little faith, where-
fore didst thou doubt ?'
Obj. 5. Fifthly, From our long asking and not re-
ceiving. It is in vain for him to pray, that asketh and
receiveth not.
Alts. First, We must examine whether our conti-
nuing in some lust do not hinder the effect of our
praj'er : James iv. 8, ' Ye ask and have not, because
ye ask amiss.' We must know that God doth defer
us, to try how we will persevere in prayer; as a friend,
when he meaneth to do this or that, doth detract it
at the first, to see if the other will importune him.
Thirdly, That we may know the worth of things, and
have our joy doubled in receiving them. Fourthly,
It is a token God will give us more abundantly, the
longer he doth hold us in request ; the wider one
openeth anything, it is a token he means to put the
more in. It is not in vain, therefore, to ask, though
we be not presently answered, seeing God doth on so
good occasions delay us in our suits. And let us be
sure of this, that he that bottleth up our tears, files
up our prayers, putting them on record before him :
Mai. iii. 16, ' Then spake they that feared the Lord,
every one to his neighbour : and the Lord hearkened,
and heard it : and a book of remembrance was written
before him for them that feared the Lord, and that
thought upon his name.'
Ohj. 6. Sixthly, The devil, by tempting us to sin,
and distempering of us in the course of prayer : 1 Peter
iii. 7, ' Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with your wives
as men of knowledge, giving honour unto the woman,
as unto the weaker vessel, even as they which are
heirs together of the grace of life, that your prayers
be not interrupted.' For, when the conscience is de-
filed, we are so pricked in the foot, that wo cannot go
to God in prayer, and are not able comfortably to dis-
charge it. We either neglect them, or profane God's
name, in rushing upon them. Wo must therefore
take heed of sin, as we would with comfort return to
prayers. But here is a question,
Qucit. I have been overtaken with infirmity, the
time of prayer draweth on, what shall I do ?
Ans. First, Thou must not neglect it, for this is to
heap one sin upon another : Mat. v. 24, ' Leave there
thine ofl'ering before the Almighty, and go thy way ;
first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and
offer thy gift.'
Secondly, Thou must not, when thou hast offended
God, rush boldly on him : Exod. xxxiii. 10, ' They
worshipped every man afar off, in the door of his tent.'
But, Num. xii. 14, there is a worthy example, if a
man's parent should be so offended as to spit on hira,
durst he appear before him for seven days '? And
shall we be so bold, having offended the Father of
spirits, presently to come into his sight ?
In the third place, a man must gather himself to-
gether, and let his heart smite him in that he has
done, the rather to think what straits he hath brought
himself unto, either in neglecting his duty, or pro-
faning the name of his God. If the party be at hand
(as the man and wife), let there be a mutual confes-
sion ; if otherwise, let there be a purpose of it ; and
having this purpose, and being in any measure touched,
though nothing so well as we wish, and were meet, wo
may come to God, and he will accept us, and heal us:
2 Chron. xxxiii. 19, ' And his prayer, and how God
was entreated of him,' Ac.
Obj. 7. Seventhly, The devil will labour to prevent
us, and break us off' in this duty by distractions ; this
thing and that calling us away ; by difficulties, in the
while of prayer : such mists of darkness, such swarms
of wandering idle thoughts, coming before our minds,
that we are much discomforted.
Ans. We must be resolute against distractions.
' First, seek the kingdom of God,' Ac, Mat. vi. 38.
If we promise at this or that hour to meet a man, when
the clock smiteth, whosoever we are with, wc crave
pardon ; we are to go. Make not more bold with God
than you would with man.
For the second we must inquire, whether letting
loose our hearts all day do not cause this unfitness
at night ; and, if it be so, we must help the matter with
watchfulness.
Secondly, We must know that the saints have felt
both these things, darkness and wanderings. For
there is a double wandering of the mind ; one is of
carelessness and contempt, such as is in many in the
church, that pray, and their minds are in a wool-ga-
thering; they say Amen, but know not to what. There
is another wandering of the mind, which is through
401
BATNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
infirmity : it being felt, is grievous to ns, though we
cannot overcome it.
Thirdly, This is a rule : we must not cease to do
any commandment, because of our imperfection in
doing it. And, to strengthen us every way, let us
come to the fourth consideration, how to strengthen
ourselves, that we may constantly carry forth this
duty.
First, To consider that this is a commandment, and
that necessity doth lie upon us.
Secondly, To consider the promise of God, ' Ask,
and ye shall have; seek,' &c.
Tiiirdly, To muse often on the style of God : Ps.
Ixv. 2, ' He is a God that heareth prayer;' look the
whole psalm. If princes will not lose any part of
their royal title, God vdU maintain his.
Fourthly, To consider, it is ourselves that gain by
prayer ; and if we lay it down, we shall have the loss
of it : Job XXXV. 7, ' If thou be righteous, what givest
thou unto him,' &c. ? Yea, we must be so far from
being offended at God's not answering, at our want of
comfort and libei'ty, that we must hold even this, such
a prerogative as we are unworthy of : 1 Chron. xxii. 14,
' What am I or my people that we should ofibr thus ?'
what are we that we should speak to God, or have
access to the highest majesty ?
Fifthly, To consider against all wants, that we are
accepted, according to that we have, when there is a
ready mind, 2 Cor. viii. 12 ; 'He spares us as a father
doth his children,' Mai. iii. 17. They will hear with
delight the lisping and stammering voice of their chil-
dren ; yea, because the soul is sick, the service is
twice welcome. If a sick child reach us up a thing,
we count it more than to send another of laborious
errands.
Lastly, From all wants and discouragements, labour
to see that thou canst not pray, if God by his Spirit
help thee not. The more thou comest to be poor in
spirit, the more freedom and strength thou shalt have
in performing thy duty.
Doct. Now thus we see in general that Christians
must by this exercise of prayer strengthen themselves.
Everywhere we have precepts : ' Call on me in the
time of trouble,' &c., Ps. 1. 15. And precedents:
David, Asa,Jehoshaphat,Hezekiah, when the armies of
the heathen did assail them, by prayer prevailed against
them. This is the refuge of the saints in all troubles.
' The name of the Lord is a tower of defence,' Ps.
xviii. 10. This is that just man's practice, Ps. xxxii.,
the whole psalm.
Use. Which doth rebuke such Christians as use not
themselves to prayer. It is with us as in the time of
Isaiah, Ix. 7, ' And there is none that calleth upon thy
name, neither that stirreth up himself to take hold on
thee.' And as with the disciples, John xvi. 24,
' Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name.' We
have all things so cast upon us, that we use not prayer;
but take heed, for the Lord will draw back his hand,
and rather strip you that are his own of all, than lose
his honour. Hos. v., ' I will go and return to my
place, till they acknowledge their fault, and seek me :
in their affliction they will seek me diligently.' If we
will not seek him, he will make us cry after him ;
therefore do not (whatsoever condition you are of)
shift it ofi". Wives think the husband must do it ;
but his neglect will not discharge thy duty. Servants
think if their masters use none, they are bound to
none. Why should we need motives to this ?
If we might be familiarly admitted to the king's
presence, we would easily accept it ; in faithful prayer
thou mayest commune with God.
2. Again, how worthy are we to miss good things,
that will not open our mouths for them ? Spare to
speak (we say), and spare to speed. When God bid-
deth us ask and have, how unthankful and unworthy
wretches are we that neglect such kindness, and will
not prove him that is so gracious !
3. Again, there is no duty so acceptable to God :
for that prayer is to grace as pounding is to sweet
spices ; it maketh grace, as faith, reverence, poverty
of spirit, thankfulness, &c., cast a fragrant smell, as
which (indeed) is nothing but the chafing of them.
Doct. Secondly, We see that, day by day, when it
shall be most fitting our condition and occasion, we
must return to this duty: ' Pray always.' That we
are said to do continually, which we are said to do at
fit times daily, as. Num. xxviii., that was a continual
sacrifice which was daily oflered, morning and evening
only. And that we are daily to take up this exercise,
it appeareth by David : Ps. Iv. 17, ' Evening and
morning, and noon, will I pray and make a noise, and
he shall hear my voice ;' Dan. vi. 10, ' He kneeled
upon his knees three times a day, and prayed and
praised his God, as he had done aforetimes.'
Secondly, By Christ's instruction, who would have
us beg every day the things that belong to this tem-
poral life, much more to the spiritual.
And by many reasons : as, first, our decay of grace
when it is not renewed, or sundry wants and new
appearances of evil which daily shew themselves,
before not discovered, which must be supplied by
prayer, as the decay daily of bodily strength by sus-
tentation ; secondly, the daily malice of Satan against
us ; thirdly, the benefit of daily prayer, it is as a hedge
to us. When we have brought ourselves to this cus-
tom (it being with the soul as with the body), it will
not go quietly without that to which it is accustomed.
Uhe. First, therefore, from the right understanding
this phrase, we see it doth not enjoin us those canoni-
cal hours : for besides that their institution was not
known in the apostle's time, this precept tieth all
Christians ; whereas their hours of prayer bind their
clergy only, who of oflice are to pray ; and their dis-
course that way, would have these things marked,
that we do not deny that the church bath liberty to
appoint hours, with caution of edification.
Vkr. 18.]
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
405
1. But the first err in this, tbat they make lawa for
all times, of some example, wbiuh particular men did
freely upon some occasion extraordiuary.
2. That they multiply ihcir J'eriuf, and hours abun-
dantly, above that the church of God can attend unto,
yea, contraiT to God's institution ; who hath, that wo
might keep his worship on the Sabbath, given us six
days.
8. That they make them public prayers of the
church, which are performed by the clergy ; whereas
the clergy are not the church, but the ministers with
the people to whom it is ministered.
i'se 2. Secondly, this doth convince many, who
think that time lost that is devoted to prayer, who
think it is enough to pray at church ; as if God's
public service did jostle forth the private. Many, who
by fits sometime will pray, leaving ofl' another while ;
many, who though they pray in evening with their
houses, yet in the morning every man must be for
himself, and God for them all; but we must pray
always, evening and morning, day by day. It is most
requisite that we Christians may ofl'er up a continual
spiritual sacrifice to our God, though every one cannot
in the like measure perform these duties ; for the cir-
cumstances of callings, and conditions of lives, do
make them ditl'er.
3. In the Spirit. Doct. Which doth teach us, that
the inward man of our heaiis must chiefly be occu-
pied in prayer. In all our service, we should say, as
Kom. i. 9, that we serve God in our spirits, but espe-
cially in prayer ; it being not the warbling of words,
but the yearning and panting of the heart after God,
and the things of our peace. Such was Christ's
prayer, Heb. v. 7, which ' in the days of his flesh did
oiler up prayers, and strong cries unto him,' &c. From
his soul they came ; for they wore ottered up with loud
cries and many tears. And the ardent desire is the
thing which God heareth, though there be no voice
annexed ; as appeareth in Moses, Exod. xiv. 1 5, ' Why
criest thou unto me "?' 2. The prayer outward of the
lips, without the request of the heart, is abominable
in his sight : Mat. sv. 8, ' Cursed is he that diaweth
near with his lips, but his heai't is far from me.' The
spirit is the rise of true prayer: if it proceed not
thence, it is an empty ring, which God regardeth not.
And this maketh prayer laborious, because tho spirit
is to travail in it ; and the saints, in this regard, can
endure better to hear an hour than pray a quarter ;
whereas the world, they think the outward repeating
of words, with a general intention, to suffice. This
popery is natural, they cry for praying, rather than
preaching.
L'se 1. It doth serve to convince such prayers as
arc nothing but vain babbling, and words without
spirit ; as with many, the mind is running on twenty
things, while the body boweth to prayer. Yea, it doth
check the indevotion, and want of spirit, that doth
creep upon us that are the Lord's. And let us take
heed ; for a powerless prayer, if it come not from mere
feebleness, which is accompanied with an abjectnosa
of heart, but, as it doth the most times, from a spirit
of sloth joined with presumption. If we, from these
grounds, shuttle up our prayers without power and
life, God will certainly punish our profaning his name,
with letting us fall into some sin, which shall awaken
us with smart enough.
Use 2. Secondly, This doth teach us that wo must
stir up our spirits in the action of prayer, use conten-
tion, and shako ofl' such chillness as will run through
us, crying to him that is tho quickening Spirit, not
being quiet till we get some warmth into our spirits ;
and these be the winged prayers that fly beyond all
the visible heavens ; these be the prayers of smoke, in
which the church ascendeth to God, out of this world,
a barren wilderness.
Fourthly, M'atchiiii/ thereunto. Doct. Whence
mark, that as we must pray, so we must use watch-
fulness for furtherance of prayer. Not that we should
sit up late, as in nocturns ; or wake before day, as in
morning matins ; but we must all day long have a
waking soul, that carrieth the duty of prayer in re-
membrance. ' Watch and pray,' Mat. xxvi. 41; Col.
iv. 2, ' Continue in prayer, and watch in the same
with thanksgiving ;' 1 Pet. iv. 7, ' Tho end of all
things is at hand, be ye therefore sober, and watching
in prayer.' Where we may see, it is the mind's waking
which is principally meant, though this will keep the
body from drowsiness, in performing the exercise.
The primitive Christians, this is recorded of them,
that ' they did eat their meat,' as remembering they
were to call on God by the night season. More par-
ticularly, there must be watchi'uLness before prayer ;
2, in it ; 8, after it. Now our watchfulness before,
stands in preventing the impediments, in marking
that in the course of the day, which may tit us for
prayer.
First, This watchfulness will make a man to cast,
and make such riddance of business, that he may not
have hindrances when he shall go to his duty. God
pretixeth a memento before the Sabbath, teaching that
if one do not lift up his mind to it, and in the six days
despatch his business, he cannot keep it when it
cometh ; so there is a mindfulness to be had of him
that will not this way be encumbered with distractions.
Secondly, We must watchfully keep ourselves from
sin. ' Let him that calleth on the name of the Lord
depart from iniquity.' For if we be in the day time
indulgent to our lusts, it will be a damp to our prayers ;
and when we yield to sin, it is a token om' watch is
down ; we think not of prayer. For if we meant to
make suit to a man at night, we would be watchful in
the day, not to lose his favour, by giving him ofl'ence,
lest ho should refuse us in our request. 2. We must
observe our wants in the daytime ; as, how prone we
are to run into worldly-mindedness, in wrath, in
voluptuousness, in foolish and unfruitful speaking.
40G
BAYNE ON EPHESIANS.
[Chap. VI.
and therefore what need we have to cry, Lord, keep
thou the door of our lips. Again, we must labour, as
to have a sense of wants, so to have a feeling of the
good things God giveth, of the evils he keepeth from
us ; for without the one we cannot be poor in spirit,
nor beg unfeignedly ; without the other we cannot be
truly thankful, and ofl'er up our praise heartily.
Now we must watch in prayer against indevotion
and wanderings, &c. So Isaiah complaineth, Ixiv. 7,
' And there is none that calleth on thy name, neither
that stirreth up himself to take hold on thee.' After
prayer we must mark how God hath answered us in
this or that we have entreated : Ps. v. 3, ' Early in
the morning will I direct my prayer unto thee, and
will wait,' stand as in a watchtower, and see how the
Lord will deal with me, and remember me in my re-
quests : Ps. cxxx. 5, ' I have waited on the Lord, my
soul hath waited, and I have trusted in his word,'
verses 6, 7.
Use 1. This doctrine checketh many; such as, when
their watch hath been down, rush upon prayer, even
from pots to prayer ; when they have stopped and
given thanks, though they have let their hearts loose,
eat, drunk without fear, sobriety, profaned their
mouths with light unfruitful speech, yet then before
parting of friends, call for a prayer. But though they
may after a feast go to prayer, who eat and drink
before the Lord, as Hannah, 1 Sam. i., after she had
exceeded with a double portion, went and prayed de-
voutly ; yet you that have let fall your watch in feast-
ing, you profane God's name when you call for a
prayer ; and many are so far from rememboi'ing them-
selves all day, that they cannot keep their eyes open
while they are a-praying, they are so affected, as if it
would cast them into an ague to be kept a while in
prayer. This want of watchfulness is a common evil,
and doth us great hurt. This maketh us such poor
orators, that when we come to God, we are barren of
praise and request, because we do not observe in the
day matter for this purpose. This, though we know it
not, doth make us complain of such mists, roving
thoughts, indisposition, because we walk all day long
forgetful. If one should eat codlings, gooseberries,
pease, would you wonder at night he were wrung in
his belly ? Would you not bid him mend his diet if he
meant to see it otherwise ? So, when we let our hearts
loose all day, feed upon earthly vanity, how should
they be heavenly-minded on a sudden, when bed-time
calleth on us to prayer ?
Use 2. Let us stir up ourselves to keep this watch,
that we may see, and walk in the strength of our
prayers. If one be to make an oration in the schools,
he will not venture e.v tempore ; how much more
should we meditate on the orations we are to make
before the Lord ! So if we should devise anything
by way of petition, should we not wait how it is re-
ceived ? what is said to it ? would we give up our
petition, and carelessly depart, never thinking on it ?
how much more should we wait to see what will be-
come of our requests to God ?
With perserercmce. Doct. Whence, mark, that we
must hold out our daily course of prayer. What if
God delay, we must not give in, but like Jacob, not
let God go till he giveth us the blessing ; and like
those remembrancers of Sion in Isaiah, give him no
rest till he accomplish our desire. This our Saviour
by two parables calleth us unto : one, of a friend im-
portuning his friend in the night, Luke xi. 5-8 ;
another, of a widow dealing with the unrighteous
judge, Luke xviii. 2-5. This perseverance is a thing
so lovely, that therefore God doth delay, to see how
we will be instant, and importunate with him. For
he doth not seem to reject our prayers, that he doth
not hear, and grant them : nay, as seed which is the
longest covered risoth the first with most increase,
so do those prayers which God seemeth to bury in
forgetfulness a long time ; if we persevere, they shall
spring out with the greatest blessing.
Use. Wherefore we must stir up ourselves, strength-
ening our feeble knees, erecting our fainting hearts ;
we must not let delay beat us out. Shall we stint
God presently to hear us ? Let hypocrites say, Isa.
Iviii., ' we have fasted, and thou regardest not.' Are
we better than Paul, who prayed thrice, yet was glad
to rest in this, that God's grace was sufficient ? better
than those that have said. How long ? Have not we,
when God hath called and knocked, often neglected
to answer? Let us consider these things; and though
God seem to turn a deaf ear towards us, let ns con-
tinue our prayers with patience.
AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE CHIEF MATTERS CO.NTAINED IN
THIS COMMENTARY.
Abasements of the godly, forerunners of greatest glory,
104, 235.
Absent from the Lord while here, 340.
Acceptance merited for us by Christ, not t<> make us merit,
144.
Access to God ever follows the prevailing of the word, 170 ;
it is only by Christ, ib.
Accessory to the sin of others, eight ways, 321.
Acceptation of persons, none with Ood, 372.
Adoption, what, how, and in what order, received, 35 ; it
is merely for grace, both for means and end, 38.
Advancement of Christ must be our joy, 255.
Admonition must be joined with giving correction, 364.
Afflictions of God's people turn to their greater glory,
255.
Alms to be given out of our labours ; to whom, how, in
what order, 294 ; excuses of hard-hearted men answered,
295 ; it must bo only of what is honestly gotten, ib.
Anger in three degrees unlawful, 288 ; lawful in some
measure to be angry, ib. ; how this is discerned, 289 ;
and notes of sinful anger, ib. ; means to prevent it, ib.;
anger must not lodge with us, 290.
Angels have a stroke in the swaying of earthly kingdoms,
201 ; are eye-witnesses of what is done in the church,
202 ; profit in experimental knowledge by things done
in the church, ib.; evil, their difference of degrees, 380 ;
in all things they strive against us, 382 ; their power in
ordering, or rather disordering, worldly kingdoms, ib ;
pull up good hearts to resist them, 384 ; and prepare
ourselves beforehand, 388.
Anabaptists and papists confuted about the glory of the
church, 346.
Apostles, their privileges, 6 ; who are apostles, 256 ; their
writings are but a brief of their preachings, 191 ; the
scope of their writings was to reveal Christ sufficiently
to salvation, il>.
Armour of a Christian ; there is great reason we should
have it, 375 ; not enough to know there is such armour,
but get it tackled on, 376.
Assaults of the devil forcible and politic, 377 ; divers sorts
of them, ib.
Assurance of salvation, whence, 81, 82 ; by the seal of the
Spirit, 297.
Ascension of Christ in both natures, 251 ; real, and not
only vanishing out of sight, 252 ; comfortable to us, ib ;
by it we are enriched with gifts, 253.
Attributes of God are his essential glory, 49.
Authority of men not to be too much stood upon, 17G.
Bafhsm a band of unity to us, 247 ; a mean of sanctifying
us, how, 342 ; conclusions about it, three, 343 ; efficacy
of baptism is from the word, 344 ; papists confuted, ib.
it reacheth to all our life, 345.
Bashfulness in speaking commended to Christians, 323.
Beatifical vision mokes not the creature to know all things,
202.
Believers have great want of heavenly wisdom, 92 ; they
alone partake of grace, 135 ; they all are new creatures,
144; they all are of one family, 172 ; they have strait
conjunction with Christ, 174 ; they fall not finally, ib. ;
they are nearly coupled to Christ, the thing and man-
ner, 350.
Believe if ye will have benefit by Christ, 206.
Bitterness to be avoided, what, and its bad effects, 298.
Blessing of God is upon all his children, 18 ; only upon
sanctified ones, 19; to be had only in and through
Christ, 21.
Blessedness, in Christ we are raised to our first blessedness,
127; and how this is, 131.
Blood of Christ, wo are reconciled by it, 157 ; whence that
force in it, ib. ; benefits by it, 158.
Boast of nothing as our own, 142.
Body of Christ mystical, believers are, and how, 110;
Chri.st not complete without the faithful, ib.; wicked no
members of it, 243.
Bondage of all by nature, what, 50.
Brownists confuted about members of the church, 7.
Builders, spiritual, must deal wisely, 178.
Calling, efiectual, what, and how known, 94, 244 ; the
estate whereunto we are called must move us to all
Christian duty, 229.
Callings assigned to us of God, 7 ; distributed for the good
of his church, 188 ; must be about things good and
profitable, 293 ; parents to be obeyed in assigning call-
ings to their children, 356.
Canonical hours of prayer exploded, 404.
Ceremonial worship, the use of it, 160 ; abolished, when,
why, and how far, 162; abolished byChrist crucified, 163.
Children of all are naturally children of wrath, 120 ; stand
charged of God to subject themselves to parents, 355.
Citizens of Sion, believers are fellow-citizens, 172.
Christ, God his God, a chief matter of praise, 16 ; in him
is had all deliverance fur the soul, 51 ; in him we have
righteousness and everlasting life, 68 ; a prerogative to
bo brought to Christ before others, 77 ; as man, Christ
hath prerogative above every creature, 105 ; from Christ
we have all wo have, as Christians, 110 ; God's special
favour stands in giving Christ, 130 ; all good comes by
Christ, ib. ; in Christ all mercies are treasured up, 131 ;
in him we receive all good, ib. ; Christ in all things
hath the pre-eminence, 132 ; to be without Christ, the
408
ALPHABETICAL TABLE.
head of all misery, 151 ; Christ absent, yet is present
with his, and how, 168 ; keeps not his graces to himself,
but communicates them to us, 255; works in us according
to the place we have in the body, 270 ; he only can
teach inwardly by his Spirit, 279 ; he gave himself only
for the church, 340 ; all such are soundly cleansed, 342 ;
is he that doth sanctify us, ib.
Church, visible, members of it are saints, and how, 7 ;
misery to be out of the church, 152 ; peace of the church
to be set at an high rate, 1G3 ; built on Christ, 174;
belongeth as a wife to none but Christ, 340.
Communion with Christ brings the strength of his Spirit,
220; a near conjunction between Christ and the be-
lieving soul in three things, ib.; we must be joined to
Christ before we can receive grace from him, 270.
Coming of Christ threefold, 168.
Condition of the godly binds them from familiar con-
versing with the wicked, 309.
Confess thyself as bad as the worst, 117.
Confidence toward God, how bred in us, 205 ; how to be
understood, 206.
Conformity to the world unbeseeming good Christians, 273.
Conscience able in Christ only to plead its righteousness
before God, 205.
Conversion, we neither confer to it, nor can resist it, 145 ;
a great change for good is in all converts, 156 ; Christ's
helpful grace is present, and may move to convert, 327.
Covetousness a filthy sin, four notes of it, it is idolatry in
three regards, 312.
Courage, spiritual, in three things, 712.
Covenant in the law and gospel differenced, 133.
Creation twofold, 1-14 ; a testimony of the divinity of the
Father and Son, 200.
Courtesy a virtue for Christians to shew forth, 300.
Damage may be satisfied of them that forgive ofiences, 301.
Darkness of ignorance, sin, and misery, 317 ; they that
live in the state of darkness are under the devil's power,
383.
Darts of Satan fiery, why, 396 ; how quenched by faith,
o J / .
Death spiritual, in all by nature, 113 ; whole course of
natural men a very death of the soul, 114 ; it is a life
in sin, ib. ; such sink themselves deeper and deeper in
death, 115.
Descent of Christ threefold, 253.
Desire of knowledge, if true, shall bring more knowledge,
201.
Dignity, that we belong to Christ the greatest dignity, 6.
Disordered words will go with disordered affections, 299.
Diversity of judgments amongst Christians, whence, 243.
Devil worketh natural men to his own pleasure, 115 ; and
this with great efficacy, 116 ; his power lieth in man's
will, ib.; the more we give place to any sin, the more
power the devil hath of us, 290.
Doctrine of the covenant, misery to be without it, 153 ;
of the prophets and apostles to be alone believed, 174;
of true churches is but one, 240 ; false is windy stuff,
three resemblances, 264.
Drunkenness a sin, considerations against it, and rules of
practice, 332 ; drunken courses are accompanied with all
prodigahty and filthiness, 333 ; these cannot stand with
the spirit of grace, ib.
Duty must not only be done, but of conscience, 338 ; do it
as Christ gave example, 340 ; we must hear again and
again of our duties, 353.
Edification rather to be attended than speculation, 257
with grace received edify others, and how, 271.
Election a blessing worthy of all thankfulness, 22 : how
discerned, 23 ; begins in Christ, and so descends to us,
24 ; it is of ancient love, 26 ; it is of free grace, 29 ; it
ordains to means as to the end, 30.
Elect, only they that have true faith and holiness, 23.
Empty of God, we are by nature, 225.
Enmity with God is natural to us, 165 ; no small enmity
against the practice of good duties, 373.
Estate of Christians here is to be as children, and in their
minority, 263 ; yet must strive to grow men, 264 ;
in Christ must prevail with us to leave our old ways,
272.
Evangelists, who, and their properties, 256.
Evil times, whence, 329 ; must not make us unfruitful,
but the more diligent, 330.
Experiments which God sheweth us one way or other, to
be mai-ked, 223.
Eye service standeth not with uprightness of heart, 367 ;
it comes from this, that they seek not to please God,
but man, 368.
Faith not a bare assent, but confident embracing of the
things assented unto, 206 ; we must chiefly labour for,
395 ; assumeth to one's self particularly, 349 ; a part
of our Christian armour, what it doth for us, 392 ;
devils practise against us in this point, ib. ; how we may
keep our, 394 ; how discern it, 395 ; occupied in and
about Christ, 86 ; the act, subject, object, and properties
of, 136 ; it is a leaning on Christ, 174 ; as it justifies,
it looks only to Christ, 207 ; and love go ever to-
gether, 87.
Familiarity with the wicked forbidden, and how, 316;
hurt of it, 315.
Family of God, and duty thereto belonging, 173; our
glory to be taken into God's, 2L4 ; privileges of it, ib.
Father, who is so accounted, 358.
Favour of God free, and most comfortable, 134.
Fellow-members, we are, a motive to concord, 242.
Folly in our hearts to be still put off', wherein it shews
itself, 327.
Forgive offences one to another, what, 301 ; God's forgiv-
ing us must move us to forgive others, 302 ; we must
resemble God in forgiving, ib.
Forwardness in good works necessary, 149.
Fornication and other uncleiinness distinguished, 308.
Foundation of the church, Christ, not the pope, 177.
Fruitfulness, the end of new creation, 147 ; wherever the
grace of God is, there will be fruits of grace, 319 ; what
fruits ; goodness, righteousness, and truth, 320.
Fulness of Christiana by Christ, what, and how. 111 ; we
must seek to be fiUed with the fulness of God, 225, 333.
Gestures of body, when reverent, express affections and
stir them up, 213 ; cautions for bodily, in prayer, ib.
Glory lawfully affected, what, and how, 210 ; of God, the
end of all good intended to man, 47 ; and of all benefits
we receive in Christ, 77 ; and of all mercies, 129.
Glorified in heaven, must be first sanctified here, 346.
God is a God of rich mercies, 122 ; a God of forgivenness,
302 ; misery to be without God, and who are so, 155
can and doth work powerfully for the good of his, 226
giveth man up to sin, and how, 277.
Gospel, by opening it Christ is brought to us, and we to
him, 65 ; all brought to Christ are thus brought, 66 ;
ALPHABETICAL TABLK
409
days of the gospel, tho linppiest days, 128 ; eyangelical
truths now most cleared, 12"J ; gospel is a word of peace,
109 ; yet followed with division, why, t6. ; antiquity of
the, 174 ; brin^ faith, and so to heaven, I'JG ; it rejects
not men for what they have been, 291 ; of peace, a part
of our armour, and how, 390 ; Satan's labour to keep us
from seeking and liolding peace of the, 391 ; we must
strengthen ourselves with learning the doctrine of our
peace through Christ, ib.
Grace, the favour of God the greatest good, and to bo first
sought, 11 ; the ground of our salvation, 134 ; purpos-
eth good things to us, and worketh them in us, 49 ;
stands with faith of the godly, 135 ; saving, worthy in
all ages to be magnified, 129 ; all is of, from first to last,
135 ; the most holy have need of, 10 ; the best hath but
his scantling, 249 ; every Christian hath his several, ib. ;
all is from Christ, ib.\ Christ the beginner and increaser
of, 270 ; be humble and thankful fur, bein.; of gift, 249 ;
best extolled while wo abase ourselves, 198; of effectual
calling irresistible, 99.
Growth, of believers; they are ever growing, 179; qualities
of this growth, ib. ; means to grow, 224 ; by the power
of Christ, we have our growth, 181 ; to be well grown
in grace, doth make us stand fast in trials, 224 ; a duty
to grow in grace, 207 ; in every grace, ib. ; into closer
union with Christ, 208 ; growth of faith, how discerned,
393.
Guile of spirit cured by four rules, 388.
Hard seasons, in their holy course, all Christians shall
know, 385.
Hardness of heart doth cause blindness of mind, 275 ; ac-
companied with many evils, 270 ; signs of it, and the
cure, ib ; admits no feeling or grief for sin, ib. ; will
stick at no sin, 277.
Hate sin with extreme hatred, 309.
Headship of Christ to believers, what benefit it affordeth,
107 ; Christ is an head, to whom all things are subject,
109 ; resemblances of Christ and another head, 209 ; of
man over his wife, wherein, 338 ; yet he must be a sav-
ing head, ib.
Heaven is it which affordeth all blessings, 20 ; a glorious
estate there for U'^, 340.
Hearing of the word, the beginning of our coming to God,
78 ; what word it is, only of the gospel, ib. ; not only
hear, but believe, to receive Christ and his Spirit, 80.
Heart may be false, when in our own sense it is very
sound, 210 ; those that truly receive Christ, receive him
with the heart, 221.
Heathenish, it is to walk after our vain minds, 273.
Holy Ghost, a person, 82 ; confirmeth the elect till their
full redemption, 85 ; revealeth the things of God to us,
195 I means to obtain his help, ib.; worketh in us the
power wherewith we are confirmed, 217 ; how he doth
this, ib. ; we live by one Spirit, a motive to concord,
243.
Holiness begins with putting away corruption, 280 ; and
righteousness, how distinguished, 284.
Honour due to parents, what, 358.
Hope, a part of our Christian armour, what, 397 ; an
helmet, what strength it yieldeth, 398 ; the devil seeks
many ways to disfurnish us of this munition, ib. ;
means to strengthen our hope, 399 ; Christians, by the
grace of hope, must strengthen themselves in conflicting
days, ib. ; in heaven to be more and more known of
Christians, 94 ; no grounded hope, but of things we are
called to obtain, 95 ; misery to be without true hope,
154 ; by the gospel we are called to excellent hope,
245.
Hopeless persons may be brought home to God, 150.
Humility, and humble walking, our duty, 229 ; grounds
and etiects of humility, ib. ; cautions about humility,
232 ; motives to it, 234 ; the way to be filled with grace,
330 ; duties of it to inferiors, ib.
Husbands are to be loving, and how, 339 ; the love not to be
divided to many, 340 ; must love their wife entirely,
347 ; monstrous and unnatural, not to be kind, 348 ;
love as Christ loveth, ib. ; love more than a parent, 350.
Ignorance debars us fellowship with God and his life, 275.
Imitate God, and wherein, 303 ; him as children, what,
ib. ; Christ, and set him before us for an example, 306 ;
specially in love, ib.
Inconstancy the cause of following every new doctrine,
204.
Indwelling of God in believers, is by Christ, 182 ; three
notes of it, 183.
Infirmity, not this, but impenitency draws down ven-
geance, 315.
Inheritance of heaven abundantly glorious, 95 ; it is only
for saints, or new creatures, ib. ; forfeited by living in
sin, 313.
Inner man must be strengthened, 218.
Invocation of saints disproved, 171.
Jesting forbidden, what, 310.
Keep out sin, as the devil himself, 290.
Knowledge of God's blessing us, makes us bless God
again, 18 ; of Christ literal and spiritual, differenced,
279 ; of God's will must be gotten, before we can walk
as children of light, 320 ; seek knowledge, to live ac-
cordingly, 331.
Labour of the hand, every man must employ himself in
some labour, 292 ; by God's blessing, it is beneficial to
us, 293.
Laws, divine, diverse sorts of them, 102.
Learning of Christ truly will not stand with worldly con-
versation, 278.
Liberality of God in blessing his children, 21.
Life of the unregenerate is a course, or race in sin, 115 ;
of God in man, threefold, 275 ; of the elect comes im-
mediately from grace, 38 ; of God in believers, 123 ;
notes of it, 124.
Light of God needful for manifesting spiritual things, 91 ;
more and more to be desired, 92 ; in all ages not alike
imparted to tho church, 193 ; if in Christ, we are en-
lightened, yea, light, 317 ; this light binds us to work
the work of God, 318 ; see more in, 320 ; of holy ex-
ample, or doctrine, revealeth hidden things, 324.
Limbus patrum disproved by arguments, 67, 251.
Long-suffering to be shewed forth in our course, what, and
on what grounds, 238.
Love in all things must be shewed forth, 300 ; will put
us forward to edify others, 271 ; of Christ is incompre-
hensible, 223 ; stands in giving himself a s-icrifice for
our sin, 307 ; this he did willingly and readily, 308 ;
by his suffering, God is well pleased with us, 308.
Love and wrath may stand together, 122.
Lusts, sinful, corrupt soul and body, 281 ; they are deceit-
ful in three respects, 282.
410
ALPHABETICAL TABLE.
Lutherans disproved about the exaltation of Christ's
human nature, 105.
Lying to be avoided of Christians, 287 ; arguments against
officious and sportful lies, ib. ; means to cure a lying
disposition, ib. ; some things which have semblance of
lies but are not, ib.
Maliciousness is to be shunned, what and wherein, 299.
Marriage, and meeting in it, holy, 351 ; three points in it
considerable, 352.
Alasters' duty to their servants, 370.
Matrimony no sacrament, 352.
Means of salvation hateful to us by nature, 153 ; Gentiles
left without such means, 154.
Meekness, a grace whereby we walk worthy of our high
calling, what, 235 ; effects of it, ib. ; cautions about
meekness, 23G ; grounds of meekness, 237.
Mercy fits us for further mercy, 122.
Mercies of God in Christ are stable, 132.
Mercifulness, a duty for all, wherein, with motives, 300.
Merit of man excluded from matter of salvation, 138;
even in the justified, 139 ; though we be in Christ, 142 ;
insufficient grouud of merit laid by papists, 139.
Messiah revealed by degrees to God's people, 193.
Ministerial gifts, given of grace, make a minister, 197 ;
God's power accompanieth the gift of the ministry, ib.
Ministers of the gospel bring good tidings to men, 198 ;
principally must preach Christ Jesus, 199 ; must pray
for their people, as well as teach them, 211 ; must use
entreaties and gentle persuasions with their people, 228 ;
must broach no doctrine but what they can prove by
Scripture, 251 ; must with protestation enforce the
ways of God, 272 ; a gift of Christ, when given in mercy,
257 ; how to be known, ib. ; must inculcate to them-
selves, and such as they are to deal with, their callings
from God, 6 ; must bless the faithful in the church as
in the name of God, 9 ; must labour to know how grace
goeth forwai'd in their people, 86 ; must mind their
people \\hat they are by nature, 150 ; their sufferings
do profit their people, 187 ; assured to their hearts, if
they know they have a calling of God, 188 ; must be
separated, authorised, and allotted to a certain people,
189 ; should not hastily remove from their first charge
to another, ib. ; must not give over preaching by any
pretences, 196 ; difi'er in their gifts and qualifications,
197.
Ministry, benefits purchased by Christ are applied by the,
168 ; a great favour of God to be called to the ministry,
198 ; it is the light of the world, 200 ; it is not a com-
mon gift to all, 258 ; it is a laborious calling, 260 ;
Christ is the end of the ministry, and to bring us to
Christ, ib. ; it is to continue to the end, 261.
Miseries of God's children at some times very great, 104 ;
misery of man commends God's mercy, 124 ; so see thy
misery, as look to God's mercy, 156.
Miserable condition by nature to be ever remembered, 149.
Mystery in three regards, the doctrine of salvation, 62 ;
a hidden secrecy in points of godliness, 352 ; it is
revealed merely of God's gracious pleasure, 62 ; only to
saints, 195 ; it is an hidden thing to the world, and
how, 191 ; since Christ it is more fully opened, three
ways, 194.
Name of God called on believers, 214.
Nature cannot comprehend the things of the gospel, 200.
Natural men's course is all vain, 274.
Naturally we are all in bondage or captivity, 50 ; we are
all alike, good and bad, 115 ; we are all sinful, 118 ;
full of darkness, 274 ; void of the life of God, ib. ; we
hate the means of salvation, 153.
Needy ones to be relieved, who they are, 295.
New creation, parts, degrees, and signs of it, 144 ; God the
author of it, 145 ; it hath new works, 146 ; none but a
new creature can do good works, 147 ; new creature,
what, and how put on, 284 ; how we may get increase
of it, ib. ; God is the pattern of the new creature in us,
285.
New man, what, 164 ; standeth not in outward things,
but inward graces, 285 ; all the graces of such are
sound, 286.
Obey, and that with reverence, 866.
Obedience must be in singleness and uprightness of heart,
367 ; must come with heart and good will, 369 ; eyeing
of God's works such, ib.
Oblation and sacrifice, how distinguished, 806.
Objections about prosperity of the wicked, and adversity of
the godly, answered, 360.
OfTences to be carefully removed by ministers, lest they
hinder the growth of the gospel, 207.
Old man to be put off by such as are in Christ, how, 280 ;
not only the inward corruption, but evil conversation, ib.
Omnipresent, God is, and overlooketh all things, 248.
Oneness of people in Christ, what, and how, 160, 164.
Orders of ministers in the church, how they diffijr, 256.
Ordinations illimited (of ministers) reproved. 188.
Ordinary ministers the gift of Christ, as well as extra-
ordinary, 259.
Ordinances of God hated by natural men, 161.
Papists confuted in point of predestination, 38; in point
of merit, 199; in marriage of children, 356; in obedi-
ence to superiors, 359.
Parents, how to be left, 350 ; mother to be obeyed as well
as the father, 357 ; must no way give unjust grievance
to their children, 361 ; must love one child as well as
another, ib. ; four sorts of parents' duty to children, 362 ;
must be obeyed in conscience of God's commandment,
357; it stands with reason that they be obeyed, i6. ; the
way to a long and happy life, 359 ; must not be content
to see their children know, but must work the good
things upon them by admonition, 364 ; and deal with
them as the wisdom of God teacheth in his word, ib.
Peace, when true, a singular blessing ; what, wherein,
and whence, 12, 158 ; ariseth of conjunction with Christ,
165 ; all true peace is bred in us by the knowledge of
God's love towards us, 13 ; Christ the author of our peace,
158 ; way to peace is to remove hindrances, 160 ; to be
tenderly regarded, 163 ; Christ crucified makes peace
for us with God, l67 ; not only to be entertained but
studied for, 240.
Pi'aceabie affection, an excellent mean to concord, 241 ;
how to get such affection, 242.
People of God gathered and maintained in worst places,
8 ; people are apt upon trouble of ministers to forsake
them and the gospel, 209.
Perfection of knowledge and graces in heaven, 262.
Persecution, the feeling of Christ's love doth embolden us
against all persecutions, 222 ; stirred against ministers,
whence, 186 ; God's faithful servants subject to perse-
cution, ib.
Persecutors of the go?pel may be made martyrs for it, ii.
ALPHABETICAL TABLE.
411
Power of God in believers not clearly known at first, 96 ;
how known better, li. ; it worketh for believers alone,
ib. ; it makes us to believe, 97 ; wbat help it yields, in
what order, and how unresistibly, 98 ; it is the same
that raised up Christ from death, 102 ; all our spiritual
strength is from CJod's rich glorious power, 2 IC ; worketh
in us to accomplisli our heart's desire, 227 ; a blessed
estate to rest on this power, in five things, 375.
Prayer, what, 170 ; to Ood the Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, ib. ; Spirit brings us before God in prayer, 171 ;
what prayer is, and how useful a piece of Christian
armour, 401 ; the devil much labours to weaken us in
the performance of this duty, 402 ; Christians must by
this exorcise of prayer strengthen themselves, 404 ; day
by day, as we may return to this duty, ib. ; the inward
man of the heart must bo chiefly occupied in prayer,
405 ; we must use watchfulness for furtherance of our
prayer, ib. ; wo must hold out in our daily course of
prayer, 400 ; pray for Christians converted, 89 ; pray
incessantly, ib. ; praying, see in God tho things we
desire, 90 ; why saints on earth join in prayer, not
in heaven, 170.
Praises of God, be ready in consideration of his benefits,
to break forth into them, 10 ; means so to do, ib. ; none
can truly praise God but the godly, 227 ; praise God
only in Christ, ib.
Preaching, in men's preaching Christ hath a part and
presence, 168 ; Christ a diligent preacher, 109 ; serveth
to repair our ruins, 259 ; only God's people are bene-
fited by it, il'.
Predestination, what, and in what acts, 35.
Predestinated are also called and sanctified, 37, 69.
Preparations to grace, what, and whence, 98, 250.
Presence of God with his people, how had or recovered,
182; how evidenced, 183.
Promises in Christ are true and faithful, 80 ; legal and
evangelical difi'erenced, 141.
Psalms, a mean of increasing in us the Spirit, 334; the
heart must go with the voice, 335 ; all our use of them
must be such as may edify us, 334; papists reproved,
and their objections answered, ib.
Purgatory disproved, 215.
Purpose of God, by it all in time befalleth us, 203.
QpRsTioNs : Whether God foresee man as fallen before he
elect him, 26 ; whether God in foresight of belief and
perseverance did choose us to salvation, 30 ; whether
Adam's fall was pre-ordained, and willed of God, 72 ;
wliether we may in ordinary course be infallibly per-
suaded of salvation, 82 ; whether it be sin to cease
praying for this or that, 83 ; whether the will of man
can resist the effectual grace of God, 99 ; whether a
parent may enforce marriage on bis child, 356 ; or can
let the child's marriage, ib.
Rkadinc of the word profitable ; yet not to be matched
with preaching, 152 : motives to daily reading of the
word, ib.
Reconciliation with God is in and by Christ, 106.
Redemption by Christ, what, and wherein, 50 ; it is only
by the blood of Christ, 52 ; it stands in remission of
sins, 53 ; it is not full here, 298.
Remission of sins, what, and from whom, 54 ; it is of
God's rich grace, 57 ; it ia given to wise Christians
only, 59 ; it extendelh to all our sins, 55 ; papists con-
futed in this point, 56.
Renewed, all must be, who are in Christ, 164.
Reprove sin in otiiers, and how, 322 ; a means to bring
men to a sight of their sin, 323.
Resurrection of our bodies, granted in Christ, 126.
Resolute in point of religion, we ought to be, means, 264,
374 ; only upon tho strength of God, ib.
Reverence of the outward to be shewed in prayer, 212.
Reward of works, by favour, not of debt, 141.
Righteousness, a part of Christian armour, wbat, 389 ;
Satan's study to disarm us of it, ib. ; how we may re-
tain it strongly, 390.
Saints we are, who are set into Christ by faith, 8 ; condi-
tion of saints must move us to all holy conversation,
273 ; the object of our love, 88 ; departed cannot hear
our prayers, 202.
Sacraments, chief bonds of the church's union, 150 ;
action of them inward and outward, 151.
Satan asssults tho worthiest servants of God, 381.
Scandals to be removed, 208.
Scholars of Christ are renewed by knowledge, 283.
Scripture's meaning, how to be gathered, 176; authority
of them above the church, 177, 251.
Seal of God's Spirit, what, and how, 81.
Sealing of God's Spirit, what it noteth, 297.
Seasons set to accomplish all God's purposed will, 64.
Security of the wicked, resting on God, deceiveth them,
200.
Secrecy affected by evil doers, 324.
Separated one from another, without Christ we all are,
159.
Servants stand charged from God with dutiful obedience.
365, 300; should do the will of God from the soul, 308 ;
God will not see conscionable service unrecompensed,
309.
Sin is an unsatiablo thing, 278 ; brings no good fruit,
322 ; grieves the Iloly Ghost, 297 ; it is a grievous sin,
so to do, ib. ; nothing will cool the heat of sin sooner,
than to consider the hurtful issue of it, 311 ; procures
all God's wrath, temporal and eternal, 315 ; fly from
sin, as we would have nothing to do with the devil,
383.
Sitting at God's right hand, what, 105.
Sleep of nature, death, sin, 325 ; we are all of us dead
sleepers, 326 ; our duty to awake, ib.
Speech corrupt and rotten, what, 296 ; make conscience of
it, ib. ; of evil and cursed speaking, 299, 309 ; ought
to minister grace, 297; speak in a gracious manner,
ib.
Strangers and foreigners distinguished, 172 ; how we are
strangers, and not strangers, ib.
Stratagems of Satan, manifold, 378.
Strength defective in the forwardest Christians, 219.
Sufferings for Christ, be not ashamed, but rather rejoice
in them, ISO ; and how far forth this may be, 187 ; be
ready to suffer with faithful ministers, 209 ; this is a
glorious thing, 210, 228.
Support one another, what, and wherein, 239.
Sword of the Spirit, the word of God, very useful to Chris-
tians, 399 ; Satan would keep us from it, excuses, ib. ;
means to keep the word, 400; all of us should strengthen
ourselves by getting the knowledge of God's word, ib. ;
objections against it answered, 401.
Teachers, false, the devil's instruments to seduce us, how
descried, 265 ; their special weapon is wiliness and
412
ALPHABETICAL TABLE.
craft, ib. ; four sorts of them, cutting the sinews of
divine threats, 314.
Temple for God, believers are, how, and what use, 180 ;
three things in the holiness of these temples, 181,
Temporary faith discovered, 138.
Tempters, devil, instruments, corruptions, 382 ; in those
things men do or speak offensively to us, our principal
enemy is not man, ib.
Temptation, when it comes, we shall be tried in many
things, 386.
Thankfulness, spiritual blessings, chief motives, 19 ; be
thankful for graces bestowed on others, 88; our tongues
must sound the praise of God, 311 ; means to give
thanks feelingly, ; procureth increase of God's gracious
Spirit, 334 ; get thankful hearts in all things, little,
evil, lie., 330.
Theft forbidden, both gross and close, 291.
Think submissly of yourselves, even the most excellent
men, 198 ; how this may be done, 336.
Thoughts and prayers come short of that God doth for us,
226.
Time after grace must not be spent as before, 272 ; every
part of time must be redeemed, 329 ; hindrances re-
moved, 330.
Traditions rejected, grounds for it, 176.
Translations of Scripture, avouched, 804.
Truth must be stuck unto, and followed, three things,
266 ; to following, join sincere love one to another, 267 ;
to be carefully spoken, and far, 288 ; a motive, we are
fellow members, ib. ; called a girdle, three resemblances,
387 ; assaults against it, put off, ib.
Ubiquttt of Christ's human nature confuted, 105.
Unbelievers taxed, three sorts of them, 137.
Union of believers is most strait, 164 ; with Christ is by
faith, 221.
Unity in faith and opinion to be endeavoured for, 240 ;
means to attain it, ib. ; in glory, a motive to unity here,
244 ; of faith, what, and how, 246 ; of popish church,
false and frivolous, 247.
Universal redemption disproved, 000.
Upright hearts, signs of it, 286.
Uprightness of heart must be gotten for strengthening us
in our warfare, 388.
Unrcgenerate swayed by a corrupt mind and will, 120 ;
give themselves to sin, 277 ; and how, ib. ; full of evil
lusts, 280.
Veil over our eyes by nature, in spirituals, 190,
Walking exactly, a duty, what it is, 328 ; it is a fruit of
true wisdom, ib. ; in way of God's commands, the way ^
to thriving, 360.
Wavering in holy doctrine, 263 ; three causes of it, ib. ;
outgrow it, 264.
Weak Christians must go to the glorious strength of God,
219.
Will of God, what he willeth once, he worketh effectually,
71.
Wisdom and understanding distinguished and described,
58 ; what it is, and doth, 328 ; means to get it, 329 ;
they are gifts of God's grace in Christ, 59 ; given
plentifully to those whose sins he forgiveth, 60 ; only
to them that know the gospel of salvation, 61 ; it is
wrought in us by the Spirit of Christ, 91 ; it comes only
by knowing and obeying God's word, 331 ; of God, and
how manifold, 201 ; specially appeareth in his dealing
towards his church, 203.
Wives owe submission, wherein, 337 ; principally to their
own husbands, 338 ; must obey, and in all good manner
shew their obedience, 33fl ; must fear their husbands,
354.
Working of God concurs to everything that comes about,
and how, 71 ; and it is by counsel, ib.
Worshippers outward, in many their course is merely car-
nal, 119.
World to come, for Christ and his, to be glorious, 107.
World's corrupt course, a special incentive to sin, 115.
Works, good, in three conditions, 147 ; all in Christ and
by power from him, 148 ; they please God, and how,
320 ; how we may know we desire to please God, 321 ;
not partial causes of our salvation, 397.
Wrath of God is on all by nature, 117.
Wrestling and fighting with spiritual enemies, 379 ; our
course here is a continual conflict, 380 ; notes of war-
fare well followed, 381 ; not only wrestle in present,
but persevere, 386.
END OF COMMENTARY ON EPHESIANS,
J
BS2695.B361
An entire commentary upon the whole
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library
1 1012 00062 2862